《Sovereign of Judgment》 Prologue Prologue TL: Myoni Edited: Myoni, Yoni You have no other choice. Repeat. You have no other choice. Instead of complaining, I advise you to throw another punch. Yes, get angry. And angrier. Kill. Only then can you kill. ** Was it an alien invasion? Or Gods judgment? The end of the world (yes, I have decided to call it the end) came too suddenly. Afterwards, everyone lived in Hell. No, our lives became Hell. On an ordinary afternoon, I was in school. Chapter 1: Ring of Rebirth (1) Episode 1: New World / Chapter 1: Ring of Rebirth (1) TL: Myoni Edited: Myoni, Yoni This child was a fighting genius. He instinctively knew where to hit, how to hit, to hit or to shove, to take down, to break or to grab their hair without any training. Even with his young age, his small height and physical strength didnt affect his ability. He was simply a genius. At age 5, he fought and won against an 8-year-old kid in a playground. In grade 2, he found and won against three 4th graders. At first, the childs mother was worried. She feared that her child would get seriously injured constantly fighting against people older than him. This was a misjudgment. In grade 6, he fought with five 16-year-olds who tried to rob him at a PC bang{1}. The childs eyelid ripped and spilled a lot of blood. However, the ones who really got hurt were the middle schoolers. Among them, one became blind and another died on the spot. Since he was a minor, he didnt receive a criminal penalty even though he had committed murder. However, his mother was stricken with fear. A 13-year-old a child who had just turned 12 in Western years{2} beat and killed a middle schooler that was much bigger than him. And he didnt kill him with brute strength. After investigating, it was discovered that the victim died of a concussion when the child threw him cleanly over his shoulder. However, the assailant had never learned judo before. It was then that the childs mother realized that his fighting ability wasnt simply extraordinary. If this child grew up, how dangerous would he be? Would he kill someone again? Would he live his life as a criminal? The mother pleaded to her child as she cried. Never. Never again. Do not hit anyone. If anyone hit him, to just get hit. If he experienced something unfair, to just experience it. To think about the sin of killing someone. To never hit anyone again. That he was a deadly weapon. Then the mother distanced her child away from any physical activity and the child was unable to watch any sports at home. The child whose mother was everything to him as he did not have a father faithfully accepted his mothers demand. Afterwards, the child who was prideful and loved sports never asserted himself. During physical education, he would lie by saying he felt ill and quietly sat down. Nonetheless, the child still grew tall and became muscular. ** Choi Hyuk was in his second year of high school. He wasnt good at studying nor did he have a lot of friends. 181cm tall. His body was quite muscular, yet he did not exercise. He never asserted his pride either. He would usually sit alone and blankly stare out the window. Then he would suddenly shake his head as if he had a tic disorder. He looked like an idiot. If someone picked a fight with him, he would put on a sloppy smile and say, Sorry. So he became the target of the school bullies. Choi Hyuk transferred to this school during the first semester of his second year. Looking at his healthy figure, the bullies were nervous that he would pick a fight but when they realized he didnt fight back, they started to harass him as if he owed them money. There were three bullies in Choi Hyuks class. Hey- Hyukie! The know-it-all bastard, Lee Mingi.Kang Minho nicknamed him know-it-all bastard because he was a know-it-all even though he wasnt good at fighting. 170cm tall. Thin. This fellow would always greet Choi Hyuk with a fist whenever he met him. He claimed that because Choi Hyuk was big, he liked the feeling of hitting him. Punch! Urgh! When Choi Hyuk lowered his head after getting hit in the guts, Lee Mingi put him in a headlock. Hyukie. What did you have for breakfast? He said affectionately while hitting Choi Hyuks head with his fist. I couldnt eat today. Haha. Choi Hyuk would go through this every day and every day he would put on a sloppy smile like today. Anyways, I saw that our Hyukie glanced at Minji when you came in today, do you want to fuck her? Should I let you fuck her~? Jung Minji. 170cm tall. She was popular because of her slim figure and innocent face. She was the only female student that would talk to Choi Hyuk. She was first in school as well as the class president. She was also the only student to bring up the topic of the harassment Choi Hyuk endured. Of course, she eventually abandoned him as well. Haha. No. Its not like that. What isnt it? Hmm? What isnt it? Huh? Arent you hard right now? Lee Mingi punched Choi Hyuks lower belly with his fist. Since he didnt have any friends, his classmates would act like they didnt see anything. Until first period started, Choi Hyuk stayed in a slightly bent position and was dragged around in a headlock by the much smaller Lee Mingi. After the first period ended, the boss, Kang Minho, called Choi Hyuk over. Hey. That. Kang Minho. 190cm tall. Thick bones and developed muscles. He was the best fighter in school after the Choi Junsung. He demanded todays math homework from Choi Hyuk. Yeah. Here. Haha. Choi Hyuk awkwardly laughed as he handed him his homework. Did you show your work properly this time? Last time Minho copied his answers, he was punished by the teacher. That day, Choi Hyuk was called over by Kang Minho and was punched 3 times in the chest. Yeah. I personally answered them. Haha. Good job. Kang Minho said before turning away. There werent many cases where he would personally hit Choi Hyuk. When second period ended, the students became hungry. Gilsoo! Gilsoo! Where are you? Gilsoo. Here you are, you fucking bastard! Slam! As soon as the teacher left, the fellow who made his way from his seat in the back calling out Gilsoo and the one that hit the back of Gilsoos head was Bae Hyunsung. 175cm tall. Liked soccer and was agile. Was good at swearing and lost his temper easily. The kid who got hit in the head, Yang Gilsoo, was ranked even lower than Choi Hyuk. 162cm tall. Dark skinned and thin. Would often tremble his hands. Fucker, buy me pizza bread. When Hyunsung said that, Mingi stuck next to him and added in. Me too. There would occasionally be days when they would give him money but seeing how they said, Buy me, it looked like he would be buying today as usual. During the break after second period, no one would touch Choi Hyuk. So Choi Hyuk would blankly stare out the window. He was picturing Lee Mingi in his head. He recalled Mingi swinging his fist at him. Unexpectedly, he wasnt angry. Why is his punch always like that? It was a simple question. There wasnt enough power behind Lee Mingis fist. It was because his footing was sloppy. When he swung his fist, his shoulder didnt turn enough. There was nothing to say about his waist and his uselessly large swings couldnt hit his target properly and would waste his energy. His wrist would shake as well. Honestly, even though he was hit in the guts, it didnt hurt a lot. Like always, he would only act like it did. At least Kang Minhos fists are quite good well Kang Minhos fists didnt meet his expectations either. Choi Hyuks mind drew up the most effective punching method. His muscles that werent noticeable even when he took off his clothes wriggled. Even if he didnt exercise, his muscles would develop when he imagines it for short periods of time No No, I cant. Choi Hyuk slowly shook his head. Not these thoughts again To clear his mind, Choi Hyuk blankly stared out the window. Desperately. He looked at the blue sky. However, he would eventually think of those thoughts again. Would it really turn out to be a proper punch like I imagined? If I fought, would I really win? He would then become startled and shake his head again. With a guilty conscience, he desperately attempted to clear his mind. Crazy bastard. Are you crazy? Youre a murderer. What do you mean fight? You have to atone your whole life. Choi Hyuk appeared to be foolishly looking out the window, however, there was an intense conflict raging inside him. Still Im curious Choi Hyuk sat supporting his chin. His shoulder muscles wriggled and moved. Everyone looks so weak. Looking out the window, Choi Hyuk compulsively shook his head again. The class president, Jung Minji, looked at Choi Hyuk with a pitiable look. If he didnt shake his head so much, he might not have become a target Then she looked back at her notes. So irritating {1} PC Bang C A place where you can pay an hourly fee to use a computer (usually for games) {2} Koreans are 1 when they are born, so people are 1-2 years older than their true (Western) age. Chapter 2: Ring of Rebirth (2) Episode 1: New World / Chapter 2: Ring of Rebirth (2) TL: Myoni Edited: Myoni, Yoni The third period was the same as any other day. Suddenly, everything changed. At first, Choi Hyuk thought that the student next to him was pushing him. That wasnt the case. The student was being pushed as well. The middle of the classroom distorted and the students were roughly pushed towards the walls along with their desks. Shrieks, screams and smashing sounds were mixed together until it suddenly became quiet. In the middle of the classroom, a ring that took up half the classroom started to appear. It was similar to a boxing ring, however, there was a semi-transparent wall that wrapped around it and it was floating at waist height. As soon as the ring had completely materialized, the sounds erupted again. It hurts Female students who had severely collided into something groaned. There were many students that were easily injured as they didnt exercise regularly. Even in this situation, everyone looked for their phones. Ah the frame cracked! Someone threw a fit. Behind him, others sympathized with him. Huh? Mine too. Mine as well! There were only noises of people supporting their phones. The classroom door wouldnt open. It really wont open! Although the know-it-all bastard, Lee Mingi, tried his best, the sliding door wouldnt budge. It didnt even wobble. Move. Lee Mingi was surprised at Kang Minhos shout and moved aside. At the same time Mingi moved aside, Kang Minho ran and kicked the door. If Mingi didnt avoid it at the right time, he would have been hit instead of the door. Kang Minho raised his knee up to his chest before striking out in front of him. It contained the full force of 190cm tall man. However Crash! The sound wasnt refreshing. The sliding door didnt even move a bit. How could it be like that? Choi Hyuk was completely surprised. It did not follow the laws of physics. He felt an enormous sense of inconsistency. It looked like Kang Minhos leg hurt as he walked with a slight limp. Although he quickly stood like nothing was wrong, his expression darkened. Quiet! Quiet! Stay calm. Kang Minho, go sit in your seat. The stocky authoritative teacher who appeared to be in his forties tried to control the students. However, it wasnt an easy task to complete amidst the confusion. Teacher! Somethings written in front of the ring! Once a student near the blackboard shouted, the students all gathered towards the front of the classroom. The ring was in the middle of the classroom and it was too cramped and chaotic for 30 students to gather around it. Only after everyone had pushed him away with no concern did Choi Hyuk slowly make his way to the front. There were words written on the semi-transparent wall. Fortunately, there were no students taller than him besides Kang Minho, so he had no trouble reading from the back. {The Ring of Rebirth} Karma will be distributed when you climb into the ring. The first person to climb up can choose their opponent. Unless someone substitutes for the chosen person, that person will stand in the ring. Only when you kill more than one person on the ring are you permitted to leave. You can kill up to five people. You have no choice. Kill. Only then will you kill. Murder? Kill someone? A female student was astonished. Fuck, is this real? Goddamn, fucking damn. What a fucking scoop. Bae Hyunsung shouted with a loud voice. Quiet, quiet! Stay still until we fully understand the situation! Although the math teacher wanted to keep the situation under control, the female students protested. How are we supposed to understand the situation when our phones are dead?! The math teacher who wasnt good at handling female students couldnt find a solution. It was only chaotic, there was no one that was properly analyzing the situation. Choi Hyuk quietly sat in a corner. At a glance, he looked like he was scared. However, his thoughts were complicated. If what is written is true, what should I do? The students had already checked the windows. They wouldnt open. Nor would they break. They didnt even budge. If I cant leave here, will I starve to death? No, before I die how would I get rid of my piss and shit? It was a critical problem. Quiet! Bae Hyunsung, you bastard! Arent you going to sit? The math teacher seemed to have made up his mind as he personally grabbed the students arms and forcefully sat them down in their seats. He didnt even let the female students off. Although Bae Hyunsung and a few others had a dissatisfied look, they still had the common sense to not pick a fight with their teacher. And the math teacher had a strong build. A scene unfolded where students listened to their teacher, sat down in their chairs and conversed with each other. While constantly checking their phones. I dont think that itll be solved like that. Choi Hyuks heart slowly started to beat harder. Would it really be solved by waiting? What if, like the words written on the ring, we could only leave by killing someone? Choi Hyuk forcefully tried to control his thumping heart. Would I have to live by killing someone? Choi Hyuk couldnt forget that day his mother cried endlessly. He never fought after that day. It came to a point where he would shake his head at the thought of hitting someone. It had already become not a belief or a decision but a hardened habit. Choi Hyuk made up his mind. If everyone plans to starve to death, I will too. But, what if they didnt? What would he do? Choi Hyuk hadnt thought that far. Perhaps he had unconsciously avoided that thought. However, his heart was constantly beating dangerously. His hands were trembling. Rather than fear or anxiety No Choi Hyuk shook his head uncontrollably. And the humans who could never stay put started to become interested in the ring. Can we really get in? Lee Mingi said while pushing down on the semi-transparent wall with both hands. When he pushed with his hands, the semi-transparent wall pressed down like a rubber ball. Fuck, Im telling you that its as those words say! That we can only leave after we kill someone! Bae Hyunsung sought approval from Kang Minho. Kang Minho didnt say a word. Lee Mingi! Dont touch that! The math teacher yelled at Lee Mingi. After glancing at the math teacher, Lee Mingi pushed the wall harder and said. We have to see what this is. And I have to go to the washroom. Swoosh. After pushing the wall past a certain point, it suddenly let Lee Mingi in. As soon as Lee Mingi entered, the semi-transparent wall became clear. Lee Mingi! The math teacher sprang up but Lee Mingi was already in the ring. It was like he was standing on a stage. He calmly looked at his classmates before dancing frivolously. Although the math teachers face became red with anger, he could not step into the precarious ring. You come out here right now! He could only shout. Lee Mingi acted as if he couldnt hear him and continued to dance. Keke, this stupid bastard. Bae Hyunsung chuckled. After dancing for a while, Lee Mingi tilted his head as he stopped. He blankly stood there staring into space. What is this? Power, Speed, Control Lee Mingi who was mumbling to himself suddenly jumped in place. Crash! The students eyes looked up at the ceiling. Lee Mingi just did an 80cm Sargent jump. It was on the level of top class basketball players. Lee Mingi was surprised. Wow I am exploding with power! Is this what they call karma? Everyone became surprised. It was because, even though he was somewhat of a bully and a know-it-all, they knew he didnt have that sort of physical ability. The blank Lee Mingi suddenly smiled playfully. Ah, but. Since Im in the ring, I will need an opponent. Its weird just standing here. Im going to test it out. With a slightly excited voice, Mingi indicated. Gilsoo, get up here. Everyone instinctively looked at Yang Gilsoo. The one who was ranked the lowest in the class. At first, Gilsoo was still. However, suddenly, as if something was pushing him from the back, his feet headed towards the ring. Wow Fuck Im getting goose bumps. Bae Hyunsung exclaimed. Huh? Huh? As if something was pushing him, Gilsoo was constantly being pushed towards the ring. No! No! Dont! Yang Gilsoos face filled with fear. Everyone, even the math teacher, was stricken with fear as they blankly watched the scene in front of them. At that moment. Grab. Someone grabbed Gilsoos waist. Everyone grab him! It was the class president, Jung Minji. She was trying her best to prevent Gilsoo from being dragged towards the ring. Choi Hyuk followed behind her and pulled on Gilsoo. Only then did everyone wake up from their stupor and tried to help Gilsoo. However Crash! Gilsoo was eventually sucked into the ring while everyone else bounced off the transparent wall and rolled onto the floor. Eyaa Gilsoo must be happy. Minji hugged your waist. Inside the ring, Mingi chuckled while spectating. Hyukie grabbed you after Minji. You have no real friends besides your fellow gopher, Hyukie, right? Or maybe not? Maybe Hyukie was coming onto her? Lee Mingi shameless put his arm around the trembling Yang Gilsoo who was stricken with fear. Very relaxed and natural. However, the one who was the most frightened was, in fact, Lee Mingi. Its real. It really happened like it said it would Lee Mingi tensed his trembling knees. I dont want to die. That was why the first person to enter the ring was the frivolously acting Lee Mingi. It was a simple calculation. Although he would act rashly as a bully, he knew better than anyone else that his fighting skills were nothing to look at. If it was like the written rules, then no one would be able to leave unless they killed a person. It would be the end of him if he dawdled and was chosen by someone who was stronger than him. So he was the first to enter and had chosen Yang Gilsoo. It worked out well. It really did. On top of that, Lee Mingi currently had his arm around Gilsoo. The best position. He had already personally experienced his strength rise when he entered the ring. Yang Gilsoo probably got stronger as well. Even if it is Yang Gilsoo, theres no need for me to look down on him and suffer. Lets do it in one shot. One shot. Lee Mingi slipped his arm that was around Gilsoos shoulders and wrapped it around his neck. Crash! Gasp! He took him down onto the floor and fiercely started to strangle his neck. Chapter 3: Ring of Rebirth (3) Episode 1: New World / Chapter 3: Ring of Rebirth (3) TL: Myoni Edited: Myoni, Yoni Someone screamed. Kyahhh! Lee Mingi was attempting to kill Yang Gilsoo in front of everyone. The malice he revealed made everyone astonished. Gilsoos dark face was dyed red. What do we do He might die A female student was on the verge of tears. That was human nature. If Gilsoo was beaten and killed on some hill, they might have only clicked their tongue and felt sad for him. When they saw him dying in front of their eyes and since they didnt know if the next person would be them, it felt more shocking and horrifying. The small 162cm tall Yang Gilsoo was pitifully dying underneath Lee Mingi. Although the math teacher shouted, condemning him, Lee Mingi who was engulfed in excitement couldnt hear a thing. Awk. Awk. Yang Gilsoo who looked like he was about to die grabbed Lee Mingis arms with his trembling hands. Then there was an unexpected change. Uh? Uh? Yang Gilsoo who was laying on the floor being strangled was getting up. He was pulling away Lee Mingis arms as he stood up. Lee Mingi gave up strangling him and brushed away Yang Gilsoos arms. Riip. When his clothes ripped, it revealed a distinct mark on Lee Mingis arms. An unexpected situation, everyone focused on the ring. Even Choi Hyuk. Euahh! You fucking asshole! Yang Gilsoo let out a horrible shriek as he rushed towards Lee Mingi. He was in a state in heightened adrenaline. I beat Lee Mingi in strength. Look at that asshole cowering and running away. I can win. I can kill him. Asshole! The sorrow and anger that had built up for a long time exploded. He swung his fists as he ran towards Lee Mingi. Crash! Yang Gilsoos fist was extremely sloppy. However, the fist had somehow managed to hit Lee Mingis shoulder and he flew about 3 steps back. A ridiculous punching power. Yang Gilsoo grew more confident as he rushed forward. Choi Hyuk who saw this couldnt help but frown. No you have to take a defensive stance. He could tell just by looking. That the sudden burst of confidence would lead to his defeat. Yang Gilsoo may be stronger than him but Lee Mingi was faster. Lee Mingis arms and legs were longer as well. He twirled around while avoiding Yang Gilsoos brute force punches. Punch! He would land a hit whenever there was an opening. In Choi Hyuks eyes, Lee Mingis fists were pathetic but perhaps it was due to karma that his fists were unimaginably strong. Punch, punch! However, it looked like Yang Gilsoo had great endurance as well since he was able to endure taking a lot of hits. Unfortunately, the problem arose from somewhere else. Pant! Pant! Haa Mingi asshole just one hit one fucking hit Unlike Lee Mingi who avoided until there was an opening, Yang Gilsoos brute force punches quickly drained his stamina. His fists hopelessly slowed down. On the other hand, Mingis movements became more relaxed. Choi Hyuk couldnt take his eyes off the fight. If it was like any other day, he would have already shaken his head to clear his thoughts but today was different. He was completely immersed in the raw desperate struggle unfolding in front of him. His long-suppressed talent and spirit longed to see more of the fight. Lee Mingi who was carefully circling around a panting Yang Gilsoo suddenly burst forward and struck Yang Gilsoos face. Crack! Yang Gilsoo was too exhausted to dodge. He was hit straight on. Gilsoos teeth flew out and blood spurted from his mouth. A distinct stream of blood. Kyahh! Another scream erupted. Afterwards, it was one-sided. Punch! Punch! Punch! Lee Mingi laid Yang Gilsoo down and crazily beat him with his fists. He was covered in blood. Sav Yang Gilsoos faint pleading voice painfully pierced the spectators ears. However, Lee Mingi constantly hit him again and again as he endlessly despised him. This crazy loser bastard. Embarrassing. Crazy Bastard. Overrating himself. At some point, Yang Gilsoo stopped moving. Someone mumbled. Hes dead Yang Gilsoos corpse turned into grey ashes and was disappearing. Those ashes circled around Lee Mingi before being absorbed through Lee Mingis nose. A murder had occurred right in front of their eyes. A fearful silence came down. Every scene of the fight imprinted into Choi Hyuks memory in slow-motion. Fresh blood. The last breath of a dying man. The chest that wouldnt rise again. Choi Hyuks memory was returning to his time in grade 6. Death. The middle schooler who had died too easily. The one who easily died was the middle schooler but his mother was the one who was actually torn up. This was the first murder he had witnessed since then. This time, it wasnt by his hands but someone elses. However, the attitude of the murderer was too different from himself. Hoooo In the ring, Lee Mingi stretched his waist as he let out a sigh. Lee Mingi felt a strong sense of excitement. He exuded a more composed demeanor. I got stronger. Power is overflowing. Was it that the more people I kill the stronger I become? Lee Mingi thought. I killed one does that mean I can leave? No no was there any guarantee that this wouldnt happen again? What happens if I leave and I have to fight someone stronger than me? Lee Mingi decided. I have to get stronger now. His survival instincts pushed him into a corner. He had a hunch. A hunch that this murder game wouldnt end here. Since it said that I could kill up to 5 people if I could get stronger. He had already killed someone in front of everyone. Nothing would change now. Lee Mingi decided. Lets fight once more. I need to pick a weak one, so I dont get tired. Someone weaker than Yang Gilsoo at the very least, there was no man like that. Lee Mingi chose his target. Yoon Girim. Come. A crying female student raised her head up in surprise. Her face was completely pale. At that moment, the students who were watching Lee Mingi realized. The meaning behind the {Ring of Rebirth}. Lee Mingi, he had definitely been reborn as a murderer. Chapter 4: Ring of Rebirth (4) Episode 1: New World / Chapter 4: Ring of Rebirth (4) TL: Myoni Edited: Myoni, Yoni Thud. The chosen Yoon Girim moved forward as if she was being pushed by something. No. No. Mingi. Mingi! Dont do this! Please? However, he showed no mercy. The girl was slowly dragged towards the ring by an invisible force. Everyone was silent. What to do? What could I do? Those thoughts never entered their minds. As if it was a nightmare, they blankly watched Yoon Girim getting dragged across the floor. Like before, there was only one person who moved. The class president, Jung Minji. Jung Minji grabbed Yoon Girims shoulder. Everyone wondered. Youre trying to pull her back? You failed last time with Gilsoo. However, she wasnt trying to pull her back. Jung Minji pushed against Yoon Girims shoulder and used that momentum to leap forward. I will fight instead. She declared just before making contact with the transparent wall. Swish! The transparent wall let her through instead of Yoon Girim. Now then did everyone recall one of the rules of this game. {The first person to climb up can choose their opponent. Unless someone substitutes for the chosen person, that person will stand in the ring.} Jung Minji came forward as the substitute. Euaah. Yoon Girim who was being dragged forward flopped on the floor. Jung Minji lightly jumped up onto the ring. As soon as she went on, she lightly checked her body condition by clenching her fists, swinging her arms and even running in place. Eiyahh~ Minji. You wanna fight me? Jung Minji didnt reply to Lee Mingi. Lee Mingi smiled suspiciously. She was always like that. She would consistently ignore Lee Mingi. Whenever Lee Mingi saw Jung Mingi, he couldnt stand the feeling that she was looking at him like she would a cockroach. Lee Mingi slowly scanned her slim thighs and waist. He didnt pay attention to outsiders anymore. The true nature of a person would be fully displayed once they had power. Lee Mingi said with a crooked smile. Its good that you came. Ive always wanted to fuck you Lets do a live show. Jung Mingi who was checking the changes in her body due to karma suddenly stiffened. She smiled. With an innocent and charming smile, she said with a slight lisp. Fuck off. ** Jung Minji and Lee Mingis fight was normal. After getting stronger from killing Yang Gilsoo, every aspect of Lee Mingi, including speed and power, surpassed Jung Minji. Jung Minji kept a defensive stance until her collar was grabbed by Lee Mingi. Lee Mingi became relaxed when he became certain Jung Minji was not his match. He grabbed her collar and attempted to rip her top. Minji~ Lets take off your clothes. However, those were his dying words. Crack! Jung Minjis hand stabbed into Lee Mingis temple. In her right hand was an awl she had taken from the tool box. Skreek. Jung Minji pressed her left hand on Lee Mingis shoulder and pulled out the awl from his temple. It was stabbed in so deeply that they could hear the friction between the metal and his bones as she pulled it out. Huh? Lee Mingi tilted over after letting out his last breath. Wet blood oozed out of his temple before he turned into ash. With that, it ended. Hoo Jung Minji let out a short sigh. Her shoulders shivered as if she was appalled by Lee Mingis ashes permeating her body. As if nothing had happened, the ring was clean. The students fell into a state of shock once again. The awl they would always see in the tool box, if they stabbed that into someones head, they would die. There was no one that didnt know this but the shock was completely different when they had personally witnessed it. Jung Minji expressionlessly walked out of the ring. Th Thanks, Minji! Yoon Girim who was still on the floor expressed her thanks to Jung Minji. However, Jung Minji coldly laughed. For what? What are you thankful for? Youre going to die anyways if you act like that. Yoon Girims shoulders stiffened. Jung Minji simply passed her. Sliide. The classroom door opened. She said without looking back. Do you think I stepped in to save you? Do you still not understand the situation? Kill while you can. The ones who die are in the wrong. Then she exited into the hallway. Rumble! Following behind her, students rushed to the door. What! Its blocked! Open it! Move! It became noisy but there was a transparent wall blocking the opened classroom entrance. They were still unable to leave. Assholes youre fucking loud. It was Kang Minho who had used the chance to enter the ring. 190cm tall. The student who was the best at fighting after Choi Junsung. Isnt that right, Choi Hyuk? He picked Choi Hyuk who was known as the tall loser. Get up here. Choi Hyuks head creaked as it turned. He had a strange smile on his face. A single thought repeated in his mind. Lee Mingi and Jung Minji killed as if it was nothing. If that was the case, He who had killed a middle schooler 5 years ago, Lee Mingi who had killed Yang Gilsoo and Jung Minji who had killed Lee Mingi were all murderers. Kek A laugh sounded out. What the hell? A beast was born among chicks. Whenever the beast touched a chick, the chick would easily crumble. The ones who would easily crumble were them was what his mother said. That it wasnt the weak who were bad but himself. That was why the beast pulled out his teeth and lived among chicks with his arms tied behind his back. While enduring as the chicks who didnt know their place pecked at him and walked all over him But a chick had just called him out. He said that he looked weak and that he would kill him. You? Kill me? Hahahahaha. Choi Hyuk laughed. He felt refreshed. It felt like the chains that were tightly wrapped around him were breaking off. He was trying to kill him. He thought that since he was weak, he could kill him. But are you really stronger than me? No matter what, he didnt feel that he would lose. It couldnt be confirmed rationally. He last fought when he was in grade 6, it was too far in the past. All this could be an illusion. However I just need to confirm it myself. And. The weak will die. He probably wouldnt have any regrets. Choi Hyuk walked onto the ring with his own two feet. On the ring, Choi Hyuks arms and legs were slightly trembling. Kang Minho laughed when he saw this. This bastard cowering fight with confidence. Youre the only one in the class in the same weight division as me. Haha. Okay. Choi Hyuk continued to laugh awkwardly. His arms and legs were trembling from extreme excitement. It was neither fear or anxiety. Choi Hyuk was trembling in happiness. Chapter 5: Ring of Rebirth (5) Episode 1: New World / Chapter 5: Ring of Rebirth (5) TL: Myoni Edited: Myoni, Yoni Kang Minho. He had the most outstanding physical traits in school. His 181cm height that made Choi Hyuk look small, thick bones and muscles developed through regular exercise. However, Kang Minho was also no match against the 175cm tall Choi Junsung who didnt work out. From the start, Kang Minho didnt have the courage to fight with Choi Junsung. Thats right. Kang Minho with his incredible physical traits just didnt have the balls in critical moments. Kang Minho wanted to appear more manly and intimidating but that was only his wish. He was the type who, in the face of real danger, would stay back and read the situation. He called out Choi Hyuk because he wanted both safety and reputation. Itll be embarrassing if I beat a small fry to death. So Choi Hyuk whos big but weak is best. No matter how much of a loser Choi Hyuk was, it looked better killing him because he was tall. At the same time, he thought. But I dont know how much stronger Choi Hyuk will get once he gets karma. Not long after he stood in the ring, he received something similar to a system message and karma was distributed to him. Because of this, he personally experienced how strong a body with karma truly was. Kang Minhos eyes became colder. He made up his mind. Im going to tackle him as soon as he gets in the ring and beat him to death. Kang Minho was planning on beating Choi Hyuk to death before he received karma and before he could adjust to his new strength. Since that was safer. That was why, as soon as Choi Hyuk entered the ring with trembling hands. The moment Choi Hyuk laughed, Haha, okay. Crash! Kang Minho charged. His strengthened body flew out like a cannon ball. The students spectating the match responded late. A tackle as fast as an Olympic gold medalists. Before Choi Hyuk could finish speaking, Kang Minhos hands were already wrapping around his waist. Kang Minho was assured of his victory. Crush. What is this sound? However, at the critical moment, Kang Minho felt something was weird. A disturbing crush had sounded out too close to him. Where did this sound come from? With his face smashed in, Kang Minho, along with that thought, turned to ash. Choi Hyuks body reacted the moment Kang Minho lowered his stance and lunged. First, he firmly planted his left foot on the ground. Then used that momentum to twist his waist and his upper body was pulled forward. His right foot arched as he thrust his knee upwards and his right thigh exploded with power the moment it made contact with Kang Minhos face. Bang! He used his whole body to propel his knee up. No, it shot up. Choi Hyuks knee instantly smashed Kang Minhos face. Even Kang Minhos charge reinforced with karma was used against him as his face crumbled like tofu. An explosive counter knee kick from Choi Hyuk who had never learned martial arts. With that, it ended. While absorbing Kang Minhos ashes, Choi Hyuk let out a small sigh. I won It suddenly started and ended before he could do anything. The adrenaline pumping through his veins had nowhere to vent. He was dumbfounded at the quick conclusion. His guilty conscience of killing a man collided with his cynical ego that believed that those who intended to kill had nothing to say when killed. However, he didnt feel it. It didnt feel real. Instead, a sense of disappointment swept over him. Choi Hyuk read the message that appeared in front of him. It was like a system message from a game. {Great Accomplishment! You have killed someone with karma before it was distributed to you. As a reward, you get 10 points to allocate however you want. Your karmic stat has increased by 3.} {You have entered the Ring of Rebirth. Karma has been distributed.} { You have killed someone! You have absorbed a portion of your opponents karma. Karmic point has increased by 1.} - {Choi Hyuk} *Human *Karma Points Power: 5 +1 Up! Speed: 7 +1 Control: 22 +1 Endurance: 7 +1 Stamina: 9 +2 Recovery: 10 +1 *Free Karma Points: 10 *Retribution: 4 - On average, he had 10 for each stat. However, his control was extremely high to the point of being strange. And the absorbed stats from killing Kang Minho were indicated on the side. Seeing how stamina was +2 while everything else was +1, it seemed like Kang Minho had high stamina. The points would be distributed differently for each person. And Choi Hyuk could feel the thing had squeezed into his body. Something sticky like honey filled up his insides. It was an unfamiliar feeling but it wasnt uncomfortable. It was probably karma that was circulating his body as it bonded with his body more securely than his muscles and tendons and allowed him to move explosively. His altered body. The adrenaline in his body. Choi Hyuk instinctively wanted to test his body, however Thats enough. Are you going just kill people now? His perseverance that he increased his whole life was barely able to suppress his instincts. Choi Hyuk carefully examined the people surrounding the ring. Since he had killed someone, he could simply leave the room like Jung Minji. He just needed to step down But His thumping heart grabbed at his feet. He wanted to fight more. He wanted to prove himself. On the {Ring of Rebirth}, Choi Hyuk was unable to decide whether he would step off or not. Just then, he saw Bae Hyunsung looking away. The last remaining bully. How unlucky. His instincts started to justify cunningly. He would probably kill someone and live does that make sense? He felt offended. For the man who tormented Yang Gilsoo and him to live? By killing another student? Grit. That makes no sense. Choi Hyuk knew. That he wasnt an apostle of justice. That this was his self-justification to fight longer he was aware of it. But before he knew it, he had already called him out. Bae Hyunsung! Come up here. ** Sasave me. Mm? Hyuk. I mean we were quite cool right? Bae Hyunsung went down to his knees and pleaded as soon as he got in the ring. But Choi Hyuk frowned. Whats that? He caught sight of black and red flashes reflected in Bae Hyunsungs eyes. It felt sinister. Im really sorry. Its really all my fault. He was already in a bad mood because of the strange flashes of light but seeing Bae Hyunsung stoop so low, pissed him off even more. He didnt call him up here for this. Come at me. Youre going to kill someone anyways. I wont! I wont kill anyone. I will just stay here quietly! Even though it was obviously a lie, since Bae Hyunsung was acting like this, Choi Hyuk was at a loss for words. Killing was Choi Hyuks lifelong trauma. Ever since that incident, he avoided resorting to violence. His devious instincts enjoyed fighting not killing so when Bae Hyunsung begged for his life, even if he knew it was a lie, he didnt have the heart to kill. Ha Choi Hyuk who felt stumped at what to do looked at the ceiling and sighed. Should I just leave it and get off. But why is he like that? Isnt he planning on killing someone and leaving? He didnt like this. He wished it would be Bae Hyunsung more than anyone else. If it was possible, he wanted to fight Bae Hyunsung who had suppressed him until now. However, looking at his state, he couldnt act. While Choi Hyuk was troubling over this, a red light flashed in front of him. A red light exploded from Bae Hyunsungs body. Immediately after, Bae Hyunsung took out a carpenters knife he had hidden in his pocket and slashed at Choi Hyuks neck. Bae Hyunsung prostrated and begged for this moment. He never expected Choi Hyuk to spare his life from the beginning. Since, if he was in Choi Hyuks position, he wouldnt. He only waited for the moment his opponent let down his guard. Fuck! This fucking bastard! Bae Hyunsung swiftly slashed with his knife. However Crack! The knife missed its target and instead, Choi Hyuks fist slammed right in between Bae Hyunsungs chin and throat. He had stepped back to avoid the knife and pushed forward before throwing a counterpunch. Stretched out legs, his rotated waist and shoulder and his wrist that had endured the impact. Perhaps it was due to his control stat of 23 but he was able to slam his fist straight into his target without wasting even the slightest energy. Thud. The stiffened Bae Hyunsung slumped down onto the floor. What the fuck. The sudden flash of red light. He might have reacted slower because he was surprised by this light. Just what was that? But the only person to see the light was Choi Hyuk. Choi Hyuk gazed at the collapsed Bae Hyunsung. He hadnt died yet. He hesitated again. It wasnt a situation where he died from fighting but where he would have to purposely kill him. Choi Hyuk looked at his surroundings. Students were shaking in fear. The math teachers eyes were trembling. Because his opponent crumbled so easily, Choi Hyuks actions looked irrational. Nothing had changed in 5 years. He was a monster, a killer. Too late Choi Hyuk smiled bitterly. He strangled Bae Hyunsungs neck. A game where everyone had to become a killer to survive. Someone was going to kill Bae Hyunsung anyways. Or, Bae Hyunsung would regain his senses and kill. Perhaps it would be different if he didnt call him out in the first place but he felt that leaving at this time would be more cowardly. Choi Hyuk strangled the unresisting Bae Hyunsung to death. It put him in a bad mood. He wanted to fight to his hearts content but instead, he became more uncomfortable. This is what you guys started To brush off the uncomfortable feeling, Choi Hyuk made an excuse. Finally, Bae Hyunsung turned into ash as he was absorbed into Choi Hyuk. {You have killed someone! You have absorbed a portion of your opponents karma. Karmic point has increased by 1.} {Innate Skill Eyes of Distinction.} Messages that made it seem like he did a good job. They made him more depressed. I guess this isnt the end? After looking at the messages, he didnt think that this survival game would end in a day or two. If its going to be this uncomfortable, I wont feel happy about fighting Then, his body stiffened as a sudden thought struck him. Were we the only ones going through this damn game? Something felt wrong. Just how far would this supernatural phenomenon extend to? The school? Seoul? No What about mom? Why didnt he think of this sooner? Choi Hyuks mind was in a rush. She was probably at work right now. What if a ring like this one appeared there? The hairs on his body stood on end. Choi Hyuk hurriedly got off the ring and ran out the classroom. The unpleasant feelings that wrapped around him evaporated as adrenaline poured into his body. Chapter 6: Bonus Game (1) Episode 1: New World / Chapter 6: Bonus Game (1) TL: Myoni Edited: Myoni, Yoni Sponsored: tom555j ** After Jung Minji and Choi Hyuk had left the classroom, it became a desperate struggle with no regard for man or woman. As there already were fights with deadly weapons, the bloody battle continued with people wielding hammers and stabbing others with broken broom shafts. In the end, the only ones left in the classroom were the math teacher, a male student who was shy but had a lot of friends named Min Byungsae and Yoon Girim who had previously been picked by Lee Mingi. A total of three people. Byungsae The math teacher called Byungsae out. Since youre a guy Te, teacher? The math teacher with a good figure got up on the ring and called Byungsae. Im sorry The fight ended easily. Byungsae turned into ash after the math teacher pressed him down on the floor and strangled him. Yoon Girim who had seen everything was in a corner covering her ears trembling. The math teacher coldly gazed at her before exiting the classroom. Save me save me this is a dream, right? Yeah, a dream. Please Alone in a classroom where desks and chairs were scattered all around and tools and broken broom shafts were tossed here and there, Yoon Girim trembled as she cried. ** Choi Hyuks mother was a person who couldnt even kill a cockroach. When he was young, whenever a bug appeared in his home, Choi Hyuk would have to kill it instead of his mother. To the young Choi Hyuk, it was something he took pride in. Because of that, Choi Hyuk had a hunch. Damn it Fuck The only place he could go after leaving the classroom was the gym. Everywhere else was blocked by an opaque wall. No matter how hard he pushed the opaque wall or how many times he kicked the windows of the gym, it was useless. There wasnt even a single person walking outside the window. The whole school was trapped in this damn game. There was a likely chance that it was the same outside. Choi Hyuk assumed the worst case scenario. If a ring appeared in the company mom works in moms probably dead no, she was murdered. In a situation where one could kill another, humans would always kill their opponent. Choi Hyuk knew this all too well as he had been bullied for a long time. Ethics and morals werent things all humans instinctively possessed. There would always be someone who would become endlessly cruel in a situation where there were no consequences. There were probably guys like that in his mothers company. However, his mother wasnt like that. It would have been better if she was but Choi Hyuk knew all too well that his mother wasnt that kind of person. If a situation like that arose his mother would have been murdered. Choi Hyuks heart burned black with anger and concern. As he grew up without a father, the meaning of a mother was different from his peers. He grew up seeing his mother cry every night. His mother was someone who had brought him pain and sympathy but was also a comrade who he endured the harsh realities of life with. He had vowed countless times that he would never let his mother cry again and grew up reflecting his actions. Euaaahh! Choi Hyuk who was about to go crazy in frustration kicked the window rapidly. The window still wouldnt budge. Words appeared on the window. Yes, get angry. And angrier. Kill. Only then can you kill. Ha Choi Hyuk blankly stared at the words written on the window. It felt like freezing water was poured all over his head. The message. The moment he read that message, he thought that his mother really had died. He realized that this game wouldnt end easily. And that no one could be free in this game. Just who was it? The one who created this damn game. Whoever it was. Choi Hyuk tightly clenched his eyes as he resolved himself. Okay. I get it. If what you want is for me to become a killing machine, Ill become one. If you want me to lie on my face and lick your feet, Ill do it. I will kill and kill and bow my head again and again and survive until end. Then. Then if I can meet you just once That time, I want to meet your faces and beat each and every one of you to death. Choi Hyuk vowed. When he opened his eyes, his face turned cold. ** In the gym, the ones who had killed someone were guarded against each other as they kept their distance. Jung Minji glanced at Hyuk and was surprised but didnt say anything. In the center of the gym, words appeared like a hologram. {Bonus Game C Preparing} Waiting for the previous game to end Break time. Prepare for the future. At first glance it looked like it was telling them to rest but Choi Hyuk didnt think of it like that. Choi Hyuk clearly remembered. The message they sent him, get angry, the ones who created this game wanted the competitors to become more intense and desperate. Prepare. Choi Hyuk kept thinking of that word. It was the only valid information in the message. Choi Hyuk examined the gym. There were about 30 students and among those, he found that 4, including Jung Minji, were slowly searching the gym. They must have come to the same conclusion as Choi Hyuk. However, they were moving slowly. More and more students will come. Instead of trying to not alert others, it is better to move a step faster than the rest. Choi Hyuk didnt delay any longer. Instead of caring about what others thought, he ran to the middle of the stage. Thud! The karma circulating in his body allowed him to jump up onto the stage in one shot. Choi Hyuk searched everywhere including the waiting room and behind the curtains. He searched as if he was smashing through a heap of items. It paid off. Ha are they telling me to kill more people more easily? He found a Japanese sword behind the curtain. There was a long strap that could be tied on his belt. Its a sword! As soon as Choi Hyuk who was making a fuss on top of the stage picked up a sword, the other students were horrified. They finally understood what kind of situation they were in. A great commotion rose. Everyone hurriedly started searching the first floor. Choi Hyuk didnt even look at the 1st floor. He jumped to the 2nd. Swish! Swiish! Choi Hyuk ran across the 2nd floor rails and he swung each curtain in front of the long window aside. Swish! When he pushed aside one of the curtains, there were words written on the window. C {Throne Game, Hidden Rule #9} If a person kills more than 5 people and awakens to an innate skill but is not affiliated with a king, the person receives the rights of the King without Subjects and 30 free karma points that can be allocated however they want. C As soon as Choi Hyuk looked at the words, the words written on the window started to sway, then flew to his forehead and was absorbed. The window became clean once again. Just to be sure, Choi Hyuk kicked the windows but like expected, it didnt budge. When he looked out and saw that there was no one walking down the street, it gave him a very strange and quiet feeling. Time passed quickly. As more and more students arrived at the gym, the fiercer the search became. During that time, Choi Hyuk finished searching the 2nd floor. Additionally, he found a bastard sword, an estoc{1} and 3 more hidden rules. Now the whole gym was chaotic. Students ran everywhere to look for weapons, defensive equipment and hidden rules. It wasnt just the students, even the teachers from the staff room were mixed together and a fight had broken out. There were even students who had just arrived at the gym and were running around without knowing why. Choi Hyuk didnt show any interest to the chaos. Instead, he turned his attention to the ceiling. There were steel structures on the ceiling that were like a jungle gym and he felt he could swing there to explored even further. If there are items hidden there, they must be extraordinary. The early bird gets the worm. Choi Hyuk grabbed a column near him. He used his changed physique for 10 minutes. His karma reinforced hands held the columns like a clamp and endured his weight. Choi Hyuk crawled up the column and hung on the ceiling structure. Wow shit. That bastards crazy. The school leader, Choi Junsung, looked up at Choi Hyuk in admiration. No matter how much stronger your body became due to karma, it wasnt easy to think of those ideas. I cant lose to him. He followed Choi Hyuk and climbed up to the ceiling. {1} wiki C https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Estoc Chapter 7: Bonus Game (2) Episode 1: New World / Chapter 7: Bonus Game (2) TL: Myoni Edited: Myoni, Yoni Sponsored: tom555j ** Heee~~~haaaaww! Choi Hyuk heard Choi Junsungs cheer. It seemed like after following him, he was the first to come across something. The best fighter in school, Choi Junsung, didnt lose his bright attitude when facing the chaos. As if there was no need to fuss about killing and getting killed. As if he wasnt going to die. Creeak! Creak! The steel structure Choi Hyuk was hanging on creaked. Choi Hyuk turned his attention away from Choi Junsung and carefully searched the ceiling. And just then, he found a hidden rule. C {Throne Game, Hidden Rule #15.} When a King without Subjects sits on the throne, the person will be randomly given a D rank or greater weapon. C King without Subjects, this one was related to the first rule he had found. And the treasure hunt was slowly coming to an end. ** C {Bonus Game C Preparing} The previous game has ended. Break time has ended. Preparing the Bonus Game C When the ethics teacher entered the gym, the words in the center changed. The students who were wandering around the gym with no more items to find finally stopped. Choi Hyuk stopped searching any further and checked his fruits of labor. He didnt find any defensive items, only weapons. On the left side of his belt hung three swords that would rattle every time he moved. {Japanese Sword F rank} C Cutting, two-handed {Bastard Sword F rank} C Stabbing and cutting, two-handed or one-handed {Estoc F rank} C Stabbing, one-handed And he had found 5 hidden rules. When he searched, he did come across quite a few of the same ones so, excluding those, he found 5. C {Throne Game, Hidden Rule #5} The first to declare oneself as king will receive 5 karma points that can be allocated however they want. {Throne Game, Hidden Rule #6} The first to serve a king will receive 3 karma points that can be allocated however they want. {Throne Game, Hidden Rule #7} A king who has more than 100 subordinates will receive 10 karma points that can be allocated however they want. {Throne Game, Hidden Rule #9} If a person kills more than 5 people and awakens to an innate skill but is not affiliated with a king, the person receives the rights of the King without Subjects and 30 free karma points that can be allocated however they want. {Throne Game, Hidden Rule #15} When a King without Subjects sits on the throne, the person will be randomly given a D rank or greater weapon. C Throne Game that was written next to the hidden rules caught Choi Hyuks attention. The current game is the Bonus Game. Then, is the Throne Game something else? If he used the hidden rules to guess, he thought that the Throne Game was a game where people would declare themselves as kings and collect subordinates to take the throne. The Bonus Game must really be a bonus game. Its certain that the Throne Game will be the main one. I have to prepare ahead of time. What should he do when the Throne Game starts? Choi Hyuk analyzed the hidden rules. Rules #9 and 15 were rules connected by the term, King without Subjects. And Rule #15 was a rule that Choi Hyuk had climbed to the ceiling to find. A rule that needed another rule to understand and was hidden in a hard to reach place The reward would be a D rank or greater weapon. Is a D rank or greater weapon really worth that much? Then I have to get it. Of course, he would lose something if he chose to do that. The moment he decided to aim for Rule #9, King without Subjects, he had no choice but to give up the rewards from Rule #5, 6 and 7, first to declare as a king, first to serve a king and a king with more than 100 subordinates. However, Choi Hyuk decided resolutely. He had already resolved himself to show his worth to the creators of the game and both the reward and the title King without Subjects appeared to be decent. If he could obtain a D rank weapon from the interlinked Rule #15, then it would be more than enough to make up for giving up on the other rules. 3 people I need to kill 3 more. The conditions to become a King without Subjects were to kill 5 people and awaken an innate skill. And he had already awakened an innate skill. Choi Hyuk looked at his status. He could bring it up with a thought. C {Choi Hyuk} *Human *Karma Points Power: 7 Speed: 10 Control: 24 Endurance: 9 Stamina: 12 Recovery: 12 *Free Karma Points: 10 *Retribution: 5 {Innate Skill} -Eyes of Distinction C After killing Bae Hyunsung, all his stats increased by 1 except his Speed which increased by 2. Although he did have 10 free karma points, he didnt distribute them yet. And there was the skill, Eyes of Distinction. C {Eyes of Distinction} You are able to see what intentions a person has. C Black: Hostile Intent C Red: Killing Intent C White: Goodwill C Yellow: Sacrificial will C The red and black flashes of light emitted from Bae Hyunsung which made him feel uneasy was the effect of the Eyes of Distinction. Back then, Choi Hyuk was seeing the hostile (black) and killing (red) intent of Bae Hyunsung. Its a good skill At a time where no one knew what the other was thinking, this was an unrivaled skill. Just when Choi Hyuk finished checking everything, the Bonus Game started. ** The words written in the center of the gym became larger and slowly changed. Semi-transparent rectangular booths appeared in different locations throughout the gym. The students near them were pushed aside. C {Bonus Game C Item Hunt!} A golden opportunity to obtain an E rank item. Dropouts will be indicated with an ITEM mark. If a dropout dies, the person will turn into an E rank item. If a dropout kills someone, the mark will disappear and the dropout will be given karma points. C Dropout? Who? It was currently puzzling. However, soon, its meaning became clear. Around 30 people were summoned, each into a semi-transparent rectangular box. And a clear ITEM mark was above each of their heads. Huh? Jinsu? Girim! The students and teachers in the gym recognized the people who had appeared with an ITEM mark above their heads. They were those who didnt fight until the end and were left in the classrooms. Among them, was Yoon Girim who was in Choi Hyuks class. There were the only non-murderers hereIt meant that they had to kill the most innocent people here to obtain items. ** People divided into two sides. On one side were those who gave up. They were those who didnt know what to do and had decided not to act. Although there were many of them, they didnt have any influence on the situation. And the others were split into two groups again. A side that decided that they had to kill to obtain an item and a side that resolved to not let their friends die. The only ones who had a great influence over the situation were those on either side. While those that had decided not to act spectated, the rest slowly surrounded the item boxes. There were even a few who impatiently attacked the boxes. But the boxes were extremely sturdy and the attacks didnt leave a mark. Has it not started yet? Ones indifferent voice terrified another. The dropouts inside the box were screaming something but their voices couldnt pass through the box. Guys! This isnt right! Teacher Kim! This isnt right, right? A teacher blocked their path and shouted but it had no effect. Fuck! Who here isnt a murderer? The words spoken by someone stabbed into everyones chests. Fuckers get away from Hyejin. Fuck! You! If you come a step closer, I am going to break your head in! A male student threatened the approaching students with a firefighters axe. He was enduring the attacks for his girlfriend who was trapped in the box but there were four or five students who were like distant vultures waiting for him to get tired and the box to disappear. Minji! Minji! The class president Jung Minji looked at Yoon Girim who was mouthing her name. She suddenly became irritated. Try to get out with your own strength! Jung Minji hated the weak. She loathed those who didnt resist. Because she was in pain. It was different from being kind. It was closer to an illness. Perhaps it was due to her natural-born empathy or through experiences. Whenever Jung Minji saw someone who was getting bullied or beaten, or crying in front of her her chest ached as if she was the one being beaten. It wasnt a figure of speech; she really was in pain. Jung Minji hated that pain. And she hated the weak who caused her to suffer. No matter how many times she stretched her hand to help, they didnt stand up for themselves so she despised those that caused her endless pain. I wish that these weaklings would all die! This was her honest feeling. However, she could never turn her back on someone who was suffering. She hated that part of her but there really was nothing she could do. Jung Minji counted the people who surrounded Yoon Girim. 6 people. These people either had a sword or wore a chainmail. Jung Minji was better equipped. As a result of diligently moving from the start, she had obtained a shield, longsword and armor. However, she was outnumbered. Jung Minji quickly scanned her surroundings to increase her numbers. In the middle of all this confusion. Swoosh. Just then, the semi-transparent walls that were wrapped around the ITEMs disappeared. And Choi Hyuk had to kill 3 people before the next game started. Chapter 8: Bonus Game (3) Episode 1: New World / Chapter 8: Bonus Game (3) TL: Myoni Edited: Myoni, Yoni Sponsored: tom555j Who would they kill? Of course, it would be the dropouts. They werent distributed karma since they had not gone up onto the {Ring of Rebirth}. On top of that, if he killed them, they would turn into items. The problem was who to target. Normally, they would choose people that they had never met before. However, Choi Hyuk didnt target the dropouts. Ill kill the first one that receives an item and take it. It was a riskier strategy than facing the weak dropouts. But Choi Hyuk didnt want to personally kill the dropouts. It was because he believed that his mother would have faced the same fate. However, he needed items. And, for the hidden rule, he need to kill three more. That was why he decided. That if someone killed another, Choi Hyuk would kill that person. He couldnt kill the innocent. He was confident he could handle that much risk. If others saw him, they may denounce him as a hypocrite. So? Whats wrong with that? Choi Hyuk just needed to set his own rules. Aahhh! A teachers scream filled the gym. The people who watched from afar thought, Ah, so thats killing violently. A sound they thought they would never become familiar with rang in their ears. Choi Hyuk looked towards that direction. The social studies teacher was stabbing a young unknown teacher with a spear. Still, since he was a grown-up, he didnt wait in front of a box with a student inside. The teachers targeted and gathered around boxes with teachers inside and the moment the box disappeared, they would attack in an organized manner. In that sense, they were grown-ups. Cough The spear pierced right below the neck. A fatal blow. Although he didnt die instantly, the young teacher flailed around on the floor in his own blood. At that moment. Huh? A golden hammer the size of a human appeared above the dying teachers head. Swish. The hammer let out a mysterious sound, Slam!! And mercilessly smashed the teacher with a fatal wound. Drip, drip. Scraps of meat and blood splattered onto the clothes and the cheeks of the surrounding spectators. The hammer, still in its smashing position, disappeared with another swish. In its place, a necklace appeared, floating in the air. The necklace automatically fell down towards the social studies teacher who had dealt the final blow. The social studies teacher quickly grabbed the necklace and hung it around his neck. He wanted to show a serious expression but the tips of his lips were slowly making their way up. The teachers who couldnt obtain the necklace sent envious glares or went to hunt other dropouts. There were even some who glanced at the students. Just then, Choi Hyuk charged. Dadada, bam! His footsteps rhythmically sounded out throughout the gym. He charged as fast as he could then with a bang, jumped up into the air. Because the last footstep the social studies teacher heard was far away from him, he never thought that the footsteps were heading for him. Choi Hyuks karma enhanced body shot out like an arrow. The condensed power in his body exploded. Choi Hyuks body jumped more than 8m forward. A world record class long jump. And it wasnt a simple jump, he also quickly drew his sword. Choi Hyuks ability allowed him to move in the best way possible. Even if he had never learned it before, he could control all his joints and muscles to move like an expert that had practiced for his whole life. The critical moment Choi Hyuk drew his sword, the sword caught on its sheath and whipped forward in an instant. The quickest blow, quick draw. Until the moment Choi Hyuks sword broke, the social studies teacher had no idea that Choi Hyuk had approached him. However Ting! The Japanese Sword broke in half in midair. One of the pieces brushed past Choi Hyuks palm and drew blood. It was then when the social studies teacher finally turned and faced Choi Hyuk. The necklace on his neck flashed multiple times. Was it because of that item? Even with his incredible vision, Choi Hyuk wasnt able to see it properly. The moment it was about to hit, it looked like something flew out of the necklace and destroyed the Japanese Sword. This!!! The social studies teacher became enraged. He stabbed his long spear at Choi Hyuk. Choi Hyuk stepped to one side and avoided the spear. The difference between life and death could be a single step. Choi Hyuk stepped another step closer to the social studies teacher and threw a punch at his throat. That moment. Punch! His arm throbbed. The necklace around the social studies teacher emitted a dimmer light. Luckily, it seems to be dependent on the attack. If it used the same strength it did when breaking the Japanese Sword, his fist would have been shattered. When he thought that, his whole body began to pump with adrenaline. Danger was a feeling that Choi Hyuk hadnt felt for a long time. It was different from the boring fights against Kang Minho and Bae Hyunsung. How long will that necklace last? Choi Hyuk grinned as he avoided another stab and punched out again. This time, he used less power. Slam! His left arm bounced off. However, he didnt lose his balance. The expression of the teacher had when facing the pressure emitted by Choi Hyuks penetrating style of fighting. And Choi Hyuks eyes saw the light from the necklace around the teachers neck go out. Choi Hyuk instinctively knew. That he had used all his chances! Checkmate. The social studies teacher tried to sweep the spear in front of him to gain some distance but Choi Hyuk took a hit to the shoulder and stepped closer. Facing the unexpected actions of Choi Hyuk, the teachers response became a mess. While Choi Hyuk used his left shoulder to continuously push the spear aside and limited the teachers actions, he took out a long, thin estoc that was meant for stabbing. Then, he stretched his left hand to grab the teachers collar and, at the same time, he raised his estoc behind his back and stabbed the teacher with a downwards stab. The sword had pierced above the teachers collarbone. Urk, cough! All of this was smooth and natural like flowing water and he had suppressed the teacher with only the right amount of physical strength. The teacher had no choice but to gaze at the sword that was stabbed into his throat. He turned into ash and was absorbed into Choi Hyuk. First one C {Necklace of Protection} Rank: E Intercepts an opponents attack within a certain range. Remaining interceptions: 0/3 *You will gain an interception every 20 minutes. C When Choi Hyuk hung the necklace around his neck, the hammer appeared again in another area of the gym. Swish. Slam!! This was the moment Choi Hyuks next target was decided. ** The total student population was 1,938 people. With teachers, that number exceeded 2,000 and among those, 812 had survived past the {Ring of Rebirth}. And 150 of them participated in the Bonus Game. The rest moved aside as they watched the desperate hunt. Unlike in the {Ring of Rebirth} where people had no choice to kill, many took a passive stance. On the other hand, the ones who participated to obtain items or to save their friends became more immersed in the situation. Chapter 9: Bonus Game (4) Episode 1: New World / Chapter 9: Bonus Game (4) TL: Myoni Edited: Myoni, Yoni 7 minutes after the boxes disappeared, the majority of the dropouts had been killed. It was a gruesome scene. First, the dropouts were separated into two groups, one with friends that tried to protect them and others without. The dropouts with friends protecting them numbered 7 to 8. It was more than everyone thought. The rest had to survive on their own. The moment the boxes disappeared. Euahh! With a hurried scream, the friendless dropouts ran. The hunters tried to stop their paths but they rolled and pushed their way out. The dropouts werent captured as easily as everyone expected. The hunters were people who had karma and were stronger than the dropouts but they were still students and teachers. They were people who would have a hard time catching a rabbit even while running after it with a sword. It was hard to kill those who struggled to live. This was why a more gruesome scene unfolded. A round of mixed martial arts was 5 minutes. For the dropouts who didnt have karma to try their best to run and resist for that time, of course, they were at their limit. The dropouts movements became sluggish while the hunters who were pissed became more heartless. A running dropout was hit by a swing of a spear and rolled onto the ground. Someone came running behind him, kicked his face, then grabbed his hair and sliced off his neck. Then the hammer would appear, smash its victim, splattering blood everywhere. Afterwards, an item would appear. Madness. The people who didnt participate but were spectating felt their knees tremble. And this scene occurred throughout the gym. Many would chase after one and the lucky winner would obtain the item. However, not everyone was like that. Although everyone had similar stats and karma, the difference between each other started to show and it was greater than the difference among level 1s in an AOS game{1}. There were players who particularly shined. First, the class president Jung Minji. She fought like she was the incarnation of Joan of Arc. Not only did she show that she was physically skilled but she even was outstanding at reading the situation and devising plans. There was no hesitation in her actions. The moment the box protecting Yoon Girim disappeared, she grabbed her, put her over her shoulders and charged. The 6 people who surrounded Yoon Girim all had dumb expressions like a dog chasing a chicken and couldnt react in time. The place she was heading towards was next to Chu Youngjin who was protecting his girlfriend. Punch! The moment she slammed her fist into a students throat who was approaching Lee Hyejin, his girlfriend, an alliance was formed. Jung Minji didnt stop there. Hey! Baek Saelom! Arent you friends with Hyejin? Like that, she continued to call out specific peoples names. Although there were some who looked away, there were also some who slowly entered the fray. As she started to aggressively form a group, the hunters felt uncomfortable facing Jung Minjis group. This game was a bonus game. Although an E rank item was enticing, there werent many who were willing to risk their lives for it. Of course, they were some who were still willing to kill even though they didnt have to put their lives on the line. The third year, student representative Kim Piljoong was like that. He coordinated with his friend, Son Dukpil, and he differentiated people he knew and didnt know with a sword. He would save those who he was familiar with but kill those he had only met once. No one was able to block his arrows as he was skilled in archery. He killed 3 dropouts and their friends who tried to protect them. Son Dukpil would take care of those that approached and Kim Piljoong would shoot arrows from behind or stab with his gladius{2}. Kim Piljoong had obtained a new bow, shoes and a shield. And among those, he gave the shield to his friend, Son Dukpil. There was even a player who would run around swiftly cutting dropouts necks. She was the one known as the Queen Bee among third years, Lee Hyunah. When she ran, her victims wouldnt be able to react as their heads dropped onto the floor. Even their blood took a while to flow. As if she was kind, she would save those with pretty faces and mercilessly kill those she deemed ugly. She gave swords to those she saved and ordered them to kill others. She had obtained a ring and a throwing knife. 5 teachers died after getting hit by the gym teachers iron mace. Among them, three werent dropouts but those that hunted dropouts. The gym teacher Hwang Mangi didnt hesitate to kill his competitors. He had obtained a pill and armor. Then there was Choi Junsung. As expected, he easily obtained items. While dragging a long two-handed sword behind him. Wanna move? With those words, even competitors who had caught a dropout would move aside without a word. He was the rumored fighter of the third years so they didnt have the courage to stand up to him. The first third year who lost his temper was cut in half by Choi Junsungs lightning fast two-handed sword. Choi Junsung obtained a necklace, helmet and gauntlets. Who to kill? Your competitors or to quickly kill the dropouts? And. Will you kill only the dropouts or their friends as well? Or, contrarily, will you kill the hunters and save the dropouts? Who will you kill and who will you save? Even in this simple game, there were a few options and the players who shined each had their own style. Instead of a fight between justice and injustice, it was more a fight between rules. And rules were something only the strong could create. And among them, Choi Hyuks rule was eye-catching. Kill the one who obtains an item. There was no one who specifically targeted those who obtained items. Because an E rank was powerful, no one wanted to fight against people with items with unknown effects. While everyone else was fairly(?) killing dropouts and obtaining items, Choi Hyuk was the only one who solely focused on snatching the items after killing their owners. Because of this, Choi Hyuks fights were especially fierce. Since the necklace he had snatched first was useless as it was already spent, his second fight was fierce as well. His opponent wielded an E rank saber. Every time he clashed with the E rank saber, his F rank Bastard Sword would chip. If he was to receive a hit straight on, it was certain his sword would split in two. Also, the E rank saber increased its owners power and speed, so it was difficult for Choi Hyuk to break through. Choi Hyuk sneakily moved back avoiding the slashes as he waited for his opponent to tire out and stabbed right when his opponent showed an opening. His Bastard Sword ripped through his opponents armor and Choi Hyuk was able to seize a slightly curved E rank saber from his corpse. Every fight would be the same, so it took quite a lot of time. When he seized the Necklace of Protection and the saber, 6 minutes of the Bonus Game had already passed. And by that time, most the dropouts were chased down and killed. While one side was hunting normally, Choi Hyuk was fighting fiercely by himself. Smash! At the same time Choi Hyuk seized the saber, another golden hammer fell to the floor. Shoes that would increase your recovery stat and jumping ability. The student who had obtained them was clearly aware of Choi Hyuk. It was because he had seen Choi Hyuk target other peoples items. As soon as he received the shoes, he ran to the sides and hid among the spectators. However, Choi Hyuk chased after him. The item owner used his increased jumping ability to avoid Choi Hyuk but, eventually, Choi Hyuks estoc pierced through his stomach. There were no exceptions to Choi Hyuks Kill those that killed first. In the order, I see them rule. Everyone was filled with shock at the scene. Especially the spectating students who thought they were a safe distance away, they couldnt help but be terrified of Choi Hyuks determination as he moved in between them to kill his target. Haa Ha When he had finally killed his last target, Choi Hyuks stamina was at its limit. The karma that was fiercely circulating his body stiffened or relaxed. It seemed he was feeling the effects of his stamina stat. But still, perhaps it was due to struggling through fights or because of his rule, he wasnt as uncomfortable as he was when he killed Bae Hyunsung. It was better if his body was uncomfortable than his mind. He calmed his breath and looked at his surroundings. What a mess. Everyone was flashing out a red (hostile) light. Some were even emitting a black (killing) light. Choi Hyuk could see it with his Eyes of Distinction. Red and black lights flashed on his skin. It was an unpleasant and disgusting feeling. Many were cautious or envious or hated Choi Hyuk. Although the student body president Kim Piljoong and the gym teacher Hwang Mangi had killed more people than Choi Hyuk, the one who was under the most hostility was him. It was because, among the players who stood out, Choi Hyuk was a guy that they had never heard of or seen before and he was the only one who targeted those who obtained items. There was no one who doubted that the best fighter in school, Choi Junsung, would kill people. But when a person no one had seen before was doing things even the best fighter Choi Junsung wasnt doing, he really popped. A lot of hate fell onto Choi Hyuk. Except for Choi Junsung. Why is he white? Only Choi Junsung was emitting a white (goodwill) light to Choi Hyuk. When their eyes met, he would wave. For him to show goodwill when he killed people. For some reason, he felt worse. Choi Hyuk ignored him. The only surviving dropouts were the four Jung Minjis group was protecting. Besides them, all the other dropouts either died or, with the help of their friends, killed someone and got rid of the ITEM mark. As it was tough to face the 15 people in Jung Minjis group, the hunt for dropouts ended there. Then, when no dropouts were killed for 2 minutes, the announcement for the next game appeared. There wasnt even a break. Damn damn it all These fucking dropouts Jung Minji who was unable to obtain any E rank items because she was protecting the dropouts was inwardly grinding her teeth. However, she was the player who had formed a group faster than anyone else. And that was how the {Throne Game} began. {1} Aeon of Strife, probably better to think of it as a MOBA {2} Gladius C https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Gladius Chapter 10: Throne Game (1) Episode 1: New World / Chapter 10: Throne Game (1) TL: Myoni Edited: Myoni, Yoni Sponsored: Arlos The rules of the Throne Game were partially revealed. C {Throne Game} Think of five people. If you gain their support, you can become a king. Those that become kings will receive 10 free karma points Time limit: 1 minute C In under a minute, how many people could gain the support of five people in a single school? A typical group of friends was made up of 3-5 people and there was bound to be central person in that group. There were more people who attempted to gain five peoples support than they thought. On top of that, the reward was 10 free karma points. Normally if someone killed a person, a total of 7 karma points would be distributed to each stat, so it was better than killing someone. Since the karma points were able to be allocated however they wanted, it might even be better than killing 4 or 5. Also, because of the short time limit, there was a rushed side to it like a sale that was about to end. The students and teachers who were confident in their popularity competitively thought of five people. {Kim Piljoong wants your support. Do you agree?} The friends who were asked received a short message. These people exchanged glances with each other. It was the same with the class president Jung Minji. However, the ones she thought of werent those who trusted and followed her or those who were easy to deal with like Yoon Girim. She thought of nearby leaders who she was friendly with. She picked the third year who fought hard with a firefighters axe, Chu Youngjin, the student who was known as the most handsome boy in her class, Kwon Saehyuk and the ethics teacher who helped protect the dropouts with Jung Minji, Park Solam. Jung Minji said at the same time. Carefully think about what that the hidden rule is! Throne Game, do you think there will be endless thrones? We have to join our strength together. The ones who heard her shout were speechless. She was saying that the number of thrones was limited and that the ones who declared themselves as kings would have to fight each other in a battle royale. She thought that far as soon as the message appeared? They couldnt help but be surprised by her intelligence. Are you sure? The ethics teacher Park Solam asked. Rationally, half-half. Emotionally, 100%. Jung Minji gave a short answer. Everyone took her words seriously. Everyone had either fought together with Jung Minji or had seen her actions in the Bonus Game. If they couldnt trust her judgment, who could they trust? If what she said was true, it was better to join up as one strong power than be separated into 6 different groups. Eventually, Jung Minji gained the support of five leaders. Pahhh! Light shined from Jung Minjis body. It wasnt just her. Shining lights appeared throughout the gym. Among the 797 survivors of the Bonus Game, 42 had become kings. They stared into space as if there was a message only for the kings. Kim Piljoong looked as if it was only natural, Choi Junsung looked like he was having fun and Jung Minji had a nervous expression, however, the majority had proud expressions as if they had become a special existence. Then the announcement changed. C {Throne Game} Choose your king. Those who arent kings must be affiliated with a king. Time limit: 5 minutes. Those who havent chosen a king will cease to exist. C At this moment, Choi Hyuk recalled the hidden rules he found during the break. C {Throne Game, Hidden Rule #9} If a person kills more than 5 people and awakens to an innate skill but is not affiliated with a king, the person receives the rights of the King without Subjects and 30 free karma points that can be allocated however they want. {Throne Game, Hidden Rule #15} When a King without Subjects sits on the throne, the person will be randomly given a D rank or greater weapon. C Good If he hadnt found these rules, Choi Hyuk would have had to choose a king as well. However, he had found rules related to King without Subjects. And to achieve it, he had already killed 5 people. Choi Hyuk crossed his arms and waited. Since the rule about those who havent chosen a king will cease to exist didnt apply to him who had found the hidden rules. But, there was no way the other kings knew that. Choi Hyuk was the most outstanding player in the Bonus Game and it was obvious that no matter what kind of game the Throne Game was; it was necessary to have strong followers. The first to approach was Jung Minji. Her group was made up of the friends and colleagues of the five who joined her at the start and it could be considered large enough to face off against the school president Kim Piljoongs group. Hyuk. Join me. Choi Hyuk turned to look at Jung Minji. A smart and daring girl. The girl who had stood up for him by herself. The girl who had saved Yoon Girim who was abandoned by everyone else. But, she was definitely not a pushover. She was just strangely sensitive to the weak as she unhesitantly stabbed guys like Lee Mingi with an awl. She was charming. If he hadnt found the hidden rules, he might have gone under Jung Minjis command. Choi Hyuk shook his head. I have some circumstances. Jung Minjis expression didnt change when she heard his refusal and she asked calmly. In the very least, I dont want to become enemies with you. Who are you planning to join? Choi Hyuk replied. Dont worry. As long as the situation allows it, I wont be your enemy. Then Jung Minji silently looked at Choi Hyuk before extending her hand. Choi Hyuk examined her hand. The Jung Minji reflected on his Eyes of Distinction didnt reveal any colors. Her suggestion wasnt made with good or bad intentions. Like she said, she simply didnt want to fight him. An objective judgment. In this chaos influenced by madness and confusion, she kept her calm. For some reason, Choi Hyuk liked that calmness. Choi Hyuk grinned as he grabbed her hand. Besides, there were many guys to fight besides her. As soon as she left, Choi Junsung approached him. He smiled brightly and abruptly tried to put his arms around Choi Hyuks shoulders. Choi Hyuk pushed him away before his arms could wrap around him. He was the Choi Hyuk who had seen Lee Mingi put his arms around Yang Gilsoo and strangle him. The fellow known as Choi Junsung looked like he had nothing to be scared of as he acted thoughtlessly. What. Hey Dont be so cranky. You fight pretty good? Lets fight together. You have to choose someone anyways. The best fighter in school Choi Junsung really liked Choi Hyuk. He who had no friends, only lackeys, felt that he had finally found an equal. That was why, even though Choi Hyuk pushed him away, he didnt feel bad. And he never thought that Choi Hyuk would actually refuse him. It didnt matter if he liked him or not. If a tiger was to choose a king, it would be another tiger. Choi Junsung was confident that the only tigers in this school were Choi Hyuk and himself. Screw off. So the next words were particularly unpleasant. What? I told you to screw off. The only person who thought they were equals was Choi Junsung. Choi Hyuk thought he was nothing more than a shitty bastard who only acted tough when he was actually weak. Choi Junsungs face distorted. Huh. What? So did you really side with that bitch? Fine. I get it. Ptu. Choi Junsung spread out his hands before turning around and leaving. In between the white (goodwill) light his body was emitting, traces of red (killing) light squeezed through. The warm light had traces of clamminess to it. What? How can there be goodwill and killing intent? Is it saying that since he cant get me, hell destroy me? Anyways, he was a funny guy. That was how people with killing intent increased but Choi Hyuk didnt care. Didnt he resolve himself? That he would stand at the top. That he would show the most memorable performance. 5 minutes had passed. When everyone else stood around the 42 kings, Choi Hyuk stood by himself. Those who approached him with slight expectations all had cold water poured over them. They all thought one thing. Just who is he backed by to act like that? Choi Hyuk was a dangerous existence. They never thought of the possibility that Choi Hyuk wouldnt choose anyone and were curious who Choi Hyuk joined in secret. Then there was a change. Paah! It was the same as when the kings were chosen. Choi Hyuk body emitted a light. But, the color of the light was different. Instead of a white light, a black light was emitted. And above Choi Hyuks head, a hidden rule was revealed. C {Throne Game, Hidden Rule #9} If a person kills more than 5 people and awakens to an innate skill but is not affiliated with a king, the person receives the rights of the King without Subjects and 30 free karma points that can be allocated however they want. C Huuh. Shouts erupted all around him. No way. For there to be a rule about a 1-person king? Although Choi Hyuk didnt know this, unlike the other rules which had multiple copies, there was only a single copy of the King without Subjects rule. To everyone else, Choi Hyuks ascension to King without Subjects was something they had never expected. On top of that, 30 free karma points? In fact, if they ranked the people who had killed the most, the school president Kim Piljoong, gym teacher Hwang Mangi and Choi Hyuk placed in the top three. For someone like him to receive 30 free karma points to use however he wished meant that he could act with an unequaled strength. And this place was a place where you would get stronger the more you kill. If there was this much difference from the beginning, it might be hard for them to catch up. Their already heightened alertness against Choi Hyuk further hit their peak when the other rules of the Throne Game were revealed. C {Throne Game} There are 5 thrones. You cannot leave unless 5 kings remain. The only way to end the qualification of a king is to kill them. From here on out, followers are unable to defy their king and no king is able to kill their followers. If a followers king is killed, the follower will join the enemy kings group. C Those who had hastily become kings regretted it. It was as if they had voluntarily jumped into a game of death. There were about 30 kings like that while the other 13 had a burning desire to take one of the five seats. At the same time Killing intent poured onto Choi Hyuk who was the strongest by himself but had no strengths in numbers. Choi Hyuk could see the killing intent with his Eyes of Distinction. His vision was filled with red lights. A disgusting sticky feeling. Choi Hyuk smiled like a beast. While smiling, he specifically pointed out kings who were emitting red lights. You. The first person he pointed to was the student president Kim Piljoong. He had a Who are you? expression. You. The second was Choi Junsung. He just shrugged his shoulders. You. The third was the gym teacher Hwang Mangi. His facial muscles rippled when he heard a student talking to him impolitely. You. You. You. The 6 kings Choi Hyuk pointed out were quite high ranked. At the same time, they were those who had the most killing intent towards him. After specifically pointing them all out, Choi Hyuk declared while revealing his teeth. Im going to kill you. The other kings were speechless. Even Jung Minjis expression distorted. Choi Hyuk unconcernedly started to distribute his free karma points. If he was to include the previous reward for {Danger}, he had 40 free karma points. Choi Hyuk divided it up into 30 and 10 points and put them in Stamina and Recovery. C {Choi Hyuk} *Human *Karma Points Power: 15 (+5)Speed: 19 (+5)Control: 27 Endurance: 13Stamina: 45Recovery: 35 (+10) *Free Karma Points: 10*Retribution: 5 {Comparison to his beginning stats} Power: 5Speed: 7Control: 22 Endurance: 7Stamina: 9Recovery: 10 C His other stats were higher than others anyways. Even if they were lower, Choi Hyuk was confident he would win. So he believed that the most important stats were Stamina and Recovery. Since I dont know how many Ill kill He planned on fully revealing his violent side in this fight. Watch carefully. He was planning on appealing to the fucking bastards who created this game. To what lengths this human known as Choi Hyuk could fight to. ** {Settings (T/N: Information about how the system works)} Power: 16 (+5) Stats raised with items will be indicated with a (+5). If you were to take away the increased stat, power would decrease to 11. Below are the items Choi Hyuk earned in the Bonus Game C {Necklace of Protection} Rank: E Intercepts an opponents attack within a certain range. Remaining interceptions: 0/3 *You will gain an interception every 20 minutes. C C {Tireless Boots} Rank: E Recovery +10 Durability: 10/10 Allows you to run faster and jump higher. C C {Fang Saber} Rank: E Power +5Speed +5 Durability: 300/300 C Chapter 11: Throne Game (2) Episode 1: New World / Chapter 11: Throne Game (2) TL: Myoni Edited: Myoni, Yoni Flash! Lights flashed out everywhere as a king symbol appeared above everyones forehead. And they were granted the names of the kings. Jung Minjis symbol was a bloody knight, her king name was the Crazy Knight King. Choi Junsung had an executioner as his symbol, his king name was the Slaughter King. Kim Piljoong had a hunter as his symbol, his king name was the Hunter King. And above Choi Hyuks head was a black flag made from something that looked like the clothes of a death god. His king name was the King without Subjects. As their symbols were larger and brighter than everyone elses, it was easy to find a king wherever he was. And you could tell who was under whos rule in an instant. Those who declared themselves as kings numbered 43 and there were 5 thrones. Each group started to distance themselves from each other. There were too many competitors to start fighting right away. A fierce psychological battle erupted between close groups. And that boring engagement would have continued. If it wasnt for Choi Hyuk. While groups were wary of each other as they distanced themselves away, Choi Jung dashed. Towards the school president, the Hunter King Kim Piljoong. Kim Piljoongs reaction was fast. Those with shields come forth, spearmen behind them. The rest get behind them and all of you get your backs against the wall. Among the groups in the gym, Kim Piljoongs group was the truest to their name as well as the strongest. He wasnt afraid of Choi Hyuk. However, he was pissed. There nothing good being under attention from the start tsk. In a situation where everyone was trying to read what was on each others mind, they would only become targets if they put under attention. If his battle line became disorganized when fighting Choi Hyuk, there was a possibility that another group would launch a surprise attack. Kim Piljoong drew an arrow. The bow he obtained when he killed a dropout, the Returning Bow, not only increased the speed of his arrows but his arrows would return to him after being shot. I will shoot when he comes within 5 meters. No matter how good Choi Hyuks skills were, he believed that there was no way that he would be able to block an arrow shot from the Returning Bow. But, Choi Hyuk switched directions before he came within 5 meters. He even sped up. With his 19 karma points in Speed and the speed effect of the Tireless Boots, Choi Hyuk sped forward. Choi Hyuks target was never the Hunter King Kim Piljoong. Running towards Kim Piljoong was just a disguise. His real target was the weakest of the six kings he pointed to. His symbol was a dhole{1}. Choi Hyuk didnt know his name. Only that he was friendly with Lee Mangi, Bae Hyunsung and others who bullied him. His killing intent towards Choi Hyuk was his mistake. He stared blankly as Choi Hyuk approached him. His eyes widened later as if he was surprised but it was already too late. Tada, Slam! Choi Hyuks body flew 10 meters into the air. The moment his subordinates flinched, Choi Hyuk was already passing above their heads. When his target was fumbling with his sword, Choi Hyuk pulled his Fang Saber from its sheath. Slash! {First Kill! You were the first to kill a king. You have been given an additional 3 free karma points. Retribution has increased by 3.} {You have killed a king. You have been given 2 free karma points.} If he found a hidden rule about the first kill, he might have gotten a bigger reward but it wasnt a bad start. Thud. When Choi Hyuk landed, the group without a king stared at him with blank expressions. The kings symbol above their heads disappeared. Choi Hyuk lifted his head and counted the numbers. One down. Five left. Choi Hyuks next target was the next weakest one. It was normal in a fight against many to target the weakest ones first. The fight began. ** Originally, those followers who had lost their king would become affiliated with the enemy king. However, it was different when their king was killed by the King without Subjects Choi Hyuk. The followers who lost their king lost their affiliation as well and would join the first king who made contact with them. So, whenever Choi Hyuk killed a king, the place would overflow with new followers. The first to take them got them. When such a chance appeared in a game where you would die out if you couldnt increase your power, the real competition between the kings began. The psychological battle quickly switched to battles and all-out wars. A blood wind blew with Choi Hyuk at its center. Choi Hyuk was intoxicated with the karma circulating his body. Karma was stronger than bones, tougher than muscles and more flexible than joints. The more karma he received, the more superior the karma that circulated his body was. The karma from his 21 Speed stat immediately contracted to moved Choi Hyuks body. When others took one step, Choi Hyuk took two. In a fight, that one step difference could mean life or death. Slash! His opponent unconsciously took a step back as he saw Choi Hyuk approach but, with another step, Choi Hyuk slashed off his neck with his Fang Saber. Choi Hyuk quickly turned around and charged to his next opponent. Slash! It was a guy wearing an E rank armor. Choi Hyuk didnt aim for his armor but for his wrist. Gahhh! When his target screamed as he grabbed his bleeding wrist, Choi Hyuk used that chance to take out a thin estoc with his left hand and stabbed his opponents neck between the folds of his armor. 30 Control. He didnt waste a single drop of strength with his Control stat that surpassed his Power and Speed. The karma stretched out and precisely stabbed with the sword. Grkk Enemies were everywhere, he took one out but another enemy arrived raising his sword immediately after. Choi Hyuk grabbed and pulled the wrist that was holding onto the sword. As the man lost his balance, the Fang Saber sliced his throat. The dead turned into ashes as they were absorbed into Choi Hyuk. Then, Choi Hyuks stats would increase once again. He was getting stronger in real time. Block it! Block it! Choi Hyuks second target. The symbol of a wild dog, the Wild Dog King Song Minsik urged his followers crazily. Due to the rule that followers could not disobey their king, his followers blocked Choi Hyuks path knowing all too well that they would die. Taking advantage of the confusion, the Weed King Kim Taesik brought his followers to launch a surprise attack on the Wild Dog King. Euah! What the! shouted the freaked out Song Minsik who ran away. Goodbye, said the tailing Kim Taesik. And behind Kim Taesik was the Crazy Knight King Jung Minji who attacked, Ill use your items well.Jung Minji who wasnt able to obtain any items during the Bonus Game was first targeting easy kings with items. Although they chased one another and tossed and turned, eventually only the strong would survive. The Crazy Knight King Jung Minji (Class President, First in School) and the Hunter King Kim Piljoong (School President) were well versed in tactics. Their followers didnt lose formation in this confusing brawl. Go back a step! They would move back. Two steps forward! They would push away their enemies and stay in line. If they were to obtain shields, spears and swords and planned out new tactics, everyone and their dog wouldnt be able to stop them. That was the reason. Why Kim Piljoong was so overly confident. It had been 20 minutes since the Throne Game had started. 20 kings had already been eliminated. Kim Piljoongs group was still the strongest as well as the largest. Choi Hyuk killed 3 kings by himself but to Kim Piljoong, it was like he only killed pathetic ones who didnt even know the basics. It was because of that. During the brawl, Kim Piljoongs group came close to Choi Hyuk but Kim Piljoong wasnt nervous in the slightest. He thought that he could just lazily clean up his surroundings and devour Choi Hyuk when he had the chance. Killing a regular king gives you 2 free karma points I wonder how much the King without Subjects will give? Instead, he was actually becoming more excited. ** That moment, Jung Minji was in the middle of urging Yoon Girim. I did what I can. Im pissed so dont push it. Bubut Stop. Just shut up and kill. You trash. Jung Minji threw a student who was subdued by her group in front of Yoon Girim. Yoon Girim still hadnt gotten rid of the ITEM mark. She wasnt distributed any karma, wasnt affiliated with anyone, couldnt fight and was instead becoming a target for enemies. Jung Minji had a mind to kill Yoon Girim and obtain an item. However, whenever she saw her weak face, she couldnt leave her alone. That was why she became angrier. If I could have my way, I would like to do this to Lee Hyejin as well Jung Minji glanced at Chu Youngjins girlfriend, Lee Hyejin. Currently, among the four dropouts, two had killed someone and had gotten rid of their ITEM marks. The only ones left were Yoon Girim and Lee Hyejin. However, Jung Minji found it uncomfortable telling Lee Hyejin what to do. Unlike Kim Piljoong who was always famous as well as a leader and the school president, she was only a class president, even though she was a king of the alliance, she couldnt help be careful around Chu Youngjin. I cant make enemies when I dont know what kind of games there will be in the future. Chu Youngjin who was currently the attack leader of the group was crazy for Lee Hyejin. There was no reason to create grudges. Sob sob While Jung Minji was pondering over things, Yoon Girim had stabbed the subdued student in the neck while crying. The ITEM mark above her head disappeared. In its place was Jung Minjis Crazy Knight King symbol. Jung Minji didnt want to see Yoon Girims crying face. Fucking sensitivity When Yoon Girim cried in this bloody battle reeking with blood, Jung Minjis heart hurt. Jung Minji patted Yoon Girims head as if she was hitting her before turning towards the battlefield. Now, go fight. It was about time the fight would come to a lull anyways. Even if she roughly counted, there werent even 20 kings remaining. As there was more space than before, it was much easier to keep each other in check. And due to the brawl started because of Choi Hyuk, everyones stamina was at rock bottom. After using Power surpassing their Stamina stat, karma would completely relax and they werent able to move their bodies like they wanted to. It was similar to a muscle pain. Some would call it the cooldown. Already, she could tell that the front lines werent as fierce as before. Instead of fighting, it was more like they were acting like they were. If you die in this situation, Yoon Girim, youre a dumb bitch. When Jung Minji was finishing her calculations. Murmur. The front lines noisily murmured. What happened? In the middle of the commotion stood Choi Hyuk. And a countless number of Hunter symbols were surrounding Choi Hyuk. Currently the strongest, Kim Piljoongs group Their symbol was disappearing. Jung Minjis mouth opened wide dumbly. The school president is dead! Someone who was overcome with fear and terror screamed. But that wasnt the end of the screams. While Choi Hyuk was stirring up Kim Piljoongs group, Choi Junsung thought this was a chance and set up a small party and was devouring Kim Piljoongs outer lines. So, Choi Hyuks eyes landed on Choi Junsung who was with a small group. Waaahhh! Another commotion arose. Just how many did he kill to get so strong? Choi Hyuks movements had already far surpassed that of a human. His body immediately accelerated that it was like watching a motorcycle hit zero-hundred in 2 seconds. Choi Hyuks Fang Saber shot towards Choi Junsung. Clash! Sparks flew out like lightning. Choi Junsungs two-handed sword blocked Choi Hyuks Fang Saber with lightning speed. However, Choi Junsungs face became completely pale. Fuck dont tell me that was just his strength without a skill? Choi Junsung was the man who followed Choi Hyuk up to the ceiling. There, he found an E rank skill called {Lightning Strike}. {Lightning Strike} could use any weapon to strike with incredible speed and it matched well with Choi Junsungs two-handed weapon. However, Choi Hyuks running slash was equal to his {Lightning Strike}. Clang! The swords clashed again. Choi Junsungs {Lightning Strike} was able to deflect Choi Hyuks Fang Saber. On the outside, they looked equal. But, Choi Junsungs insides were burning. The skill consumed a lot of stamina. His tense karma already started to stretch out like rubber on a hot day. If he used {Lightning Strike} again in this state, he wouldnt even have the strength to run. Fuck! Block him! Choi Junsung used the subordinates who followed him here as a shield as he escaped. Slash! Crash! Gahhh! His subordinates died a gruesome death but because of them, Choi Junsung was able to escape to his headquarters. Even when Choi Junsung arrived at his headquarters, he didnt have the courage to go save his dying subordinates. The surroundings were still. At some point, there was an empty space with Choi Hyuk in the middle. He suddenly cut off the school president Kim Piljoongs neck then Choi Junsung who dominated fights ran away with his tail between his legs. Haa haa In the center, Choi Hyuk was catching his breath. After 30 minutes of fighting desperately, everyones karma had become stretched out and their legs were trembling. Steam even came up from Choi Hyuks body. Choi Hyuk was recalling the fight. So close. It was going great when he killed Kim Piljoong while his guard was down. The interception from the {Necklace of Protection} really showed its worth. Kim Piljoong couldnt block his attack when he ignored defense and rushed in. It would have been the best if I took down Choi Junsung as well. However, Choi Junsung was already locked up in his headquarters, completely alert. He had already used up the one interception he had and it was too much to fight him now. Choi Hyuk wiped his head. Sweat dripped off. Huh It was refreshing. He wasnt fighting with the intentions to kill. How far his body could move. Where he should stretch his arms or legs to. He moved that way up until now as if he was training and experimenting. Everything went the way he thought it would. Choi Hyuks ability was finally able to stretch out its arms and let out a cheer. Choi Hyuk looked at his surroundings. He had killed 4 out of his 6 targets. There were only about 17 kings left alive. They all looked like their stamina had reached their limit as they took this chance to curl up and rest. However, Choi Hyuk never thought about resting. Dont we have to continue? I still have 2 left. Choi Hyuk stared at the gym teacher Hwang Mangi. He took a deep breath before dashing towards him. Crazy! Just what is this bastards Stamina? Cries erupted everywhere. To those exhausted people, Choi Hyuk looked like he had become even faster. Since the beginning of the Throne Game, when everyone elses stats were around 10 each, Choi Hyuks Stamina was at 45 and his Recovery stat was at 35 after using the free karma points he received as a reward. And currently, his Stamina was at 83 while his Recovery was at 73. Choi Hyuk put more strength into his sword. {1} Dhole C https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dhole Chapter 12: Throne Game (3) Episode 1: New World / Chapter 12: Throne Game (3) TL: Myoni Edited: Myoni, Yoni {Choi Hyuk} *Human *Karma Points Power: 54 (+5)Speed: 58 (+5)Control: 69 Endurance: 52Stamina: 83Recovery: 73 (+10) *Free Karma Points: 8*Retribution: 44 {Hwang Mangi} *Human *Karma Points Power: 73 (+10)Speed: 43 (+8)Control: 33 Endurance: 42 (+10)Stamina: 33 Recovery: 39 (+5) *Free Karma Points: 0*Retribution: 28 Hwang Mangi was strong. He had a Power stat of 73. Choi Hyuks Power stat was 54, so if you only looked at their Power, he was stronger than Choi Hyuk. The 10 free karma points he received once he became a king and the 14 points he earned through hidden rules and killing kings were all put into his Power stat and even his E rank iron mace increased his Power by 10. As he was in the top 3 along with Choi Hyuk and Choi Junsung, his other stats were outstanding as well. So it was fine as long as Choi Hyuk didnt meet Hwang Mangis iron mace head on. Whoosh! Bang!! Hwang Mangis iron mace mercilessly smashed the gym floor. The cement exploded as he smashed it with his 73 Power. However, Choi Hyuk looked at him with a pathetic expression. Hwang Mangis movements wasted too much energy because his Control was less than half of his Power. The karma that was contracting and increasing in his body was too rough. To the point where he couldnt control it. An obvious blind spot after his full swing. Choi Hyuk pierced that opening. Uhuhuk! Still, it seemed that the gym teacher had good reflexes as he quickly reacted. Cling! The sword that had just slightly pierced Hwang Mangis armor slipped off. Hwang Mangi backed away with a pale face. His overflowing confidence went into hiding after a single exchange. Choi Hyuks high-speed footsteps were like that of a ghosts. Most of the strong werent strong because they played fair but strong because they were still alive. Hwang Mangi who believed himself to be strong realized too late that he shouldnt have had a direct fight with Choi Hyuk. Everyone block that bastard! Most of Hwang Mangis followers were teachers. Teachers Choi Hyuk was familiar with blocked his path and wielded their weapons. Choi Hyuk showed no mercy to those who tried to kill him. A bloodbath occurred. Hwang Mangi brought his royal bodyguards to target another king in the meantime. I have to quickly end this game. This was Hwang Mangis conclusion. That he had to get rid off all the easy kings instead of Choi Hyuk. So that he could be in the last 5. Bang! Whenever he swung his iron mace, three or four exhausted students would be smashed apart. However, there was no way he would be able to endlessly swing his iron mace with a Stamina stat that was a bit more half his Power. At some point, Hwang Mangi became completely exhausted as he was busy running away with his royal bodyguards. One minute felt like an hour. ** The moment Choi Hyuk charged at Hwang Mangi, the other kings fates were sealed. Jung Minji ordered. Get up. Get them. Currently, Kim Piljoongs group wasnt absorbed. If others didnt follow Choi Hyuk and increase their strength by absorbing other groups, they would be left behind. Even the third year Queen Bee Lee Hyunah urged her group. If you rest cuz youre tired, youre dead. Choi Junsung was a bit more desperate. He was already heading towards the group next to him. Kill! The reason was the same as Hwang Mangis. Fuck Im next if the gym teach dies. I have to quickly kill the rest and end the game. With different reasons, they started the final struggle. As an intense battle began while everyones stamina was at their bottom, the number of deaths began to pile up one after the other. Everyone aimed to devour each other. Slice! The Assassin King Lee Hyunah was definitely fast and it seemed like she was getting used to a skill as her attacks were even becoming more stealthy. And that shined in this intense battle. While Choi Hyuk was chasing after Hwang Mangi, she had cut off two kings heads. However, her stamina was also the problem. Pant. Pant. The moment she had grabbed her knees as sweat dripped down her body. Whoosh. Whoosh. A hatchet flew towards her. She tried to move once she heard the sound but her legs wouldnt react. Thud! Ackk! The girls followers surrounded her as she collapsed after getting hit in the shoulder. Lightning Strike! Flash! A white lightning seemed to have passed as three people were sliced through their waists. Hooo hooo I feel like Im gonna die. Sorry, nuna{1}. The one who appeared was Choi Junsung. Though he was friendly with Lee Hyunah, he unhesitatingly stabbed the back of her neck. I have enough problems of my own. Even Lee Hyunah who distinguished herself in the Bonus Game died in vain. No one knew where Choi Junsung picked up an E rank hatchet from but his aim was incredible. After the encounter with Choi Hyuk, Choi Junsung hurriedly cleaned out the kings near him and picked up quite a few E rank items. He decided that if he survived this game he would need an item that would help keep Choi Hyuk at bay. And Chu Youngjins girlfriend, Lee Hyejin, was unluckily tangled in. She was the only dropout who didnt get rid of her ITEM mark. Are you okay? Chu Youngjin was protecting Lee Hyejin from the intensified confusion. The Crazy Knight King Jung Minji didnt like his actions but overlooked it for now. Lee Hyejin and Chu Youngjin were childhood friends. They grew up together like siblings under their parents who were friends with each other. The girl didnt think of the boy beyond a friend and the boy had a one-sided love for that girl for a long time until they were finally together. A familiar tale that wasnt very common in real life. So to Chu Youngjin, it could be said that Lee Hyejin was his other half. In reality, if he were to remove all the memories including her, there wouldnt be many left. In every moment of happiness and sadness, in glory and despair, she was with him. Chu Youngjin gazed at the trembling Lee Hyejin and Lee Hyejin met Chu Youngjins gaze and nodded. In her eyes, Chu Youngjin could see a mixture of nervousness and warm trust. She was always easily scared since she was young. It was the same when Chu Youngjin fell down a flight of stairs when he was seven. The one who was bleeding was Chu Youngjin but the one who fainted from the shock was Lee Hyejin. How shocked Chu Youngjin was when she suddenly fainted, how many times he teased her about it later, how she would sulk saying that she was scared of remembering the blood afterwards and how much effort he put in to calm her down To that girl, this situation was too brutal. Chu Youngjin found it too sad. Just then. Whoosh. A hatchet flew and split Lee Hyejins head. Huh? Drip drip. Red blood splattered onto Chu Youngjins uniform. Soon after, the blood flowing from Lee Hyejins head covered Chu Youngjins hands and soon soaked her shoulders. Huh? The moment when the light in her warm eyes that had met Chu Youngjins gaze moments before disappeared became an everlasting nightmare for Chu Youngjin. Swish. A golden hammer appeared. As if something shoved him, he was pushed a few steps away and his hand was no longer on her shoulders. Slam! Blood splattered everywhere. When the hammer disappeared, Lee Hyejin was no longer there but a red longsword was floating in her place. Ah Ahhh Chu Youngjin became absentminded. Last item! Shouted Choi Junsung. He was rushing as fast as he could to grab the longsword. Chu Youngjin unconsciously chased the sword that was his girlfriend. The hairs on his body stood on end and his eyes became bloodshot. {Innate Skill Berserker awakened!} A system message popped up but he didnt care. Euahhhhhhhhh! Chu Youngjin shot towards Choi Junsung at the speed of light. However, Choi Junsung smiled as he held the longsword. Choi Junsung cruelly received the weapon. Lightning Stike! Chu Youngjin who had awakened the Raging Warrior was fast but he was overwhelmed with agitation and Choi Junsungs {Lightning Strike} was fast enough to pierce that opening. That was the moment Jung Minji appeared. Protect! The Protect skill built in her E rank shield, the Shield of Protection, activated. A grey barrier surrounded Chu Youngjins body. Clang! Choi Junsungs {Lightning Strike} shattered the barrier but due to the barriers curvature, his sword slipped and wobbled. The red blade cut into Chu Youngjins shoulder but it wasnt a fatal blow. However, it was Chu Youngjin who was the most surprising. Even as his shoulder was sliced into, he didnt slow his speed. He ignored the sword stuck in his shoulder and shot forwards with even more strength. His sword embedded itself into Choi Junsungs neck. Cocough. Choi Junsung turned into ash. He died meaninglessly. During that time, Choi Hyuk chased the escaping Hwang Mangi and eventually killed him. He killed him even quicker because he looked like he would beg for his life. And when he turned his head, he saw Choi Junsung die. Chu Youngjin ripped out the girl, the red sword that embedded herself into his shoulder. He hugged the sword tightly and broke down sobbing. Choi Hyuk silently watched the scene. Is this the end? The Throne Game was coming to an end. It took around 30 minutes to eliminate 26 out of the 43 kings but it only took 5 minutes to eliminate 13 out of the remaining 17. There were only 4 kings remaining. The Crazy Knight King Jung Minji, the Heckler King Kim Hyunbaek, the Slave King Song Simin and the King without Subjects, Choi Hyuk. In reality, before Choi Junsungs death, with the death of Hwang Mangi, there were 5 kings remaining. Choi Junsung was stabbed to death because of his pointless greed. The distinguished kings struggled against each other and in fact, the more normal ones survived. The announcement in the middle of the gym changed. C {Break Time} From now on, the kings and their followers can move according to their free will. You cannot leave the school until nightfall. C The long brutal fight had finally ended. Out of the 797 survivors of the Bonus Game, 483 remained. {1} nuna C what a younger male calls an older female Chapter 13: Evening and Dinner Episode 1: New World / Chapter 13: Evening and Dinner TL: Myoni Edited: Myoni, Yoni Since the corpses turned into ash, the gym was cleaner than he thought. Not only did the Recovery stat decreased the time it took to use Karma again but it was excellent for wounds as well. Most wounds would slowly close up. The seriously wounded would die of shock and turn into ash. As expected, didnt leave a single trace. If not for the blood stained clothes, he would have thought that everything was a dream. The sudden peace actually made people nervous. The one who took the lead was Jung Minji. Although the rule about absolutely following a kings orders disappeared, no one could question Jung Minjis leadership skills. Out of the 483 people, Jung Minji had gathered 258. Due to the actions of the ethics teacher Park Solam, who was her follower, there were an especially large number of teachers in her group. Jung Minji stood in front of the teachers and brought order. {You cannot leave the school until nightfall.} First, she checked that this included the surrounding school field as well. Then she divided everyone into teams and let everyone use the washrooms to wash themselves off. Afterwards, she raided the cafeteria and the snack store and ordered the distribution of food. The Slave King Song Simin followed Jung Minjis commands as well. Choi Hyuk didnt line up for food but took it directly, however, he didnt take more than the distributed amount. But the Heckler King Kim Hyunbaek was worried his leadership would be stolen. You dont know when things will happen and you want to mix together like this? Then? Theres no need to do everything yourself. Just fairly divide the goods and let each group decide how to distribute it. Jung Minji glared at Kim Hyunbaek before giving him provisions and supplies. Kim Hyunbaek smiled. He thought that Jung Minji was definitely a pushover. Even if she was like a ghost in the battlefield, she couldnt be heartless in situations like these. If it was me, I would have never divided it. Tsk, tsk. Whats the point in having power? When you dont even know how to use it. Kim Hyunbaek secretly looked down on Jung Minji. Because of her, he was able to obtain several things. First, he understood Jung Minjis personality and he could show off his ability to his group. Since his orders werent absolute, creating a public image was important. Unlike Jung Minji who distributed supplies sparingly, Kim Hyunbaek let his followers eat as much as they wanted that day. After washing, changing clothes in the locker and eating, it was break time. As there was nothing to do, people suddenly felt everything was new. Everything happened in only a day. I cant believe it We killed people? They were all normal teachers and students this morning but now there wasnt anyone here who hadnt murdered before. It was scary. The shock came after everything had happened. They didnt know during that time but the mushy feeling when a sword sliced into someone, the warmth they felt when blood splattered on their sleeves and the last breath of their victims were now coming back to them. The thing they couldnt handle. Dont tell me, itll be like this tomorrow? Fuck. It might even be tonight. If they had something to do, it might not have been so overwhelming. But since they werent allowed to leave the school until night, their anxiety couldnt help but rise. When they were endlessly beaten, it was natural they would become desperate. The real moment their hearts felt like they were being scraped was when it was peaceful.Sobs sounded out around them. There were some looking for their dead friends and some who entered an empty classroom and wept. It was night. The student who waited at the school entrance let out a shout. The wall is gone! We can go out! People swarmed towards the entrance once they heard the shout. However, at that moment, a separate message was given to the kings. {All troops are to standby until tomorrow morning.} Choi Hyuk mumbled. Fuck just what are they planning now? The message to standby wasnt given to everyone but only to the kings. Everyone stop!!! A female voice resonated out from the school. It was Jung Minji. She ran as fast as she could and blocked the entrance with Chu Youngjin. Luckily, no one had left yet. It could be because the streetlights were all off. It would be scary to walk by yourself in a dark night. Too many people had already died. A message was sent only to the kings. Standby until morning, those that leave will perish. Jung Minji lied outright. There was nothing about perishing. It only said to standby. However, Choi Hyuk couldnt help but be amazed at her quick thinking. They wouldnt be well off if they refused the message anyways. People were agitated. Why did only the kings receive it? They were suspicious. No, they didnt want to believe it. The person who came out afterwards was the Slave King Song Simin. I got it too. Its true. A heavy silence came over the noisy people. If another king came out and confirmed it, it would be almost certain. The person who messed it up was the Heckler King Kim Hyunbaek. I got it as well. But perishing is a lie. It just said to standby. Everyone became noisy once again. Jung Minji gave a death stare to Kim Hyunbaek. He only shrugged his shoulders. There really wasnt anything about perishing? Those with foolish expectations asked. Jung Minji said strictly. No. It definitely said perish. Kim Hyunbaek, why are you lying? Kim Hyunbaek showed a speechless expression at Jung Minjis question before raising his voice. What? Why would I lie? Kim Hyunbaek felt dejected. Because it wasnt a lie. Because his reaction really showed that, some even thought, It looks like hes right? I got it too. It said perish. As soon as three of the four kings said they would perish, the mood that felt like they would jump out at any moment died down. When Jung Minji said, Lets go in, everyone started to make their way back. However, it wasnt like there werent any more doubts. Ha! Its easy to make someone a fool! I get it! I do! Im sorry! It might have been partly because of the loudly shouting Kim Hyunbaek who made his way back to the classroom. As the night deepened, Jung Minji came to Choi Hyuk, Can we gather for a second? The Jung Minji reflected in his eyes still continued to be colorless. No good or bad intentions. What is it? I want to discuss just what kind of fucked up situation were in. For Choi Hyuk who wanted to know the mastermind behind this, it wasnt a bad offer. He went to a classroom. The core members of Jung Minjis group were already gathered. Even Song Simin and Kim Hyunbaek brought the core members of their groups. Jung Minji spoke first. Two things caught my attention. First, the words written in the Ring of Rebirth. Kill. Only then will you kill. Some people nodded at Jung Minjis words while others showed expressions that they didnt understand. Why is it not will you live but will you kill? Jung Minji didnt stop there. One more thing. Todays message. All troops are to standby. They called us troops. Choi Hyuk nodded his head. He had even seen the message on the window. The words that passed by like an illusion were get angry. They I dont know if they are gods or devils. Anyways, I think they are trying to make us into an army. She had already come to a conclusion. The Ring of Rebirth was for individuals. And they tested ones talent for killing. They made us fight in groups and pick leaders in the Throne Game. Then what would be next? Just what would we fight against as an army? It was silent. Tomorrow yes, just what would happen tomorrow? Just then, Kim Hyunbaeks voice sounded out. It seemed like he was drunk as he had a slight slur when he talked. The ones who searched the night duty room and found alcohol after hearing they had to wait until morning were Kim Hyunbaeks group. Ah~ you really are a headache. I was wondering why you gathered us here at night. We will find out tomorrow morning so why are you in a panic already. Kim Hyunbaek swayed as he got up from his seat. Jung Minji asked. Kim Hyunbaek. Youre drunk? Fuck. Kim Hyunbaek Am I your friend? Even if I dont expect to hear senior, this is a bit too much. He was already drunk. And the events today were so alien they already felt remote. Kim Hyunbaek started to show his real personality. But Jung Minji didnt blink an eye and demanded. Everyones sensitive. If you piss people off in your drunken stupor, they might really pull out their swords. Go out right now and stop the drinking party and sleep. Kim Hyunbaek who heard her words only lifted his middle finger before leaving. Im leaving~ You guys can chat til morning! Jung Minjis face became cold. ** The gathering didnt produce any real results. There was Jung Minjis plausible conclusion but that was it. They lacked information. The meeting ended with an agreement they would gather again once they had more information. Choi Hyuk returned to the classroom. Students had grouped up with their friends and spread out into different classrooms. Choi Hyuk was alone. He sat by himself as he recalled the events that occurred today. First, his status. C {Choi Hyuk} *Human *Karma Points Power: 71 (+5)Speed: 75 (+5)Control: 86 Endurance: 70Stamina: 0 ()Recovery: 90 (+10) *Free Karma Points: 10*Retribution: 59 {Innate Skill} Eyes of Distinction {Accomplishments} You have killed someone with karma before it was distributed to you Qualifications of a Sovereign 1/3 C A long time had passed since his body filled with karma exceeded the human limit. He was curious what would happen if a stat hit 100 but it just returned to being a single digit and a star appeared next to it. It wasnt simply an increase in stats. It felt like a qualitative change in karma. Afterwards, even if he killed someone, the stat wouldnt rise. Was it because they werent his match anymore? And in the accomplishments section, a part about qualifications of a sovereign appeared. It was the reward for taking a throne. {You have received a part of the Qualifications of a Sovereign.} Like always, he couldnt figure out anything else about it. Just he felt a stronger belief in Jung Minjis words about an army. He also received a weapon. His F rank estoc eventually broke during the fight and now he only had the Fang Saber and the new sword, Predators Blade, left. Choi Hyuk raised the pitch black blade. The dirty blade looked crude but it was very sharp.It was the reward he received from one of the hidden rules. C {Predators Blade} Rank: D (Unique, Growth-type) Sharp and sturdy. The more blood it spills of strong foes, the stronger it will get. Durability: 1,000/1,000 C Just looking at the rank, it was iffy. The reward was a weapon that was D rank or above but he received the lowest rank weapon he could get. On top of that, he didnt receive any boosts in stats either. It was a blade that looked to be worse than the E rank Fang Saber. However, Choi Hyuk was completely happy with the weapon. A sword just needs to be sharp and sturdy. And as it could get stronger by cutting down foes, it was first-rate. Choi Hyuk recalled the feeling of killing a countless number of people. It was unpleasant. It was a conflicting feeling. It was great that he could fight to his hearts content but, at the same time, there was a psychological resistance. He felt guilty when he remembered his mothers crying face pleading him to not hit people. No because of that, he became even angrier. Like the creator of this game wanted. I cant change the past. Choi Hyuk ground his teeth. His mother could already be dead. Although she could be alive it didnt matter as he needed to become powerful enough to resist. Only then could he save or take revenge for her. He couldnt just become a pawn on a chessboard and suffer without knowing. If that was the case Does that mean I need to become a killer? Do I just need to become an indiscriminate killing machine after discarding my previous self? Choi Hyuk shook his head. He would definitely get his revenge. However, a minimum rule, he needed one. It was hypocritical. But that was the mark his mother left on him. He couldnt give it up. Choi Hyuk then made a few simple rules. The minimum to remember his past self. Who to kill? Those who try to kill me. And those who brag about their strength in front of me. Luckily there was an overflowing amount of these people. To distinguish himself from others, he had no choice but to kill many Even today, there was a countless number of candidates. Now, who to save? This I dont know. Those who are useful to me? First Jung Minji? It was hard to set a clear standard. Choi Hyuk closed his eyes. Lets do this slowly. Slowly. Since it seemed like his rule about who to kill would be enough for a while anyways. The night was peaceful and sounds of chatter and laughter could be heard from various places. A person couldnt cry for 24 hours just because something shocking happened to him. The functions of laughter were various and sadness would come and go like a wave. Even in the saddest funeral, the chief mourner would occasionally laugh before crying suddenly. Perhaps it was because of that, the night after a day of slaughtering was surprising filled with laughter. And there was a commotion that exceeded those noises. Choi Hyuk frowned. The loud singing of Kim Hyunbaeks drunk group. Theres no need to kill those trash. Although he was pissed, the uncomfortable feeling that would come after killing them would be greater. Choi Hyuk stopped paying attention and turned his body away. At that moment, someone knocked on the classroom door. When he opened it, he found Jung Minji had come with Chu Youngjin. They were completely armed. Jung Minji suddenly asked. We are on our way to Kim Hyunbaek. Then she read Choi Hyuks mood. To see if he was displeased or not. Choi Hyuk shrugged his shoulders. That has nothing to do with me. Jung Minji nodded her head and left. Chu Youngjin followed behind her. Chu Youngjin emitted out a savage aura after Lee Hyejin died and showed absolute loyalty to Jung Minji who helped him get his revenge. Lets go. Jung Minji ran in the hallway with that. Behind her, followed the elite unit in Jung Minjis troops. Huh? Whats this! The members of Kim Hyunbaeks group who were drinking and singing suddenly became noisy. Crash! The sound of someone jumping over something. The groan of someone who was stabbed. A scream. And Save me! Im sorry! Minji! Okay!! Ah!! Ahhhhhh!!! Kim Hyunbaeks desperate scream. It became silent soon after. The sounds of the occasional chatter or laughter disappeared. A night filled with terror. Choi Hyuk looked out his window. He saw students who couldnt face reality and decided to defy the order to {standby} and run towards their homes. Choi Hyuk only guessed it then but he really never saw them again. Choi Hyuk looked up at the moon. A moon no different from yesterdays. A classroom no different from yesterdays. However, what was in front of them was completely different from yesterday. A new world. Episode 1: New World (End) Chapter 14: Encounter (1) Episode 2: Exodus / Chapter 14: Encounter (1) TL: Myoni Edited: Myoni, Yoni My mother worked at a design company. She liked to make everything. The fans and mobiles she made would always be my toys. I wasnt good with my hands. Instead, I would watch my mother as she made things. My mother would put snacks next to me as I watched her make pants and bags. I spent my childhood eating snacks while watching her quick hand movements. When I was alone, I usually read books. Once I went into high school, my mother allowed me to use the T.V. and the computer but I kept my habit in reading books. Although I read things like travel magazines, I would mainly read books on design, architecture and programming. Perhaps it was the influence of my mother but I wanted to be a person who made things when I grew up. ** Choi Hyuk opened his eyes. Early morning. He slowly relaxed his heightened senses. He wrapped the Fang Saber and Predators Blade he untied yesterday and put on the Tireless Boots. He took out a toothbrush and toothpaste from his bag and roughly brushed his teeth. He checked his smartphone just in case but his smartphone still wasnt working. He stepped out into the hallway. He could smell something delicious. And there was Jung Minji. You should eat before you go. She started to boil and fry the leftover food that she had eaten with her followers. Her followers returned in an orderly fashion. The people who smelled the warm food naturally found their way to the cafeteria. Choi Hyuk followed Jung Minji to the cafeteria as well. All 452 survivors gathered in the cafeteria. Among them, 349 people were part of the Crazy Knight King Jung Minjis troops and 103 were part of the Slave King Song Simins troops. 24 people deserted them at night and Kim Hyunbaek and his executives, in total 7, had died. The 98 people left from Kim Hyunbaeks group were absorbed into Jung Minjis troops. Above their heads was a symbol of a bloody knight. 7 of the deserters came from Jung Minjis group, 15 from Kim Hyunbaeks and 2 from Song Simins. Unexpectedly, Song Simins group had the least number of deserters. While everyone was eating, an announcement appeared. {The 24 who didnt return in the morning. Perished.} As expected People murmured to themselves. They would never see the 24 who had left yesterday night. And deserter Jung Minjis guess was right. They were making them into an army. Although, he didnt know what the army was for. Choi Hyuk just grinned. Soon after, the mission for today was announced. No a 30-day mission was announced. C {Throne Game + Survive and Escape} All of Gangdong district has become a war zone. You cannot go past Gwangjin bridge in the north and the stadium in the south. On the 30th day, the location of escape code will be announced. Only the troop who has obtained the escape code may escape. The locations of places with living supplies will be announced. {Locations of supplies that are currently close to you} D Mart Herb Astronomy Park C The locations of supplies were all within 30 minutes of the school. Survive? Is it telling us to have a free-for-all for supplies? Choi Hyuk bit his teeth. The somewhat lively atmosphere became chilly. To survive and escape it may be as hard or harder than yesterday. In this atmosphere, Jung Minji made an announcement. She was troubled over it during mealtime but after seeing the new announcement, Jung Minji made up her mind. The rule about absolutely following kings orders is gone. Unlike the test yesterday, this time, they want us to really show our leadership skills. Then, I need to clarify the issue about Kim Hyunbaek. So that she could justify herself if a controversy arose. Jung Minji announced. As everyone knows, yesterday, Kim Hyunbaek died. No, Kim Hyunbaek and 6 executives of the Heckler troop died. In their drunken stupor, they molested a female student and committed other devious acts. They ignored our restraining order and even launched a pre-emptive strike. All 7 died in the fight. I am sorry we couldnt resolve it peacefully. The cold atmosphere of the cafeteria calmed down a level. There were many points of suspicion. Who was molested? Did the Heckler King really launch a pre-emptive attack? Luckily, the fight began after Kim Hyunbaek took his close friends to drink elsewhere. There were no witnesses. But who would speak out? After the survivors said so. They even said they were sorry they couldnt resolve it peacefully. Only Song Simin raised his hand and asked. Did you have to kill him? There was no other choice. That was it. Afterwards, their destination was decided. Jung Minji and Song Simin allied together and went to D Mart. There were some who suggested visiting their homes but they were quickly shot down. As the sun rose, they could see the area in front of the school lay in ruins. Smashed cars. As if someone had gnawed on the bones, there were pieces of bones and flesh everywhere. It was unreasonable to split up and visit their homes in this situation. Besides one person, Choi Hyuk. Are you going to be fine by yourself? We dont know what its like outside. Its fine. Okay. Jung Minji wanted to be with the strong Choi Hyuk but once Choi Hyuk refused, she didnt ask again. Choi Hyuk left the still eating troops of Jung Minji and Song Simin and walked out of the school entrance by himself. As soon as he left the entrance, he ran towards his home. ** Just what happened? In a day, the city lay in ruins. The more he ran, Choi Hyuks worry for his mother turned to anxiety. However, Choi Hyuk didnt find any traces of his mother in his home. Looking at the sink filled with dishes, it seemed like his mother never made it back home yesterday. Is this despair? Or hope? He couldnt guess. That it was hopeful since she didnt walk through the ruined streets. Or if she couldnt return due to a catastrophic event. His heart raged with a burning anger and anxiety. Choi Hyuk swallowed those emotions down. He walked down the stairs because the elevator was broken. He left the apartment complex. And Choi Hyuk stopped when he felt a chill. A different air blew in the apartment complex. His 20/10 vision looked at his surroundings. There were one, two, three people looking down at him from the apartment windows. And a disgusting smell. He saw those people waving their hands, it was desperation. He could clearly see their meaning. Leave! Its dangerous! Choi Hyuk clenched his teeth. The reason why he decided to move alone was first to check if his mother was safe. But, that wasnt all. Throne Game + Survive and Escape, this time, two games are combined into one. If you only looked at the mission itself, you would think that this was mainly about the Survive and Escape but it was definitely a continuation of the Throne Game. If that was the case, there was a need to faithfully uphold his role as the King without Subjects. To make the eyes of the creators who were hidden behind the scenes widen, to become the real winner, he couldnt be lazy or compromise. The fact that there is a rule about the King without Subjects means that there is a way to become the king of this game without any followers. Choi Hyuk threw away all the weak thoughts of Maybe? Perhaps. Dangerous! It might even be somewhat overkill. However, the more he compromised, the more his goal would crumble. Choi Hyuk jumped on top of a smashed car, much less ran away. He examined his surroundings with his keen senses. His eyes saw the thing that was curled up between smashed up cars. Ruuuuuun! Someones scream. A sudden stench. Instead, Choi Hyuk raised his Predators Blade and charged forward. A claw as sharp as a blade swept above his head. He still wasnt able to clearly see the figure of the thing. However, it was big and fast. Ooze seeped out from its black skin. Even its smell was repulsive. Choi Hyuk slashed the wall-like figure in front of him. Black blood spurted out. Choi Hyuk reflexively fell back and avoided the black blood. As soon as the blood made contact with the asphalt, it melted. Although he did try to avoid it, he was still splattered with blood. Perhaps, it was due to his 70 Endurance. The karma in his body grew hotter and evaporated the black blood. Though, his clothes were riddled with holes. {Graaawr!} The wounded thing screamed. A very low sound. It wasnt loud. The despair that sounded out below what a human could hear made Choi Hyuks body shiver. Puunch! At the same time, Choi Hyuks body bounced back. He was hit in the arm. Because he was reflexively able to avoid the claw, he was hit in the elbow. He was able to reduce the impact. As he flew away, Choi Hyuk was able to see the thing. It was big. It seemed to be 2m tall and 5m long. Its back was hunched like a ferrets and its large head and horn was like that of a rhinoceros as well as ghastly claws and thick legs. Its killing intent filled his vision with red. It was literally a monster. Only when he slammed into a ruined car did he stop. If it was like any other day, the impact would have instantly killed him. However, his 70 Endurance let him avoid any big injuries. He lifted his aching body and ground his teeth. It was hiding that much killing intent? The killing intent it was emitting was like a sunset as it covered his surroundings with a red light. But, when it was hiding between the cars, nothing was reflected by his Eyes of Distinction. Fucking bastard. {Graaawrawwrawwwr!} It roared as if it was trying to pressure him. But because of the low sound, it wasnt very loud. Instead, his whole body vibrated. Clank! The nearby windows shattered. Damn it. Choi Hyuks body leaned forward as if it was about to fall and he put strength in his ankles before shooting forwards. It just seemed unfamiliar because it wasnt human. Choi Hyuk had already understood its body structure. Whoosh! Its right claw missed once again. At the same time, it raised its left. I already saw that. Choi Hyuk slipped through the armpit of its lifted arm. The Predators Blade sliced its armpit and drank its blood. {Graaahhhhh!!} He didnt pay attention to its scream and continued slicing its side. The monster jumped at him wielding its claw. Choi Hyuk avoided the claw with a paper-thin margin. Choi Hyuk didnt lose his balance nor did he fall back but stood there as he watched the monster jump at him. It jumped 5 meters into the air. Choi Hyuk met its eyes. Their killing intents tangled together. Its heavy body fell to the ground. It wasnt really an attack. More like a landing. But normally you would avoid whatever was falling down from the sky. Let alone a claw-wielding monster. But Choi Hyuk used his keen senses to find an opening. He found a path where he could avoid being hit and picked a location where he would be able to endure its weight with his Power and Endurance. Choi Hyuk jumped. Stab!!! A flesh wrenching sound was heard. ** Ahh A 31-year-old unemployed Kim Chulho who lived in an apartment plaza was in despair. Another person died. He even shouted his lungs out to warn him of the monster but he died. The monster that appeared yesterday night, the Crook. Ignoring the message in the morning was the source of his troubles. C {Assemble} Location. Shinmyung Middle School. The attack of the Crooks is approaching. Gather and wait at the assembly area. C I am seeing things. Kim Chulho snorted as he turned on his computer. What? Why isnt it turning on? And the television didnt work either. He should have thought something was weird then. However, Kim Chulho went to the manhwa store to borrow a manhwa and rolled about in his home. He then ate food and slept early. And in that state, he was isolated in his home. When night fell, hell broke loose. Kim Chulho woke up from the roars. They werent loud. But whenever they roared, the apartment would shake. Although it was a strange day where his phone and television didnt work, there still were people walking and working like a normal day. And that day was destroyed in the end. People were eaten while still inside cars. One would die with their every step. Even their screams were overwhelmed by their roars. Their souls might have even been eaten. His parents never returned. And the day brightened. Kim Chulho felt like everyone besides him had died. Dread. Loneliness. It was when he was like that he saw a man. He felt so happy to see him. On top of that, he was really, really strong. He fought with the Crook. He even wondered if he was really human. The two swords at his side were strange and some sort of black flag like thing lingered above his head. But what did it matter if he was a human or not? Anyone who resisted the monster was on his side! But he was squashed by the Crook. Kim Chulho despaired. However The body of the Crook which seemed to weigh a few tons started to lift up. A boom sounded out and a human popped out from underneath. It was Choi Hyuk. Spit! In the apartment complex quiet as death, even the sound of someone spitting could be heard clearly. Choi Hyuk cleaned the blade stabbed into the body of the Crook and shouted. Up there! Come down! Of course, no one answered. Kim Chulho foolishly stood there thinking, He survived? He killed the monster? Then Choi Hyuk cut the Crooks heavy head off and lifted it up high before throwing it on the ground. Its head was so big that it looked like it weighed half a ton Slam! A sound of an explosion sounded out. Choi Hyuk stood on that head and shouted again. Its dead so dont worry and come down! Before he knew it, Kim Chulho was already on his way down. Chapter 15: Encounter (2) Episode 2: Exodus / Chapter 15: Encounter (2) TL: Myoni Edited: Myoni, Yoni The three people who came down were the unemployed 31-year-old Kim Chulho, an elderly man and a middle-aged woman. Choi Hyuk listened to their situation. Unexpectedly, the situation outside the school was completely different. First, there wasnt anything like the Ring of Rebirth or the Throne Game. Ring? I dont know about that. Just the television didnt work and some weird words appeared but nothing happened. In the morning. Once it became night, the monsters attacked. Like the one you fought just now. Besides that, there was a re~ally big monster. It only appeared for a second Im telling you it was the size of an apartment. I couldnt see it very well because it was dark but light shined out from its eyes and mouth yeah. A dinosaur. It was like a dinosaur. That exaggeration! I didnt see anything like that! I didnt see it either Im telling you I saw it! Choi Hyuk was deep in thought. How many slashes would it take to kill an apartment-sized monster? Would that be enough? Anyways, that was all the useful information they had. I understand. I am going to Shinmyung Middle School. What are you going to do? The three looked at each other. In the end, the elderly man decided to stay in the apartment while the middle-aged woman and Kim Chulho followed him. It looked like the middle-aged woman held some expectations that her husband and child might be there. They were currently imagining Shinmyung Middle School as a refugee shelter. However, in reality, that place was a war zone. ** There were quite a few people who found the message that appeared in front of their eyes unusual. Since it didnt only appear for them. On top of that, all communication was cut and those who wanted to leave Gangdong district were blocked by a weird wall. A situation they couldnt understand That was why people gathered at the assembly area, Shinmyung Middle School. Those who arrived at Shinmyung Middle School received a message. C {Throne Game +?Survive?and Escape} All of?Gangdong?district has become a?war? You cannot go past?Gwangjin?bridge?in the north and the stadium in the south. On the 30th?day, the location of the escape code will be announced. Only the troops who have obtained the escape code may escape. Occasionally, locations of places with living supplies will be announced. C Besides the fact that they had yet to receive the locations of the supplies, the message was the same as the one the students received. At the same time, they received a message and their bodies filled with strength. {You have arrived at the assembly area. Karma has been distributed.} At Shinmyung Middle School, there were many supplies necessary for battle. Food, weapons, item scrolls as well as a 3-day Weakening Barrier. The Weakening Barrier was especially important. While the barrier was in effect, abilities of monsters that entered the school would be reduced to less than half. If that wasnt the case, with the stats of these people who had just received karma, they would no be able to avoid annihilation on the first monster attack. But, even these weakened monsters were too strong for these people. When night fell, monsters came while these people were buzzing in confusion and anxiety. That was when hell broke loose. Gahhhhhh! Aaaahhhhh! This bastard!! The battlefield rampant with curses and screams. The actions of the monsters, Crooks, were similar to wolves. They were shrewd. They never fought humans head-on. First, people blockaded themselves in the school. But the Crooks stepped on each other as they jumped onto the 2nd floor. Although they were distributed karma, the old and the weak who werent mentally prepared were located on the 2nd floor. It resulted in massive losses. As the people at the frontlines hurriedly gathered on the 2nd floor, the Crooks fell back to the field like a receding tide. The Crooks excelled in psychological warfare. They all disappeared together and once people relaxed due to their absence, they launched a surprise attack. This battle continued on the whole night. Now people no longer set up a blockade in the school building but rather herded them into the field and started a bloodbath. They had realized that instead of fighting in narrow hallways, it was more effective to fight in formation in a large area. One-third of the people died in vain before they realized this. Although it was a fight between around 2000 people and 60 monsters, currently there were 1371 people and 46 monsters left. Luckily, if not for the fact there were many men who had military experience{1}, it wouldnt have been strange for them to be annihilated that night. An unorganized group was no better than delicious candy for them. However, such dire situations were opportunities for outstanding individuals to showcase their talent. Fucking monster bastards Kang Dongsoo was like that. He who had become acknowledged by everyone for his command felt that it was time to end the fight. Although they obtained a mystical power known as karma, after prolonged skirmishes and brawls, everyone was extremely exhausted. It was obvious that if this was to continue, they would crumble like a sand castle. So Kang Dongsoo organized a suicide squad{2}. While we still have strength, we need to clear out the Crooks and rest a bit. However, that wasnt easy. The biggest problem is that the Crooks fall back when they are at a disadvantage. The Crooks would fall back even if they were slightly disadvantaged. There was nothing they could do. Since they werent faster than them nor could they leave the Weakening Barrier. The moment they left the barrier, against the Crooks that regained their true strength, humans would break apart like tofu. There was another problem. The Crooks recovered much faster than humans. That was why they would run out of the barrier, recover then charge back in. The Crooks would become energetic while the humans became sluggish. I have to stop them from retreating. That was why the role of the suicide squad was important. The suicide squads mission was simple. Secretly leave and hide and once the Crooks charged into the field, they were to cut off their retreat. We will end it with this! Lets go! Go! Kill those bastards! Oorahhh! The moment Choi Hyuks group arrived at Shinmyung Middle School was when these 300 people of the suicide squad were desperately trying to block the Crooks retreat. Gaaaah! Stop them! We cant let them pass!! The surround Crooks ferociously lashed out but like their name, the suicide squad blocked their retreat with their lives. Because of that, they were able to kill an additional 7 Crooks. However the suicide squad was dying at a rate much faster than that. Choi Hyuk looked at the scene and said one thing. Theyre going to break through. At the same time, his body shot forward. Kim Chulho and the middle-aged woman who were suddenly left behind in this dangerous place quickly hid. Fuck This wont be enough The leader of the suicide squad, Kang Dongsoo, felt nervous. It would be dangerous if this continued. They had to at least reduce them to a single digit for them to be relieved but at this rate, there would be at least ten left. He put more strength into it. Due to his insufficient Stamina, the karma relaxed but he gritted his teeth as he brought out more power. Stop them! Just when the shield user in front of him was pushed away, Kang Dongsoo stabbed the monsters forehead. Pusch! It definitely was an E rank sword made from an item scroll. If it was an F rank weapon, it wouldnt have been able to penetrate its skull and would have slipped off the sword pierced its forehead. Dongsoo hyung{3}! Watch out! The suicide squad member behind him shouted out. He became startled. He looked and found a Crook charging towards him. It made his blood freeze. Facing a perilous situation, Kang Dongsoos cognitive ability exploded into full gear. The oncoming Crook seemed to move in slow motion. What was tragic was that unlike his cognitive ability, his physical abilities didnt improve. Dongsoo tried to avoid it by rolling backwards his speed couldnt match that of a Crooks. In his focused state, Kang Dongsoo looked at the Crook as it slowly came closer. So this is how I die. Just when all kinds of thoughts were flashing through his mind, something jumped over Kang Dongsoo. He couldnt even see him in the slow motion he was seeing the world in, On top of that, he was swiftly wielding a blade. Slowly, the Crook began to split apart. Splash! The Crook that was split in two slipped past both sides of Kang Dongsoo. Whwhat? Who? Only then did he wake up from his stupor. However, the person, Choi Hyuk, had already moved on to the next Crook. What the I feel lighter than before? Choi Hyuk who didnt know the existence of the Weakening Barrier felt strange. He put a lot of strength into it since he thought they would be as tough as the one he killed at the apartment but if it was like this, he could use less strength. Good Anyways, I should finish this as fast as I can. Choi Hyuk started to squeeze out the karma in his body. One in the apartment, another just now, he had only killed two Crooks but his Control was already at 92. Every time he killed one, his Power would increase by 5, speed by 4 and the rest would increase by 3. Even his stamina that didnt rise rose by 0.1. C {Choi Hyuk} Power: 81 (+5)?? Speed: 83 (+5)? Control: 92 Endurance: 76? Stamina: 0.2 ()? Recovery: 96 (+10) {Before killing monsters} Power: 71 (+5)?? Speed: 75 (+5)? Control: 86 Endurance: 70? Stamina: 0 ()? Recovery: 90 (+10) C With a Control stat that exceeded his Power and Speed, he was able to freely control the karma in his body. Therefore, it was possible to momentarily squeeze out the karma in his body. He thought of this after seeing Choi Junsungs {Lightning Strike}. If you use Power exceeding that of your Stamina, your muscles will relax and you will have to wait until you can use karma again. And if your Stamina is similar to your Power and Speed, you can only go all out for 5 minutes. So it means that my consumption of Stamina is similar to before. But, Choi Junsung would pant after a single use of {Lightning Strike}. Why was that? Was it that if you used your Control stat to completely control your body, even if it is for one strike, you could bring out enough strength to make your body unable to use karma for a short time? Before he knew it, Choi Hyuk was figuring out the basics of the skills they received. And that understanding was currently coming to play. Techniques he felt he didnt need when facing other humans. However, his opponents, this time, were monsters. He had prepared this move to make up for the difference in size. On top of that, it provided the best impact in reversing the attitudes of people who were being pushed into a corner. The problem was his Stamina Choi Hyuk was most confident in his Stamina. And for some reason, they were weaker than the one he encountered at the apartment. 7 no, if its like this, I can use it 14 times. Choi Hyuk relaxed his strength a little more. Even though he said he relaxed, the karma in his body seemed to inflate to an abnormal degree. Choi Hyuks body momentarily exploded out as his blade swung downwards. Splaash! The monsters claw ripped apart. The D rank Predators Blade didnt even chip after ripping apart its claw. Two down Mumbled Choi Hyuk. By his calculations, he could still kill 12 more but there was a chance that he would in pain until tomorrow if he did that. So. Lets kill 8 more. In a single strike. Choi Hyuks blade seemed as if it was on fire. {1} Korean men have mandatory military service. {2} Sorry I couldnt resist xD {3} Honorific. Younger male to older male. Chapter 16: Encounter (3) Episode 2: Exodus / Chapter 16: Encounter (3) TL: Myoni Edited: Myoni, Yoni There were 37 Crooks left by the time Choi Hyuk slew 2 of them. However, the formation of the suicide squad was on the brink of breaking apart. Though you could say what difference would killing 8 more make in this situation This one then that one. He had already picked the path and his targets so he just needed to place his blade in the right position. This act closer to that of an art than a fight. Puak!! Kill the most dangerous in the cruelest way. Choi Hyuk sliced a Crook that was 1.2 times bigger than the others, the one that was definitely the leader, in two. It was split horizontally, splitting its upper and lower jaw. The ferocious Crooks were shocked as they looked over to see their leader split in two. Choi Hyuk didnt lose that opportunity. Pibik! He lightly cut the ankle of the next one. He then tilted his body where his head was almost touching the ground and used the monster as a stepping stone to shoot towards his next target. Stomp! Puakk! He even chose the precise area to slice. When he sliced off a head, he made it so that it would hit another monsters head. When he split a monster at its waist, he made it so it would obstruct the path of another. The charging Crooks became tangled up and splattered with the blood of their comrades. Pikpi! He even left wounds on some of them so that it would be easier for others to fight them. Hooo After killing three with a single slash and wounding four, Choi Hyuk was already at the rear of the Crooks. He had charged in facing them and ended up at the rear. There was only one Crook in front of Choi Hyuk. Choi Hyuk didnt slow down as he raised his blade and the oncoming Crook tried to stop. But it was moving too fast that it was unable to. {Kuahhahhh} The Crook raised both its arms and covered its face. No matter how you looked at it, it was scared. Choi Hyuk let out his breath and swung his arm. The Crook curled up more pitifully. But Choi Hyuks blade didnt touch the Crook. Instead, he used the power behind it to swing his body around. Stomp. Choi Hyuks foot stomped on the Crooks forehead and jumped up. Instead of slicing the frightened Crook, he decided to use it as a stepping stone. The mobility of the oncoming Crook doubled with Choi Hyuks powerful leg strength allowed Choi Hyuk to jump over the charging Crooks and arrive in front of them again. The flow of the battle reversed. Stomp! Stooomp! A horrifying sound sounded out twice. Choi Hyuk charged an additional two times. The fight ended with that. {Kuaahh} {Kahhh} The vigor of the Crooks died out the moment Choi Hyuk cut their leader in two.Afterwards, Choi Hyuks merciless breakthroughs divided the Crooks and when the humans surrounded them, they were defeated one after another. The Crooks who used charging tactics against the humans were, in reverse, defeated by charging tactics. The Crooks that were still alive were bathed in the blood of their comrades and their own and were hurriedly being taken care of. The flow of the battle had reversed in only a few minutes. Hooo hooo Choi Hyuk caught his breath. He used more stamina than he thought. No besides that. Im not recovering as fast. Though others might not be able to notice, Choi Hyuk was someone who could observe his body better than anyone else. The penalty for using power that exceeded his Power and Speed stat wasnt only a rapid decline in Stamina but also a temporary decrease in Recovery as well. That wasnt all. Choi Hyuk stretched his wrists and his ankles. They throbbed as if they were on fire. I guess I need to rest the whole day. Overusing his Endurance stat put a strain on his body. His joints cracked. As even his Recovery stat decreased, it seemed he would have to rest the rest of the day if he didnt want it to affect tomorrow. {Klahahahah kuh heuk kuhuk} With its throat pierced, the final Crook drew its last breath. During the operation, 97 people died. Considering they were on the brink of annihilation, it was a great victory. ** The post-war treatment. Swish. Thud! The item scrolls were similar to the effect of the Bonus Game. When they used the scrolls on dead monsters, a golden hammer would appear smashing the corpse and leaving an item behind. They used a considerable number of the item scrolls in Shinmyung Middle School to change all 46 monsters into items. The sight of golden hammers falling from everywhere was magnificent. We were able to keep our lives because of you. Thank you very much. We, the Shinmyung Stronghold, wont forget your kindness. Kang Dongsoo offered Choi Hyuk to choose 8 items of the 46. To come to this offer, Kang Dongsoo and the seven leader figures of the Shinmyung Stronghold (that was what they called themselves) gathered together and debated for 10 minutes. What should we do? Since we used our item scrolls, we should take a fee and reduce it to 5, shouldnt we? No, we cant be stingy after such a dangerous situation. Lets go big and offer 10. What are you talking about? Its fine to give him the 8 he killed. No, thats not right. Theres a need to show goodwill to people as strong as him. We cant just give him 8. After going through the pros and cons, they decided to allow Choi Hyuk to choose whatever 8 he wanted. Although he wasnt able to hear the specifics, Choi Hyuk thought the scene of their discussion was fresh. To hold a discussion in the middle of a field to Choi Hyuk who had been through the {Ring of Rebirth} {Bonus Game} and the {Throne Game}, it was something he couldnt imagine. Didnt the students who fought naturally end up creating dictatorships? Their actions seemed cute in Choi Hyuks eyes, even a little heartwarming. Anyways, the results were a bit iffy. It was better than killing 8 by himself but not by much. If it was like the school, they wouldnt be able to say anything if he shouted, The treasures here are all mine. Come out if youre offended! However, Choi Hyuk didnt feel like being greedy. He didnt even need to. 8 E rank items were enough. If he took any more, he wouldnt be able to use them all and just become baggage. Okay. He willingly accepted their offer. Choi Hyuk first picked an armor while he stretched. The moment he encountered a Crook, he regretted not taking armor from the school. There was someone who had an E rank armor among those he killed but Choi Hyuk only put two rings in his bag and threw out the rest. Since I didnt know there would be monsters then. He thought that he wouldnt get hit when fighting humans so an armor would only get in the way. However, the current situation was different. The monsters were large and fast and had better fighting instincts than humans. The hit he took at the apartment and the few hits that brushed him during that battle, they were enough to make his body sore as if he had gotten into a car crash. I need armor to fight more aggressively. That was why Choi Hyuk chose a set of Crook Leather Armor first. Besides that, he chose the E rank, Flash Sword that was like the estoc he used in the past. He then chose 3 ornament items that could raise his stats, the Handy Bag,a magical item that could store more things, a chest of Recovery Potions that healed his wounds and a chest of Karma Recovery Potions the reduced the time he needed to wait before using karma again. There are even these items. Choi Hyuks mood became better after placing the potion chest filled with 6 potions in his Handy Bag. He was worried by the fact that todays fight put a strain on his body but with these potions, he would be able to fight even harder. It was something that wasnt any worse than the armor. And there wasnt anything to say about the convenience of the Handy Bag. It would appear occasionally huhu. Kang Dongsoo seemed to be sad at the loss of the potions as he looked at Choi Hyuks Handy Bag. However, he quickly changed his expression and energetically asked. So, are you planning on staying here? No. After resting and collecting some information today, I will leave tomorrow. Why? Kang Dongsoo was surprised. The outside with the Weakening Barrier would definitely be more hellish than here. He couldnt understand why a young student would go out alone in a place like that. Choi Hyuk bitterly smiled. This was the difference in perception. Choi Hyuk thought. Survive and Escape. But is this a game where you can survive by locking yourself up? Choi Hyuks senses told him. That that wasnt possible. Wasnt it already shown in the Bonus Game? They said that it was break time but hid weapons and rules throughout the gym. The ones who created this game would no doubt want the game to become more intense and desperate. There is definitely something hidden this time as well. And to catch the attention of them, Choi Hyuk had to take the lead. Not surprisingly. After choosing his items and investigating, Choi Hyuk was able to find a clue. It was from a man who was barely able to escape to Shinmyung Middle School after encountering a monster on his way back from work. Shinmyung Middle School wasnt the only assembly area. Dongjin Hospital, Hyunhae Department Store, there were people who said those were also assembly areas. And I saw this on my way here. I think I saw the monsters lair. Yeah. I definitely saw it. Its where the ecological park is located. There is a dark hole-like thing there. A hole appeared in midair. I saw some monsters coming out of it. Not Crooks, something else. Choi Hyuk was able to find a clue on the location where monsters spawned. The man asked after telling him. But why do you ask? Dont tell me you plan on going there? Of course, he was. Yeah, yeah. Choi Hyuk loosely answered the man before returning to his spot and lying down. This place even had a sleeping bag. No matter how he looked at it, this place had it much easier compared to the games the students had to endure. Well, thats good. Choi Hyuk lied down and opened his status. C {Choi Hyuk} Power: 5.8 (+5)? () ? Speed: 5.5 (+5) ()? Control: 0.6 () Endurance: 0.1 ()? Stamina: 1.1 ()? Recovery: 10.4 (+10) () *Currently overused karma: 99(+10) *Free karma points: 12*Retribution: 84 {Innate Skill} Eyes of Distinction {Accomplishments} You have killed someone with karma before it was distributed to you! Qualifications of a Sovereign 1/3 First to kill a monster in a 1-on-1 fight! C Following his Stamina, the rest of his stats passed 100. The moment they hit 100, they were refreshed and a star appeared next to them. Instead of increasing in quantity, it seemed like there was a qualitative change. Will there be another star if I pass another 100? The feeling of the karma that wrapped around and support his body was very pleasant. He felt like he would become addicted to it. Choi Hyuk called his previous stats no star and his current stats 1-star stats. He believed that since there was one, there would be another and more after that. How much could karma strengthen a human? Choi Hyuk was excited. I guess I need to hunt a ton of monsters. From what he tested at school, a 1 star stat wouldnt increase anymore by killing other humans. Though I dont know if itll always be this way or if its because I am the only with 1-star stats. Anyways, if he wanted to raise his stats in the meantime, he had no choice but to hunt monsters. However, even if he killed monsters, the increases in his stats were too small. When he had no stars, his power would increase by 5 while his other stats would increase by at least 3 but after getting 1 star, it felt like his stats were increasing by 0.1, at most 0.2. At least his Power, Speed and Recovery all had integers next to them due to items or else it would have looked too pitiful. Choi Hyuk decided to test something out. The stats increased by items are the same. Then I wonder what will happen if I invest some of my free karma points? Choi Hyuk invested one of his free points into Stamina. {Retribution does not match the grade of the stats. The effectiveness decreased to 10%. Stamina 1.1 points -> 1.2 points.} Should have told me before. Only a 0.1 increase. Choi Hyuk felt bitter but he decided to just think of it was the price for the lesson. Retribution He didnt know what it was for but it seemed like it really did have a purpose. Because of this, he was able to decide his next goal. First, lets increase the Retribution grade. Will it increase when it hits 100? Until then, I wont use my free points. The first time he hunted a Crook, he received the {First to kill a monster in a 1-on-1 fight!} accomplishment and received 2 free points and his Retribution had increased by 3. From then on, his Retribution only increased by 2 per crook kill. 8 more. After that, lets investigate the location where the monsters spawn. And tomorrow, Ill check Hyunhae Department Store as well. Choi Hyuk planned out what he would do tomorrow. While everyone was busy trying to survive, he would look beyond that. Ohh god Sungjoo! Ohhh! Sungjoos dad{1}!!! That moment, a sad cry sounded out from somewhere. A familiar voice. It was the middle-aged woman he came to Shinmyung Middle School with in the morning. Kim Chulho and the woman had been hiding and had joined Shinmyung Stronghold. However it seemed like the woman failed to reunite with her family. She wasnt the only one. Shinmyung Stronghold, which won the fierce fight, was like a mourners house that night. Damn it! It was to the point where there were people who threw a tantrum and walked out. Choi Hyuk briefly thought of his mother in this commotion. What would it be like if his mother was at an assembly area like this one? Unlike the {Ring of Rebirth}, there was a higher chance of her being alive. It could be but might not be He only thought to there when he closed his eyes. Because he couldnt let his resolution waver. Because there was no way to know right now. I will catch their attention more than anyone else. He fell asleep hypnotizing himself. Though, it was not a very deep sleep. His whole body tingled pleasantly. {1} Koreans tend to be called XXs dad/mom when they have children. TL/N: The places the author mentions are real and while some, for example, Shinmyung Middle School, havent been changed, the names others, Hyunhae Department Store, Dongjin Hospital, were. Hyunhae Department Store -> Hyundai Department Store Dongjin Hospital -> Dongshin Hospital Chapter 17: Encounter (4) Episode 2: Exodus / Chapter 17: Encounter (4) TL: Myoni Edited: Myoni, Yoni 10:30am on the day when messages suddenly appeared. There were approximately 500, 000 people in Kangdong District. And in three days, only 350, 000 survived. Among those, the ones who hid in their workplace or homes numbered 120, 000 and 230, 000 gathered in the assembly areas. The assembly areas, large and small, numbered 54 places and there were troops like Jung Minjis from other middle schools and high schools. Only 3 days. Only a short time had passed. A situation where people locked themselves up with no hope. A situation where supplies were insufficient and where you have to face the dangers in front of your very eyes. 3 days was enough for people to throw off their masks and reveal their true face. After an intense battle, Shinmyung Stronghold was definitely better off than others. Chaos ensued for 3 days in places where they werent able to defend against the monsters as well as Shinmyung Stronghold. The prejudice and fear they normally had exploded out. Fuck? Did you just say fuck to me? Who the hell do you think you are to swear at me?! Fucking bastard!? A situation where a gang of middle schoolers lynched a man they swore at occurred. One couldnt simply ignore their strength after getting karma. Eventually, the beaten man breathed his last breath. It was a shocking event. In a situation where they couldnt rely on the police or the law, the adults recalled that teens these days werent afraid of anything in the papers and immediately turned to frantic fear and anger. Even in this situation, the teens didnt behave properly. You killed someone? Just when another man ran up in surprise and asked. Fuck. What does that have to do with you, mister? Replied the immature teens. As if they hit a bee hive, the group began to stir up. What, that bastard? The fists of hot-headed men rained down. The middle schoolers tried to counterattack. Ackk! That moment, as if they added oil to the fire, a fight broke out. Fists punched out towards middle schoolers in every direction. A pitiful retaliation followed afterwards. Uackk! Im sorry! They are children! Stop it! No! It wasnt me! As it was with mob psychology, the target of their anger wasnt clear. Their targets werent just the kids who lynched the middle-aged man but others around them. Teachers and parents got involved trying to stop the men who were engulfed in madness. Innumerable students were ripped apart. Afterwards, whenever students saw a man, they would lower their gaze. Irrational violence firmly carved itself into reality. Fear and taboos were created. Each group had similar situations to this. Sometimes at selfish people who didnt participate in the battle against monsters, sometimes at the director of the daycare who left the children and escaped by himself, sometimes at foreign laborers an indiscriminate slaughter occurred and innocent people lost their lives. The people realized. That in this place, loners meant death. And even if it was rubbish, authority was needed. As only when they stood up for the chosen authority could they ensure their safety. Fear and taboo created order. Quickly, ranks were being assigned. In some places, gangsters and company employees, others, local company presidents and even the womens association, each with their own methods, dominated the people and created order and the people willingly accepted this. Also, depending on who and how they gained power greatly influenced the characteristic of the group. It was like the age of civil wars. People who gathered in the assembly areas were busy establishing order and, like Jung Minjis troop, those who started with a battle royale instead of an assembly area were trying their best to secure their first supplies and base. During this time, there werent many who thought to investigate Kangdong District and figure out the secret behind this game. ** Early morning. Can I go with you? Kim Chulho, who Choi Hyuk saved in the apartment, grabbed Choi Hyuk who was about to leave. Choi Hyuk shook his head. Youll be a hindrance. Kim Chulhos head drooped. Choi Hyuk arrived at the ecological park. An intense battle was already going on. A young man who looked to be in his mid-twenties held a sword and shield and was fighting monsters by himself. Though his movements were sloppy, he was strangely fighting well. As if he knew where the monsters would attack, the young man was steadily slaying monsters even as he stumbled. The monsters here were weaker than the Crooks. They were {Bladed Starving Ghosts}. They were about waist tall, ran on two feet and instead of hands, they dragged 1.5m long blades behind them. Crash! When the giant blade of a Bladed Starving Ghost struck down, the young man would do whatever it took to deflect it with his shield. As their blades were huge, a large opening would follow the Bladed Starving Ghosts attacks. The young man would use those opportunities to stretch out his sword and stab them. Hes strangely good at fighting. Choi Hyuk remarked. 7 Bladed Starving Ghosts lay on the ground. Even though he said they were weaker than the Crooks, the young mans abilities were incredible. However, there were still 8 Bladed Starving Ghosts left. On top of that, there was a 2m tall monster behind them looking at the fight as if it was amusing. When he looked at the monster, a message popped up saying {Bladed Ghost}. On the other hand, the young man was completely exhausted. The young man suddenly yelled. Help me! Choi Hyuk was quite surprised that moment. Choi Hyuk didnt reveal his presence and stood behind the young man. However, the young man had sensed Choi Hyuks presence without looking back. Quickly! At the young mans request, Choi Hyuk unsheathed his blade and charged forward. Splash! Choi Hyuk rushed in a step quicker than the Bladed Starving Ghosts blades. When he instantly killed five, the Bladed Ghost, who was sitting at the back, stood up. 2m tall with 2 legs and 4 blades instead of hands. Guahhh! As if trying to pressure him, it screamed unpleasantly and charged at Choi Hyuk with its arms spread. Swish! Choi Hyuk reflexively dodged the first slash. He couldnt even see the blade. Choi Hyuk was barely able to avoid the second and the third as well. Choi Hyuk admired. Wow It was the strongest monster he had faced until now. Its physical abilities made it seem like it would easily slice up 10 Crooks. Its Power and Speed were much greater than Choi Hyuks. Its continuous attack with 4 blades was like a saw with no opening. Choi Hyuks lips lifted up by themselves. Its fun It was different from his past opponents where he could avoid by looking at their obvious movements. He had to have total concentration to avoid its attacks. It was too late if he couldnt predict its attack pattern from its movements. Every time the blade dangerously passed by his cheek or knee, his spine would tingle in excitement. Choi Hyuk fell into a trance as he avoided and deflected its attacks. Steam expelled from the monster as it attacked more ferociously. Choi Hyuk became more absorbed into the fight and was able to see 2, no 3, 5 steps ahead and narrowly avoided or blocked them. Pshuuuuu The monster had increased its pace. However, after it let out all its steam, its vigor died down. On the other hand, Choi Hyuk had already read his opponents attack pattern. The exhausted Bladed Ghost kept wielding its 4 blades. That moment its first and second blade struck down and when it was about to raise its third. Due to exhaustion, its speed had slowed down a little. Choi Hyuks eyes flashed. He squeezed out the karma in his body and slashed out with his Fang Saber with the shortest distance and quickest speed. A quick draw where the saber momentarily hung in its sheath before shooting out. The slightly curved Fang Saber exploded out of its sheath. Slice. A sound of cutting air. He struck at the monsters neck with a focus on speed over power. However, just before making contact, a strength that felt like it would shatter the saber was added. Choi Hyuk instantly added all his strength into his slash. Riip! The Fang Saber ripped apart the Bladed Ghosts neck. Slash! If the physical size wasnt too different, it only took a moment to be victorious. {You have exceeded 100 Retribution. First to succeed in upgrading your Retribution! You have received another Qualification to be a Sovereign.} {You have dealt with a mid-boss. Retribution increased by 3 and granted 2 free karma points.} C {Qualifications of a Sovereign 2/3 Effect} Applying the effect of the King without Subjects. -You can have 5 followers. Your followers karma will increase by 20%. -You can hide the symbol above your head. C Finally He finally upgraded his Retribution. Choi Hyuk poured his remaining free karma points into Stamina. This time, his free points were applied without penalty. C {Choi Hyuk} Power: 13.3 (+10)? () ? Speed: 14 (+10) ()? Control: 23.1 (+20) () Endurance: 2.6 ()? Stamina: 26.7 (+10) ()? Recovery: 12.9 (+10) () *Retribution: 1 () C With the items he earned in Shinmyung Middle School, his stats became much more outstanding. However, Choi Hyuk felt a bit bitter. It was just getting fun Choi Hyuk glanced over the Bladed Ghost with regret and stabbed its heart with the Predators Blade. A message that never appeared before showed up for the first time. {The Predators Blade absorbed the blood of a worthy opponent. Evolution 1/100} As expected It was a message that never showed up when he fought the Crooks or the Bladed Starving Ghosts. It seemed like you had to be at the Bladed Ghosts level to be a match for a D rank weapon. The Predators Blade quickly absorbed the Bladed Ghosts blood and the mummified Bladed Ghost turned to dust. Flop. The dust passed through the portal it was protecting and scattered. That You have to destroy that. The young man, who was there first, pointed at the portal. He had finished off the remaining 3 Bladed Starving Ghosts and sat his wounded body against a tree. The wounds would heal over time due to his Recovery stat. Choi Hyuk didnt reply as he examined the portal. The portal floated above a black altar. It was like a cave had opened up in mid-air. As he peeked into the portal, information appeared. C {Long Distance Teleportation Portal} A portal leading to the E rank Bladed Starving Ghosts habitat. Revitalized every midnight. *Destroy Target C A destroy target An ill-natured intent. There was nothing about destroy targets in the announcements. You could only find out on your own. Choi Hyuk wielded his Predators Blade and split the altar. Crash! With a vibration, the portal turned into smoke and disappeared. {First to destroy a target. Granted 2 additional free karma points.} C {Additional Rule Revealed} Every night, the number of monsters that cross over the portal increase by 20%. C Oh my god While Choi Hyuk was still processing the meaning of the 20% increase, the young man screamed. It seemed like he saw the same thing. The young man started to mumble something. 1.2 to the power of 29 is around 200. 5, 000 monsters should have crossed over the first day then on the 30th day a million? The young man despaired. Fuck! Im already depressed with just the Wyvern of Destruction! Youre telling me that hundreds of thousands are going to pour in in 15 days?! There are only 500 thousand people in Kangdong District! Choi Hyuk thought as he looked at the despairing man. Hes quite fast at calculating. Then he turned around. The young man, who was despairing by himself, called out to Choi Hyuk. He hey! Where are you going! Going to hunt monsters. Choi Hyuk absentmindedly replied. If he could, he wanted to fight one that was as strong as the one he fought just now. Only then could he take the lead. And could he evolve the Predators Blade. It seemed like he would have to look for more information on portals as he ran around. Wait! Lets go together! I know the way! The young man shouted. Choi Hyuk did stop but he was a bit doubtful. How? It was only the third day and he was finally able to find one. He didnt think that there would be anyone who explored Kangdong District (and was still alive) more than him. But he knew the location of another portal? Intuition! My innate skill is Intuition! I already knew that you would come here! You have to go together with me! The questionable young man shouted more doubtful words. However, Choi Hyuk saw the white light (goodwill) shining out of the young man. He had good intentions. Is he not lying? If he had an innate skill called Intuition like Choi Hyuks Eyes of Distinction it would be an incredibly valuable skill in situations like this where he lacked information. Choi Hyuk decided to listen. So? Though he didnt speak kind words. Either way, the young mans urgent expression became a shade brighter. And that was how Choi Hyuk met his first follower, Baek Seoin. It was on the third day when people gathered in assembly areas didnt know that death was approaching by the minute. Chapter 18: Berserkers (1) Episode 2: Exodus / Chapter 18: Berserkers (1) TL: Myoni Edited: Myoni, Yoni Baek Seoin was at the veterans hospital when it happened. Due to the sudden assembly announcement, crowds of people were gathering in the hospital parking lot. Though the assembly announcement Baek Seoin received indicated the hospital as well, the reason why he was there was a bit different. He was in his fathers ward. His father lay there suffering in pain without the ability to speak. The doctors said he couldnt last for much longer. His father who wasnt in his right mind. For the first time, Baek Seoin realized how painful the illness known as cancer was. Uh ueh. He had leukemia. The common illness that hit his parents generation who worked since young to support their children and their parents- and for the revival of their nation, cancer. Baek Seoin never liked his father. Because the values of his paternalistic and worldly father and the more free-spirited Baek Seoin were too different, they would always fight at home. At that time, to Baek Seoin, his father could have been somewhat of an enemy. An enemy who would never break under his youthful follies. An existence who would last forever strong. However, his father was currently so thin that he had a hard time speaking. The insults at the previous president and the participation in rallies that would always become topics of dispute even if those things happened, his father couldnt say one word. He never knew that that would be so painful. Forgetting that my dad was human as well I acted all cocky in front of him A year after his father was hospitalized. Baek Seoin was in a state of deep depression. His mother came to substitute for him. Oh. Seoin. Go home and rest. No. I want to stay a bit longer. You must be tired, you should rest. No, its okay. Okay but did you also see strange things too? Yes. Hah whoever they are, aliens or gods, couldnt they have helped father if they had that much power? Yeah It did seem a bit scary. A surprise attack and an assembly area Its not like its the 6/25 incident{1}. Our assembly area is here anyways so itll be fine. Yeah Still, go rest a little. Okay. Then Ill come back after a drink. Father. Ill be right back. That was how Baek Seoin left the room holding a drink. Late at night. There were much more people waiting in the parking lot than before. There were even some who wanted to enter the hospital by passing through the security guards. There were even people who were speaking nonsense, something about seeing monsters. Perhaps he would have thought about it more seriously if he had seen the weapons inside the hospital. However, due to the fact they quickly hid them to prevent disorder amongst the doctors, Baek Seoin didnt think much of it. Instead, he was busy worrying about his father. Just when he had taken a sip of his drink, Baek Seoin suddenly had an ominous feeling. Cold sweat ran down his back and his heart raced. Leave! It was as if he heard a scream coming from within him. He felt like he would suffocate. {You have awakened the innate skill Intuition!} A message suddenly appeared but due to the fact his heart felt like it was being squeezed, he couldnt pay it any heed. Baek Seoin was in a panic as he hurriedly left the hospital. His heart was pounding and his vision narrowed. He hid in a building nearby. Immediately, as if it was all a lie, his heart relaxed. What was that? Just then. He heard the sound of a large explosion. Flames erupted in various places around the city and he started to hear desperate cries. Craash! A monster the size of an apartment that spewed flames from its eyes and mouth suddenly appeared as if it had dropped down from the sky. The tyrannosaurus-like monster kicked the building right next to the one Baek Seoin was hiding in. Crash! Baek Seoins body stood up. The scenes afterwards passed by as if in slow motion. The monster stomped towards the hospital and people dispersed like a swarm of ants. The monster blew flames and those flames spread out in a circle, completely burning people in its path. The advancing monster swung its tail and bashed its head on the hospital and meticulously burned the people under the wreckage. Behind it was a swarm of monsters that hunted and killed the escapees. People were popped like tomatoes and boiled in flames. Nnn nnn! Baek Seoin cried. Unable to do anything, he stifled his cries and could only let tears drop from his eyes. The monster that smashed the hospital suddenly disappeared. Just then, Baek Seoin received another message. {You have survived a close call with the Wyvern of Destruction. Additional rule revealed.} C {Additional Rule Revealed} The Wyvern of Destruction will appear again on the final day. The Wyvern of Destruction will protect the escape code. C That was Baek Seoins story. My Intuition It only cared about my safety It didnt matter if my parents lived or died as long as I ran for my life. Baek Seoins eyes were bloodshot to the point as if they would drip blood. However, he settled his emotions with deep breaths before calmly continuing. Currently, most people dont know that the number of monsters will slowly increase and that the Wyvern of Destruction will appear on the final day. At this rate, everyone will die. The Wyvern of Destruction is already unstoppable, if a million monster underlings charge as well, no one will be able to escape. We need to form a suicide squad that will destroy the monster-spawning portals ahead of time and kill the Wyvern of Destruction. And to do that, I need your help. That moment, Choi Hyuk was deep in thought. The Wyvern of Destruction How can I kill it? Was it possible to kill an apartment-sized monster with a sword? Perhaps it was not meant to be a monster to kill. Maybe they were supposed to lure it away and escape. However, his fighting instincts knew no limits and he had a reason to fight. If I kill that thing, I will definitely catch their attention. Choi Hyuk resolved himself to kill the monster. It was fine if he looked for the method starting now. First, okay Then show me the way to the portal. Lets see if your Intuition is real or not. Choi Hyuk suggested. Baek Seoin revealed a slightly hopeless expression. Right now? Yes. My Intuition tells me that the monsters over there are going to be stronger than the ones here. Wouldnt it be better to look for more people before then? Its fine. What if I told you that, even if you dont, I get the feeling I will die there? However, Choi Hyuk just shrugged his shoulders. Lets just think of it as a test. If you want to stay with me, its a bit troublesome if you die facing monsters at that level. It was checkmate for Baek Seoin. ** The foot of a mountain. Leaning against an altar split in two, Choi Hyuk and Baek Seoin were drinking a potion next to each other. The almost fatal wounds were washed away. Around them, the corpses of 20 Crooks and a {Mountain Orc} who rode on a Crook wielding a hammer were sprawled on the ground. Baek Seoin groaned. I almost died However, Choi Hyuk who was still immersed in the pleasant feeling of the fight said nothing. Although it wasnt a fight he thought he would lose, it was definitely more thrilling than the fight against the Bladed Ghost. The Crooks were twice as hard to deal with than the Bladed Starving Ghosts. On top of that, there were more of them and Baek Seoin wasnt helpful as he was wounded. All he did was try not to die. And riding on the leader of the Crooks, the mid-boss, the Mountain Orc, was terrifyingly fast and strong. If I didnt upgrade my Retribution, I might have had to run away without being able to kill them all If that happened, then perhaps he wouldnt but Baek Seoin would have died. Luckily the effect of upgrading his Retribution wasnt only letting him distribute the full karma point instead of 0.1. The moment Choi Hyuk entered the fight, he felt it. A more refined cognitive ability and quicker reflexes. His upgraded Retribution changed his neural network that was locked into the limitations of a humans into that of a superhumans. Perhaps the type itself enhanced? Even before that, Choi Hyuk was already a genius. With the addition of quicker reflexes and a more refined cognitive ability due to the upgrade in Retribution, he was like a fish in water. He was able to slaughter 20 Crooks and a Mountain Orc by himself. The Crook Leather Armor and the Necklace of Protection did their job as well. Due to the attack-intercepting necklace and the impact-reducing armor, he was able to fight even more aggressively. If not for them, even if Choi Hyuk didnt die, Baek Seoin definitely would have. Choi Hyuk stretched his arm to stab the Mountain Orc. The Predators Blade absorbed the blood of the Mountain Orc. Baek Seoin who watched this mumbled. Lets first secure supplies before fighting next time. What a waste. Baek Seoin looked at the corpses of the Crooks that were wasted with regret. Choi Hyuk laughed. He had already somewhat acknowledged Baek Seoin. Although he wasnt strong, he wasnt weak either. Even if Choi Hyuk did help him a bit, eventually it all relied on his ability. And didnt he also have a useful ability called Intuition? So he decided to confirm a few things. You said that your Intuition is only sensitive to your wellbeing. Yes. Then how do you know the locations of the portals? It was strange when he thought about it. Why would the Intuition that only activated when he was in danger lead him to danger? It was the same when they met. If it wasnt for Choi Hyuk, he would have died fighting the Bladed Starving Ghosts. Baek Seoin took a moment to organize his thoughts before explaining. Its because I resolved myself to kill the Wyvern of Destruction. From that moment, I started to fight with my Intuition. I thoroughly ignored my heart that wanted to find and trust a safe group. After a day of looking for information and ignoring my Intuition, a new Intuition formed. Its probably telling me a way to survive even after fighting the Wyvern of Destruction. I felt that I had to find a portal and fight and that someone would come. And someone really did come. That moment, I realized. That the only chance of surviving while killing the Wyvern of Destruction was you. While listening to Baek Seoins answer, Choi Hyuk thought about followers. An ability he received once he obtained two Qualifications to be a Sovereign. Choi Hyuk liked Baek Seoin. He especially liked the crazy thought of needing to kill the Wyvern of Destruction. So he asked another question. Why? This why? was asking why he was trying to kill the Wyvern of Destruction. Baek Seoin knew what he was talking about even without any context. His face distorted. His calm face was once again filled with an intense emotion. I was always an unfilial son. So Im planning to be unfilial one last time. Even if I die. That lizard bastard I will definitely kill it. Baek Seoin ground his teeth. Choi Hyuk was able to understand him better than anyone else. He liked his thirst for revenge. The moment Choi Hyuk decided, a message appeared in front of Baek Seoin. {The King without Subjects, Choi Hyuk, wants to accept you as his follower. Once you accept, all your karma points will increase by 20%. Do you accept?} Baek Seoin looked at Choi Hyuk with surprised eyes. He examined Choi Hyuks face, bit his lips once and nodded his head. Flutter. Above Baek Seoins head, a fluttering flag appeared. Ah Baek Seoin looked above his head. He was tightly biting his lips. His eyes were filled with raging flames as he looked at Choi Hyuk and respectfully said. If we really hunt the wyvern I will truly serve you as my king. However, Choi Hyuk didnt care for those formalities and was only interested in his goals. You said we needed a suicide squad? Yes. The number of monsters will grow, even tomorrow, itll be too difficult for the two of us to clear the portals. Good Then lets go fight. Choi Hyuk lifted his nearly recovered body. Since it was obvious that if it was going to be harder tomorrow, it was best to destroy more today. However, Baek Seoin, who had almost died, couldnt help but forget the seriousness he had just now and groan. Already? You said lets hunt an apartment-sized monster. Only then did Baek Seoin stand up. Choi Hyuk grinned as he walked in front. Baek Seoin hurriedly shouted. I Still, no matter how much of a hurry were in, lets first secure some supplies! And eat! Okay. Choi Hyuk continued to walk. Baek Seoin hurriedly followed behind him. When he caught up to him, Choi Hyuks steps were strangely light. Instead of being nervous, it was like he was happy that he was able to fight more. Baek Seoin recalled the savage smile Choi Hyuk had during the whole fight. A berserker crazy for battle He somehow naturally came to that thought. A frightening person. However that was why he trusted him more. I cant become a hindrance. To calm his fear, Baek Seoin raised his fighting aura and rage. It was still far from night. {1} Reference to the start of the Korean War. June 25, 1950. Chapter 19: Berserkers (2) Episode 2: Exodus / Chapter 19: Berserkers (2) TL: Myoni Edited: Myoni, Yoni Sponsored: Arlos Baek Seoin asked. But leader, why are you trying to hunt the Wyvern of Destruction? Because I need to get the attention of the ones who created this game. Is there anything good in catching their attention? Normally staying in the middle is the best. I dont know if my mom is alive or not. Kangdong District closed down at 10:30am. She should have been at work. I need to go to her workplace in Kwangjin District. Hopefully, shes okay But what does that have anything to do with catching their attention? Once I confirm if shes dead or alive, I have to either protect or avenge her. For that, I need to become stronger and more unique. Choi Hyuk was calm. Like a criminal on death row accepting the verdict.No like a judge who raised his gravel to announce the verdict. He rid himself of useless emotions and only looked at the result. Baek Seoin felt slight shivers down his spine. He realized that behind Choi Hyuk who purely enjoyed fighting was a frighteningly cold and sharp rage. ** Groups were such a pain. If everyone was confined together and lived looking at each other face to face, all kinds of troubles were bound to arise. Not only were there simple complaints like too smelly, or too loud, but molestation, violence, isolation and other absurdities. However, just because you didnt like it didnt mean you could just leave. Death would approach the moment you were alone. A monk who leaves the temple would live without a home or temple and eventually end up in a beasts stomach. But, even despite these circumstances, there would always be people who couldnt stand to live among others while constantly considering other peoples feelings. And there were some who couldnt endure it any longer. That day, Lee Jinhee resolved herself not to fall asleep. She held two 30cm gladii in her bosom and waited for nightfall. Her assembly area was the shopping center situated opposite of the Olympic Park Station. The monsters who were targeting this place, the {Shadow Teeth}, were very unique. They stood less than 1m tall and their whole body was surrounded by a black fog. They possessed great stealth abilities so people didnt notice when they passed by right in front of their eyes. The only time they would show their appearance was when they slashed the neck of a sleeping person and drank their blood. Every night, three Shadow Teeth would enter and each one would take one life and disappear. Three at a time, one person each. That was the gist of it. You turn away from monsters even after seeing them because youre not a victim? Lee Jinhee ground her teeth. The first day, no, up until the second day, there was a fierce battle against the Shadow Teeth. The Shadow Teeth wanted to slash peoples necks and drink their blood. The surrounding people who saw them would scream and raise their weapons. A Shadow Teeth who was caught once couldnt hide again. However, even though they were small, they were monsters. If a fight broke out, the Shadow Teeth would at least take 5 people down with it on the road to death. The first person to noticed them would definitely be killed. That wasnt all. If the fight was drawn out, the Shadow Teeth would cry out a strange sound to call its comrades and its comrades who were waiting outside would enter and save the Shadow Teeth. There were times where people would die but they would be unable to kill the Shadow Teeth in the end. There was no way to know how many Shadow Teeth were waiting outside. On the first night, they killed two but the next night, like the first, three entered the shopping center. The second night after the chaotic first. There was a disturbance that night as well but unlike the first, only two fights broke out. The other person died silently and when the people who slept next to him testified they didnt hear anything, Lee Jinhee just thought that was the case. The situation became clear the third night. No fights broke out that night. But it wasnt like no one died either. Three corpses were found. And the ones who slept right next to them all testified saying they never saw the Shadow Teeths. It was a lie. Just when did that rumor start to spread? She didnt know how but somehow everyone knew in just three nights The fact that three Shadow Teeth would enter and that each one would kill one person. People would look the other way even if the person next to them was dying. Because the moment they took notice of it, the chance that the Shadow Teeth would go into a frenzy and kill them as well was high. However, Lee Jinhee couldnt stand those people. Ill kill them. Of course, she was scared that she would die as well. However, she was someone who always fought with and challenged fear. She was the type who thought it was better to die than become a coward. In a dark shopping center. The room Lee Jinhee was in was originally a PC Bang. In a room with no furnace, people were lying on sleeping bags on the cold, hard floor. Lee Jinhee was sitting next to the door holding blades. Most electronics were dead but simple ones like lights were still working. Fuck Thats scary. In the dark hallway, a green exit light added to the bleakness of the night. The light would occasionally flicker and each time, the shadows would waver. Lee Jinhee endured her increasing drowsiness and looked out into the darkness. Just in case she saw the shadow of a Shadow Teeth. However Urk A suppressed scream sounded out from inside the PC Bang. Shiick. Schiick. Save. Shiiick. Rustle, rustle. A hoarse cry for help was barely able to escape from the victims ripped throat. She could hear him struggle with his suppressed body. A Shadow Teeth had passed by Lee Jinhee, without her noticing, and had gotten on top of a victim and slashed his throat. Lee Jinhee got up abruptly. And she saw it. A person who was lying next to the victim waving his hand telling her to sit back down. She ground her teeth. Stomp. She jumped swiftly like a cat. She grabbed the partition with her hands and jumped over it. She stretched her arms out holding onto the next partition before jumping over it as well. In two jumps, she had approached the Shadow Teeth. She held her two gladii in her hands and shouted out loud to wake the surrounding people. DIE!!!! {Kyahhhhh!} The Shadow Teeth looked at Lee Jinhee and screamed. You scum! You fucking bitch!! The man next to the victim, who waved his hand at her previously, stood up in surprise and swore while running away. The people who were still lying down didnt pay any attention to the commotion. Kakang! The Shadow Teeths claws and Lee Jinhees gladii tangled together. A scream. People who were still half asleep ran away in confusion. The Shadow Teeth was cunning. As Lee Jinhees attacks were tough to deal with, it jumped up like a cat and attempted to escape, Hak! Urk! while piercing the necks of the escaping people on its way. Hup! However, Lee Jinhee was quite formidable. Her awakened karma added to her energy. In two jumps, she leaped over people and blocked the path of the Shadow Teeth. {KiKik!!} Lee Jinhee ferociously slashed her gladius at the flustered Shadow Teeth. The Shadow Teeth blocked it and Slam! Lee Jinhees foot stepped on it. Youre only a monster bastard Lee Jinhee suppressed the Shadow Teeth and stabbed its neck with her blade. {Grrk Grrr.} Lee Jinhee had gone outside on the excuse for reconnaissance and was even victorious against three Crooks. The weaker Shadow Teeth was no match for her. Hoooo. Lee Jinhee let out a breath and stretched her back. Soon after, criticism poured down on her. What the hell were you doing!! The man, who was lying down next the victim, shouted. If a student who experienced the {Ring of Rebirth} saw this, he would be surprised. The strong in this situation was Lee Jinhee, not the man so the student wouldnt be able to comprehend the man who lashed out. However, this place was a normal assembly area. A place where no one had committed murder. A place where even fighting monsters had a limit. There were still lingering signs of everyday life. It was the same for Lee Jinhee. She was slightly taken back so she replied. What am I doing? I saved a person and killed a monster. Save? What the fuck do you mean by save! Dont you see there are wounded people because of you? The man who saw the flustered Lee Jinhee inwardly felt delighted. I have to take this opportunity to take her down a notch! Vigor was half the battle. The man flapped his arms as he increased his vigor. What are you going to do about the wounded people?! Huh?! There were many people who were wounded and were bleeding. They, too, looked at Lee Jinhee in resentment. Lee Jinhee was at loss for words. She knew there would be people unhappy with her actions but she never imagined someone so full of themselves that they would confidently lash out at her. Then, are you telling me to let someone die? So did you save him? Huh? Did you?! The man shouted at the top of his lungs. But it was the truth. The first victim who had his throat ripped by the Shadow Teeth had already died from shock. So What are you saying? Since you gave away someone else as food, the end? Are you saying that we are to shut up and let it happen? What? This greenhorn bitch Who are you to be so self-centered? You who walked around saying that you had to do parkour or whatever What did you say yesterday? That you think we need to destroy some sort of portal? You crazy bitch, if you want to die, die by yourself. Why are you harming others in the process? The man let out all the animosity he accumulated. He felt disgusted by the young woman who kept going outside raising her voice. He couldnt forgive her useless sense of justice that almost led to his death. While he was taking it out on her, he meticulously packaged his selfishness as consideration and her conviction as selfishness. Lee Jinhee was unable to get out of the mans wasteful dispute. I already told you! If we stay stuck in here like cowards, well die! What? Cowards? Listening to this bitch Do you think everyone here stays still because they have no courage? Dont you see because of your high and mighty justice that others are dying? Thats not justice but simply you having no sense whatsoever. You bitch! Haa Lee Jinhee felt like her energy was escaping her. If you looked at it mathematically, it was true. If everyone stayed still, only one person would die, while if they fought, many would die. But Mister, currently one person dies at a time. But will that be the case in the future? When we have lost our will to fight and when our numbers are much less than now? Will they still only kill one person at a time then? Do you have no brains? Lee Jinhee became agitated. However, the man didnt tolerate it. What? Haa This dumb bitch, do words not get through to you? If it was like any other day, the man would have grabbed her collar at this time. However, he knew very well that he wasnt able to overpower Lee Jinhee. So he looked at the surrounding people and urged for their responses. Isnt that right? Its not just me who thinks this, dont you all think this as well? As soon as he looked around, people who came to be on friendly terms with the man over the past few days all spoke. Starting with, Young woman, your words are too harsh. Just stay still. Stop inserting yourself into matters. Why is she like that? Is she just looking for attention? All kinds of criticisms fell on her. The man knew a lot about these people who stood for so-called justice. These kinds of people were weak against the pressure of many. They werent able to use their power. Idiots The man was experienced with the power of authority and Lee Jinhee was still young so she held onto upright values. Her body trembled as her blood boiled but she didnt go out of control. She suppressed her boiling anger in her chest. You couldnt kill someone just because you were angry. That was what she thought. Okay. Then just live like that. Thinking that youre safe because the person next to you died. She put away her gladii without another word. The man flinched when he saw her actions. Lee Jinhee revealed a grin as she packed up her things. I just need to screw off right? Look at this bitch? Compensate us before you go! As if he was dejected by his sudden flinch, the man forced an unreasonable demand. Like hell, Ill give you compensation Lee Jinhee ignored him as she left the shopping center. Fucking bitch! his voice that was filled with a sense of victory followed her out. Lee Jinhee was boiling with anger. Still, she was able to barely contain it. Hoooo She let out a sigh. Stomp! She started to dash forward. She crossed the street and went down the tens of steps of the Olympic Park Station in a single leap. She didnt let out a sound. She used the cats technique to alleviate the shock at the last moment and used her athletic ability to kick the ground and charge forward. She had to run like crazy. If not, she felt that she would turn back and stab the mans forehead with her gladius. Uahhhhhh! Lee Jinhee screamed as she jumped down from the subway station. She was 20 years old. She was experienced in parkour since her first year in middle school. An exercise where one would jump from one building to another and climb walls a few meters tall and lightly land on a palm-sized post. A freerun where she would instantly overcome all obstacles. A life enjoying the wild feeling of hitting the limits of human ability and leaving the territory of safety behind. An experience that allowed one to look at the city from a whole new perspective. She was so immersed in this feeling of freedom that she went to Seoul as soon as she graduated high school. It was to simply enjoy and practice parkour with more people. She who wanted to be freer than anyone else. She who resented the fact she was unable to follow the male crews explosive dashes as a woman. She was currently using the power of karma to exceed her limits. She was able to steadily increase her karma by killing monsters. There were no rough movements in her run. She arrived at the underground in a single breath and was running along the tracks. As she ran jumping over 5, 10 ties at a time, she was finally able to cool off. Haaa. She stopped and sighed. As her head cooled, she became embarrassed. Ah damn What do I do now? She was happy she left after losing her temper but she had no plans. No place to go. Ah Why did I come here? In a straight tunnel like this, it was difficult to escape from monsters. On top of that, she had shouted out loud as if she was advertising her location. Fortunately, there were no monsters around her but it was a situation where she could have died. She felt chills going down her back. Her mothers words were repeatedly playing in her mind. You, you! Youre going to get in big trouble because of that temper! This girl. Lee Jinhee scratched her head. Sigh She had no choice but to keep walking. It was too late to go back now so she thought she would look for another assembly area at the next station. Do I have to stay quiet there Ah I cant just kill them all, what do I do? She kept walking while thinking pointless thoughts. Huh? She suddenly heard noises and smelled the distinctive stink of monster blood. At the same time, in the darkness, sounds of fighting and shouting approached her. Leader! Im dying! Leader!!! Leader!! Say something Uak! Ah damn. You there, not leader! You! Behind there! In hiding! Youre there right? I think you are. I get that feeling! Hey! You hear me? Can you at least help me! It was an earnest cry for help. Lee Jinhee hesitantly stood up. What the? Dont tell me hes calling out to me? That moment, as if he had heard her thoughts, she heard the faint voice again. You! You! Youre right! No You are correct{1}! Please save Gak! As if he was hit at the last moment, he let out a suppressed cry and she heard banging and sounds of something getting jammed. Though she wasnt sure what was happening, Lee Jinhee instinctively ran towards the sounds. {1} Baek Seoin was speaking casually in the beginning but changed to formal to beg for her help. Chapter 20: Berserkers (3) Episode 2: Exodus / Chapter 20: Berserkers (3) TL: Myoni Edited: Myoni, Yoni Four days later. Jung Minji and Lee Jinhee were sitting down across from each other. Chu Youngjin was silently standing behind Jung Minji. So Youre saying that the rumor about the enormous monster wasnt a rumor. Yes. There are two conditions to win. One is destroying all the portals and suppressing the monsters. And the second is to either kill the Wyvern of Destruction when it appears on the final day or at least keep it busy. If we fail to do either of the two, it is impossible to obtain the escape code. Lee Jinhees explanation. Jung Minji tapped the table with her finger. Her troops had already destroyed a portal nearby. However, that was it. She feared that the number of monsters would grow and wanted to destroy more portals but she was met with opposition so she put it on hold for now. So that wasnt a completely wrong choice. Since we are able to penetrate past the growing number of monsters. However, if the Wyvern of Destruction shows up on top of that, it becomes too difficult So its not a situation where we cant survive just by staying put. Jung Minji had almost decided. She asked her last question to confirm. You said that the King without Subjects sent you? Can you prove that? The same time she asked. Flutter. A black flag fluttered above Lee Jinhees head. It was without a doubt Choi Hyuks symbol. Jung Minji smiled. I have heard about the prestige of the Berserkers. Anyways A King without Subjects having followers, how ironic. I understand. I will accept your offer. From now on, our troops will try our best to destroy the portals. And we will dispatch our elite troops in a week. The assembly area was Hyunhae Department Store. We looked around and currently they have the most power.There are a few troops gathered there. Not far. Good. Jung Minji held out her hand. The two shook hands. Lee Jinhee left Doonchon High School with light steps. Jung Minjis troops who have distinguished themselves recently would be of great help. In a week, Jung Minji, who had left Hanyoung High School, took over Doonchon High School as well as the shopping center across from the Olympic Park Station where Lee Jinhee was at previously. Hmmm I wonder if that shitty man is still there? She didnt care as she looked around Doonchon High School before running off to the next location. A week after the game had started. During that time, they destroyed 12 portals but the fight was becoming more and more difficult. Tens of thousands of monsters started to pour in each day and the number of monsters they didnt kill grew. Currently, it was almost too much to destroy one portal in a day. Choi Hyuk became much stronger than Baek Seoins expectations but one hand couldnt fend off ten. To do away with this situation, like Baek Seoin suggested previously, Choi Hyuk decided to form a suicide squad and had dispatched Lee Jinhee as a messenger. She runs fast Jung Minji stared at the Lee Jinhee who easily jumped over buildings. Her movements didnt waste any energy. She was able to jump over a 4 or 5 story building with just two steps on the wall and she would overcome or brush past obstacles like the wind. This wasnt something one could do just because they had karma. Others wouldnt have been able to control their strength properly and would have smashed into walls but she controlled her movements flawlessly. Lee Jinhee disappeared from her sight in an instant. A speed even monsters wouldnt be able to follow. Good, I decided. Youngjin senior. Call the kings please. Yes. Jung Minjis troops currently consisted of students from their alma mater, Hanyoung High School, students from Doonchon High School and the people who assembled at the shopping center across from the Olympic Park Station. She was able to become the leader of these three groups with her daring, precise decisions and reckless show of power. However, it wasnt like her position was stable. Currently, at Doonchon High School, there were three people who had the title of a king besides her. First, the Slave King Song Simin who had allied with her since Hanyoung High School. And Doonchon High Schools student body president, the Student King Min Kyungchul. Lastly, from the shopping center, the Pig King Ma Dongshik who obtained a Qualification to be a Sovereign and became king after habitually forcing people to take sides. Ma Dongshik was the man Lee Jinhee previously fought with. Jung Minji sat down in a circle with the three kings. She announced her plans on dispatching troops to destroy portals and forming a suicide squad to support Choi Hyuk. Sure, why not. The Slave King Song Simin, like his reputation of being Jung Minjis yes man, immediately agreed. When others asked him why he would always agree to Jung Minjis plans, he would half-jokingly say that he was not the Slave King for nothing and smile. He was insulted, saying that he had no guts but he had lots of friends and was equally well-known for being a good-natured person who took great care of his people. On one hand, the Student King Min Kyungchul was quite cooperative with Jung Minji but there were many times when he couldnt understand her. I understand that there will be a huge loss but how much are you thinking of As many portals as we can. And dispatching all available elite troops. The goal is to minimize the casualties on the last day. Jung Minji already wholeheartedly decided to cooperate. Even if there were losses on her side, it was to reduce the number of casualties overall. This kind of decision was made because of her personality. If the door to hell opened on the final day and countless people were slaughtered by monsters and the Wyvern of Destruction, she had no doubt that she wouldnt be able to endure her (fucking) sensitivity to others pain. If her troops who had power could do something, then she believed a weight would lift from her shoulders. From a broad perspective, her decision could seem selfless but, on the other hand, it was also selfish. Min Kyungchul couldnt understand her. Even if he believed it was for a great cause, wasnt it natural to make sure your forces were safe first? He couldnt oppose her outright but he showed a disgruntled expression in silence. How about, instead of that, we act like we are doing it? Its not like were the only ones doing it. It was the Pig King Ma Dongshik who wanted to oppose her. Were not the only ones wouldnt everyone have the same thought? If its like that, even a possible plan will fail. If thats the case, everyone might die. Among them could be lost family members. Someone has to actively take the lead. Thats why Why does that someone have to be us If we want to take the lead, then everyone should Thats my thought. While he talked, Ma Dongshik read at Jung Minjis mood. Jung Minji was a bitch younger than Lee Jinhee who fiercely talked back at him a few days ago His insides squirmed at the fact he had to treat her with respect, however, she wasnt someone he could handle. When the people in the shopping center endured saying that they wouldnt fight the Shadow Teeths, she raised her sword. Then instead of the Shadow Teeths, will you fight with us? she calmly asked with eyes overflowing with bloodthirst. She seemed experienced in killing people. After that, Ma Dongshik only watched out for Jung Minjis mood. However, no matter how I think about it, this is wrong. It wasnt like they were playing hero, there was no need to take the lead and fight a bloody battle with the monsters. Jung Minji motionlessly stared at Ma Dongshik. In her mind, she already looked down on him. He wasnt someone who would listen to words. Also, she didnt think that she could beat him with logic. Since, from the start, this was a decision she made for herself. She never once thought that she was righteous. If she did, then she wouldnt have killed people without hesitation. She couldnt help but simply act on her irrational emotions and nature. Since she had power, she decided to use it. For her wellbeing. She, who was motionlessly staring at Ma Donshik, opened her mouth. I didnt call you all for a meeting With her words, the atmosphere grew cold. She had gathered the kings not to discuss these matters but to announce it. At least, it was different from her original demeanor of listening to their opinions after their groups merged. The Slave King Song Simin only rolled his eyes. The Student King Min Kyungchul frowned and tightly sealed his lips. Ma Dongshik froze momentarily before finally opening his mouth. I understand. However, please think over the number of dispatched people. There are families who were finally able to reunite with each other, we cant have them go into mourning so suddenly, can we? Lets have it so that only one person from each family be dispatched. Ma Dongshik spoke out for the adults who were his main supporters. And that was the reason why Jung Minji was so passive all this time. When the survivors of Hanyoung High School and Doonchon High School gathered at the shopping center with the adults, there were quite a few people who found their family members among them. Those with families couldnt help but act more protective. They were able to unite their strength to destroy the portal near them but that was all, nothing more. Also, unlike the na?ve students who were used to announcements and regulations, the adults were much more self-assertive and were able to laugh their way out of proposed regulations and moved only for benefits. It was hard to control them at her will. That was the reason why Jung Minji, who wanted to fight the monsters more aggressively, couldnt help but accept the opposition and endure until now. However, now that she had heard about the Wyvern of Destruction, Jung Minji resolved herself to no longer care about their circumstances. Though it seemed it was complicated and time-consuming to make people act according to your will, sometimes it was very easy. Even if there was a resistance, if you pushed it hard enough, it would eventually fall. Only 3 weeks were left. She was confident in suppressing all resistance during that time. No. Then what about the students who couldnt find their families? We wont treat those with families any differently. With strong karma, even the elderly can run around. Havent you observed this in the past few days? Ma Dongshiks face distorted at her words. Jung Minji used this chance to pour more cold water. Dont be mistaken. If youre weak, you die. Its that kind of game. It means that not fighting wont be great forever. Ma Dongshik wanted to let out his anger and slam the table but he desperately endured it. He was barely able to suppress his anger and force a smile. He lowered his head. Haha Yes Youre right. I understand. The first thing he did after being absorbed into Jung Minjis troops was take out the hidden stash of alcohol for the students from Hanyoung High School. During the drinking session, he clearly heard what happened to Kim Hyunbaek who opposed her. Ma Dongshik would always remember that example. Jung Minji carefully examined Ma Dongshiks expression. Ma Dongshik was barely able to squeeze out a smile as cold sweat dripped down his back. Finally, Jung Minji nodded her head. I look forward to working with you. And that was how the troops assembled at Doonchon High School started their preparations for war. ** As time passed, the fact that the rules of the first game were quite varied were revealed. The places with the most numbers would usually be assembly areas that were normally targeted at adults. After them were all the high schools, middle school and the library where the {Ring of Rebirth} appeared. Places with a high density of people and people who werent too young. These two things could be seen as the conditions for the {Ring of Rebirth}. Besides them, there were more customized rules. Such as the modified assembly area method applied to the students of the Korean National Sport University next to the Olympic Park. They were given the option to choose a weapon and goblins appeared inside their school. They were monsters who had the fighting ability of an average adult. Only after they disposed of them was karma distributed to them. {Qualifications to be a Sovereign 1/3} and {Knight Captain} was given to the person who had the most kills. There were even rules that only applied to veterans of the Korean War and the Vietnam War. They were given weapons and distributed karma with no strings attached and there was an assembly area just for them. They even received a friendly announcement, {When you hunt monsters, karma will increase}. Although the veterans werent all familiar with each other, once they gathered together, they looked like an army. Veterans who knew better than anyone else what a real battle was like, when these grandpas learned of the pleasure in becoming as strong as superhumans, exceeding their former physical prowess, they fought even more vigorously than the monsters. They became a prominent force that controlled Kangdong District. However, there was a group composed of only three members who were equally famous. Warriors who went around the entire Kangdong District and fought at the very front. While everyone was fighting to defend their assembly area, with only three members, this group smashed apart monsters headquarters. Crazy warriors soaked with blood that wouldnt dry. People called them, Berserkers. Especially the leader of the Berserkers who wielded a pitch black sword, Choi Hyuk. He became the center of an unbelievable rumor that he could smash apart most groups by himself. Hooo. I feel like Im really going to die without Jinhee here. Did you ever feel like you were going to live? Baek Seoin who complained and Choi Hyuk who nonchalantly accepted them were once again wading through a forest of monsters to destroy a portal today. {Kuakk!} {Giik!} Choi Hyuk had memorized the different vital points for each monster and now monsters were unable to endure a single attack. However, Choi Hyuks expression wasnt good. We arent able to catch up the speed at which the monsters are growing. Theres a limit to killing one monster at a time. No matter how much he tried, the best he could do was kill one monster with a single strike. A restriction that felt like a natural limit. However, he wouldnt be able to break through the growing number of monsters with that speed. What was more, Its completely illogical to try to hunt the Wyvern of Destruction. No matter much stronger he became, it was impossible to slay an apartment-sized monster with a blade that was slightly longer than a meter. As expected I have to try it. Choi Hyuk recalled the skill he obtained recently. A skill he couldnt currently use. Soaring Slash. Choi Hyuk tightly grasped the hand of his blade. Chapter 21: Berserkers (4) Episode 2: Exodus / Chapter 21: Berserkers (4) TL: Myoni Edited: Myoni, Yoni Sponsored: Arlos and R.D. C {Soaring Slash} Rank: C Release a blade condensed from karma. C The only skill Choi Hyuk had, Soaring Slash. Its description was simple but it was an incredible C rank skill. The most players could obtain from the {Throne Game} were E rank weapons and skills and the Predators Blade he received as a reward from a secret rule was the only D rank weapon which was a level above the others. It was similar to that. The regular items and skills that would drop from killing normal monsters in the game, {Survive and Escape}, were E rank while to the special ones who hunted mid-bosses would normally receive D ranks. But since Soaring Slash was a C rank, like the Predators Blade, it was a reward that exceeded the norm. So Choi Hyuk wasnt able to use the skill yet. {Failed. To use C rank skills, you must have at least one stat and Retribution at C rank (3-star).} Choi Hyuk recalled the moment he obtained the skill. That day was the day he met Lee Jinhee. ** Four days after {Ring of Rebirth}. They were on their way to destroy their third portal. Although he was low on stamina, he thought that he could end the day after this. However, his opponents were stronger than he thought. Leader! Im going to die! Choi Hyuk was clearing the monsters approaching Baek Seoin but due to the monsters who went around him, Baek Seoin was in a critical situation. However, he was unable to recklessly go save Baek Seoin either. If he did, then the monsters he was currently blocking would gather around Baek Seoin as well and that could put him in more danger. There were around 40 monsters which were similar to the number of monsters at the previous portal but it was different. Usually, there would be one type of monster protecting a portal but this place had various monsters and they moved according to the mid-bosss orders. They were monsters that used tactics. On top of that, to hide this fact, only the mid-boss and around 10 large {Boulder Bears} were guarding the front of the portal while the rest waited in ambush. Huh? What the? Something feels off? Baek Seoin hesitated but Choi Hyuk didnt pay him any heed. And they were currently in a difficult fight surrounded by a combination of tanks, close ranged and long ranged attackers. We cant continue like this. I have no choice. Choi Hyuk resolved himself. He was worried about Baek Seoin but he decided to believe in him. Since he has Intuition, he probably wont die. He felt that dragging the fight any longer would be more dangerous. Choi Hyuk decided to take the chance that more monsters would gather around Baek Seoin and attack the mid-boss. The mid-boss had the appearance of a 3m tall bat but since it was wary of Choi Hyuk, it never stepped onto the frontlines. An annoying existence that only controlled monsters from behind and cast debuffs on Choi Hyuk and Baek Seoin. Choi Hyuk instantaneously overloaded his karma. If he did this, his Stamina and Recovery would rapidly decline but he had no choice if he wanted to offset the debuffs and surprise it. Choi Hyuk took a deep breath. Bang!! He kicked off the ground. Are you okay?! The moment Choi Hyuk shot up was the same moment Lee Jinhee ran over to save Baek Seoin. Stab! Lee Jinhee stabbed the head of the monster that was targeting Baek Seoin. She then swung Baek Seoin who lost strength in his legs after taking a hit and kicked the wall. She jumped over the heads of the incoming monsters. The scene of Choi Hyuk piercing the forehead of the giant bat was reflected in Lee Jinhees eyes. Wow A perfect takeoff, the artful movement of putting all his strength into the tip of the blade. She was truly amazed. Thud. The moment she landed on the ground, the flow of the battle had already reversed. The monsters became a herd of sheep with no shepherd. Choi Hyuk chose the most effective method and branded the heads, throats, chests and joints of the monsters with his blade. He was like a lion that had pounced on a herd of sheep. Lee Jinhee couldnt take her eyes away from Choi Hyuk. There were plenty of movements that she wanted to film and repeatedly view and practice. Uhh Im fine now so can you let go? She didnt even hear Baek Seoins words. Even while carrying Baek Seoin and stepping on the swinging arm of a Boulder Bear, rolling to avoid a charging Crook and kicking off the subway wall to reach the edge of the battle, she never took her eyes off of Choi Hyuks fight. The situation finally settled. Choi Hyuk was reading a message. C {Additional Rule Revealed} After half a month, the monsters start to move in a more organized manner. C {First to defeat an army-like group of monsters. Calculating You have obtained more than two additional rules. Cleared more than five portals. More than one Qualifications to be a Sovereign Satisfied the conditions. Granted the hidden reward, a C rank skill Soaring Slash.} Two peculiar messages appeared. Lee Jinhee approached while Choi Hyuk was deep in his thoughts. Along with the haggard Baek Seoin. Only then did Choi Hyuk remember he was helped and gave his thanks. Ah, than However, Lee Jinhee cut him off and said. Hyung! Youre the best! How did you do that? Hyung{1}? Choi Hyuk was taken back. A girl who looked like she was in university was calling him hyung Yeah. Yeah. Hyung. Hyung, teach me! Especially that takeoff you used to kill the bat monster! That was amazing! Lee Jinhee who was a parkour otaku{2} was deeply moved by Choi Hyuks concise movements which used his momentum (mobility) to the maximum. Though it was different from parkour, it was cool. Not dashing in an open area but a dash that narrowly brushed passed monsters by a paper-thin margin, a non-stop dash where if there was no room, he would make it by cutting down and pushing monsters away! Not running around the outside of a group of monsters but freely moving within! Strength! However, Choi Hyuk was dazed. I am hyung? Or course! The one whos better is the hyung! Im asking you, please teach me! The conversation between Lee Jinhee who had her eyes wide open asking Choi Hyuk to teach her and Choi Hyuk, a genius who didnt know anything besides just do it, went nowhere. At some point, they ended up talking about the Wyvern of Destruction. What? Youre going hunt an apartment-sized monster?! Lee Jinhees eyes shined brightly. This time, it was worse than before. As expected Hyung! I respect you! To challenge an apartment-sized monster Lee Jinhee panted heavily from the excitement. Okay! Werent we the ones who climbed walls with only our hands? If we have karma, shouldnt we be able to take down an apartment-sized monster? were Lee Jinhees thoughts. This is a revolution! Like this, that day Choi Hyuk obtained a skill and a new follower. ** Ha Even when he thought about it now, she was a weird person. Lee Jinhee. However, he had to end the fight now, so he cleared himself of distracting thoughts and yelled. Mid-boss, portal, confirmed! Come back before I die! Baek Seoin said as he smashed the head of an oncoming Crook. Baek Seoin became experienced after fighting monsters for a week. He was currently able to fight normal monsters without difficulty. Speed, Vigor. Choi Hyuk coolly activated the skills of the {Ring of Speed} and the {Ring of Vigor} he obtained. Each increased his Speed and Power by 10% for 1 minute. There was no additional consumption of Stamina. Karma condensed throughout his whole body. Grip. Choi Hyuk gripped the {Fang Saber}. Bang! He shot forward at full speed. As there were too many monsters stationed around the portal, it was impossible to kill them all. So starting two days ago, when he saw the mid-boss and the portal, Choi Hyuk would charge forward, smash the two and escape. Choi Hyuk charged forward. He jumped off the shoulder of a Boulder Bear, stepped on a Crooks head and jumped over a Bladed Starving Ghost while pushing away its blades. The monsters that were caught by the Fang Saber spurted blood. Ingrained in his movements were parkour moves Lee Jinhee showed off. Lee Jinhee accused him of being a cheat for being able to copy, no improve her movements with a single glance but he didnt care. Choi Hyuk instantly broke through the monsters. Crack! First, he slashed with the Fang Saber and split the portal then unsheathed the thin Flash Sword. {Kuahhhh!} Crab? No, a crayfish-like mid-boss. Choi Hyuk easily avoided the mid-bosss attack and stabbed his Flash Sword between the folds of its exoskeleton. Pkkht. Pkkht. Pkkht. Not just once, he circled around it stabbing multiple times. The attacks of the mid-boss couldnt even touch Choi Hyuk. {Kkrr} After the Flash Sword severed its joints, all it could do was cry. It lost its mobility and was completely defenseless. Crack! He took aim at its wide chest and stabbed it with the Predators Blade. The Predators Blade which was stabbed vertically was even able to pierce its hard exoskeleton. {The Predators Blade absorbed the blood of a worthy opponent. Evolution 13/100} He had killed 20 mid-bosses up until now. Among those, the ones he fed to the Predators Blade were 13. There was still a long way to go before it would evolve. Tsk. Choi Hyuk clicked his tongue once then turned around and yelled. Retreat! Even retreating wasnt easy. A tiring task of shaking off an endless amount of monsters. Baek Seoin and Choi Hyuk would take a step back and stab one, then take two steps back and split another, four steps and five. That was how they slowly sped up their escape. The corpses of the monsters extended in a long line- until, at one point, it stopped. ** Wow You were a monster before but now that you evolved your stats again, is it completely different? Baek Seoin said in admiration. It was as he said. After he had evolved even his Retribution to two-star two days ago, there was a huge change in his stats. C {Choi Hyuk} Power: 10 (+10)? () ? Speed: 10 (+10) ()? Control: 54 (+54) () Endurance: 18 (+18) ()? Stamina: 18 (+18) ()? Recovery: 0 () *Retribution: 0 () *Free karma points: 50 C {Compared to the stats he had around the time he met Baek Seoin} Power: 35.3 (+10)? () ? Speed: 36 (+10) ()? Control: 45.1 (+20) () Endurance: 25.6 ()? Stamina: 49.7 (+10) ()? Recovery: 35.9 (+10) () *Free karma points: 4 C As his stats and Retribution passed 200, they evolved into two-stars. After that, a lot of things changed. On top of that fact his stats wouldnt increase when he killed normal monsters (he decided to call them 1-star monsters for convenience), even when he killed mid-bosses (he called them 2-star monsters), his stats didnt increase automatically. Before, if he killed something, all his stats would go up by at least 1. Even his Retribution would go up by 1. However, it was different now. When he killed 2-star monsters, none of his stats or Retribution would increase and he would only earn a single free karma point. What was more, he even needed to spend free karma points to raise his Retribution now? Because of this, besides the stats increased through items, Choi Hyuks real stats and Retribution were all 0. After evolving his stats, he had killed 6 2-star monsters but all they became were 6 free karma points. Fortunately, as a benefit of killing mid-bosses, he was granted 2 free karma points per kill and for evolving his Retribution to 2-stars, he received 4 free karma points for a total of 50. And, after obtaining 2-star stats, the stat increases from 1-star items became nullified. Because of this, he distributed the accessories and enchanted items to his followers or put them in his Handy Bag and created new D rank items. From this, he was able to keep all his stats besides Recovery at 2 digits All things considered, things werent easy. Choi Hyuk grumbled. Its too hard to develop. The hurdles he had to jump over to increase his stats and Retribution all of a sudden became too high. To achieve 1-stars, he needed 100 points. 200 points for 2-stars. Then didnt it mean that he needed 300 for 3-stars? To increase a necessary stat, even if he hunted a monster, he would only earn a single free karma point. On top of that, killing ordinary 1-star monsters was useless. I know right? Its like the tutorial has finished. Baek Seoin smiled as he said strange things. Tutorial? Yeah. If you looked at it like a game, we should now be choosing our classes. Which means that we cant increase all our stats like before. Sensible words. However Its still hard. Its not like there are a lot of 2-star monsters. Thats because leader became too strong by himself. My stats increased after I met you but arent they still less than a quarter of what your stats were back then? So, its like this. Currently, the {Survive and Escape} game is a tutorial but leaders stats exceed its level. I bet even the creators never imagined that there would be someone who easily clears monsters with just 1-star stats and reached 2-star stats long before the game ends. They werent very encouraging words. Anyways, its hard to use Soaring Slash. A 3-star stat and 3-star Retribution. Those were the conditions to use Soaring Slash. He needed 600 karma points. Even if he included the amount he currently had, he still needed to kill 170 more mid-bosses. It might be possible if he tried his best and his stats increased significantly through items but at this rate, it was impossible. Due to the increasing number of monsters, it was taking longer and longer to kill a mid-boss. However, even if that was the case, he needed Soaring Slash if he wanted to kill the Wyvern of Destruction. Release a blade condensed from karma. Wasnt that sword energy? If he could slash 5 meters away with sword energy, Choi Hyuk thought it was possible to take down the Wyvern of Destruction. He was deep in his thoughts. Baek Seoin merrily said. Dont worry. My Intuition believes in you, leader. That Intuition doesnt it not care if I kill the wyvern or not as long as Baek hyung isnt in danger? Lee Jinhees way of talking rubbed off on Choi Hyuk as he now called Baek Seoin, Baek hyung. At Choi Hyuks keen words, Baek Seoin changed the topic. Ahahaha. Arent you hungry? Nearby supply locations Lets see Its Kangdong Library! It just came down. Lets obtain the supplies and call it a day! Haha! Baek Seoin laughed wholeheartedly as he led the way. Pfft. Choi Hyuk laughed once before following behind. Since it wasnt like he could do anything by worrying about it now. The sun was setting. {1} Hyung is what a younger man would call an older man but Lee Jinhee is a girl (which means she should have used Oppa) so Choi Hyuk was taken back. Also, shes older than him. {2} Parkour otaku means she is extremely obsessed with parkou Chapter 22: Berserkers (5) Episode 2: Exodus / Chapter 22: Berserkers (5) TL: Myoni Edited: Myoni, Haku Late at night, Hyunhae Department Store, employees break room. A man woke up from his nightmares. The moment he woke up, his body bounced up and he slashed out with his sword. Ue Uackkk!! Crash! Haaa Haaaa The man broke into a cold sweat as he looked around his surroundings. The room was dark and no one was there. It was a dream The man lowered his head and calmed his breath. The mans name was Ryu Hyunsung. He was the {Knight Captain} of the Korean National Sport University. Ryu Hyunsung pulled out the sword deeply embedded in the floor. Nights like these were when he thought it was good that he decided to use a room all to himself despite the dissatisfaction among his colleagues. What kind of gruesome tragedy would occur if he slept next to others even thinking about it sent shivers down his spine. How embarrassing Its not like its only happened once or twice When he said that, he started. It wasnt a day or two but if he thought about it, it had only been a week. On an ordinary day, monsters suddenly appeared. His colleagues, juniors and professors were driven into a corner and ripped apart. Ryu Hyunsung was a national level sabre fencer. He lived half his life as a swordsman but had never even cut a chickens neck. That Ryu Hyunsung was bathed in blood again and again. If someone was to pick the top three people who killed the most monsters, Ryu Hyunsung would definitely be on that list. That was why it was more exhausting for him than anyone else. The times he didnt know when or where fangs or claws of monsters would strike. In a completely nervous state. He clenched his teeth and fought against monsters that were stronger and faster than him. But, the horrible and tiresome feeling only lasted for a moment. Ryu Hyunsungs conscience quickly adjusted to this hell. However, occasionally, his unconsciousness would shudder at the terror and horror. The nightmares were proof of that. Huuu Ryu Hyunsung stood up and hung his sword on his waist. He became accustomed to examining the condition of his equipment in the morning as if he had done it his whole life. If he looked back, it had only been a week but his university life of ordering jajangmyeon and baigan liquor{1} seemed to be from a previous life. Ahh, for that to be all. Is it human blood now? He bitterly laughed at himself as he stretched his body. His body that was previously trembling from the nightmares had already become calm. Even his heightened senses were becoming dull. It probably wasnt a unique morning that only Ryu Hyunsung experienced. As everyone did their best to calm their panic and confusion to endure this hell. ** To anyone, monsters were entities that brought fear and horror. Even the students who experienced the {Ring of Rebirth} and the {Throne Game} panicked and received heavy casualties when they first fought against monsters. Existences that were larger and more experienced than humans. When facing their killing intent straight on, there werent many who could keep their minds straight. Perhaps the people who defended the assembly area while it was under the Barrier of the Weak were able to endure it but the students who didnt have a designated assembly area and the exploration teams who went out to find supplies all fought with their lives on the line. When they were finally able to calm down after enduring these nightmarish days, the people realized. In a reality where monsters were eating humans, humans werent necessarily all on the same side. Sa save Shh- Shh- Its okay. Its okay. Puscht! Blood spurted out. Hey You! Bastards! Are you even human?!!! Quiet, quiet. Puscht! Woah! They were on their way back after collecting supplies. They have the Barrier of the Weak? What would peoples reactions normally be when they spotted a team of wounded people who fought monsters? Of course, there were people who helped. However, there were plenty who ignored them. Among them, there were even those who hunted them. They would earn karma as well as items. They were people who thought it was better than fighting monsters. Those who didnt see others as fellow humans. Because people were humans, they sympathized with each other. It was an instinct. However, just who was considered a human depended on the individual. It even happened during peaceful times. There were many, many people who nonchalantly stole from others. And beat them. And could still stand tall and shout, This bastard is unbelievable! at the victims. Adults did, obviously, but there were even occasional cases where young students would kidnap someone weaker than them then torture and kill them. The reason why they could do that? Because they were born psychopaths? No. It was simply because these people didnt consider others as fellow humans. Because Us and You were different. They were existences who could pour boiling water on you to see what happens but could also go crazy and even cry when their friends bled even a tiny bit. The assembly areas were deeply divided. As they needed to fight monsters, there was a side who wanted to unite everyones strength even if it was hard and a side who took an uncaring attitude as if nothing mattered as long as they were alive and safe. On top of that, there were villainous cockroaches who only took care of their people and saw others as people who existed only to give them karma and supplies. And like always, the bad became more eye-catching and grew at a faster pace than the good. There were cases all around where people killed others and in less than a week, assembly areas no longer trusted each other. This situation became a major obstacle for Choi Hyuk and Baek Seoin who needed to unite everyone to hunt the Wyvern of Destruction. On top of that, a newly discovered rule. {Supplies will reduce significantly every 10 days.} The currently insufficient supplies would become even smaller. Then, the number of people would inevitably get smaller. Who would be left behind? There were suggestions of throwing out the weak but that was rejected. If they started to cast out people who were on their side, cooperation would become forever impossible. Then what solution was there that would reduce the number of people but still keep themselves united? There was one. So Choi Hyuk thought. All the better. These bastards are unbelievable! Just who do you think you are to come crawling here like that? The ones who came and held Choi Hyuk and Baek Seoin, who came to get the supplies, back were a group of gangsters who took the KTT building near Gildong Station as their base. An assembly area with an especially large amount of gangsters. They dominated that place and ruled as kings. Oh? Someone else came. Then lets split it evenly. Said Baek Seoin. That was Choi Hyuks groups rule. It didnt matter who found the supplies first, they would always split it evenly with everyone. However, the gangsters had a different rule Ha? What? Look at these fucking bastards. The gangsters surrounded Choi Hyuk and Baek Seoin. Choi Hyuk clearly saw the dark red light they were emitting. They planned on killing Choi Hyuk and Baek Seoin from the start. To steal their karma and items. What the. Were in a dangerous situation but my Intuition isnt activating. Baek Seoin laughed. Choi Hyuk laughed as well and looked at the symbol above the gangsters heads. A symbol of an axe. It seemed like there was a leader who earned a Qualification to be a Sovereign. Choi Hyuk counted his opponents. Twenty people. Who would he keep alive and get information from? What path would be the simplest? That moment, another party appeared. They were old men whose assembly area was quite a distance from here but perhaps they came all the way here because they lacked supplies. Hey, you punks. Put your hands away. Around ten grandpas. The Association of Comrade in Arms. War veterans who fought in the Korean and Vietnam War. Who are these fogies? Even though the gangsters swore, their spirit died down. They too have heard about the bravery of these grandpas. Now, now. You, civilians, leave. Think of yourselves as lucky. And you punks. We knew that your assembly area was near here but since we came from a long way, lets split it evenly. A grandpa wearing sunglasses offered. They werent intimidated even though they knew they were close to the gangsters headquarters. Well, they were men who lived their whole lives like that. People who have walked down Jongno Street all knew this. These old men who went through hell never shied away from anything. The fuck The team leader of the gangster exploration team thought. This was their territory and that if they backed down now, it would be incredibly humiliating. So he allowed them to use them. The things they stole from the empty police station. Bang! It has nothing to do with you so go on your way. The gangsters took out their guns. If one reached 1-star stats, they would have physical abilities close to that of a superhumans but it wasnt to the point of blocking or dodging bullets. They would still be affected by bullets. But the grandpas just laughed. From their Handy Bags, Cachink, Thud, They took out pistols and even a makeshift flamethrower created by remodelling a rifle and a gas tank. When all hell broke loose and people were panicked, the ones who robbed the police station and the reserves before anyone were these grandpas from the Association of Comrade in Arms. The grandpa wearing sunglasses said craftily. What did you say? I couldnt hear properly cuz Im old! Urk Cant you speak? Then Ill say it again. You civilians quickly run away. And you, we split the items 2:1, of course, were 2. Okay? And that was how the gangsters and the grandpas started to negotiate again. Choi Hyuk who was looking at them laughed. Puhahaha. Instantly, everyones gazes fell on Choi Hyuk. Stomp! Choi Hyuk disappeared. Their eyes widened. A method to reduce the number of people while internally staying united. There was a historic method. That was, go to war with powers who were preventing unification. {1} Jajangmyeon C a common Korean Chinese noodle dish. Baigan Liquor C Chinese Liquo Chapter 23: Berserkers (6) Episode 2: Exodus / Chapter 23: Berserkers (6) TL: Myoni Edited: Stealth Just because your eyes are open doesnt mean you see everything. One of the main reasons is saccadic movement. Peoples eyes make 3-4 rapid jerk-like movements every second. Even if you think that you are concentrating on one thing, your eyes are constantly moving. The length of time your eyes are fixed and are taking in information is about 0.1-0.3 seconds. Excluding that, while your eyes are making rapid (saccadic) movements, you are in fact not taking in any information. Along with that, within a 180-degree field of view, only the middle 2 degrees can be constantly maintained. If something was even 2 degrees away from the center, your vision would plummet by 50%. Choi Hyuk laughed loudly. Everyones gazes turned towards him. They were like What the? In that short period of time, there were some whose eyes were locked onto Choi Hyuk and others whose eyes suddenly looked at a gangster or a grandpa. And then, Bang! Without any notice, Choi Hyuk jumped forward. The people whose eyes were looking at something else obviously werent able to follow him. Even the people who already had their eyes on him lost him. Choi Hyuk didnt jump in a straight line but up, in a parabola. Eyes had more difficulty tracking vertical movement than horizontal. Choi Hyuk, who jumped up, was instantly 2 degrees away from the center of their vision. His enemies tried to follow Choi Hyuks movements but the eyes have a 0.1-0.2 second delay. Even if they wanted to follow him, tracking was comparably slow when targeting a moving object, while saccadic movements limited their field of view. A swiftness that aimed for both weaknesses of the eyes and the mind! The result was brutal. Boom! A sound that was too frightening to believe. The sight that was captured by their eyes was a cloud of blood exploding like flour. The endurance of the gun-holding gangster wasnt even 1-star. The moment Choi Hyuks fist imbued with 10 () Power and 10 () Speed stats made contact with his face, it literally turned into powder. Four gangsters held guns in the beginning and since one had just died, three were left. However, Choi Hyuk didnt need to prioritize the gangsters who held guns. Crack! Slam! With a single jab, another mans neck bone shattered and with a kick, another ones chest collapsed. Only then did the gangsters hastily start to react. While leaning forward slightly, Choi Hyuk glanced at his enemies. As his Retribution was already at 2-stars, Choi Hyuks eyes, which had already exceeded the limits of humans, were incredibly fast and precise as they distinguished their enemies. Instant saccadic movements. Instant perception. The gangsters felt their hairs stand on end. Our eyes met! At the same time, everyone thought they had met eyes with Choi Hyuk. A predator looking at its prey. Bang! Someone shot their gun in a last-ditch effort but Choi Hyuk had already run to the side. Once again, he disappeared from their vision. Huh? The gangsters looked like they were bewildered spectators at a magic show. Uaackkkk! Was there anything scarier than an enemy you couldnt clearly see? Choi Hyuks movements had a strange movement. They werent able to properly lock onto him. The moment they thought they caught up to him, he was already two steps away, killing one of their comrades. Would an ant being squashed by a child feel the same way? A certain fear and despair they hadnt felt when they fought monsters overcame them. Bang! Bang! Baang! Guns fired off in a last-ditch effort. The grandpas of the Association of Comrades in Arms moved back to avoid stray bullets but Choi Hyuk was calm even at a close distance. And that was the same for Baek Seoin. Pew! A spark flew off in front of Baek Seoins eyes. The intercepting ability of the {Necklace of Protection} he was given had activated. A bullet bounced off. Although it would only activate three times every hour, that was more than enough in this situation. Ffftt! The shield Baek Seoin threw slammed into a gangsters face. The teeth of the gangster who shot the bullet sprayed out. Bits of flesh were still attached. Baek Seoin charged forward. He stabbed and sliced at the gangsters with his longsword. He was a warrior who had 1-star stats. Gangsters who had maybe 1 or 2 1-star stats or none at all were no match for Baek Seoin. Sa save me. After Baek Seoin finished off 3 people, Choi Hyuk had already ended the situation. He had beaten everyone to death with his bare hands. The gangsters couldnt even leave behind their moans. They only ended up as brutally beaten corpses. A strange silence fell. The only living person was begging Choi Hyuk for his life. Choi Hyuks left hand was tightly clenched around his neck. He was young. He seemed to be at most twenty or perhaps he was even the same age as Choi Hyuk. He was the youngest among the gangsters. He begged with a face splattered with tears and snot. Please Choi Hyuk asked. Headquarters? KT The KTT building. Im sorry. Please Choi Hyuk indifferently let the pleading man down. Choi Hyuk wasnt moved because the young gangster was young. He was Choi Hyuks age. Choi Hyuk himself believed he was all grown up. Then, theyoung gangster too was all grown up. So Choi Hyuk tilted his head. When you came at me shooting guns, did you not think of the consequences? The young gangster opened his mouth as if wanting to say something but. Crunch. Choi Hyuks hand was faster. He was unable to let out a word and slammed into the ground, leaving him with a shattered neck. Baek Seoin who was watching this slightly frowned. However, that was all. He didnt say anything. Though Choi Hyuks ruthlessness didnt fit well with Baek Seoins morals he didnt think Choi Hyuks judgment was wrong either. Whats it to me when the world is ending. Baek Seoin was originally an emotional man. He was even quite the worrier. However, once he resolved himself to avenge his parents, he decided to think more simply. His values were slowly changing. Its easier if they die. Above all, it meant that they wouldnt be held back by them again. A sudden thought even crossed his mind that it might be good to use this situation more aggressively to their favor. ** Lets split it evenly. Choi Hyuk calmly said. No, we have way more people! A grandpa wanted to express his dissatisfaction. Uh, okay. Lets do that. Youre quite amazing for a young fellow. Its like what Ive heard. The sunglasses wearing grandpa who was the leader held the others back. Choi Hyuk wordlessly took exactly half of the supplies. Rations, clothes, toiletries, Weakening Barrier, item scrolls, amongst others. At the same time, Baek Seoin was scavenging items off the gangsters. Ah damn He has a Speed Enchant. What a waste for it to end up with a guy like him. As a follower of Choi Hyuk who goes around killing monsters by the hundreds, Baek Seoin almost had a complete set of items. No matter how many new items came out, he didnt really feel like replacing them. However, enchants were an exception. Enchants were unique items. They were presented in a jewel-like shape and the moment you used it, it would be drawn on your skin. In other words, you couldnt forcefully steal it. Baek Seoin needed a Speed Enchant. So he felt sad to see the Speed Enchant drawn on the dead gangsters arm. Enchants were very valuable. They were limited to 5 stat-increasing items, a fact they figured out as they equipped various items. It meant that if you had a sword, armor, necklace, ring and shoes that increased your stats, you couldnt have any more. However, enchants were an additional way to increase your stats. You were able to overlap up to five enchants of the same grade as your Retribution. And the more enchants you overlap, the bigger the bonus. For example, Choi Hyuk had 3 Control Enchants, 1 Stamina and 1 Endurance. C {Control, Stamina and Endurance Enchants} Rank: D A combination of 3 Control Enchants, 1 Stamina Enchant and 1 Endurance Enchant. Bonus +3 Control: +54Stamina: +18Endurance: +18 C Besides them, Choi Hyuk only had 2 rings to increase his stats. He still needed 3 more but he held off looking for them since D ranks were hard to find. C {Ring of Speed} Rank: D Speed: +10 You are able to use the skill {Speed} once a day. For 1 minute, Speed increases by 10%. There is no addition consumption of Stamina. C C {Ring of Vigor} Rank: D Power: +10 You are able to use the skill {Vigor} once a day. For 1 minute, Power increases by 10%. There is no addition consumption of Stamina. C There was an addition skill included in the rings but still, while his rings increased his stats by 10, including the enchant bonus, each enchants increased his stats by 18. As enchants simply helped you plan out your stats unlike items where you had to look at their different functions, it could be said that getting the necessary enchants took priority over items. Baek Seoin who had 2 Speed Enchants, 2 Stamina and 1 Endurance wanted to another Speed Enchant to increase his survivability. As there were times when his Intuition would activate but he was too slow to react. And since the Speed Enchant he had been looking for was engraved into a dead gangsters arm, he couldnt help but explode in anger. Ah damn There isnt anything to use this time as well. They had piles of items but none were useful. As they were a waste to throw away, they simply collected them. Huh? Wait. That moment, a great plan crossed Baek Seoins mind. Baek Seoin looked over at Choi Hyuk and the Alliance of Comrades in Arms. They were about to split ways. Baek Seoin called for them. Grandpas! Please wait! The grandpas, as well as Choi Hyuk, looked back at him with strange expressions. Baek Seoin approached Choi Hyuk and whispered. Are you going to go wipe out the gangsters now? Yeah. Then lets take those grandpas as spectators. Why? Since we need to start showcasing our power. Why would people fight the Wyvern of Destruction? Because theres a chance if they fight with us! Lets promote ourselves once. The grandpas were already one of the groups you wanted to win over anyways. Jinhee probably went over to see their leader. Okay. But would they want to watch us fight? We should give them some gifts. Gifts? Yes. Lets give them some of the items we dont use. You were planning on distributing them later anyways. I mean I think its good if we have good relations with these grandpas anyways. Choi Hyuk thought that Baek Seoins words made some sense. He nodded his head. Okay. As soon as he agreed, Baek Seoin took the lead. Grandpas! We are going to go clear up the punks now and we were wondering if you would like to watch us? Why would we? You probably havent heard yet but we requested an alliance to your leader. We were hoping you would watch our skills and discuss it with him later. The sunglasses wearing grandpa didnt feel inclined at his words. We already know that your skills are amazing Hey, that was nothing. Ah, and afterwards, as a show of friendship, we wont let you leave empty handed. Those were the decisive words. Then shall we go? Okay! Then lets go! As soon as the grandpa agreed, Baek Seoin led the grandpas. Choi Hyuk had already started walking way ahead of them. The sunglasses wearing grandpa was slightly taken aback so he asked. Were going right away? Yes. As Baek Seoin answered simply, the grandpa slightly tilted his head. At this point, the grandpa thought. Dont tell me we are going like this? The two of them? No way. They probably have forces elsewhere. Though the grandpa felt this wasnt the case when looking at Choi Hyuk and Baek Seoins unyielding steps, he tried his best to believe that was the case. Chapter 24: Berserkers (7) Episode 2: Exodus / Chapter 24: Berserkers (7) TL: Myoni Edited: Obelisk Baek Seoin and Choi Hyuks plans were similar yet different. Unlike Baek Seoin who only thought to increase their fame, Choi Hyuk was also thinking about reducing the numbers. {Supplies will reduce significantly every 10 days.} Soon, it would be the 10th day. People will kill and be killed anyways. Choi Hyuk only thought to that point. To him, the lives of the group of gangsters and people who cooperated with them werent anything special. If Baek Seoin expected to quickly infiltrate and assassinate, Choi Hyuk was expecting an all-out war. ** Hey. Where are your comrades? When they saw the KTT building, the steps of the grandpas of the Alliance of Comrades in Arms slowed. They were a bit nervous as they had yet to see their comrades. However, Choi Hyuk didnt even look back. Instead, Baek Seoin turned around and explained. Dont worry and just spectate from a distance. Dont go anywhere. Then he followed Choi Hyuk while waving his arms. The grandpas who were left behind were dumbfounded. Did that mean that there would be more comrades or not? The grandpas discussed amongst themselves. What do we do? Dont tell me they are younguns who dont even value their lives? They didnt look that way He didnt care. Choi Hyuk confidently approached the front of the building. Baek Seoin caught up to him and whispered. Are we not going to sneak in? Choi Hyuk didnt say a word as he turned around and looked at him with a dumb expression. As if he was saying, Sneak in? Why would I do that? Baek Seoin became slightly uneasy. If we just fight them outright, it becomes hard to distinguish between friend or foe. Friend or foe? There are only two of us. No. Not that. Its not good to just kill people who are forced to cooperate with the gangsters. Cooperators are they any different from the gangsters? At Choi Hyuks question, Baek Seoin was at a loss for words. Choi Hyuk gazed at Baek Seoins face and nodded. I dont kill people who arent cooperators. Baek Seoin closed his mouth. If they used Choi Hyuks method and just pushed forward, civilians wouldnt know what was happening and would oppose Choi Hyuk. Baek Seoin didnt think that killing those people was right. However There wasnt a suitable reply. Were cooperators really without guilt? That was a long-time worry of Baek Seoin. For example, To live, to support their family, were people who cooperated with the Japanese Empire without guilt. There were businessmen who would sell out their fellow Koreans and send them to coal mines or sell them as comfort women. There were even landowners who offered bribes to the Japanese Empire and overworked their farmers under their protection. Did they have sins? Then what about the people who used their parents hard earned money and had no other job except working as a public official of the Japanese Empire? If there was a difference in limits and it varied on their circumstances, just what standards did he need to have? I did it to live. Everyone else does it as well. How far could these excuses be used? Then what about the people who couldnt even do what everyone else was doing and starved to death? A head-aching worry. Baek Seoin would always trouble over this but he could never find an answer. However, Choi Hyuk was different. Baek hyung. Im telling you this just in case youve misunderstood something. Choi Hyuk didnt look back and said. What we are doing isnt kindness. Were doing it because we need to and because there just so happens to be a group who picked a fight. Ah Baek Seoin lowered his head. I was too soft. He inwardly engraved the word revenge into his heart once again. As soon as he did so, many things became simpler. Perseverance. Eating bitter bile and sleeping on rough straws. That was what revenge was. You werent supposed to forget your rage. You had to grow your malice before goodwill. Those who lowered their heads because they were scared of the gangsters wouldnt really be of much help when fighting the Wyvern of Destruction. In a situation where supplies were insufficient and people were fighting amongst each other, it would be difficult to unite everyone. It was better to reduce the numbers when they had the chance. So As long as their opposing groups had numbers, they would wipe them out. More than what they thought. It will be a bloody battle Baek Seoin ground his teeth. His face stiffened and he followed behind Choi Hyuk. ** As soon as they approached the KTT building, 5 guards who were lying in ambush jumped out. Among them, only one wore armor and just by looking at his figure and his hair, it was obvious he was a gangster. He asked. Why are you here? Choi Hyuk replied. To hunt gangsters. An absurd reply. It was even childish. However, in this situation, being simple was more effective. As soon as Choi Hyuk spoke, he watched his opponents with his Eyes of Distinction. He read his opponents reactions. One red (killing intent), 2 black (ill will) and 1 white (goodwill). What This f Slice! The armor wearing gangster emitted a red light. Just as he was about to spout a four-letter word, his head was sliced off with Choi Hyuks blade. Blood spurted out like a geyser. Uackkk! There was one person who reacted late that attempted to run away. Hiiiiek! Another who sporadically swung his sword. Slash! The body of the man, who attempted to attack him, split in two along with his sword. Piiiiiii! An escapee blew a whistle. Piiiii! Piiiii! People who were watching this scene through a window inside the building blew their whistles as well. Choi Hyuk looked at the last remaining person. The man who looked to be in his thirties was the only person who emitted a white light. Currently, faint traces of black were mixed into the white light. It seemed he was wary of him. When Choi Hyuk lifted his sword and looked at him, he trembled before asking. You youre here to hunt gangsters? I want to join! Only then did Choi Hyuk finally nod his head. ** There were about 1,300 people who chose the KTT building as their assembly area. Among them, 500 were gangsters while 800 were normal people. It seemed like all the gangsters near here had gathered. Although gangsters had many problems with the law and morals, as they were experienced fighters, they were quite courageous even when fighting monsters. A world where you become stronger as you live. This actually made them more passive. Not too many days had passed when the gangsters became the king of this place. And then, they revealed their true nature. If there was a woman that caught their eye, they would rape her and they would even beat people to death when they were drunk. Tyrants. However, they werent fools. They didnt only resort to violence. They treated people who cooperated with them nicely and even gave them chances to get stronger by taking them out for reconnaissance. During this time, they murdered people and even gifted them the women they kidnapped to slowly turn them into accomplices. Now, the only normal people left in this assembly area were those who were the same as the gangsters and those who looked the other way and only cared about their own safety. Those who werent either died resisting them or risked their lives and went out to find a new assembly area. Choi Hyuk didnt know everyones circumstances. And honestly, he didnt need to know. He was only after numbers anyways. Choi Hyuk shouted at the gathering people. As the gangsters here attempted to kill me, I am just here for payback. Those who arent part of this, screw off! To the people who ran over here after hearing the guards outside had died couldnt help but find all this sudden. A short silence fell. Some burst into anger while others read the mood. The ones who were reading the mood looked around to see if Choi Hyuk had any reinforcements. No matter where they looked, they couldnt find any. Only then did people react to nonsensical Choi Hyuks declaration. Is he a crazy bastard? Hes the one who murdered people! The jeers and rage of hundreds of people were much more chilling than one would think. The man in his thirties who Choi Hyuk had saved just now was trembling behind Baek Seoin. Ah damn for there to be only two people He felt regret. However, he shook his head. Damn it. I cant do anything about it. Instead of getting killed by these people, Id rather die fighting these fucking gangsters. While the man was at a crossroads, Choi Hyuk grinned before charging forward. His eyes could see people emitting red lights as bright as the sunset. Ahhhh! Sav Save me please! It was filled with screams and tears. The fight that occurred outside the building took 30 minutes and it continued inside the building. Choi Hyuk hunted and killed the people who attempted to run. He even killed those who kneeled and begged for their lives. Even if they emitted a white light, he killed them. You were quiet when I looked weak but now that I look strong, you beg for your life? Although they werent hostile, Choi Hyuk was someone who was merciless to his enemies. They wont be useful in future battles. Sphhlt! There was only one type of people he saved. Ahh! You bas-tard!! What, you fucking bastard! One youth gave up on fighting Choi Hyuk. Instead, he stabbed the backs of the gangsters, filled with resent. The color reflected in his Eyes of Distinction was a pale black. He had a bit of hostility towards Choi Hyuk but it wasnt excessive. He knows how to fight and he isnt an enemy. Choi Hyuk didnt kill that youth and moved on. It was simple to tell who was on his side. Eyes of Distinction and the direction of their swords. The choice to abandon their weapons had already passed by when Choi Hyuk told everyone who wasnt part of this to leave. Now, the direction you swung your sword determined if you were friend or foe. Choi Hyuks rule that depended on their swords slowly spread. Of course, there were exceptions. Huh Fuck, why me He was someone who stabbed his comrades to live. After seeing how Choi Hyuk left certain people alive, he stabbed his comrades and felt that he was safe. However, Choi Hyuk clearly saw the red light. He pierced the Flash Sword through his heart. What the? You die even if you kill the gangsters? Just what is the criteria? The people who saw this scene fell into a state of confusion. Choi Hyuk didnt care to address this confusion. Even then, there were numerous people who came out and started to stab the gangsters out of their own free will. Slice! Stab! Stab! Slash! Choi Hyuk was a death-producing machine. It seemed like he killed a person every second. Wherever he was, there was a stream of corpses trailing behind him and around him, people started to kill the gangsters. At that time, Choi Hyuk found the leader. He was abnormally large and above his head was a large axe symbol. He came down escorted by his bodyguards with a distorted expression and swore. This motherfuc You son of Of course, he wasnt able to finish his words. Sliice! Slaash! Swish! Choi Hyuk made his way towards him as he swung his Fang Saber. Unlike monsters, humans were thin and long, so if he swung properly, he could even kill multiple people with one swing. In three slices, the leader, along with his bodyguards, split into two. As soon as the leader died, the axe symbols around them disappeared. But, nothing would change. As Choi Hyuk was planning on indiscriminately killing people who were outside the standards he made himself. He killed and killed. It was to the point the durability of the Fang Saber hit bottom and shattered. Only when there werent any more people to kill did Choi Hyuk raise his head. Blood splattered on the hallways, the stairs and the walls. At some point, a pool of blood had formed in front of the building. People gathered around Choi Hyuk. The ones who were still alive were the ones who swung their swords in the other direction. Around 200 people. Choi Hyuk examined them with his Eyes of Distinction. They only emitted a mix of white and black light or a pale black light, none possessed red (killing intent) or dark black (hostility). He had already killed those people. Of course, it wont be precise. Choi Hyuk felt his skill was a bit lacking. It was difficult for him to accurately judge if someone would be useful or not during a battle just by knowing what intentions they had towards him. All he had was a hunch that they probably werent. Still, its better than nothing. Anyways, he was able to make a rule without much difficulty because of it. Who to kill and who to leave alive. Though he did kill most of them, he still had a rule. Choi Hyuk was currently satisfied with that. That was how the fight ended. It only took an hour. ** Grandpas. Here, receive your gifts. Baek Seoin brought some of the items he placed in his Handy Sack after emptying out the building. Because of the extremely brutal fight, his previously shameless face had stiffened. Uh Okay Sure. As he received the Handy Sack, the grandpa thanked his sunglasses. If not for them, he might have shown the scared expression on his face. A one-sided battle, No, a massacre. Though they were people who had seen this in wars and had even participated in it No, its on a different level. The grandpas of the Alliance of Comrades in Arms felt chills go down their backs. It was a world where everyone had exceeded the limits of a human. A generation where running 100 meters in 8 seconds and long jumping 8-9 meters werent brag worthy. However, these grandpas felt like carrots being diced in a blender. They had seen a true monster. Just how cute was the nickname, Berserkers, compared to the real thing? Though they knew they werent enemies, they felt pressure just by being near Choi Hyuk. They wanted to leave this place as soon as possible but they felt uneasy and were wary of Choi Hyuk so they just stayed put. But, it was time for them to return. The sunglasses wearing grandpa hastily said. You worked hard. Then, well take our leave. Even his speech become polite. Okay, take care. Ah, and - Baek Seoin called out to the grandpas who were about to leave. With an overly threatening expression. Please discuss when you return. It looked like he was trying to smile but perhaps it was due to the stiffness he felt after the battle, the tips of his lips distorted weirdly. Ah Ill make sure to do that. The grandpas broke out in a cold sweat as they hurriedly left. Not long after a wild rumor spread throughout Kangdong District. The leader of the Berserkers, Choi Hyuk, annihilated an assembly area! Chapter 25: Wyvern of Destruction (1) Episode 2: Exodus / Chapter 25: Wyvern of Destruction (1) TL: Myoni Edited: Obelisk The number of monsters Choi Hyuk killed in a day was absurd but it still wasnt enough to reverse the flow. If Choi Hyuk tried his best, he would barely be able to hunt 400 monsters a day. At first, he would be able to kill one every second but as his stamina decreased, the speed slowed down as well. When he started to get out of breath, his performance would drop rapidly and if he was surrounded by monsters in that state, he would die. He always had to check his condition and retreat when it was appropriate. On the other hand, the number of monsters was piling up. After 10 days had passed, situations started to arise where Choi Hyuk was unable to destroy a portal every day. The number of monsters that crossed through the portal would increase by 20% every day. This was an exponential growth. Even if he killed continuously, it was becoming harder and harder to catch up that increase. On the 10th day, 20,000 monsters poured in from the 33 portals. With the help of his allies, they were able to reduce that number to 20 on the 15th day, but even then, approximately 30,000 monsters poured in every day. On the 15th day, the streets were filled with over 130,000 monsters. It was the main reason why it was becoming more difficult to fight them. However, that wasnt all. The amount of supplies would reduce by a third every 10 days. Instantly, supplies that were originally able to feed 500,000 people could only sustain 170,000. But, there were 300,000 people still alive on the 10th day. During this time, due to the amount of supplies, they didnt starve to death but faced with survival, intensified the temptation of the groups. The key reason for their temptation was the portals. And this temptation became a framework for Jung Minji. While we go out and destroy portals, those who just sit there, only caring about their safety have no right to supplies! It was a strategy that was necessary for destroying portals but, at the same time, it was risky. It was because normally, assembly areas set up Weakening Barriers, which makes the monsters two times weaker, but to destroy a portal, they had to step out and fight against the full strength of the monsters. Because of this, the number of deaths and victims continued to increase in groups allied with Choi Hyuk. And those assembly areas who only sought after supplies were becoming more secure. While there were people who fought for the safety of everyone, there were others who just wanted a free pass. Eventually, faced with this crisis, Jung Minji raised her sword. It was a clever move that would relieve the dissatisfaction of the groups who destroyed portals onto others. She dispatched an envoy to a neighbouring assembly area. The rule she imposed was simple. Tomorrow. You are to spearhead the fight to destroy a portal. Or you give up your right to supplies. Her proposal was ignored. And the next day, that assembly area turned to ash. They werent able to endure the attack of her troops who were tempered through fights against monsters. And Jung Minji didnt accept surrenders. Do we kill them all? Kill them all. Except for those who are less than 14 years old. How do we determine their age? Just If they look young, let them live Let the children live then what about their parents? Kill their parents. Jung Minji easily empathized with the weak. She wasnt confident in being able to kill those who surrendered so she left Chu Youngjin in command. Even when she hardened her heart, she was still unable to order the death of the children. Of course, instead of being respected, her ambiguous attitude brought sarcasm. To some, she was extremely merciless and to others, she was half-baked. Still, her decisive actions displayed a surprising amount of power. The neighbouring assembly areas who were shocked at her merciless slaughter decided to take part in fighting the monsters. The other 6 powers who were allied with Jung Minji also took similar actions. At that time, two rumors about slaughter were spreading like wildfire. Choi Hyuk and Jung Minjis slaughter. Because of this, the allied forces were able to take advantage of this fear to win over other forces more easily. Not long after, everyone had started to destroy the portals in unison. Due to this, they were able to reduce the number of portals to 20 but the number of casualties were significant as well. And the number of monsters were still growing. 250,000 survivors. 130,000 monsters. It was already an established fact that at some point, the number of monsters would exceed the number of people. ** After fighting monsters, Choi Hyuk would always train. Soaring Slash! When he shouted the skill, the karma in his body would automatically move. The karma that enhanced his bones, joints and muscles gathered at his hand. By using the pressure of the gathered karma, he was able to transform it into a sword but eventually, it wasnt able to even reach half the blade before returning to its previous state. {Failed. To use a C rank skill, you need at least one stat and Retribution to reach C rank (3-star).} And a message would pop up. Choi Hyuk sighed as he examined his status. C {Choi Hyuk} Power: 0? () ? Speed: 0 ()? Control: 114 (+114) () Endurance: 18 (+18) ()? Stamina: 18 (+18) ()? Recovery: 0 () *Retribution: 0 () *Free karma points: 68 C As there werent many worthy opponents, even though he killed all those monsters and people, he wasnt able to grow that much. All he earned were 18 free karma points from killing 6 2-star monsters. That was only because he received an additional 2 free karma points for killing mid-bosses or else he would have only earned 6 points. And Choi Hyuk changed his items He got rid of the items that increased his Power and Speed and pushed Control. Because of this, his Power and Speed became 0. Of his newly equipped D rank items, 3 were new and he traded for the remaining 2. Control was a relatively unwanted stat so it wasnt hard finding someone to trade. As they were all normal D rank items, the items Choi Hyuk earned werent unique. He even had two Rings of Concentration. C {Ring of Concentration} x2 Rank: D Control: +10 You are able to use the skill {Concentrate} once a day. For 1 minute, Control increases by 10%. There is no additional consumption of Stamina. C C {Necklace of Concentration} Rank: D Control: +10 You are able to use the skill {Concentrate} once a day. For 1 minute, Control increases by 10%. There is no additional consumption of Stamina. C C {Longsword of Desperation} Rank: D Control: +20 Durability: 271 / 300 C C {Shoes of a Dancer} Rank: D Control: +10 Your reflexes are slightly faster. Durability: 48 / 50 C A set of items with only Control. Choi Hyuk had decided on Control after racking his brains over it. It is impossible to get a stat and my Retribution to 300 by the 30th day. The number of monsters was continuously increasing. And the number of mid-bosses increased accordingly. However, as there were too many underlings, it was becoming more difficult to hunt down the mid-bosses. He needed 418 more points but at his current rate of 18 points every 5 days, he would only earn 54 points. Killing those who arent a match wont even give me the slightest benefit At this rate, it would be impossible to use Soaring Slash. But, if he didnt have Soaring Slash, he didnt have a blade made of karma and if he didnt have that, he didnt have an area attack which meant that he wasnt able to make a breakthrough and decrease the number of monsters and that meant it would be impossible to kill the Wyvern of Destruction. As a result, his last resort was enhancing his Control. He had pretty much staked everything. Will it work? No, it has to. Up until now, it was best to increase his stats harmoniously. Control or Endurance, as long as they were able to handle his Power and Speed, it was enough. What would he do with Control that well surpassed his Power and Speed? But, Choi Hyuks thoughts were completely different. The clue was provided by Baek Seoin. He said. I know right? Its like the tutorial has finished If you looked at it like a game, we should now be choosing our classes. Which means that we cant increase all our stats like before. After reaching 2-stars, the increase in points rapidly decreased. Only 1 free karma point. His suggestion could be correct. That you shouldnt focus on every stat but choose to focus on certain ones. That meant that a Control stat that exceeded Power and Speed was definitely useful. There was also another evidence. That was Choi Hyuks senses. The more he increased his Control stat, the more easily Choi Hyuk could manipulate karma. It was especially different when he exceeded 100 points of the 2-star stat. Now, he wasnt only able to control his Power and Speed. He was able to control his karma. Like this. Choi Hyuk focused on the karma in his arm. His arm inflated to twice its size. In that state, he punched a car. Baaang! It wasnt pushed back but exploded as if it was hit by a bomb. As it wasnt satisfying enough, this time, he slammed a wall of a building with his palm. Thud! An entire side of a wall exploded. The impact from his palm was enough to visibly shake the 4-story building. Ahh However, Choi Hyuks arm wasnt unscathed. An obvious result as the explosive force exceeded his Endurance. Choi Hyuks face distorted and retracted the karma concentrated in his arm. It felt like his arm had fractured but with his current Recovery stat, he would naturally recover in 5 minutes. But, Choi Hyuk didnt rest. This time, he held a sword with his left hand. Concentrate! The skill embedded in the Necklace of Concentration and the Rings of Concentration, {Concentrate}. Each one would increase his Control stat by 10% for a total of 30%. 148 Control! In this state, Choi Hyuk once again attempted the skill. Soaring Slash! Instantly, the karma in his body automatically moved. It moved beyond his hand and towards the sword. However, the result was the same. Once again, it wasnt able to reach half the blade before returning to its previous state. However, Choi Hyuks original motive wasnt to succeed. He remembered the pathways and direction the karma moved in. Huuuu He calmed his breath. I need to see results this time. Choi Hyuk personally moved the karma with his 148 Control stat. Choi Hyuk, who remembered how the karma was pushed back when it reached half the blade when he activated the skill, squeezed out all the karma in his body and compressed it. He then sent it to his hand. The karma that was compressed to the point it was hard, tangled up as it made its way to his hand. Grkkk. It felt like his arm would explode. However, Choi Hyuk continued to push the karma. The karma passed through the handle of the sword and filled up the blade. And just when it reached the point the skill couldnt pass, Gah! Choi Hyuk used all his strength to push the compressed karma up. Karma shot up like a geyser. Bang, bang! It felt like fireworks were shooting out of his hand. And then, Swish Ah Choi Hyuk clearly saw it. It was only for a split second but a blue blade had formed. Karma that filled up the sword had emerged. And, Urkk A side effect. Exhaustion and injuries from forcefully pushing karma. Flop. Choi Hyuk who had lost all strength in his body collapsed. His hair was dripping with sweat. However, the tips of his lips curled upwards. His guess that he could make a blade made of karma without the assistance of a skill was right. Chapter 26: Wyvern of Destruction (2) Episode 2: Exodus / Chapter 26: Wyvern of Destruction (2) TL: Myoni Edited: Obelisk There were 7 groups who were allied with Choi Hyuk. Three were very aggressive -Jung Minjis troops, The Alliance of Comrades in Arms and the Knights of the Korean National Sport University. And although they lacked the explosive power of the aforementioned three, the other four allies were robust C Shinmyung Stronghold, Kangil Riverpark Stronghold, Seonsa Hyundai IPark Stronghold and lastly, Cheonho Hyunhae Department Store Stronghold. These strongholds were a large scale force centered around company employees and independent businessmen allied with students and people preparing for examinations. On the 16th day, all allied forces assembled at the Hyunhae Department Store. They had initially discussed the formation of a suicide squad but the appearance of new rules made it so that they had to unite together. C {Additional Rule} Every night, the number of monsters that arrive through the portal increase by 20%. C C {Additional Rule} After half a month, the monsters start to act in groups. C C {Additional Rule} Supplies reduce significantly every 10 days. C The additional rules that seemed the test the limits of humanity. There were more than enough reasons to unite. To face the increasing number of monsters that will start to act in groups, humans had to be more tightly unified. And another deciding reason was the reduction of supplies, to be exact, the limited supply of the Weakening Barrier. Food could be handled with emergency rations, adjustments of rations and from the stores that havent been emptied out yet. The number of people was also decreasing. However, if the Weakening Barrier collapses, there was no way to fight against the hordes of monsters. Because of this, the more groups there were, the faster the consumption of these Weakening Barrier.There was a need to gather together and reduce the consumption of these barriers. So all the forces, a total of 130,000 people, started to gather towards Hyunhae Department Store. The reason they chose Hyunhae Department Store was simple. There was a healer here. ** There were a few large hospitals located in Kangdong District C Sungshin Hospital, Kyung Hee University Hospital, and Hyang Hospital. On the first day, a game that was modified for these hospitals commenced. A rule was given to the medical team. {You are unable to leave unless you kill 3 patients.} A rule was given to the patients. {You are unable to leave unless you kill someone.} After confirming the fact that they really couldnt leave, chaos erupted. Still, no one immediately started to kill each other. Unlike the schools, the hospitals endured it a while longer. However, four days that was the limit. It had been a while since the food supply had been emptied out. The scene of monsters wandering around at night. These people who were starving and stressed became extremely sensitive. The first to be killed were the critically ill patients who couldnt resist. The first time would be difficult but the second and third were easy. In one night, the dignity they had kept all this time collapsed. The medical team grouped up and attacked the weak patients. It was the same for the relatively healthy patients. And they left the hospital as a group. The hallways were filled with screams and profanity. Those who wanted to kill and those who resisted as well as those who wanted to stop them tangled together. While the people who wanted to kill and the people who wanted to stop them got into a fight, an incident occurred and someone died. Eventually, someone had died. Bae Jinman was a respected doctor. He wielded a baseball bat at his juniors and even those he could call his disciples who were pushing their way through the hallway. Bastards! You call yourselves doctors? At the criticisms and the resistance of the respected doctor, the doctors who were pushing their way through retreated. A reason being the swing of the baseball-loving doctor was quite impressive. After chasing the group away, Bae Jinman entered the critical care ward he was looking after. He locked the door and moved the beds to block the door. The patients who laid on these beds looked at the doctor in fear. However, Bae Jinman smiled. Dont worry. He looked after the patients. After 5 days had passed, only dropouts remained. Those who had ensured their safety by hiding. Those who were unable to kill others. More than ten of these people were spread throughout the hospital as they held the guard against each other. Bae Jinman exited the critical care ward and he took care of the remaining people. In a hospital without any food, he nursed these patients alone. After a week, a message appeared. {Calculating your Retribution Type. Healer. Patients Killed 0. Has continuously looked after the patients. Meets the requirements. Granted the Guardian Trait.} At the same time, the around 20 patient he looked after turned into lights and were absorbed into his body. Uh Huh? Every time a light was absorbed into his body, his Retribution and karma increased. Especially his Control and Recovery stats. However, Bae Jinman wasnt happy. In his eyes, he only saw the figures of the patients who had disappeared. So Tears welled up in his eyes. So they ended up dying in the end He slumped onto the floor and bawled. A body that had not eaten or had drunk anything, he sobbed his heart out but only a few drops of tears would drop at a time before drying up. And that was the birth of the only healer in Kangdong District. ** Guardian, Bae Jinmans blessing has been cast. Get up! With his shout, a hazy light shined above the heads of the 40,000 people assembled in front of Hyunhae Department Store. Lalala. It was almost as they could hear the music. Without realizing it, these people started to mumble to the tune. Though it was as hazy as a fog, the small lights above countless peoples heads were connecting to each other. They felt a feeling of unity and fellowship that one would feel at a huge concert. They all mumbled and watched as these lights connected with each other. An exceptional scene that brought tears to their eyes. The skill {Get up} was a support skill that would increase ones courage, awareness as well as their sense of comradery. As the skill was cast on tens of thousands of people, its effect was slight. However, as these people experienced the same scene at the same time, they did feel a sense of security and kinship. And one couldnt ignore the sense of comfort it gave them as well. To these people who continuously lived in a cruel environment with their lives on the line, the comfort felt from {Get up} was much greater than expected. Just as the scene was about to end, the leader of Shinmyung Stronghold, Kang Dongsoo took the lead. He was chosen to be the commander of their first expedition. They had decided that they would form an expedition team every day and that the position of commander would switch between the leaders of the various allied forces. Kang Dongsoo shouted. We have 13 days left! There are currently 19 portals left! Currently, around 40,000 monsters are pouring through them every night! The situation looks bleak! I even feel that our demise is imminent. However, will that truly be the case? Will our strength only amount to that? Is this all the strength we humans who rose to the top without hides or fangs have? Lets show them how strong we are! To them! And to those unknown bastards who created this fucking game! And above all, to ourselves! It is time to show our strength! Ouahhhhh! Due to the high amount of karma, there was no need to use a microphone. Kang Dongsoos words that were shouted from his guts clearly embedded themselves into each of the tens of thousands of peoples ears. When the cheers hit their peak, Kang Dongsoo shot his hand up and shouted. Remember! The shielders block the front! Then the spearmen stab and the swordsmen end it! Ranged attackers will stay behind the lines and follow the vice commanders orders! The detachment will support the crumbling frontlines! Lets go! For victory! Ouahhhhhh! Vanguard! At Kang Dongsoos command, the vanguard charged forward. The area of the expedition was the point near three portals. It was the place Lee Jinhee scouted in the morning. Countless monsters were gathered in the Amsadong Pre-historic Settlement Sight. The large-scale troops started their expedition to reduce the number of monsters and to destroy the portals. ** Crash! Humans and monsters were crashing into each other. After 17 days, the abilities of these people had increased insignificantly. On average, at least two stats had reached the 1-star. As they were still in the process of increasing all their stats, it wouldnt be long until all their stats reached 1-star. However, humans were still unable to face against the monsters one-on-one. Still, due to the use of a variety of tactics, 3 people show the power of 10. The only problem was that the monsters were using a variety of tactics as well. Ackk! A 2m tall, 5m longcrook charged forward. It was difficult for the shielders to block it. If the shielders were unable to endure and were pushed back, the whole line would break down. Then the Bladed Starving Ghosts would that opportunity to slash at them with their long blades and the Shadow Teeth would penetrate their lines. Push them back! Push them back! If the monsters penetrated their front lines, they would stab with their spears, slash with their swords and the returning shielders would push them back. It was an intense fight. There were areas where humans had the advantage. Due to their tall body structure, they were quite agile and were quite talented in using formations in group battles. However, as the monsters had much better stats overall, all they could do was not be pushed back and endure. Keuk! A persons head was cut off by the blades of a Bladed Starving Ghost and that very ghost was stabbed with a spear Even while taking loses the vanguard was advancing one step at a time. Endure! Follow them! You cant fall behind! If we fall behind, the suicide squad will die! That moment, Choi Hyuk and a suicide squad made up of 100 members were doing their best to open up a path. A dream team made up of Choi Hyuk and only the most elite members of each of the 7 groups, excluding their kings. They were powerful members whose stats have all already reached 1-star. In addition to that, Choi Hyuk distributed the E rank items he had collected up until now. The 100 members of the suicide squad were warriors who had the skills, karma and the items to call themselves strong. And with Choi Hyuk at the front, they were a crushing force. In a triangle formation, they penetrated the main force and opened up a path. Then the vanguard would follow. Of course, that wasnt easy. Are we still not there yet? At this rate, well be exhausted before we even reach the portals. Lee Jinhee who didnt slow down and slashed the necks of the Bladed Starving Ghosts asked with a tired expression. We have to go a bit further. We have to stand at the center of the main enemy forces. Baek Seoin explained. Currently, the main force was in a HakIkJin{1} formation surrounded by monsters. 10,000 members of the vanguard troops were treading forward penetrating the enemy forces. Perhaps it was due to the fact that this place had 3 portals but the strength of the monster army was formidable. It looked like there were more than 30,000 monsters. It was a number that the vanguard couldnt handle by themselves. Still, the main force was on standby as the vanguard tried their best to pierce into the center of the enemy forces. For that one moment. Choi Hyuk had finally reached the center and took out a Weakening Barrier scroll. Barrier, activate! At his shout, the scroll burned up and a snow-white cover spread out in a circle. Whoosh! The moment the cover passed over a monster, it would falter. In the case of the crooks that moved quickly, there were some that smashed their heads on the ground. As their physical abilities dropped to half in an instant, their movements became all tangled. Kang Dongsoo who saw this from afar smiled. However, he said in a teasing tone. Ha why does a fellow who doesnt have many men have so many Weakening Barrier? While everyone was having difficulty with the amount of Weakening Barrier scrolls, Choi Hyuk, who had monopolized the supplies, had 10 Weakening Barrier scrolls. As soon as the suicide squad was formed, Choi Hyuk took out the Weakening Barrier scrolls not for defense but instead, for the offence. Like now. All troops! Charge! At Kang Dongsoos command, the main force that was in the HakIkJin formation rushed towards the monsters headquarters. The monsters that had their abilities reduced to half were not a match for them. As Kang Dongsoo started his charge, Choi Hyuk and the suicide squad started their real mission. Suicide squad! Destroy the portal! Battle of speed! We ignore those who fall behind! Kiririk! His karma explosively compressed and expanded. The Predators Blade was splitting the monsters in two. Swoosh! Stab! Stab! The spear thrown by a javelin thrower from the Korean National Sport University pierced two Bladed Starving Ghosts like a kabab. Thud! Thud! Lee Jinhee lightly jumped up and, without intending to land on the ground, stepped on the monsters as she stabbed the foreheads of monsters. Bang! Baek Seoins shield bash shattered the face of a large crook. The attack of the suicide squad had begun. {1} A crane wing formation developed by Admiral Lee Sun-sin who developed the renowned turtle ship. Chapter 27: Wyvern of Destruction (3) Episode 2: Exodus / Chapter 27: Wyvern of Destruction (3) TL: Myoni Edited: Obelisk ________________________________________ To hunt the Wyvern of Destruction, they needed to fulfill three conditions. Two had to be satisfied by Choi Hyuk. The other one was added by Baek Seoin. Choi Hyuk compressed his karma and coiled it around the Predators Blade. The first condition was a blade of karma. Five mid-bosses at the 2-star level reflected in Choi Hyuks eyes. A shadow monster- a dusk teeth, looked to be the commander as it stood in the center flanked by two mountain orcs and two bladed ghosts. There was an increase in mid-bosses along with the increase in monsters. Bang! Bang! Bang! The two mountain orcs charged forward riding crook leaders. Choi Hyuk swiftly rushed in front of them. At the same time, he exploded the coiled karma wrapped around the blades edge. The exploding karma spun around as it propelled itself away from the blade. Swish- A faint blade made of karma. In fact, it was more like a faint haze than a blade. However, its effect was surprising. The moment the oncoming crook leader was about to stomp on Choi Hyuks shoulder, the Predators Blade slashed out in a crescent. Slash! An exquisite arc made by a single blade. Just as the two mountain orcs riding their crook leaders at full speed and Choi Hyuk were about to collide, his blade slashed out a single time. First, the neck of the crook on the left was sliced along with its riders waist, then the blade continued to draw a diagonal line from the chest to side of the orc on the right until the last crooks head fell. A slanted crescent was drawn. Leaving the crescent drawn by his blade, Choi Hyuks body passed between the monsters. Thud-thud. Pshhh. Black blood splattered out into the air and onto the ground. He took four down with one blade. If it wasnt for the karma reinforced cutting force, it wouldnt have been possible. The karma gathered at the tip of the blade slowly contracted and returned to his body. The exhausted karma dulled as if filled with lactic acid. Hooo Cho Hyuk let out a short breath. The single slash consumed a lot of stamina. To the point it would have been better to just attack twenty times. Still, Choi Hyuk once again coiled the karma around his blade. To fight the Wyvern of Destruction, he had to polish this technique. It was already much more natural than before. His previous method of recklessly compressing karma and pushing it up his blade consumed so much stamina that he had lost strength in his legs. However, the situation became better when he started to coil the karma around his blade. Its still far off. To fight against the Wyvern of Destruction, he had to extend his blade by 5m. And he had to be able to maintain it. He couldnt even begin trying to maintain it but attempting to lengthen the blade was doable. More more. Choi Hyuk wrapped more karma around his blade. Even during this time, his feet didnt stop moving as they dashed towards the monsters. Kuaahhh!!! Kreeah! The two bladed ghosts screeched in an attempt to put pressure on Choi Hyuk. The 2m wolf-like shadow slightly moved back. It looked like it was trying to avoid him. But Choi Hyuk was one step faster. Palalak! The karma wrapped around his blade unravelled. He consumed all his karma; The fight will end soon anyways. Choi Hyuk poured in all his remaining strength. Swish! The blade emitted a clear sound. The almost transparent haze of karma extended 1m past the blade. Slice! The extended blade sliced the two bladed ghosts and even the dusk teeth that had moved back. The dusk teeth looked like it was a shadow but as soon as it was split in two, its blood and guts splattered out as it collapsed. He split 3 monsters in two in a single exchange. Huuuu Choi Hyuk let out a larger breath than before. His body felt heavy as if it was submerged in water. Kuek! Die! Portal destruction complete! Sounds of fighting sounded out from everywhere. The battle progressed smoothly. Choi Hyuk slowly dragged his heavy body and stabbed the monster corpses. The Predators Blade drained the monsters blood. C {Predators Blade} Rank: D (Unique, Growth-type) Sharp and sturdy. The more blood it spills of strong foes, the stronger it will get. Durability: 726/1,000 Evolution: 29/100 C The second condition for hunting the Wyvern of Destruction was evolving the Predators Blade. Though he didnt know what kind of monster the Wyvern of Destruction would be, it was clearly stronger than the mid-bosses. Looking at the current situation, it looked like F rank was equivalent to no-star, E rank was 1-star and D rank was 2-star. If that was the case, to fight the Wyvern of Destruction which was at least a C rank, he needed a C rank weapon. Choi Hyuk indifferently gazed at the Predators Blade as it drained the blood of its enemies and turned them into mummies. He still needed 71 more. Since I took out 7 today at this pace, itll be possible. Normally it would be hard enough trying to take down 2 a day but now that there was an army it would be much easier. An expedition made up of 40,000 people that faced off against the monsters while the 100 members of the suicide squad made a path towards the portals. Due to this, Choi Hyuk had the time to fight while testing his Karma Blade in real combat. Huh? After calming his breath, Choi Hyuk saw items that had appeared between the dead corpses. They were items he was seeing for the first time. A transparent quartz rod and a wooden ball. When he closely examined it, information appeared. C {1-Person Escape Code} The owner of this code is able to escape on the final day. C C {Dragon Hunting Weapon C Vine Cannonball} A cannonball packed with magic. Use it with Dragon Hunting Weapon C Extraordinary Dragon Cannon. Tough, thick vines will grow in the place of impact. They react to dragon blood and will bind the dragon. If a few overlap, they can make a dragon momentarily falter. C Choi Hyuk, who examined the items, smiled bitterly. This is good news and very bad news There were three conditions that needed to be met to hunt the Wyvern of Destruction. First was completing the blade of karma and the second was evolving the blade. Then there was the last condition. The additional condition that Baek Seoin said they absolutely needed An army that would fight until the end. The addition of Dragon Hunting Weapons was welcomed as they would be a way to fight against the Wyvern. However for there to be a 1-person escape code it was the worst. Just then, he heard commander Kang Dongsoos orders. Push! Push! Last one! Push with all your strength! Following Kang Dongsoos orders, people used their last remaining strength and pushed against the monsters. They pushed with shields, stabbed with spears and slashed with swords. The ranks of the monsters collapsed and were hopelessly pushed back as their commanders had almost all been wiped out. There were even some that looked at their comrades before running away. These monsters that were slowly being pushed back had at some point all started to run away. Uahhhh! The roars of the humans shook the ground. They used the last of their strength to bang their weapons together and slam the ground. Some were so agitated that they even started the chase the fleeing monsters. Stop!! Stop the chase! Kang Dongsoo shouted. As they had surrounded the monsters with the HakIkJin formation, they definitely had the room to chase them. However, Kang Dongsoo decided to stop here. It was because everyones stamina had reached their limits. If they were to fight in this condition, casualties would quickly pile up. People who were extremely exhausted paused and gathered their breath. There were some who held their knees and panted. They saw the scattered monsters fleeing in front of them. The people once again roared, forgetting their exhaustion momentarily. Uoahhhhhh!! 4 hours of fighting. Three portals were destroyed. 20,000 monsters were wiped out. On the other hand, 3,000 humans died and 2,000 were critically wounded to the point that their recovery stat would be of no use. It was a great victory. ** The guardian Bae Jinman greeted the expedition in front of the Hyunhae Department Store. The first thing he did when they arrived was examining the wounded. He started to treat those who had critical injuries like cut limbs or split heads. There were plenty of people who had lost fingers but they were pushed to the back. Paah! Light emitted out of Bae Jinmans hand as the woundeds arms and legs regrew. No matter how many times I see it, its amazing. Lee Jinhee who was observing from afar remarked. It looks like its harder to regrow limbs than cut them off Im telling you, he treats hundreds of people a day! An exposition was tacked onto her admiration. They say that when he regrows limbs, he uses the Retribution of the wounded. To regrow one limb, they say you have to spend 100 Retribution. And a portion of the consumed Retribution is used to help him grow. Really? Its still amazing Well hes the only healer. Even though Im not completely certain, I bet he has more karma points than our leader? As he said that, Baek Seoin glanced at Choi Hyuk. Choi Hyuk was deep in his thoughts. Baek Seoin abruptly asked. Is it because of the 1-Person Escape Code? Choi Hyuk nodded. The 1-Person Escape Code was quite a serious problem. Originally the rule stated that {Only the troops who have obtained the escape code can escape} which meant that escape codes were only given to troops, meaning only those who had received the king title would be able to obtain them. A rule that made it so that the members of the troops cooperated with each other. That rule had become the foothold in uniting everyones strength. However, in this situation, these {1-Person Escape Codes} could become the poison that could destroy these troops. If one took extreme measures and ignored their assembly area and troops, couldnt they just hide on the outskirts of the war zone (Kangdong District) and use it when the time came? It felt a bit better knowing that the drop rate was low but he couldnt help but trouble himself over it. There is no way I can kill the Wyvern of Destruction without an army backing me up. This fact was something Choi Hyuk was becoming glaringly aware of. Without an army, he might collapse trying to pierce through the monsters. However, a temptation that could break apart that army had appeared. And I still wasnt able to solve a bigger problem. Choi Hyuk closed his eyes in deep thought. Baek Seoin said. First, its not like we can do anything about the 1-Person Escape Code right now. Isnt there a problem we have to settle beforehand? Choi Hyuk replied, nodding his head. We have to persuade the kings. The other kings still didnt know Choi Hyuks other objective. They were only told that the suicide squads role would be to destroy portals and grab the Wyvern of Destructions attention. They were under the belief that the suicide squad would keep the wyvern busy until they obtained the escape code and once they did, they would retreat. If that happened, Choi Hyuk, who planned on killing the wyvern, would be isolated. Because of this, he had to persuade the kings. Either persuade them to kill the wyvern together or at least, make them stay and fight longer. However, there wasnt a suitable method. Was there any reason to put others in more danger and fight the wyvern? I wish I could just kill them all myself Choi Hyuk felt frustrated. He thought that he wouldnt have to painfully rack his brains over this if his opponent was instead an incredibly strong human-like monster. Too many enemies. And to fight against such a large opponent problems he couldnt handle himself cropped up one after another. However, politics wasnt Choi Hyuks strong point. Choi Hyuk looked to be in pain as he knitted his brows. Looking at him, Baek Seoin smiled. Why are you worrying about it yourself when you have such great followers? Baek Seoin tapped his own head. I already had a plan when I said we needed an army. Choi Hyuk looked blankly at Baek Seoin. Now that he thought about it, the first one to suggest an army was Baek Seoin. He would obviously have some thoughts on this matter. However, Choi Hyuk, who never really had a friend, never had the idea of asking someone for help. He only tried to solve everything himself. So, to Choi Hyuk, Baek Seoin saying that he could do it was like a breath of fresh air. As if he was captivated, he asked. How? Baek Seoin replied right away. The Crazy Knight King. Jung Minji? Yes. We are going to persuade her. Baek Seoin revealed a hidden smile. Chapter 28: Wyvern of Destruction (4) Episode 2: Exodus / Chapter 28: Wyvern of Destruction (4) TL: Myoni Edited: Obelisk ________________________________________ The Slave King Song Simin and Yoon Girim. Jung Minji had rescued Yoon Girim who was about to become an item during the Bonus Game, but even afterwards, Yoon Girim had trouble getting used to fighting. However, these days, she was very bright. Jung Minji found Song Simin and Yoon Girim talking in the hallway. They were so affectionate that they didnt even notice Jung Minji approach them. Jung Minji briefly looked at Yoon Girims smiling face. It was the same smile she remembered. It was very beautiful so unpleasant. Yoon Girim. Oh? Minji? Yoon Girim was surprised when Jung Minji called out to her. Song Simin awkwardly greeted Jung Minji. Ahahaha, hello. Jung Minji lightly nodded and replied, Yes. Hello. And then, she immediately turned her gaze towards Yoon Girim. Yoon Girim was afraid of her. She couldnt even meet her eye and kept her head lowered. At her actions, Jung Minji became even more uncomfortable. She said in a strict voice. Yoon Girim, lift your head. Uh uh? Yoon Girim opened her eyes from nervousness. Jung Minji stared into her eyes. Yoon Girim didnt know what to do. Just as Yoon Girim was about to break out into cold sweat, Jung Minji said, You doing well? Huh? Yeah because of you You say youre doing well? Youre doing well, huh Jung Minji briefly thought over those words. And then, she coldly said, I heard you ran away last battle but youre doing well? Yoon Girims gaze once again fell to the floor. However, Jung Minji didnt have the slightest thought of letting her go. Yoon Girim, look up. Are you going to look away when you face monsters? Yoon Girim couldnt lift her head at Jung Minjis words. Her chin was trembling. Tears were welling up in her big eyes. Jung Minji only silently looked at her. Yoon Girim and Jung Minji were in the same class three times. Although they werent best friends, Jung Minji had quite detailed memories of her. During peaceful times, she was such a lovely girl with no shadows. One summer day, during middle school, Yoon Girim told Jung Minji, Minji, you must be happy that youre so pretty. With an expression void of any jealousy. No, instead, as if she thought, for such a pretty girl to be my friend! she showed a boastful expression as she looked at her with a bright smile. That damn friendly smile. Jung Minji was endlessly jealous of her beautiful smile. Even though she possessed such a smile, currently she was in a trembling state where she couldnt even meet her eyes Because she was so absurdly weak, Jung Minji felt angry. Jung Minji clasped Yoon Girims cheeks with her palms. Yoon Girim trembled like a chick. A beautiful yet pitifully weak life that received endless amounts of love. Jung Minji pushed her face together so Yoon Girims eyes had gathered. Yoon Girim. If you dont kill, youll die. Are you scared? If theres something youre scared of, kill it. Dont just tremble like a bitch. Do you think they are going leave you alone just because you smile friendly or because you tremble? Unlike her usual cold self, she poured her emotions. Girim. Nice Girim. You have to live. Right? You have to make those damn things unable to kill you. Right? How long are you going to lean on others? Do you think men are going to help you until the end? Hmm? Every time Jung Minji said, Right? her voice would get louder. Yoon Girim only trembled. So, sorry. What was she apologizing for? However, Yoon Girim apologized with a mosquito-like voice. Jung Minji bit her lips once before moving back. You shouldnt apologize to me Haa Whatever. Then Song Simin closely stuck to Yoon Girims side. Haha, dont worry too much. I will protect Girim. Step. Clank. However, the moment Song Simin approached, Jung Minji reflexively took a step back. Chu Youngjin who was behind her like a shadow stepped forward with a sword in his hand. An awkward moment passed by. However, Jung Minji acted as if nothing happened as her face returned to its cold appearance. Song Simin smiled even brighter to get rid of the awkwardness. Jung Minji looked at Song Simin before nodding with an expressionless face. Its a relief that the Slave King will protect her. I am always thankful. No need. Instead, it is me who is able to live safely because of you. Im glad then. Jung Minji nodded her head and passed by the two. Even the moment she was passing them, she kept an appropriate distance. As she was Jung Minji who had taken the throne through spilling blood, besides Chu Youngjin and a few elites, she didnt give anyone her full trust. Especially if they were other groups and even Song Simin who was her long-time ally wasnt an exception. I say, shes one sassy queen. Song Simin shrugged his shoulders before comforting the crying Yoon Girim. Whew Girim. It was scary, right? The Knight King was saying that because she was worried about you. Still, it was scary. Even I was about to piss myself. Still, its okay. Song Simin hugged Yoon Girim as he patted her back whilst Yoon Girim tried to hold back her tears. Hello. Ah, yes. Hello. Baek Seoin passed by them after giving them an awkward greeting. Song Simin smiled with an embarrassed expression as he pulled Yoon Girim closer to cover her tears. ** Baek Seoin started to move seriously on the 24th day. There were only 6 days before the game would end. He chose a time when it wasnt too relaxed yet not too constrained. It would be difficult if someone changed their decision but there was enough time to adjust. It was a time Baek Seoin carefully chose. Though he boasted in front of Choi Hyuk, in reality, he had a lot of worries. Of course, he decided to leave it to his analysis. He believed that he could definitely persuade Jung Minji. However, werent people unpredictable? Even his Intuition was useless. As his Intuition only activated when his life was in danger. So Baek Seoins heart was beating furiously on his way to meet Jung Minji. Thank God. It was good that he coincidentally watched Jung Minji and Yoon Girims conversation. Baek Seoin became more confident in his plans. Why should I? So when Jung Minji said these words, he was able to keep his calm. Because we are able to save more people. Baek Seoin smiled calmly whilst Jung Minji frowned. Do I have to save people? A faint ridicule was blended in her voice. However, Baek Seoin replied with confidence. The number of people who havent joined Hyunhae Department Store must not be small, correct? So? Have you ever thought about this? As to where all the preschoolers and elementary schoolers are? Jung Minji closed her mouth. A chilly expression appeared. He couldnt tell what she was thinking right now. But Baek Seoin recalled the fussy reaction she showed Yoon Girim. Wasnt she unable to simply watch these weak people she despised? Even when she acted coldly in real life, he heard that she was always giving Yoon Girim preferential treatment. And another thing. He remembered that she ordered to exclude those who were less than 14 years old during the slaughter she led. He had dug up a lot of rumors related to that incident. So Baek Seoin believed his words would get through to her. The proportion of adults in this assembly area is unusually high. There are barely any children. However, there were originally over 50,000 children in Kangdong District. When the game started, these children were at their preschool or elementary schools, and the majority say that they never returned home. Though there were a few who returned home or were left alone but most of them never returned. Now, where do you think these children went? Did they all die? What is it youre trying to say? Lee Jinhee discovered this when she went out for reconnaissance. There was a group that protected many elementary schoolers and preschoolers. Their leader said different rules were given to the children. Meaning, there was a way for these children to live. Though the detailed rules were different, anyways, the majority of the children hid in the sewers before the monsters started their attack. That leader was trying his best to find and protect these children, as they had all scattered, there wasnt a suitable method to find them all. These children will probably hide in the sewers until the end of the game. Now, let me ask you this. Would these children, these children who are living in the sewers eating rats, be able to obtain the escape code on the last day? Jung Minji was silent. With this, he smoothly connected the ki and the seung. Then, with a sense of surprise, he would introduce the jeon{1}. But, didnt we find a new rule? {On the final day, anyone can transmit a rescue signal.} Jung Minji immediately refuted. At the same time, {On the final day, the monsters will start a large-scale invasion.} Baek Seoin shrugged his shoulders. Then, I guess itll be hard for these children to live. They might pitifully send a rescue signal but who would even care? That moment, Jung Minji inwardly thought. Bastard If Baek Seoin didnt say that then Jung Minji would have been able to keep her calm. However, when he involved children in this, her imagination had already pictured children getting slaughtered by monsters. Throb. Her heart tugged as if a rough blade was pushing its way between her ribs. However, when she thought of how to rescue these children, she didnt know where to start. How many more did she need to kill? What did she have to do and what did she have to sacrifice to persuade the other kings? Jung Minji bit her lips. She replied mixed with bitterness. The children were distributed karma as well. There is no reason for them to be weak. They are no different from adults. Baek Seoin stared into Jung Minjis eyes. He could see her pupils trembling. Checkmate. He completed kiseungjeon. And Baek Seoin was setting up kyul. Really? Do you think that simply because children received karma that they would be able to fight like us? Hmmm Maybe they will. Perhaps they will lift their shields and swords that are bigger than them and organize an army to fight the monsters. Since kids these days are scary. Baek Seoins lips revealed traces of ridicule. Jung Minji was silent for a while. Her mind was picturing the final day. Rescue signals shooting up from everywhere. Groups who ignored them and retreated with the escape code in their hands. Rescue signals shooting up behind them those damn rescue signals and the children a scene where the children were being slaughtered by the monsters. Throb. Jung Minji closed her eyes. Baek Seoin was suggesting that they should fight longer instead of escaping. But why? If they were to rescue on top of escape, they had to keep the Wyvern of Destruction busy longer. And didnt that responsibility fall onto Choi Hyuk and the suicide squad? Why are they putting themselves in danger? Dont tell me they really want to save the children? No way. No matter how she thought about it, Choi Hyuk wasnt such a kind-hearted person. Jung Minjis mind became filled with confusion. However, the thing that was greater than the confusion Throb Throb! The pain in her chest. Damn it. Grit. Baek Seoin could hear Jung Minji grind her teeth. And at that moment she opened her mouth. So what is your plan? A smile appeared on Baek Seoins lips. It was his victory. ________________________________________ {1} ???? ki-seung-jeon-kyul CKi is the start of your story. Seung is the progression your story by increasing the listeners immersion. Jeon is the change and reversal. Kyul is the end. Chapter 29 ** Jung Minji walked at a quick pace. A meeting with the allied forces was held that night. Your motive is good but do we have the time? The one who replied was the one who led the Alliance of Comrades in Arms, General Cha Taeshik. No one else said anything but they all had the same thought. No one could say, I dont care if those children die or not. However, there were still 7 portals left. 55,000 monsters poured in every day. Even though they went on an expedition every day, the number of monsters were slowly approaching the number of humans. At this rate, they may not be able to reduce the portals to less than five by the final day. It was because the locations of the portals werent specified. Even though Lee Jinhee heroically went out for reconnaissance, there were days when she couldnt find a single one. Also, perhaps it was because he wasnt in immediate danger but Baek Seoin couldnt locate the portals with his Intuition. If there were 5 portals remaining on the final day, there would be almost 100,000 monsters pouring in. However, if monsters appeared by the masses, they couldnt even imagine how difficult of a fight it would be. Also, that word was vague. Masses. Just how many were there it to be called masses? As leaders of their respective groups, they couldnt help but become passive facing these conditions. Jung Minji said. This might not be the end. At those words, everyone directed their gazes at Jung Minji. The fact that the police and the military have disappeared, everyone is aware of this, correct? That was right. Right after the game started, for some reason, the reserve force and the police stations were empty. Do you remember the fact that games vary depending on their target? Then the police and the military. What kind of game would they have to play? Where are these people who seem to have evaporated from Kangdong District? The mood turned solemn at Jung Minjis words. It was already the 24th day. While living with their lives on the line every day, they didnt have the time to look at things in a broader perspective. A new, but obvious, question came across their minds. What was it like outside of Kangdong District? Everyone should know how the guardian Bae Jinman awakened as a guardian. At Jung Minjis words, everyones gazes turned to Bae Jinman. He had his eyes closed, deep in thought. What we learned from this was that these games are much more complicated than we initially thought. At first glance, it might seem like we only need to kill and survive but that is not everything. Its the same with the issue regarding children. Why did they give them a separate rule and make them live in hiding? Why is it that they are able to send rescue signals on the final day? Are these children really discardable? Jung Minji made a slight pause before continuing. If the guardian disregarded the patients like other doctors and if because of this, we didnt have a healer in Kangdong District, do you think we would have been able to retaliate against the monsters as united as we are now? Like I said before. There is a high chance that it wont end with us just escaping Kangdong District. In fact, couldnt these children actually be a key to survival? Hmmm Silence fell. We have to save the children. Not simply to survive this place but they will definitely be useful in the long run. Getting out of Kangdong District isnt everything. However, they werent able to decide so easily. The cause became more resolute but it wasnt concrete enough. It could be but wasnt there also a chance it wasnt? This time, Jung Minji called out to specific people. Leader Kang Dongsoo. Arent there a lot of parents under your command who have lost their children? I also heard that the whereabouts of Leader Seon Jisoo is also unknown. Ah There werent many survivors who worked and lived in Kangdong District with children less than 14 years old. As there was an increase of dual-income families and younger couples who worked away from home, a lot of the parents were outside of Kangdong District. However, that didnt mean that they could ignore the number of parents in Kangdong District who hoped to find their children. As there was no way, they gave up and fell into despair, living in a world without their children. Jung Minji provided specific motives to them with her comments. Of course, she had some bait prepared for General Cha Taeshik of the Alliance of Comrades in Arms who had an aloof expression and the Knight Captain of the Korean National Sport University, Ryu Hyunsung, who was deep in thought. For this, Jung Minji had to take a loss. She bit her lips and decisively announced. And my troops will spearhead the operation. The heads of these leaders instinctively raised. They looked at Jung Minji with surprised expressions. She had just volunteered for the most dangerous mission. And I will not forget the people who help me. As soon as she said that, the guardian Bae Jinman opened his eyes and stood up. He nodded his head. I will stand next to you. I, too, will not forget those who help us. Choi Hyuk raised his hand. I agree. Jung Minji was known, even among the allied forces, to be domineering. With one move, she had gained the support of the strongest fighting power, Choi Hyuk, and the only healer, the greatly influential Bae Jinman. These two had lowered their heads. (Of course, Choi Hyuk was different.) And she declared she would take the most dangerous role. They calculated. They wouldnt take any losses from helping them. It was also for a good cause. Since you are all so determined, of course, I need to partake in this. Wouldnt this also be patriotism? Huhuhu! I am ashamed. We will go with you. Starting with General Cha Taeshik and the Knight Captain Ryu Hyunsung, everyone declared they would participate in rescuing the children. Like expected, it was good to persuade Jung Minji. Baek Seoin who stood behind Choi Hyuk exclaimed to himself. Choi Hyuk turned around to look at Baek Seoin and nodded once. Afterwards, another discussion ensued. But isnt there another issue? The 1-person escape code. This problem was a headache to the leaders who had gathered here. Since, in the perspective of these leaders, it was better for their groups to remain as they are than disperse. There also werent many 1-person escape codes either. Its a problem. However, there isnt a suitable method to handle it. There is no way to know who obtained an escape code it seems like the only way is to brand those who use the escape code as traitors. Everyone nodded their heads at Leader Kang Dongsoos words. Still, it looks like a sense of camaraderie is forming. They fought together and had always won. And they couldnt ignore the impact of Bae Jinmans blessings that were akin to large concerts. They had no choice but to use this to crackdown down on traitors. Okay. Everyone, make sure to do a roll call every day as well. Everyone agreed to General Cha Taeshiks suggestion. That was the conclusion of important discussions. While the situation was becoming slightly disorderly, General Cha Taeshik asked Choi Hyuk. But what do we do about the Wyvern of Destruction? The King without Subjects was supposed to handle it but if we try to rescue others as well, it will take a lot of time. Is it possible to keep it up for that long? Though we will try to clear out as many monsters as we can Baek Seoin replied in Choi Hyuks place. Theres no problem! If theres a chance, were planning on just killing it. Isnt that right, leader? Choi Hyuk gave a short nod. Wahaha! As expected, the young are spirited! He laughed loudly, throwing his head back. No one believed that Baek Seoins words were the truth. ** The next day. The results of the meeting were announced. The forces under Jung Minjis command caused an uproar. No, why did you decide that all by yourself? The Pig King Ma Dongshik protested to Jung Minji. In the very least, arent you supposed to tell us beforehand? Ma Dongshiks face had turned red. He was someone who cared about his safety to the point of even criticizing Lee Jinhee for attacking a shadow teeth. As someone like that, he was unable to take this situation. However, Jung Minjis expression did not change. I am sorry I was unable to tell you in advance. However, this is something we must do. So why are you deciding this all by yourself? Good. Okay. Lets let the issue about rescuing children slide. Since Im also an adult. But to be the spearhead? You mean just the troops under the Crazy Knight King, right? We arent going to do it. Jung Minji shook her head. Of course, Leader Ma Dongshiks forces are included. Its including all six forces that are with me. A heavy silence. The other leaders who followed Ma Dongshik showed flustered faces. No, why? Why do you decide our lives all by yourself? Ma Dongshik was angry to the point of being unable to suppress it any longer. He felt this was irrational. Jung Minjis eyes turned cold. She didnt look back. This would be the last time she would grab hold of them. Even if their solidarity broke apart, she had to make them go on this mission. Thats right. However, everyone here owes me a life debt. Jung Minji stared at each and every king gathered here. Pig King Ma Dongshik. Do you think you would have been able to block the invasion of shadow teeths without my intervention? Do you remember the 400 shadow teeths that were hiding near your assembly area while you sacrificed three people every night? Ma Dongshik momentarily flinched. Its the same for all of you. My followers have always fought on the frontlines. And theres no one here who hasnt benefited from this. Do you think, without me, you would be able to join Hyunhae Department Store? And now you guys want out? Jung Minjis eyes were like those of a crazy bitch. These people who knew that she would indiscriminate purge the opposition when she was like this quickly avoided her eyes. It was the same for the agitated Ma Dongshik. It was like cold water had poured on him. I went too far after becoming agitated. He regretted as he trembled while tucking his hands. However, there was a single person who did not avoid her stare. The Slave King Song Simin. He, instead, was smiling brightly. Ahh though its a bit suffocating I actively support you. Even though were the spearhead, with the support of the Weakening Barrier and the support of the other troops at the back, we shouldnt have too many casualties. Above all, its an honorable deed. Jung Minjis yes man. It was definitely something he would say. Creak. Jung Minji slightly nodded towards Song Simin before getting up. Then she lowered her head. Once again I apologize. This will not happen again after this mission. We are going to dissolve our alliance and with an indebted heart, I promise I will wholeheartedly cooperate with you at least once. An uncomfortable silence. After creating an atmosphere that felt like she would kill anyone who opposed her, she suddenly asked for a favor. Though they were taken back, they couldnt show it. Shame, their hurt pride, fear, worries about the future, absurdity. With a mixture of these emotions, the kings under Jung Minjis command were unable to say a word. They had no choice but to do what the strong ordered them to do. Alright. The kings exited the meeting room with stiff faces. It wasnt acceptance but submission. Jung Minji was aware of that. Its fine. Since this is the last time. Even if it was submission, it was fine as long as they moved. As long as she could rescue children with these actions, it helped bring peace to Jung Minjis heart. Anyways Looks like Ill be able to sleep tonight. She had nightmares ever since her talk with Baek Seoin. After all the other kings had left, the last one to stand was Song Simin. He comforted Jung Minji. Its because everyone was surprised. I will try to talk to them. After smiling friendlily, he hurriedly left. Soon after, Ah~ Dongshik hyungnim{1}! I was so surprised! Dont be so stiff and how about we go have a drink? The cheeky voice of Song Simin was heard. The Slave King Song Simin who had accompanied her since Hanyoung High School. He had fully revealed his unique sociability during this time. The size of his troops had increased and he had good relationships with other kings. He was a lubricant-like existence who complemented the cold Jung Minji. Once even his voice became distant, a stillness overcame the meeting room. Ha Jung Minji buried her head into the desk. Im tired ** The 29th day. There were 4 portals remaining. A pitch-black night. Everyone was sleeping except those on night watch. Choi Hyuk stood alone on top of Hyunhae Department Store. Seoul, a place that used to light up colorfully at night, however, now, no matter where he looked, it was pitch-black. There was no light brighter than the moon. And because the moon was unexpectedly bright, he was able to differentiate the pitch-black darkness and the waves of the Hangang River. And there was another place that was emitting a faint light. Above Choi Hyuks hand. Woong, woong, woong A mysterious symbol that wasnt engraved on the Predators Blade previously was emitting a light. A blade of karma had wrapped around the entirety of the blade. It wasnt the hazy appearance of the past. It maintained a transparent sword appearance while being fluid-like, as it flowed slowly. It was 5 meters long. Choi Hyuk slowly raised the Predators Blade above his head. Shah- He lowered it. Even though he was moving very slowly, the sound of it slicing the air echoed out from the rooftop. And the blade didnt disappear as it flowed leisurely. Choi Hyuk smiled. The preparations to hunt the Wyvern of Destruction were complete. ________________________________________ {1} Hyungnim is what a younger male would call an older male. Chapter 30: Wyvern of Destruction (6) Episode 2: Exodus / Chapter 30: Wyvern of Destruction (6) TL: emptycube Edit: Obelisk ________________________________________ On the morning of the decisive day, an announcement was made at 6 a.m. C {Throne Game +?Survive?and Escape} 1. In two hours, Weakening Barriers will be nullified. Kings are able to send rescue signals. 2. Location of the Escape Code: Myeongil Neighborhood Park. 3. The Wyvern of Destruction has been summoned. 4. 500,000 monsters have infested the entirety of Kangdong District. 5. Only kings or individuals who are not affiliated with any forces are able to obtain the escape code. C So difficult. He hadnt thought that they would nullify the Weakening Barriers. The number of monsters that were added was formidable as well. He estimated that, including the monsters they werent able to kill, there were over 700,000 monsters. It was certain that this would be a tough fight. Choi Hyuk looked at the announcement and then armed himself before making his way to the rooftop. As soon as he stood on the top of Hyunhae Department Store, he could see the hordes of monsters that filled Kangdong District. In the very least, it was fortunate that the Weakening Barriers were still working and that the newly invaded monsters were acting on their own and not in groups. When he looked towards the distant Myeongil Neighborhood Park, he saw an enormous monster. It was the size of a 20-floor apartment building and looked like a tyrannosaurus with flames coming out its jaws and eyes. You think you can really beat that? Jung Minji stood next to him as she asked. Choi Hyuk glanced at her before replying. Yeah. As if she wasnt satisfied with his simple reply, she made him promise. You must do it. Since youre the one who manipulated my damn personality Since its already like this, Im going to save as many as I can. No matter how bad the situation gets, Im not going to back down so do it right. Jung Minji was definitely unique. Even though she herself was strong, the ones who moved her heart were the weak. There needs to be at least one king like this, Choi Hyuk chuckled inwardly. Dont worry. That thing is going to die by my hands. He declared as if he wasnt affected by the imposing figure of the Wyvern of Destruction. Jung Minji giggled. Choi Hyuk tried to recall if she had ever laughed. She did. In the past, when it was still peaceful, though it wasnt often, there were still times when she laughed. He seemed to recall that there were quite a few male students whose hearts fluttered at her laugh. However, this was the first time he had seen her laugh ever since the situation changed. Youre strong. Its cool. The moment she said that, she wasnt the Crazy Knight King. She was simply Jung Minji, the 2nd year class 7 president. It was as if a flower was blooming on this grey morning. Choi Hyuk saw Jung Minji wrapped in white light with his Eyes of Distinction. It was the first time she, who had always been colorless, had shown goodwill. See you later. Jung Minji turned around and left, waving her hand behind her back, ** The one who had obtained the 1-person escape codes moved in a systematic manner. One would be a traitor if he did it by himself but if others did it as well, it would become a rational decision. 10,000 people secretly communicated with each other. What was more surprising was that no one knew that these 10,000 people organized a plan. There were some who knew but chose to let it slide due to friendship and some who knew and might have been killed when they fought monsters. Approximately 20,000 people had obtained the 1-person escape codes and among them, 10,000 had already escaped early in the morning. Those who found out were either killed or won over and because of this, the 110,000 soldiers in Hyunhae Department Store had low morale. Grrrr. Grrrk! Kaaah. While these 110,000 gathered, monsters crowded around the outside waiting for the Weakening Barrier to nullify. They were like vultures waiting for rotten meat. Pitter-patter. At a time when they were gloomy, rain started to fall. Due to the transparent wall that covered Kangdong District, the rain did not drop onto the ground. Only, they heard the loud noises of raindrops hitting the wall and saw streams of rainwater flow down. They simply saw a sky dyed in water. Even the guardian Bae Jinmans {Get up} wasnt very effective that day. The existence of traitors that had left had left a huge impact on their unity. It was already going to be a difficult fight but now they felt like they were fools for remainingand were struggling with a sense of defeat. The 100 members of the suicide squad stood in front of the discouraged army. Bae Jinman had finished drinking a Karma Recovery Potion and was preparing for another blessing. This one was different from last time. It was a blessing meant only for Choi Hyuk. Karma Grant. Bae Jinman poured all the karma he possessed into Choi Hyuk. Bae Jinmans powerful karma stimulated Choi Hyuks karma. {Your Power, Speed, Stamina, Endurance and Recovery have been increased by 100 each for 12 hours.} The message that appeared made Choi Hyuks eyes bulge. He had already heard Bae Jinmans explanation beforehand but for it to be this impressive. Now I cant do anything for the next 12 hours. Bae Jinman, who had spent all his karma, said with a haggard face. Good luck. Choi Hyuk deeply bowed his head. He then raised his head and turned around to face the 110,000 soldiers. He raised the Predators Blade that had evolved to C rank. Swish! A 5-meter-long blade of karma extended past the blade. The symbol engraved on the Predators Blade emitted a light as if it was burning. Everyone gazed at the blazing blade and carved Choi Hyuks figure into their memories. Lets go. Though he didnt say it in a loud voice, Choi Hyuks works clearly rang out to the 110,000 people gathered in Hyunhae Department Store. Bang! Choi Hyuk kicked the ground and dashed out of the Weakening Barrier. There were a few monsters hanging around. Slash!! The 5-meter-long blade of karma split 10 monsters into two. Boom! Choi Hyuk slammed onto the ground with his momentum. The asphalt cracked as if a cannonball had exploded. Lets go! For survival! Wahhhh! First, the 100 members of the suicide squad charged forth. Their roars were unbelievably loud. Uahhhhhhhhh!!! Behind them, the whole army shouted even louder than the suicide squad and charged forward. With Choi Hyuks actions, their morale had boosted a little. Their last battle for their survival had begun. ** It was a battle of speed. Before the Weakening Barriers became nullified, they used up the remaining Weakening Barrier scrolls unsparingly to open a path. Even though there were 700,000 monsters, they were scattered while the humans were united as an army. The actions of the suicide squad were once again remarkable. They drank Karma Recovery Potions like water and used all their strength. After being tempered constantly for 30 days, the suicide squad members karma levels were over 2-stars and were easily tearing monsters apart. A nonstop attack. The army of humans that charged forward at full speed while in formation were able to splatter the blood of the monsters that attacked individually onto the asphalt. They arrived at the Myeongil Neighborhood Park in about 30 minutes. The mood was good up until here. It even seemed like their low morale had recovered. However, their spirits were crushed with a single blow. Thud! Thuud! Their bodies bounced up from the sheer force of its steps. {Kuaalaalaa!!} The Wyvern of Destruction looked up at the sky and roared. The air shook and their hair fluttered. Crash! It smashed its head onto Kyunghee University Hospital that was situated in front of the park. The building smashed apart as if it was hit by a rockslide. The high-spirited army stopped in their tracks. People fell in shock. Clack, clack, clack Their teeth chattered and their weapons trembled. For such a large building to be smashed apart just like that Kirik! Keurik! And behind the Wyvern of Destruction, more than 100,000 monsters made their appearance. Ah Fuck I should have escaped Should have escaped I also had a 1-person escape code Fuck The soldiers lost their courage. That moment, a swish of a sword strangely grabbed their hearts. Swish It was Choi Hyuk. Suicide squad, prepare to charge. Support troop, deploy the Extraordinary Dragon Cannon. His voice was clearly heard even in this commotion. However, these people who were stricken with fear couldnt react. Choi Hyuk frowned. Get a- hold of yourselves!! Bang! Choi Hyuks karma-enhanced voice sounded out and smashed onto their chests like a cannonball. Only then did the support troop start to deploy the Dragon Hunting Weapon C Extraordinary Dragon Cannon. It was a 4-meter long cannon-like object. Its silver barrel was packed with unknown engraved symbols. It didnt have wheels but the bottom was rounded like crescents. It was unknown how it slid towards the direction it was pushed but because of this, two people were able to push it with no problem. The support troop was the troop that operated the 20 or so Dragon Hunting Weapon C Extraordinary Dragon Cannons. There was a total of 80 people. Once they regained their senses, their bodies moved according to their training. Vine cannonball loaded! Loaded! Shoot when ready! Bangbangbang!! The Extraordinary Dragon Cannons spat flames. Bang! Bang! The cannonballs exploded on the Wyvern of Destructions body. Vines grew from the where the cannonballs hit and entangled its body. {If a few overlap, they can make a dragon momentarily falter.} This was the description of the Vine Cannonball. The wyvern, hit by 20 cannonballs, faltered momentarily. However, Thud! {Kualaalala!!} The Wyvern stomped the ground and used its strength. Riip. The vines ripped apart like paper and fell to the ground. {Kuaalaalala!!} Instead, it seemed like it only made it angrier. Continue to shoot! Urged the support troop leader who used to be an artillery officer. The Wyvern of Destruction lowered its stance and advanced slowly even as the vines held it back. Choi Hyuk could clearly see its motives. It was planning on gathering its strength and breaking out in one go. It was clear that if that thing charged forward their ranks would be smashed apart. I have to stop it. Hooo. Choi Hyuk took in a deep breath. The karma in his body twisted into spirals. He had obtained this secret method by repeatedly using the skill {Soaring Slash}. Though he didnt meet the requirements to use it, he traced the movements of the karma until the skill failed. {Soaring Slash} was a skill that elongated karma and released it like a whip. From there, Choi Hyuk imitated the technique of elongating karma, but he didnt stop there. He twisted the elongated karma into spirals. He sent the long spirals to the Predators Blade. Pabang! The tip of the spiral unravelled and formed the blade of karma. However, before the karma completely unravelled, he recalled the unravelled karma back while twisting it. The elongated karma spiraled up from his hand to the blade then back to his hand to form a single shape and during this time, he kept twisting and unravelling the karma. A technique that required a ridiculous level of control. Its effect was as powerful as it was complicated. Swish. A 5-meter-long blade of karma formed from the Predators Blade. The karma wrapped around the blade while unravelling and twisting itself. Even though the transparent energy was moving in a complicated manner, it still retained its shape. It looked calm on the outside but it was filled with energy about to erupt. The energy of the Predators Blade, which had transformed into a C rank, mixed with Choi Hyuks karma and flowed around the blade. I can slice into it. Choi Hyuk looked at his status for the last time as he resolved himself. C {Choi Hyuk} Power: 203 (+76) (+100) () ? Speed: 203 (+74) (+100)? ()? Control: 0 () Endurance: 100 (+100) ()? Stamina: 100 (+100) ()? Recovery: 10(+100) () *Retribution: 0 () *Free karma points: 0 C His Control actually hit 3-star. He changed his equipment and put everything into Power and Speed. He even used the difficult to find {Enchant Change Scroll} to change his enchants to Power and Speed. Lastly, with Bae Jinmans {Karma Grant}, he was able to increase all his stats, excluding Control, by 100. It seemed like the effect didnt apply to his Control which was a 3-star stat. This time, he examined the evolved Predators Blade. C {Greedy Predators Blade} Rank: C (Unique, Growth-type) Sharp and sturdy. The more blood it absorbs of strong foes, the stronger it will get. Blood Drain: Absorbs the blood of enemies to replenish its owners karma and heal their wounds. Able to absorb 5L of blood per second. Durability: 9,998/10,000 Evolution: 0/100 C The reason why Choi Hyuk didnt invest any points into Stamina and Recovery was because of the evolved Predators Blade. The new Drain trait was the greatest present when facing a long and difficult battle against the Wyvern of Destruction. After finishing his inspection, Choi Hyuk saw the wyverns bulging calves. It looked like the thickness of its ankles was the size of a house. Choi Hyuk used its enlarged calves to speculate its anatomy. It wasnt something he was actively thinking of but was an observation that extended from his instincts. And he figured out its weak points. If you were to look at it as a human, it would be its tendons and Achilles heel. About 10 Choi Hyuk dashed towards his first target. The Wyvern of Destruction was concentrating all its strength into its calves to break out of the downpour of Vine Cannonballs. Its vulnerable ankle concentrated with power. Slash! The blade of karma slashed out. Kyajajak! One swing of the 5-meter-long blade was enough to wipe out a 5 pyong room.{1} Following Choi Hyuks blade, its grey flesh split apart like a ravine and black blood gushed out. {Keulak?} The Wyvern of Destruction immediately wobbled. Thuud! As it wobbled, it hurriedly stomped its uninjured left foot. A single blow from an ant-sized human was able to make a monster the size of a high-rise apartment wobble. The people who saw this couldnt help but shudder. However, Choi Hyuk clicked his tongue. As expected I couldnt cut it off with one slash? Cho Hyuk had targeted its ankle tendon. Its flesh was sliced into but he was unable to cut its tendon. If one time isnt enough, Ill do it until it is Suicide squad! The target is its left foot! Spread out and attack! Choi Hyuks orders exploded out. Uoahhhhh!! The suicide squad spread out. At the same time, Choi Hyuk was a step faster as he charged towards the wyverns left foot. The flustered and hesitant Wyvern of Destruction. Bangbangbang! Flames shot out of the Extraordinary Dragon Cannons above it. The Wyvern of Destructions attention was wholly on the suicide squad. Jung Minji didnt miss this opportunity. All troops- Charge!!! Jung Minji unsheathed her sword and bypassed the Wyvern of Destruction. 200,000 monsters were lined up in front of her. Charge! Charge! Do not fall behind! The other forces were right behind them as they charged. Choi Hyuk, 100 members of the suicide squad and 80 members of the support troop VS The Wyvern of Destruction. 110,000 humans VS 200,000 monsters. A gruesome war had begun. ________________________________________ {1} 16.52 m2 Chapter 31: Wyvern of Destruction (7) Episode 2: Exodus / Chapter 31: Wyvern of Destruction (7) TL: emptycube Edited: Obelisk ________________________________________ Team 5! Go up! At Baek Seoins shout, team 5 of the suicide squad jumped up. However, there was one member who was too late. Puakack! The wyverns swinging tail was like a train travelling at full speed, comparable in both its size and power. The member was crushed like a mosquito. The protect order from his armor and his 2-star Endurance stat were useless. Fighting an apartment-sized monster was similar to fighting a calamity. Only when you looked up until your neck felt like it was about to break could you see its face and flaming jaws. To humans, fighting was looking at each other, gathering your spirits, and bashing into each other. However, what they were experiencing now were feet that fell down above their heads like a landslide. When the steep cliff turned around, its tail would come forth like a tsunami. That was why the role of the commander was very important. Team 1! Team 3! To the left! The suicide squad that was near the wyvern couldnt see its overall shape. All they could see was one leg and the tip of its tail. Because of this, the existence of a commander who stood at a distance was crucial. And Baek Seoin was the right man for the job. Baek Seoin grit his teeth as he performed his role as a commander. The reason for gritting his teeth was simple. Fucking bastard It was because the wyvern was his sworn enemy that killed his parents. His anger had become even colder and sharper as he carried out his commands. Team 7! Jump in! Left foot! Team 7 charged in at his orders. The members of Team 7 lashed out at the wound left by Choi Hyuks blade. They were all armed with blunt weapons. However, when they hit the wound, it only let out a slapping sound, it didnt seem like it actually hurt the wyvern. Kuaahhhh! Except for when Chu Youngjin hit it with bloodshot eyes. Bang! The sound his iron mace made when it hit was different. Scraps of its flesh exploded out. And at its impact, the wyvern momentarily flinched. Jung Minji had thoroughly resolved herself for this expedition. She had sent the strongest of her elites, Chu Youngjin, to the suicide squad. Chu Youngjin, who activated the innate skill {Berserker}, was able to double his Power and Speed. However, it was still far from being enough. {Kualaalaak!!} Stomp! Stomp! Shocked by the sharp pain, it stomped its feet like lightning. Baek Seoins orders couldnt match its quick movements. 3 members of Team 7 became blood splotches at its feet. But, the bigger problem was that the wyvern charged and attacked the main army. To the army, it was as if a fortress had suddenly fallen from the sky. Baaaannng! The large wyvern was swift as well. The moment one foot contacted the ground, it rotated its body and cleared its surroundings with a swing of its tail. Crash! In an instant, more than 100 people became plastered onto the ground. Charge the Ice Cannons! Fire! Bang, bang, bang! Light beams shot out of the Extraordinary Dragon Cannons. Crackle, crack! The wyvern was, for an instant, frozen from head to tail. Team 9! Assemble the Extraordinary Dragon Battering Ram! Baek Seoin frantically ordered. The members of Team 9 each took a barrel-like object from their Handy Bags and assembled them together. A long, thick spear was formed after connecting 10 of these barrels. The 10 members of Team 9 stood on either side of it and held it up. {Dragon Hunting Weapon C Extraordinary Dragon Battering Ram}, a spear made to slam into a dragon, was prepared. It took 30 seconds to fully complete it. Choi Hyuk had taken action to gain that time. He was the only warrior who could clearly see the wyverns movements up close. {Kualaak!} The Wyvern of Destruction tried its best to smash the ice that covered its body. Crack! As the ice started to crack and fall apart, Choi Hyuk jumped onto the ice. Bang! On top of the shattering ice, Choi Hyuk madly charged. Avoiding the avalanche of falling ice, Choi Hyuk stepped and jumped as he made his way up. And just as the wyvern was about to lift its head and shake its body. Craack! A long, thin blade of karma swept at the wyverns neck. Because of his insufficient strength, he wasnt able to cut the nerve, but it was definitely painful. {Kuaaaaaah!!} As if hit by lightning, the wyvern jumped up and took a few steps back. Thud! Thud! Thud! One step, two steps, each step crushed a few tens of people, but the wyvern did retreat away from the main army. And Team 9 who held the Extraordinary Dragon Battering Ram charged forth and slammed it into the wyverns right heel. Boom!! At the same time, the magic implanted in the Extraordinary Dragon Battering Ram exploded out. Instantly, the wyverns right foot was pushed back. It wobbled. However, the thing swung its tail to regain its balance and, instead, shot flames at Team 9. Blaaaze! Uack! Keahhh! One member was unable to avoid the flames and let out a wretched scream before turning to ash. Even the members who avoided the flames caught on fire so they drank a Recovery Potion and rolled on the ground. {Grrr!} The Wyvern of Destruction stared at the suicide squad who had spread out to avoid its flames. It was 40 minutes into the fight. During this time, they made it wobble and cry out so it seemed to be injured but the Wyvern of Destruction was quite unscathed. Didnt humans cry out in surprise when they were poked with a needle? It wasnt very different for the wyvern. The wyvern was quite annoyed and angry. Thud! Thud! Slaamm! It charged forward and ran through the suicide squad. It was unbelievable that an apartment-sized monster was able to move so quickly while swinging its tail. Baek Seoin didnt even have the time to call out orders. Even the blocking attempt from the Extraordinary Dragon Cannon came too late. The suicide squad scattered to avoid it while the support troops switched the cannons to stealth mode then spread out and hid. Grit. Baek Seoin ground his teeth. {Kuaaah!} The wyvern cried out. But, even during this time, Choi Hyuk was faithfully attacking the Wyvern of Destruction. He was with Lee Jinhee, making their way up its back. Leader. Do I really have to do this? You said you wanted to conquer an apartment-sized monster. Ah damn that Hold tight. Choi Hyuk didnt even bother to listen to the rest of her excuses. He raised the Predators Blade extended with karma and sliced the wyverns thigh. {Kuaaahh!!} It slapped its thigh with its tail. However, Choi Hyuk and Lee Jinhee had already hidden inside its flesh that was dug out like a trench. Uack! I almost became a flattened bean! Just hold tight and keep slicing. If we keep doing this, we should be able to slow it down. My sword probably wont even slice it well. Leader, you should just do it. If I stay here, the ones outside are all going to die. And look. Choi Hyuk raised his blade to show a blade of karma that was as dim as a candlelight. I dont know if its because were inside the monster but its unstable. If you understand, good luck! Choi Hyuk didnt wait for a reply and ran down the wyverns body. Uahhh Fortunately, since Lee Jinhee was experienced in parkour, she was confident in hanging on. Wait? If I didnt know parkour, would I not have been dragged here in the first place? With mixed feelings, Lee Jinhee stabilized her body with her two feet and started to carve the wyverns flesh. She first needed to create a stable foothold. Ah damn The blade doesnt even cut. Its. Flesh. Well. Stab! Stab! Stab! She let her anger out on the wyvern but it only resulted in her hands hurting more. ** The main army thought optimistically of the suicide squads fight since, from the beginning, their intention was to hold the wyvern back, not to kill it. Everyone besides Choi Hyuk thought that this was the case. Although there were times when the fight would splash onto them, it wasnt to the point where they couldnt handle it. It was still acceptable. Push! Soon the Weakening Barriers will become nullified! Kang Dongsoo shouted. 1 hour and 40 minutes had passed since the announcement had popped up. There were still 20 minutes left before the Weakening Barriers would become nullified. Though the Wyvern of Destruction wasnt affected by the barrier, they had to at least kill more of the 200,000 monsters before the barrier lost its effect. This desperation united them. It was the same for those kings under Jung Minji who didnt want to spearhead the operation. Bastards! Even the extreme self-preservationist, the Pig King Ma Dongshik, stood on the frontlines with a shield and axe splitting monsters heads. The Student King Min Kyungchul charged forward with the elite troops and broke through the enemy lines. The king who used to hide in the assembly area and whine to Jung Minji supported their backs. They even created a retreat route for Min Kyungchul who headed deep into the enemy lines. All of them had become warriors who were used to fighting. They fought together as one. The past 30 days might have helped them differentiate when they should be political and when they should be wildly fighting. Damn it! Youre telling me I have to fight again after doing this shit? Fuck, just wait and see what happens if you forget your promise! Fuck! The Pig King Ma Dongshik loudly mumbled to himself so others could hear. With an Urk!, he pushed back a Bladed Ghost and embedded his axe in its head. Even 2-star monsters became weaker inside Weakening Barriers. Hey, hyungnim, are you a tsundere? Why are you like this when you were eventually going to do it anyways? It was the Slave King Song Simin who was shamelessly passing by. Song Simin held a large shield and behind him stood Yoon Girim with a determined expression. She held a two-handed sword that was as long as a spear. Why is she fighting next to the Slave King when shes with us? An executive of Jung Minjis troops, Kwon Saehyuk, clicked his tongue. However, Jung Minji looked at it optimistically. Since Yoon Girim became brighter and was even able to fight well when she was with Song Simin. Song Simin would block with his shield and Yoon Girim would stab from behind. It looked like Song Simin trained her well as her unhesitating actions were quite good. While Jung Minji was vacantly looking at her, Song Simin gave her a wink. Everyone was fighting with their lives on the line. Even the cowardly Yoon Girim. Now thats more like it. Jung Minji who was sweating profusely in her helmet smiled. Three hours had passed since the war began. The humans had just obtained the escape code. They automatically obtained the escape code when they stepped into a suspicious looking golden puddle located in the center of the park. {Escape code obtained.} A light came down from the sky along with the message. A small wing was added onto the kings unique symbols. In Jung Minjis case, a blazing wing appeared on the right side of the bloody knight. Hoo Jung Minji caught her breath and lifted her right fist. Uahhhhh! The escape code. For the past month, everyone only had the escape code on their minds. I have to leave this horrific Kangdong District. Who knows, it might be peaceful outside of Kangdong District. I wonder what happened to my friends? They had finally survived and grasped the escape code in their hands. The progress of the war was looking good. The army of 200,000 monsters had scattered and the suicide squad was still blocking the Wyvern of Destruction. 13 people had died in the suicide squad If you looked at how there were no casualties for the last 2 weeks, it was a big loss but in the grand scheme of things, it was quite small. Time to go back. That was the thought on everyones mind. And. Riing! Riiing! With the sound of a siren, red lasers shot up from different places. Everyone knew without being told. Rescue signals. Were there still this many survivors? Red laser shot up from all over Kangdong District. With the ominous sound of the siren and red flashes, Jung Minjis heart tightened in terror. Signals that erupted from everywhere. Cries for help. This was able to make Jung Minji feel like she was in hell. She couldnt delay it any longer. Lets go. Jung Minji unsheathed her sword and took the lead. Urk Ah, fuck Even though the Pig King Ma Dongshik ground his teeth, he still followed behind. He even shouted with great force. Lets go! To save everyone! The forces under Bae Jinmans command stood next to Jung Minji. They were the spearhead. The army of 90,000 who had survived the fierce battle advanced towards the nearest rescue signal. You better endure. Jung Minji glanced at the suicide squad fighting the Wyvern of Destruction one last time before charging through the monsters. The fight was much harder than they had thought. The Weakening Barriers had lost their effect and they were completely exhausted after fighting for such a long period of time. They were diligently drinking potions but there was a limit to that. Obviously, there were a variety of people who sent rescue signals. There were children who were hiding in the sewers but there were also adults who hid in assembly areas only caring for their own safety and delinquents who hunted humans rather than monsters. The army quickly began to tire. This, its too difficult to go around all of Kangdong District, Suggested the Student King Min Kyungchul. We already talked about this. The losses of our troops are the highest. And, honestly, I dont know why we need to spill blood for those pathetic bastards. Min Kyungchul said roughly while pointing to the rescued people. The children were fine but there were guys who called themselves adults who were passive towards fighting. They only asked, So arent we going to get the escape code? with obvious intentions. There are children. So lets just search half the district. This isnt something we can do with our strength. Even if we rescue people, they dont help with our overall strength. Frustrated, Min Kyungchul looked at Song Simin. He only shrugged his shoulders. Park Solam who was Jung Minjis executive and dedicated supporter, stepped forward. As an ethics teacher, she received a lot of respect from students. Student King Min Kyungchuls words are valid. However isnt this the time to use a bit more strength? Are there any forces besides ours who can rescue the isolated children? As she said that, another executive, Kwon Saehyuk, added in. The Crazy Knight Kings decisions havent been wrong until now. The members of her troops who were with her since Hanyoung High School had complete trust in her. Since she was the one who survived after taking down a countless number of strong individuals. It was these people who made Jung Minjis dictatorship possible. Jung Minjis bodyguards. Their strength was extraordinary. Haa Min Kyungchul only sighed. Im sorry. I will definitely repay this favor. Jung Minji sincerely said to Min Kyungchul. Min Kyungchul replied with a complicated expression. Do what you want. Their small break concluded. The troops once again prepared to march. The sky was still red. The sky was embroidered with red lasers and the siren continued to ring. Jung Minji felt like she would go crazy just listening to the sirens. Ones rescue signal would bring out a certain girl inside her. A girl covered with blood who didnt receive any help. A foolish bitch who waited for someones help. She recalled the despair of a damned bitch. Jung Minji felt like her mind was becoming distant. She couldnt stop it. No matter how shitty it was, she had to go save them. Minji, are you alright? That moment, Yoon Girim approached her. Park Solam and Kwon Saehyuk who always kept a close guard around her were unconcerned with her appearance. Because of that. Here, drink this. When Yoon Girim handed Jung Minji a water bottle she was about to drink and when Jung Minji grinned before gulping down the bottle and even the next scene, they were all too natural. You fought well. Perhaps this was the first compliment she gave Yoon Girim and her last. Jung Minji lifted her head to take another drink. Cough! Huh? Jung Minji felt like her throat was burning. A burning something spewed from her mouth. Cough? Bloody foam rose up from her mouth. She lost all strength in her legs. Yoon Girim? The ethics teacher Park Solam was taken back. A long spear-like sword pierced through her throat. Splash! Blood splattered into the air. It felt unreal. Ah Yoon Girim backstabbed me. Only then did Jung Minji realized what had happened. The Slave King Song Simin held the blood-stained longsword as he patted Yoon Girims head. He shouted. You cant let one bastard we discussed in the morning get away! Yoon Girim stood next to him as she shouted at Jung Minji with bloodshot eyes. You told me to kill whatever I was scared of! It was the words Jung Minji had said to her. Jung Minji wanted to reply but her throat felt like it was melting and no voice came out. So I was that scary damn bitch. Thump. Jung Minjis body fell to the floor. The rain-stained sky reflected in her eyes. There was no one who could help her. So tiresome. She thought about when she sent her one and only father to a mental hospital and afterwards when she reported her uncle who had sexually assaulted her. Even then, it was like this. Because there wasnt anyone who would help her, besides herself Her biggest enemy was her foolishness that was waiting for someones help. You did good. Bitch It wasnt certain if she was saying that to Yoon Girim or herself. She wanted to say those words but the sounds escaped through the side of her throat. Then she suddenly felt at peace. Whatever, the worlds fucked up anyways, and her thoughts travelled to Choi Hyuk and the 100 members of the suicide squad before cutting off. Slide. The troop that was known to be dominating even among the allied forces. Jung Minjis troops had somehow increased to 5,000 people, but now the bloody knight that stood above their heads disappeared. Retreat! Retreat! And the forces under Jung Minji started to retreat. This happened 4 hours after the war had begun. The exodus (mass departure) had begun. Chapter 32: The King without Subjects Episode 2: Exodus / Chapter 32: The King without Subjects TL: emptycube Edited: emptycube ________________________________________ What? Just what happened? Just shut up and follow. Were all fucked. Jung Minji died? Why? Ah geez! I mean it doesnt make sense. Haa Song Simin betrayed her. Song Simin? But, what about her guards? He went passed them? Yoon Girim backstabbed her. Yoon Girim?! Ah geez! Dont talk so loud. Cant you read the mood? But how does that make sense? Why would Yoon Girim? No, is that even possible? Jung Minjis Endurance was pierced? Yoon Girims always around Song Simin these days. She probably reached 1-star and Jung Minjis Endurance probably didnt hit 2-star yet With stat buffs from items, do you think she wont be able to pierce that? You cant even endure D rank (2-star) weapons with 1-star Endurance. But still What about her Recovery stat? She specifically cut her throat. Blood was gushing out. The speed of her brain shutting down was probably faster than her recovery. Fuck Its not like its a game If your vitals are pierced, no matter how strong you are, youre dead. Because Jung Minji knew that, she always brought guards with her Chu Youngjin going to the suicide squad probably had a lot to do with it. If it was Chu Youngjin, he wouldnt have taken his eyes away even if it was Yoon Girim. Fuck Her death was so sudden. Shut up and get your mind straight. We dont have the escape code anymore. That was granted to those with the symbols of the kings. Ah, right! Thats why, lets quickly follow them! You Dont tell me youre going to stick to Song Simin? Its fucked upbut what can I do? Other troops are full and I dont know any of them. Song Simin is probably the best choice. Ha still. Hey! Geez! If youre going to be like that, why dont you just go to Kang Dongsoo! Fuck With Jung Minjis death, 5,000 people had lost the escape code. Jung Minjis former followers had no choice but to defect to other troops and around 3,000 followed Song Simin. People he had secretly planted beforehand had persuaded others. From the start, the majority didnt know what exactly happened and those who did justified themselves. I gave you a chance. Didnt I tell you? That she wouldnt listen to the whole half of the district shit. Song Simin said while looking at the Student King Min Kyungchul. Min Kyungchul bitterly nodded his head. Yeah. Jung Minjis troops dispersed and many groups followed Song Simins lead and broke away from the war. This scene made other forces fall into a state of confusion. What the? Whats happening in the front? Did something happen to the Crazy Knight King? Was it an ambush? Monsters? Theres a hole in the spearhead! To the forces who were behind them, it looked like the spearhead was ambushed and had become chaotic. Just then, hordes of monsters appeared. Few tens of thousands. This many wasnt a big deal but with the chaotic spearhead, the hordes of monsters seemed larger and more overwhelming. They believed that what they saw wasnt everything. The solders fell into a state of fear. Their karma was almost spent, the ranks were disordered and their spirits had hit rock bottom. A frightened army was no army. Just like the times when a few hundred soldiers armed with cannons and guns defeats an army of tens of thousands with melee weapons. Even if they considered that the fact they became stronger over the past 30 days, they were still ordinary civilians who had never killed not too long ago. They werent able to calm themselves after becoming panicked. They just couldnt muster up the courage to fight. Commanders were also unable to understand the situation. Damn just what the hell happened? Just what happened for them to be routed? Shit if we take a wrong step, well all die. Lets retreat! The Alliance of Comrades in Arms were the quickest to come to a decision. Once they decided to retreat, other forces started to follow suit. A long line of groups started their retreat. No! If we retreat, what happens to the suicide squad?! Bae Jinman proposed they help the suicide squad, however, the forces under his command refused. Right now, we need worry about ourselves. Other troops are leaving. We cant be the only ones who go back! The group of humans couldnt come back after falling into a state of confusion. Like flames, chaos bred more chaos. There wasnt even a chance to do anything. It all happened in an instant. How did it become like this so suddenly? Even among Bae Jinmans troops, there were some who fled from the ranks. They had already obtained the escape code. They didnt fear becoming outcasts. If people fled, others would flee as well. Kangdong District was already bustling with monsters. Mass panic spread rapidly. However, Bae Jinman didnt give up. It was his personality. We still need to go back! Ill even go back by myself! Im sorry. The person who directed Bae Jinmans guards crammed Bae Jinman under his armpit. Bae Jinman, who had lost all his strength after Karma Grant, couldnt resist. Retreat!! Eventually, even Bae Jinmans troops retreated. If they properly understood what was going on, they would have gone to the suicide squad but the situation had progressed so ridiculously. ** The support battalion who pushed back the surrounding monsters, the support troops who shot the Extraordinary Dragon Cannons and the suicide squad all fell into state of confusion. As the main army retreated, more and more monsters gathered nearby. Of course, they didnt know why. Block them! If the monsters reach the support troops, were done! The distinction between troops began to fade. It was a free-for-all. The support troops started to shoot cannonballs at the oncoming monsters and not the wyvern. Even some suicide squad members turned around to block the monsters. Fuck! We have to retreat! Call the King without Subjects! He wont listen! That bastards done for! There were even some troops who left Choi Hyuk who was fighting the Wyvern of Destruction behind and retreated. Hey! What the fuck! You cant leave in the middle of a fight! What about the King without Subjects?! I called him but what can I do if he doesnt listen? Let him be! He said hell hold the wyvern back! Among the suicide squad, a portion stood next to Choi Hyuk until the end and another portion, due to them holding the wyvern back, hurriedly retreated. It was utter chaos, however, that didnt affect Choi Hyuk as he became more immersed into the fight. If I want to create an opportunity to attack, I need to move one step faster. Just as he thought this, Choi Hyuk discovered a new method. He tossed away his method of using karma like muscles. He shot a string of karma at a target and contracted it like a rubber band. {After endless consideration, you have realized a new way to use karma. Retribution increased by 10.} Choi Hyuk didnt even read the message. Swoosh! Following the contracting karma, his body shot forward and his vision instantly shifted. His body was so fast that it left afterimages. Crash! The wyverns foot stomped down too late. Choi Hyuk sliced into the wyverns ankle. I need to be faster. This time, Choi Hyuk elongated all the karma in his body and coiled it up. The coiled karma circulated his body. {After endless consideration, you have realized a new way to use karma. Retribution increased by 30.} Swoosh! The coiled karma gathered below his feet and, like a spring, bounced Choi Hyuk high up into the air. Swish! He released karma around the Predators Blade and formed a blade of karma. His 3-star Control stat let him freely manipulate karma. Choi Hyuks movements slowly broke past his physical limits. He wasnt an existence who moved with his arms and legs anymore and had became one who moved with karma. Karma wasnt supporting his body anymore, instead, his body was supporting his karma. The karma in his body continuously changed its form. At some point, Choi Hyuk had forgotten the world. His eyes didnt see the escaping suicide squad members or the ones who staked their lives to fight the monsters. His ears didnt hear the shouts of Baek Seoin. Choi Hyuk had completely erased everything besides himself and the Wyvern of Destruction. Pabapak! Boom! Zip! Choi Hyuks movements kept getting quicker. Just when you thought he jumped up into the air, he was already on the ground and when you thought he slashed the wyverns left ankle, he was already hanging onto its right thigh. Batatak! Bam! Chiiiiii! The wyverns black blood continuously dropped onto the ground. It was a black rain. However, the wyverns stamina and recovery abilities were incredible so the rate it was wounded and the rate it healed were similar. {Kuaalaalaalaa!} The Wyvern of Destruction blew flames and Choi Hyuk actually headed into the flames. The fog-like karma that was released from the Predators Blade protected him from the flames. Puah! Choi Hyuk pierced through the flames and had jumped up to the wyverns head which was lowered to blow flames. He stabbed its eye with a transparent blade made of karma. {Keahhhhhh!} A frightening cry. Blue flames surged out of its wounded eye. Choi Hyuk who had been shaken of by the wyverns shaking head landed on the ground and immediate drank a Karma Recovery Potion. The karma that had become heavy and sluggish became taut once more. Just like how Choi Hyuks eyes only saw the Wyvern of Destruction, the wyvern only concentrated on Choi Hyuk. It vented its rage and resentment. The moment Choi Hyuk was hit, the fight would end but Choi Hyuk wouldnt give it the chance. Black rain continued to fall. The asphalt dissolved and the dirt beneath melted into glass. How many hours or days they fought, Choi Hyuk had forgotten everything. The more he fought, the more he admired the wyverns strength. The bastard didnt fall. The wounds he inflicted had all healed. Its attacks were so swift and precise that his hair would stand on end even as he dodged it. So Choi Hyuk realized his own strength. His strength that was able to go toe to toe with the wyvern. A fierce joy wrapped his body. For a fight be this exciting. Choi Hyuk fully demonstrated his abilities. He found new ways to fight as he fought. He developed and utilized better methods of manipulating karma in real time. Fight! Lets fight more! Thump! Thump! His heart beat rapidly. The Predators Blade sliced into its flesh. The blood that flowed from the wound was absorbed by the Predators Blade. The already black sword became darker. As it absorbed the blood, the burden on his body and the exhaustion of his karma were relieved. Adding to that, Choi Hyuk drank another Karma Recovery Potion. Ping! Then, he once again shot forward and carved the wyverns thigh. A heightened excitement that made him feel as though he could fight for days! The cells in his body seemed to awaken. After a time, the wyverns recovery started to slow. More and more wounds accumulated on the wyvern. Its blood flowed out like waterfalls. The clothes Choi Hyuk wore had become destroyed and a portion of his hair and brows had been burnt to crisp. The wyvern became sluggish but that was the same for Choi Hyuk. The Predators Blades bloodsucking ability and potions were maintaining his karma and body but their effect was slowly decreasing due to possible overuse. I have to cut its bones. Choi Hyuk felt it was time to win. Now, when the karma that filled the wyverns body had weakened. Could he cut it? No, he had to. If they continued to draw out this fight, the one to collapse first would be Choi Hyuk. Choi Hyuk calmed his breath. Stronger As he resolved himself, he discovered a different method. He compressed his karma into his lower abdomen, the so-called dantian. He coiled and twisted all his karma and placed it where the dantian was located. The centrifugal and centripetal forces created by his karma opposed each other in his dantian. His karma wriggled like a newborn star. A beating heart of karma! {You have discovered the fundamentals of the karma organ yourself! Retribution increased by 50!} Choi Hyuk was unaware how ridiculous his current actions were. His mind was only filled up with thoughts on how to take down the wyvern. Choi Hyuk released a small portion of his condensed karma. The thinly stretched karma attached itself onto the wyverns right leg. Its left leg was in the air, ready to stomp on Choi Hyuk. Bang! The moment he was about to recall the release karma, he leaned his body forward. Pak! He disappeared, leaving an afterimage. It was like short-distance teleportation. Choi Hyuks body closed in on the wyverns right foot. He manipulated the karma in his dantian again. Bang! The karma released from his dantian was like compressed gas as it shot past his arms and out his sword. It returned the instant it shot out. Unlike the previous blade of karma that flowed slowly, this one was like a torrent, it accelerated as it shot out. Riip! The ligament of the wyverns right leg was cut. {Kuaalaalaa!!} The wyvern let out a cry. As if an enormous mountain was falling, it fell to its knees. Stepping on its thigh and back, Choi Hyuk jumped up to its neck. As it had already consumed a huge amount of karma, the karma that had protected its skin and bones had become faint. Choi Hyuk pushed the karma that was gathered in his dantian towards his wrist. Guahh! As he endured the pain erupting from his wrists, he swung his sword at the wyverns neck. The moment he swung, a tempest broke out from his hands. The blade of karma spread out like the rays of a morning sun. Chop! Slash! The wyverns head was as large as a 3-story building. Booom! Its head fell to the ground. Its flesh was ripped and bones were shattered. {An unbelievable achievement! Granted 200 Retribution. Granted 100 free karma points. Obtained Qualifications to be a Sovereign 3/3. Granted Sovereign Trait.} C {Congratulations to the King without Subjects for his Sovereign Awakening} A sovereign is originally a position for those who command a massive army and leads a nation. However, the path of a sovereign is also reserved for those who overturn situations as a one-man army. This is the rule of the King without Subjects. The most difficult trial the King without Subject faces to obtain his Qualifications to be a Sovereign. We pay our respects to you who has tread that hardship. -You are able to accept an unlimited number of followers. -You have obtained the qualifications to be the representative of humans C {As a reward for the corpse of the Wyvern of Destruction, the {Flame Wing Tribes Karma Heart Discipline has been passed down.} A constant flow of messages. They werent the frightening messages of the past. In fact, the sovereign awakening message was even courteous. Hahaha Choi Hyuk couldnt contain his laughter. He flopped onto the ground laughing. A black hill was collapsed in front of him. Choi Hyuk had personally taken down that mountain, that enormous dragon. He laughed again. He was happy. It was the first time he had such an enjoyable fight and it was also the first time he felt such a happy victory. Choi Hyuk looked up at the sky. The rain-stained curtain that covered the sky. The gradually fading wyvern corpse. Everything was pleasant. I won! I beat my opponent who I thought I would lose to! I was stronger! Choi Hyuk had never truly felt danger his whole life. When he fought 5 middle schoolers as an elementary schooler and when he received a blow from Kang Minho before he was distributed karma, even when he first fought a crook, he never thought he would lose. However, this time was different. He fought desperately and won. Choi Hyuk himself didnt know that he was this strong. Ouahhhhhhh!!! Ecstasy surged out from deep within him as he let out a roar. He wanted to boast and only then did he look at his surroundings. He wanted to share this joy. He was proud of and felt close to the suicide squad just because they had fought with him. He felt like he could even bombard them with kisses on their foreheads. A trait of the sovereign is that I can accept an unlimited number of followers, right? If it was possible, he wanted to accept them all as followers. He just wanted to. Since he was just so happy. However, Huh? He couldnt see anyone no matter where he looked. Everyone had died. Corpses of monsters and members of the suicide squad were scattered everywhere. Besides the panicked members of the suicide squad, support battalion and support troops who retreated, the remaining loyal members had all died in battle. However, it was hard for Choi Hyuk who had forgotten his surroundings and was immersed in the fight to figure out what happened. He only thought everyone had died. Everyones dead? Lee Jinhee!! Baek Seoin!!! Choi Hyuk called out for his followers. As expected, there was no reply. Ha All of a sudden, Choi Hyuk felt lonely. This was very unfamiliar feeling. Though he was victorious and had awakened as a true sovereign He was still the King without Subjects. Everyones so weak His bitter words echoed out through the corpse-filled ruins. Just then, a woman fell from the disappearing wyvern corpse. Cough! Cough! Cough! Wh what the? The woman who seemed to have passed out and had stood up while coughing was Lee Jinhee. She had continuously chopped the wyverns flesh inside its thigh. Choi Hyuk vacantly looked at her. Then, Whoa! Looks like you won? Baek Seoin ran towards them from afar. As Choi Hyuk stared at him, I got a bad feeling and hid in the middle of the fight. Just in case you misunderstand, it wasnt just me! Did you know because of your fierce battle, even the nearby monsters fled? The master of survival, Baek Seoin, laughed awkwardly. Choi Hyuks lips reeled up to reveal a smile. Finally, there was one more survivor. Grrr! Though Choi Hyuk didnt remember, there was a warrior who hung onto the wyverns leg until the end, Chu Youngjin. Although his organs were injured after getting kicked by the wyvern, he was able to survived with the power of {Berserker}s regenerative ability. Choi Youngjin slowly lifted his body. Haha Choi Hyuk laughed. He didnt know what happened. He didnt know why the suicide squad was annihilated but, in any case, he wasnt alone. This fact alone made him happy. Choi Hyuk said with an embarrassed expression. I won. It was a voice filled with pride, like the ones of his fellow high schoolers. The King without Subjects who everyone thought would die had survived. Stronger than before. ________________________________________ Authors Note: 1. I am sorry I am late. It was hard to cut it into parts so it became longer. Its 8,500 characters. T^T 2. There were a lot of comments yesterday. I would like to think that it is because of the affection you have for my work. Looking at the comments about the setting, I came to the conclusion that my explanations were lacking. I elaborated a bit in this chapter but I am unsure if how well it came out. There is one thing I would like to request. I would like my readers to refrain from using crude words. It is because there is no phrase more frightening to a writer than Dont read if you dont like it. Since I am quite mentally strong, I dont get very depressed from criticism. This is because I know that I wont be able write beyond my writing skills even if I torment myself. Only if I can improve, I will try to do so even if it is one step at a time. Thank you for all your suggestions and advice. 3. I slightly change the motif of each episode. New Worlds was Battle Royale and Exoduss were The Romance of the Three Kingdoms and Game of Thrones. The next episode is planned to be of the martial arts genre. Please look forward to some cool action scenes. However, this work will eventually be a story of a sovereign. Please look forward to that as well. 4. Once again, I am sorry for releasing this chapter late. Chapter 33: Break Time (1) Episode 3: Age of Ghosts / Chapter 33: Break Time (1) TL: emptycube Edited: Obelisk ________________________________________ Did you hear? They say people came out from Kangdong District! Really? Are they okay? Search for their pictures. They are so savage. Just what happened Holy shit. They have swords and armor Whoa They say that people came out from Seongbuk District and Mapo District too. Just what happened inside? That we dont know Then I wonder if the missing military will come back? I dont know Fuck, I just wish all this ends quickly. No one is able to do anything and the world is becoming a mess. ** Choi Hyuk was completely exhausted but due to Baek Seoins Intuition, they were able to escape without difficulty. As soon as they escaped from Kangdong District, a message appeared. {After a 3-day break, your mission will begin.} To be happy about having a break or to despair at the fact that they had another mission Ah, what. Theres more? Lee Jinhee, who was sort of hoping that everything would end after they escaped Kangdong District, kicked the ground in irritation. Of course. Do you think they gave us this power for nothing? They probably gave it to us because theres some reason. Said Baek Seoin as if it was obvious, however, his voice couldnt help but contain a bit of disappointment. Chu Youngjin didnt say a word. The scene of the city in front of them was unfamiliar. This place is fine. Stated Baek Seoin. Choi Hyuk nodded. Really When Choi Hyuk scanned the city, he couldnt help but think that perhaps his mother was okay after all. Uhh? Hes The King without Subjects. As Choi Hyuks group exited the transparent wall, the people nearby started to murmur. Choi Hyuks group had escaped a day later than the others. It was partly due to the fact that they started late and also because they had to take a longer path to avoid monsters. I dont see any policemen or soldiers. Baek Seoin was right. They didnt see any military power that could maintain order. At least, the fire department seemed to have taken that role. However, they werent able to properly control the situation. There was no way that civilians without any firearms could face warriors who had karma. Even if they tried to investigate what had actually happened, the survivors would get pissed off if they didnt receive food, clothes, living quarters and other things. The kings of each group had gone to a meeting with the president last night and hadnt come out yet. Jung Minjis words might actually be right. Choi Hyuk recalled Jung Minjis speculation that the police and military might be on their own mission. Just where were they and what were they doing? It could even be that the mission they would receive after the break would have something to do with them. Thinking about it, Choi Hyuk felt bad. It was expected. For Jung Minjito die and for her death to be so unpleasant. When Chu Youngjin first told him that Jung Minji might have died, Choi Hyuk felt his mind go blank. He was indifferent about the deaths of others until now. He didnt really feel sad. Perhaps his indifference was because he didnt think others as his equal which was why their deaths never heavily impacted him emotionally. While the annihilation of the suicide squad did send ripples in his heart, he was more dispirited than sad. An everyone is so weak loneliness. But, Jung Minjis death was different. He couldnt believe it and when he heard it, he was really shocked. It was because Choi Hyuk had accepted her as his equal. It wasnt because she was good at fighting but because she was strong as a person. She was able to see things that he couldnt see and was able to move people in ways he couldnt. When he cooperated with her, Choi Hyuk felt his back was covered. For her to have died in vain, Choi Hyuk felt sad. He had thought that he would be able to continue to cooperate with her in the future However, Choi Hyuk hurriedly forgot about his sadness. As there were much more pressing matters. What are you all going to do? Choi Hyuk asked them I dont have anywhere to go. Baek Seoins reply. Im going to come back after seeing my mom. Lee Jinhee. I have nowhere to go. Chu Youngjin. Choi Hyuk nodded his head and said. I have to go somewhere so Ill be back. Lets meet back here tomorrow or the day after. Where are you going? To find my mom. At Seongbuk District. Ah Baek Seoin wordless grabbed Choi Hyuks shoulder, hoping for the best. The group went on the main road between the tents. It became noisier where they passed. People who were walking hurriedly made way. Public officials who watched this tilted their heads in curiosity. Choi Hyuk occasionally felt fear and anxiety in the peoples gazes. Yeah, you guys probably have a guilty conscience. However, he decided not to care about it now. His mother was first. Choi Hyuk separated from his comrades and kicked the ground. Bang! With a single leap, he was able to jump tens of meters. He got even stronger Said someone with a terrified expression. Wha.. What the! The spectating public officials had lost sight of Choi Hyuk and were looking around frantically. In their eyes, it looked like Choi Hyuk had just vanished. ** When he arrived at Hyehwa Station, he kicked the ground. Crash!! The ground exploded. The surrounding people freaked out as they moved back but Choi Hyuk didnt have the time to care about them. Fucking bastards On his way to Hyehwa, he was quite happy. The city was quite unscathed and the hope that his mother was still alive inflated in his chest. However, when he arrived at Seongbuk District, he felt suffocated. A transparent wall. It was the same as the one he saw in Kangdong District. It meant one thing C his mother had to participate in the game of death. It felt like his stomach was being scraped with a blade. Would he even be able to find any news about her? Would she have died without leaving any traces? His imagination went off and Choi Hyuk was about to go crazy. He frantically looked for someone and asked. Have you seen someone called Choi Miyeon? Shes in her mid-forties. When he spoke her name, a bitter taste rose to his mouth. His mother who had cared for him as a single mother. This was why Choi Hyuk used his mothers last name instead of his fathers without anyones knowledge. The person who shared his last name. His only family. Even while he said her name, he was already partly in despair. However, he received an unexpected reply. Choi Miyeon Choi Miyeon? Huh? Where have I heard about her? Choi Miyeon mid-forties Ah! Are you talking about the saintess? This was the reply of the first person he asked. If there was the Guardian Bae Jinman of Kangdong District, then there was the Saintess Choi Miyeon of Seongbuk District. Choi Hyuk was able to find news about his mother without much difficulty. ** A {Ring of Rebirth} had appeared in Choi Miyeons office. Assistant Manager Kang please come up. Lee Kyungsoo, who was a new recruit, called out to Assistant Manager Kang. Though Assistant Manager Kang would beat and push Lee Kyungsoo around in and out of the company, physically, he was no match for the new recruit. While Lee Kyungsoo was over 180cm tall and a martial artist who had practiced kickboxing since young, Assistant Manager Kang was a clumsy person who had just barely exceed 160cm and had no history of playing any sports. Uh Uh, why are you like this? Kyungsoo! Its me, your hyung! Im Assistant Manager Kang. Thud, thud. As he approached the ring as if being pulled by something, Assistant Manager Kang pleaded for mercy. Shut up and just get up here Lee Kyungsoo had no thoughts of letting him go. Swoosh! Thud! However, a person pushed Assistant Manager Kang away and jumped up onto the ring. A woman in her forties. It was Choi Miyeon. Ah Chief Designer, why? Lee Kyungsoo who had no intentions of killing a woman fell into a dilemma. To this Lee Kyungsoo, Choi Miyeon sternly said. Dont do this. Even if you say that theres nothing I can do if I want to live. And Assistant Manager Kang has nothing to say even if I beat him to death. Please go down. Ah you cant go down? Ah fuck, why did you have to come up! Lee Kyungsoo was suddenly irritated. He felt that he wouldnt feel guilty if he killed Assistant Manager Kang but why did Chief Designer Choi Miyeon have to step in? She had even treated him nicely up until now. Lets not fight. Ah, then what do you want me to do?! Do you want all of us to just die? Yeah. Lets do that. What? Lee Kyungsoo looked at Choi Miyeon as if she was crazy. However, Choi Miyeon tried to persuade him with a strong belief. I have to kill someone else to live? Then does that mean I should live following the rules like a chess piece? No. We are not puppets. Instead of being forced and living as a puppet lets just die as humans. Her voice was low and her eyes were like burning like embers. Lee Kyungsoo was completely speechless. After being momentarily at loss for words, he opened his mouth full of sarcasm. You do that. I dont want to die. And as if he was a bit uncomfortable, he added. Its not my fault. One side has to die when they come up. I never called chief out. Lee Kyungsoo swung his fist. As he was trained, it was a blow that contained both karma and skill. However, Choi Miyeons reaction was quicker. She avoided his fist, grabbed and pulled his arm and put him down. Crash! Uk? Uk! Let go! Im not going to let anyone fight. Choi Miyeons technique was so exquisite that Lee Kyung couldnt get out no matter how he tried. Every time he tried to escape, the pressure only became stronger. She was strong but her skill was overwhelming. What kind of woman Lee Kyungsoo, whose pride had taken a blow, tried even harder but it was to no use. An hour had passed with them thrashing about. A new word appeared above the ring. {Draw} Ting! Choi Miyeon and Lee Kyungsoo were both pushed out of the ring at the same time. People looked at this scene with dumbfounded expressions It was unreal. That petite Chief Designer Choi Miyeon who never stopped smiling suppressed a robust man to the point he couldnt do anything? However, even in this situation, there was someone who moved quicker than anyone else. It was Assistant Manager Kang. The Assistant Manager Kang who was about to die by Lee Kyungsoos hands and was saved by Choi Miyeon, precisely that Assistant Manager Kang. Min Sori! Get up! He shouted out like lightning as soon as he entered the ring. She was the youngest and smallest cute female employee. Min Soris face paled. Move! Swoosh! Thud! But Choi Miyeon entered the ring again. Even while panting, she suppressed Assistant Manager Kang for another hour. {Draw} {Draw} {Draw} Ah! Really! Chief, why are you doing this! As time passed, people started to get heated up. They were hungry. They wanted to go to the washroom. They wanted to sleep. However, Choi Miyeon kept her mouth shut. Even when her internals were injured and blood seeped up to her mouth or when her hair was pulled out and the corner of her eye was ripped or when her ribs were broken, she stubbornly held on and dragged it out to a {draw}. I still have it. She faintly smiled. When she was young, her father would often beat her mother. Choi Miyeon put her life on the line as she tried to stop her father.This was the only time when she had ever faced another person. Now that I think about it, Hyuk might have gotten it from me. When she thought about it now, it was possible. When she looked back at how she held her father back even as her body became bloody at such a young age, it was possible. It was the same now. Even Lee Kyungsoo who was known to be good at fighting couldnt do anything to her. And that was how 24 hours had passed. {24 hours have passed since the first match. No more time remaining. A hidden rule has been applied. Choi Miyeon, 11 draws. 7 people attempted to fight, 23 spectators. Calculating karma final victor Choi Miyeon. Granted a guardian trait.} That moment, the 30 people who were left in the company turned into light. The shining lights flowed into Choi Miyeon. Like the hospital, there was a hidden rule in the {Ring of Rebirth}. Why why? However, she was unable to accept this result. She wanted all of them to survive not just herself. ** Choi Hyuk heard this story in front of his mothers grave. At Marronnier Park, there was a burial mound made after removing the paved road. In front of it was an enormous shield. The Guardian Choi Miyeon sleeps here after saving Seongbuk District was engraved onto the shield. It seemed the fact that she lived through the deaths of others always weighed on her mind. The one who told him the story was one of her admirers. She who had a guilty conscience for surviving by sacrificing the life of others had used her life to save even more people on the final day. When the Wyvern of Destruction appeared in Kangdong District, a Flaming Devil appeared in Seongbuk District. Choi Miyeon had held the devil back by herself. At first, her admirers didnt know how she was going to face the devil by herself. Only when they saw the frozen devil and her body collapsed on the ground did they realize she had used her self-sacrifice skill. The devil didnt die but it was unable to move until everyone had successfully escaped. To Choi Hyuk. It was very like his mother to die that way. Uahhhh!!! Choi Hyuk fell to his knees in front of his mothers tombstone and howled in sorrow. Embarrassment and guilt overcame him. However a rage beyond that was devouring his heart. Thump, thump. Every time his heart beat, rage gushed out instead of blood. Though her admirers were gathering near his crying figure Choi Hyuk wanted to break each of their necks. Why is it that my mother died and you lived? To Choi Hyuk, hundreds of millions of them were nothing to his mothers life. Nonetheless, he forcefully swallowed his rage. Werent they lives his mother had died to save? However, the swallowed rage burned his throat and his chest. He felt like he would die. He wasnt able to breathe unless he settled this rage. Ah Now that he thought about it, there was a great target to take it out on. Yeah if the main army didnt retreat then the suicide squad wouldnt have been annihilated. And who retreated the army? Who left the suicide squad out to die? Someone has to pay for it This is just an appropriate payback. It was a decent cause. Grit. Choi Hyuk gritted his teeth as he stood up. The admirers who looked at Choi Hyuk with sad eyes all wanted to say something. However, Choi Hyuk left before they could open their mouths. As he jumped up onto the roof of the Arko Arts Theater, Choi Hyuk inwardly repeated three words like a spell. Get angry. Kill. Only then can you kill. Kill. Kill Kill them. Chapter 34: Break Time (2) Episode 3: Age of Ghosts / Chapter 34: Break Time (2) TL: emptycube Edited: Obelisk It was the same around the world. 5% of the global population experienced the game of death and among them, only a fraction survived. All military and police personnel had also disappeared. There was a difference between how those who experienced the game of death and those who did not viewed the world. If one side had experienced hell for the past month, the other side had not. In their world, there was great cellphone reception and no ring suddenly appeared in their schools or offices. Only the military and police had disappeared, they lived in a world of common sense without the presence of karma or monsters. Of course, the absence of the military and police left a huge hole. There were even sayings that violence was the foundation of countries. Within specific regions, there was no way to create a country without being the strongest or at least one of the strongest. People followed a countrys order because they had the power to forcefully penalize them. That was why the disappearance of the most fundamental foundations of creating a country, the police and military, left an enormous impact. However, the world didnt suddenly become lawless like in Mad Max and Fist of the North Star. There were some countries like that but in the very least, Korea wasnt one of them. While it was chaotic, sufficient order was present that people still went to work. These normal people who never stood out. However, the ones who preserved this world were these very people. They wished for basic order as soon as possible. Normally they were invisible like air but now that the lid was opened, there were plenty of them. While there were ruffians who wanted to wreck havoc, it wasnt easy against so many of them. Countries that had established themselves had the capacity to maintain order. At the end of the Han dynasty, when He Jin, the Ten Attendants and the Yellow Turban Rebellion ran amuck, and even when Dong Zhuo, Lu Bu, Cao Cao and Yuan Shao caused a mess, the Han dynasty did not collapse. It was like that in the past and Korea did not collapse after a month without the police or the military. Though, to do so, the president had to suffer through quite the headache. The first thing he did was organize the firefighters, then he reorganized the public officials and made a new military force. But the weapons have disappeared along with the military! Get whatevers left over and if thats not enough, arm them with clubs! And if there still arent enough, create more! Start producing guns tomorrow, stat! Get your minds out of the gutter! Yes! Impose martial law and start recruiting reserve troops in order. Yes! While he was executing those plans, survivors appeared from the locked down Kangdong and Seongbuk districts. They were areas covered by an opaque wall that made it impossible for them to look inside or even enter. Areas that left citizens uneasy. The president had the responsibility to look into the situation. He called the leaders of the groups over to the Blue House and held a meeting. As the leaders also had to understand what happened outside their areas, they willingly agreed. ** Choi Hyuk sent Baek Seoin a message. It was a skill he learned after awakening as a sovereign. He was able to converse with his followers wherever they were. -You remember how you said you thought that the main army retreated? -Yes. -Did you find out what happened? Baek Seoin hesitated slightly. Choi Hyuks voice seemed serious. He seemed so menacing that it was worrying. However, he eventually opened his mouth. The betrayal of the troops under Jung Minjis command. Especially the betrayal of Song Simin and Yoon Girim. As it was already an open secret, it wasnt hard to find out. - So thats what happened. Are they at the Blue House? Choi Hyuk hung up. Baek Seoin hurriedly called out to him. -Wait! -What? C Dont tell me youre just going to kill them right when you get there? Choi Hyuk didnt reply. He currently wasnt normal. He was simply going to the Blue House because they were there. He didnt have any plans on what he would do when he arrived. It was highly likely he would just kill them. He was silent. -How many are you going to kill? -The kings who were under Jung Minji and Yoon Girim. -And if there is someone who tries to stop you? - Choi Hyuk didnt reply. However, wouldnt he kill them as well? -Then what if the president stops you? Grit. Choi Hyuk ground his teeth. His insides were boiling. He started to breathe raggedly, before asking with a slightly trembling voice. -So what is it that you want to say? -Its fine that you want to kill them. But we need to at least follow the basic rules and procedures. -Rules and procedures? Theres something like that in a world like this? -Then you have to make them yourself. - - Even if the result is the same, there is a difference between having the kings on our side and not Please give me a day. Ill plan something out. -How? -Please wait. Im on my way. Go to the Blue House with me. Baek Seoin appeared with a bag full of expensive liquor. Choi Hyuk didnt have any trouble entering the Blue House as the Guardian Bae Jinman, General Cha Taeshik of the Alliance of Comrades in Arms, the Knight Captain Ryu Hyunsung, and others could confirm his identity. That night, in celebration of Choi Hyuks return, they shared the liquor amongst themselves. Then they had a deep conversation with Baek Seoin. He gained their sympathy while understanding the situation. The mood that night was excellent. If there are kings from other areas I should notify, who would they be? This was the last question that he asked before they were about to leave with bottles of liquor in their hands. ** The next day. The meeting took place that day as well. When the president confirmed that they had superhuman abilities, he had no choice but to try to gain their cooperation. He attempted to appoint them as generals so as to resolve the situation and the meeting dragged on endlessly as they adjusted the specific details and discussed what they should do next. So what you are saying is that opaque wall could appear again? Yes As someone who participated in the game, I feel thats possible. The game hasnt ended. In fact, there was even an announcement about a 3-day break. It ends tomorrow. By any chance, if the wall appears again, can the survivors hop over and help them out? Thats impossible. We werent able to re-enter once we came out. This means that if new survivors appear, we need someone to control them. Yes. That is correct. The kings who spoke with the president had already been decided C Song Simin of Kangdong District, Min Jaram of Mapo District and three or four others. Besides them, the other kings only silently listened. The reason was simple. Their conversation felt so distant from their reality. The break only lasted 3 days. No one knew what kind of game would start afterwards. The majority of kings felt dizzy listening to their talks of trying to maintain order. In fact, General Cha Taeshik of the Alliance of Comrades in Armss draft all citizens plan seemed more realistic. Of course, the presidents reaction to that was lukewarm. So, when Choi Hyuk came out, many kings felt excited. They were able to figure out that something was about to unfold from their talks yesterday night. Though they didnt know exactly what would happen. That moment was when the president was about to appoint Song Simin to the role. As Song Simin was very cooperative, the president couldnt help but try to appoint him first. Then how does Leader Song Simin think about taking the role of maintaining order in the metropolitan area? I oppose. Choi Hyuk came forward. Choi Hyuk calmly and respectfully started to speak. The president probably is unaware of this but inside that opaque wall is hell. Many kings nodded at his words. Monsters arent the only problem. Humans killed each other frequently. This time, even more kings nodded their heads. Song Simin was one of them. He betrayed his comrades and schemed to retreat by himself. At that time, he even killed the respected leader, Jung Minji. On top of that, due to their reckless retreat, many people died in vain. The suicide squad who kept the final boss at bay was annihilated. Even I was about to die. Mmmm The president was silent. Choi Hyuk asked him. You arent planning on having these people, who fled and left their comrades behind, to take up office, are you? General Cha Taeshik added in. Thats right! Loyalty is the most important thing during a war! The Knight Captain Ryu Hyunsung and Bae Jinman chimed in. We oppose. The president read the atmosphere. He never thought that they would oppose him so directly. He was still the president But, that wasnt the end. There is also the grudge Song Simin and I personally need to resolve. It would have been good if we could resolve it after the meeting but since it looks like were going to be here the whole break, I will just publicly resolve it now. Pardon? Just what The president felt shivers down his spine. The situation was progressing strangely. However, Choi Hyuk wasnt looking at him anymore. Song Simin. Hey, Choi Hyuk! It looks like there is a misunderstanding Even in this situation, Song Simin smiled friendlily. Choi Hyuk said one thing. Dont smile, Fucker. Song Simins face stiffened awkwardly. And Ma Dongshik, Yoon Girim, Min Kyungchul and all the kings who were under Jung Minjis command. I dont know why you killed her. But, you know He placed his hand on the table as he stood up. Dont you think you need to take responsibility for the deaths of the suicide squad? While the kings who were under Jung Minjis command could only blink, he continued. Come out. Lets end this our way. The tension in the room rose. His actions were beyond common sense. To act that way at the Blue House and in front of the president. If it wasnt for Baek Seoin going around, explaining the situation and gaining their sympathy last night, someone would have already tried to stop him. However, the majority of the kings were taking a wait-and-see attitude. What to do? Some thought that Choi Hyuks actions were too severe and couldnt understand him. But, they concluded that this was something the people in question needed to resolve. Though they were a bit dazed. Song Simin spoke informally. What kind of crazy things are you saying? And in front of the president! If there is a problem, then solve it formally! Lets stick to the law and have a trial with a judge or something! However, his words were so feeble that it might have been better not saying them at all. The word that pierced through their current identity crisis. Law. Choi Hyuk instantly smashed apart that delusion. Law? Puahahaha! Choi Hyuk laughed out loud. An echo. The meeting room resonated with his laughter as if they were reinforced with karma. The chairs and desks trembled. The presidents face became pale. This changed the mood. The other kings were in a state of confusion up until now. Once they had escaped hell, a world that looked complete unscathed was revealed right in front of them. Different from inside where they were kings, the outside still had a functioning society and even a president. Their attitudes reflexively changed back to the ones from before the slaughter game. They felt embarrassed to come forward and they felt like they needed to respect the existing order and power. Because they felt like they had to act that way, they felt more awkward and frustrated. Those feelings were all blown away with Choi Hyuks laughter. The other kings gradually started to laugh as well. The red haze that had obstructed their vision had instantly cleared up. The law he said! How amusing that word was. The law he said! Werent they kings? Wahahahaha! The kings started to laugh, shaking their shoulders up and down. The president quickly understood the situation. I let tigers in. The people, who were gathered here, werent people he could control. Even still, the president said. Wait, please wait. Leader Choi Hyuk. I understand your feelings but please believe in the country. If there are any grudges, we will properly investigate and help resolve them. He knew that this was forcing it but he had no choice. If he didnt do anything now, it was obvious that the survivors would disregard the role of the country. It meant that a country would form within the country. This was exactly what Baek Seoin was aiming for. The Knight Captain Ryu Hyunsung stepped forward. Just like the conversation he had with Baek Seoin last night. Im sorry, Mr. President. However, this is something that occurred outside the countrys reach. This is our problem and it is right that we solve it our way. They were immature words. It was like children fighting among themselves and saying, This is our problem!. However, these immature words were primitive yet powerful. We solve our problems our way. At these words that seemed to lodge into their hearts, the kings nodded. The mood seemed to solidify. The president was pushed into a corner. The armed security guards nervously looked at the president. He held them back Force them with firepower? That wasnt an option. Perhaps this situation was expected the moment they refused his request to unarm themselves. They didnt fear bullets. On the other hand, the president was extremely scared of their physical abilities. So this is it Perhaps this was an evitable result from the moment the military and police disappeared and tens of thousands of survivors flooded in. A world only for the strong that the government couldnt control. Their order. Choi Hyuk separated from the president and stared at Song Simin. Dont spout useless shit and come out. Choi Hyuk said without a single trace of a smile. Or should we see some blood right here? His menacing voice seemed to drip with blood. Fuck I had no choice! Choi Hyuk shook his head. No- Its a very simple problem. He unsheathed his sword and aimed at Song Simin. If youre right, then beat me. That moment, the kings who didnt originate from Kangdong District felt strange. Including Song Simin and Yoon Girim, there were 8, on the other hand, wasnt Choi Hyuk by himself? Why was it that they felt so pressured fighting him? That secret was revealed soon after. Fuck, get him! Along with Song Simins frantic last-ditch effort, the other kings raised their swords. Soaring Slash. Choi Hyuk swung his sword twice. The air rolled like waves. The waves followed a path and sliced the necks of the kings. As if drawing with a red paintbrush, the red blood spurted out and drew a long line before being absorbed into the black blade. Splash! The sound erupted afterwards. Their ears deafened as they heard a Woowoowoo sound. Choi Hyuk was still standing on the exact same spot. The space around them became agitated and the kings necks slowly dropped onto the floor. A body that was leaned forward flopped onto a desk and its head rolled behind the chair. Kakakak! With a loud noise, 2 lines were drawn onto the wall behind the dead kings. It was so cleanly cut that they could clearly see outside. Everyones faces stiffened. No one had seen that technique before. With two slashes, he massacred the 6 kings who stood on either side of Song Simin and Yoon Girim. Uh? Huh? Song Simin had a blank face. Euahh Yoon Girim flopped onto the floor. Step. Step. Choi Hyuk stepped onto the conference room table. He then slowly walked towards them and stopped in front of them. Who should have died and who should have lived? Choi Hyuk muttered to himself. Song Simin lifted his head and looked at Choi Hyuk. His eyes were blank as if they had been emptied out. Pl please At the very least, you werent one of them. Schlit! It was unknown when he stabbed his sword but Choi Hyuks blade was embedded into Song Simins neck. Kyahh!! Yoon Girims screaming expression remained as her head was lopped off. Choi Hyuk momentarily recalled the Bonus Game where Jung Minji had piggybacked her and had overcome the life-or-death crisis. His mouth felt bitter. Choi Hyuk lowered his sword and bowed his head to the other kings. I am sorry for causing you trouble. Then he bowed toward the president. Please forgive my impoliteness. But, I trust that you understand our situation. On the surface, it looked like he respected the existing power, however, their own rules applied to the survivors. This was the attitude Choi Hyuk put forward and the one the other kings silently agreed on. A new rule was being created at this very moment. The president didnt say a word. He, as well, agreed with silence. It all started then. If there was a dispute, it was resolved by a fight between the related parties. It had become a part of their culture. No outsiders tried to assert themselves into their relationship. Two worlds had formed in one country. The world was changing at its roots with the return of the survivors. Chapter 35: Break Time (3) Episode 3: Age of Ghosts / Chapter 35: Break Time (3) TL: emptycube Editor: Obelisk ________________________________________ The president treated the kings as VIPs and even provided them with accommodations. He thought that even if he wasnt able to control the survivors, he could at least cooperate with them. This was because many of the survivors had lost their way of life and he had the power to grant them that. Of course, he was currently caught up in a chaotic situation where he couldnt predict what would happen next. After all, there was a chance that all of humanity would have to play the survival game after the break. Why worry about the possibility that their way of life might be ripped apart like paper? The president was a realist who focused on what he could do right at that moment. He aided the survivors as much as he could and even treated the kings especially kindly. Choi Hyuk showered for the first time in a long while. The warm water, which endlessly wrapped over his body, felt luxurious. The smell of clean water, the ivory tiles, the steam-filled room, a faint scent, lighting and even a soft towel. These sensations that he hadnt felt for a long time felt even sweeter and more unfamiliar, making him all the more sensitive. After donning a robe, he went out and drank an ice cold drink from the fridge. He looked out the window. It was peaceful. As he became more relaxed, he recalled death. Shadows danced between the soft and fancy lights. Screams, pleading voices. The sensation of slicing into flesh. The warmth of blood. And the faces of the dead. Choi Hyuk repeatedly recalled the deaths of Jung Minji and his mother. He didnt personally witness their deaths. Perhaps it was because of this that his mother and Jung Minjis faces were overlaid on top of the faces of the dead. His heart felt chilly. He even felt that it was unfair. When he thought of Jung Minji, he imagined fireworks. A dangerous but brilliantly burning flame. She was fiercer than anyone. Her decisions were never on impulse. She troubled over it, suffered over it and once she decided, she was filled with determination. It didnt matter if she did good or bad, she lived dazzlingly. His mother was the same. Choi Hyuk remembered the bundles of design drafts that his mother would bring home. Occasionally, when she was stuck on a certain part, she would explain the sketches to him, flipping through each sketch one at a time. Then, if she suddenly thought of a good idea, she would tie her hair up and draw throughout the night. When Choi Hyuk asked, What is design? his mother would reply without hesitation, Design is something that brings more compassion to the world. He would then fall asleep watching his mother work. That was peace. He didnt feel the same happiness that came from a rush of adrenaline but it was a comforting peace. The one his mother always wanted to give him. To be calm rather than angry and to be carefree rather than impatient. Stay still and just breathe. Slowly. Breathe in. And slowly breathe out Thats good. Listen carefully. What do you hear? This was something his mother would often say. Hoooo. Like in the past, Choi Hyuk took a big breath and slowly breathed out. He silently listened. The world was noisier than one would think. The sound of the water from the shower. The vibrations of the fridge. Sounds from an unknown machine. As he calmly listened to the sounds of the bustling and lively world, his heart became peaceful. This was his mothers world. However, since his mother had died, this world had died and disappeared along with her. He felt this was unfair. Every living individual had their own unique personality. Jung Minjis world, his mothers world, Choi Hyuks world and Baek Seoins world, none were the same. They were all so different when they lived they were so different but when they died, if they died, they all become the same. A mushy lump of flesh. Jung Minji became just a lump of flesh? It was hard to believe. And when he thought about how his mother had become like that as well Grit. An uncontrollable rage surged out. He had killed 8 people in the meeting but that was only for an instant, his anger basically didnt settle in the slightest. He was angry. His veins bulged. The calm night had suddenly turned into a large phantom that haunted him. His blood burned. A world where his mother was dead. The animosity from living in such a world made it seem as though each breath he exhaled was poisonous. Every time he breathed the way his mother taught him, the poison just seemed to spread thicker. So the reason for his unceasing anger was obvious. Choi Hyuk hadnt caught the main culprits. The ones who created this game. He hadnt even seen their shadows, let alone the names of the ones he needed to kill. There was only a single hint. Thump! His dantian formed from karma was beating. The karma in his body continuously flowed into his dantian before spreading out again. Each and every cell seemed to be burned by the karma and revitalized. This was a new discipline. The Flame Wing Tribes Karma Heart Discipline. This was the reward he had received after killing the Wyvern of Death. That time it said, {As a reward for the corpse of the Wyvern of Destruction, the {Flame Wing Tribes Karma Heart Discipline has been passed down.} The reward for that gigantic corpse. He didnt receive any items other than this one discipline. Choi Hyuk focused on the Flame Wing Tribe name more than the discipline itself. That tribe in the very least, wasnt human. What sort of connection did the Flame Wing Tribe have with the creators of this game? Were they the ones in question? Those thoughts were enough to drive him crazy. His rage was burning but the amount of information he had was the size of a chicks tear. He was powerless. He had no way of satisfying his thirst. Choi Hyuk stayed up all night before finally falling asleep late in the early morning. ** The next day. On the last day of their break, Choi Hyuk met with someone connected to them. Biiiiii- It started with a buzz in his ears. Soon after, a message appeared. {10 minutes before transfer. Arm yourself.} Choi Hyuk wordlessly armed himself. The Blue House provided him with casual clothes but he wore the clothes he obtained from the supplies in Kangdong District instead. Brown pants and a thick ivory shirt. These clothes had a high resistance to monster blood. Regular clothes would melt at the contact of monster blood so he wasnt able to wear them for a long time. When he put on the Warrior Boots, he heard the clanking of leather and steel, and when he wore the Mountain Orcs Leather Armor, he felt the tightness of the leather. The three swords he used to carry around had all shattered and now he only had the Predators Blade sheathed on his waist. Though he didnt get a lot of sleep, his condition wasnt bad due to his sharp and keen senses. He finished his preparations. His heart seemed to chill over. A question crossed his mind. What would it be this time? Just what was happening before the end of the break? Whatever it is Choi Hyuk tightly gripped his blade. It was time. {Transfer start.} The moment he saw the message, it felt like he was being turned inside out. Instead of the world turning inside out, it felt more like his body was turning inside out. It felt like his insides were coming out of his mouth and becoming his skin and his skin was receding inside him. Extreme dizziness and nausea overcame him. He couldnt see anything. He felt that something was moving but he didnt have the mind to discern it. The karma in his body became wasted. They stuck together like melted plastic and scattered like boiling oil. Keuu.. Choi Hyuk flopped down and retched. He forcefully swallowed down the acid reflux again and again. Only afterwards did he see his surroundings. Steel. Steel and scales were everywhere. It might not even be steel. However, it was a metal that was as strong and cold as steel. Black and white scales that were the size of a human covered his surroundings and wriggled as if they were alive. The place was a scale-covered cavern. When he looked at the cavern, he once again started to retch. Euu It wasnt only Choi Hyuk. 39 people, including himself, were staggering and retching. There were even some who actually vomited. After feeling like his whole body was turned inside out, he was in an unfamiliar place. Distance teleportation? No Would the earth have a place like this? Then dimensional teleportation? Either way, it was hard to endure this place even with his karma reinforced body. Still, once he had gradually adjusted his body, he heard the noises around him. Thud! Thud! Kyahhhh! He could hear crashing sounds as if a mountain was being shattered and a pitiful scream off in the distance. Its a battlefield. Choi Hyuk knew it instinctively. Clank. Cling! Clang! The metal scales on the ceiling of the cavern were split apart. The scales brushed against one other and emitted a sound of two swords colliding with each other. Immediately, he heard a loud howl from outside. Crash! An enormous being that was more than 4m tall fell from the opening in the ceiling. Urk! Its a monster! Someone shouted. It was as he said. An enormous body, his wrinkly, gray face resembled that of a mountain orc with teeth protruding from its mouth. Choi Hyuk reflexively unsheathed the Predators Blade. Not only him but others in the cavern also quickly steadied themselves and raised their weapons. Their swift movements indicated that they were all extraordinary. However. Put them down. Grrrr. How the throat of the creature worked was unknown but a mixture of a voice and a beasts growl came out of his mouth. The enormous orcs words echoed throughout the cavern. Though he said it in an unfamiliar language, Choi Hyuk had no problems understanding him. Blaze! At the same time, a pair of blazing wings sprouted out from his back and with the appearance of his wings, a formless power suppressed them. The weapons that the humans had raised were forced down. It was no use even if they tried to resist. There was only one person who didnt lower his weapon, Choi Hyuk. Choi Hyuk resisted even as his blade became extremely heavy. The small Karma Heart in his dantian was crazily pumping karma and he was barely able to keep his sword raised with that strength. However, the tip of his blade couldnt help but tremble. The orc glanced at Choi Hyuk as if he was interesting. But he turned away and said to everyone. Nice to meet you. I am Karik, the great warrior of the Steel Battleship. I am from the proud race of giant orcs. Grr. Even though he was simply talking, their ears hurt due to his rumbling voice. The giant orc Karik, who had overwhelmed everyones spirits, continued to speak. Ill just explain since we have no time. First, congratulations on passing the new recruit training. The 39 of you were the ones who awakened as sovereigns at the end and have gathered here as the representatives of the human race. They werent simple words, the meaning of his words was sent into their heads. The sovereigns were able to learn that kings were in fact only trainees and were the preliminary stages of becoming a sovereign from Kariks explanation. The only ones who had awakened as sovereigns in the whole world were these 39 people who were gathered here. Now, I will invite the guests who currently lack the qualifications. Thud. Once Karik stamped his foot on the ground, hundreds of ghost-like figures appeared behind the sovereigns. They were the leaders of each country, even the president of the Republic of Korea was among them. They had puzzled expressions as if they were dreaming. Karik said to them. You lacked the qualifications to execute dimensional teleportation however, you have been appointed as leaders in your world. You are here as preliminary sovereigns. If you properly complete your mission, you will truly earn the position of a sovereign. The moment Kariks voice resounded out, the disordered astral bodies of the leaders seemed to take an impact as they stiffened. They were unable to even blink as their gazes locked in on Karik. He continued. You humans received a Consumables (deferred) judgment. You are as weak as they come but due to some interesting cases, you received a deferred judgment. Among you, I heard that there was a King without Subjects who became a sovereign Very interesting. Sovereigns were normally those who led many people. In other words, it was almost impossible for a King without Subjects to become a sovereign. Choi Hyuks existence was a special case. He was so far superior to the others that they granted the human race extra points. Kariks gaze momentarily fell on Choi Hyuk. Choi Hyuk didnt lower his sword even as he was sweating bullets. He was different from the other sovereigns who could only tremble their bodies and lower their heads. There are other interesting cases besides him. Kariks gaze glanced over a few other sovereigns. A grey-haired, handsome middle-aged man was calmly listening to Kariks words with his eyes closed and arms crossed. A young Latin woman scratched her thigh with an elongated sword as she stared intensely at Karik. On the other hand, there was an old black man chuckling to himself with his head lowered obediently. Karik glanced at them before continuing again. Still, you are very lacking. You have been granted a 5-year grace period. During this time, if you do not have a satisfying result, you will all be fated to become Consumables. Consumables, that was how they interpreted it but his pronunciation of the unfamiliar language was hard to understand. The resonations of the word itself gave them a very frightening and ominous feeling. You have exactly two missions. Get stronger. And colonize. First, carry out the mission to the utmost of your abilities and get stronger. And give thanks to the Exalted Wings who granted you land to colonize. This is your last chance. Do not be the slightest bit negligent. Karik first said to the 39 sovereigns. The first to completely colonize their area will be able to use the Blazing Wing Alliances supply store. This is a privilege granted to you, the sovereigns representing the human race. Then he looked down onto the hundreds of human leaders. Its the same for you. The first to completely colonize their area without the help of a sovereign will immediately become a true sovereign and be able to use the supply store. A flood of unknown words swirled around them. However, there was no one who could reply. Kariks overwhelming presence made these so-called representatives of the human race freeze. But Karik only indicated he was busy, he paid no attention to their confusion as he prepared to end their short but grandiose meeting. Finally, I will answer a question. You. The one Karik stretched his arm out and pointed to was Choi Hyuk, who had kept his weapon raised until the end. Keuk! Instantly, the pressure that pushed down on him disappeared. Choi Hyuk panted as his body wavered briefly but he was still able to calm his breath quickly. Choi Hyuk slowly raised his weapon and looked at Karik. Ask you a question? He was puzzled. He was suddenly transported to a weird place, then a monster suddenly appeared and talked by himself before saying he would take questions out of the blue. Just what did he have to ask in a situation like this? However, unlike his complicated mind, his lips easily found a question. Choi Hyuk instinctively swallowed back the question that was about to pop from his mouth. It was appropriate. It was the complete reflection of his interest. His heart revealed its claws by itself. But he hid those claws and politely asked. What do we have to do to meet the Exalted Wings? The existences Karik had mentioned, the Exalted Wings. Choi Hyuk thought they were the main culprits. The ones who created and started this game. The ones he most definitely had to kill. Karik looked like he was amused at Choi Hyuks question. He replied. The ones who have at least met them once were all at least mid-ranked warrior races. However, your race doesnt even have a rank, let alone a mid-rank one. Its absurd. For a weak warrior from such an insignificant race to want to meet such exalted beings ask that once you completely escape your fate of becoming Consumables. Keahaha! That was the end. Karik turned around, then, as if he forgot something, added in. Also, if there are any tongues who dare call me a monster next time Ill pull them out. Thats it. Now go. With Kariks words, he once again felt the sensation of his body being turned inside out. However, this time, Choi Hyuk didnt hunch over or retch, he stood still and endured the dizziness. He even swallowed down the acid rising up his throat. He looked out at his distorted surroundings with bloodshot eyes. How much time had passed since then? The next thing that he saw was the residence that the president had provided him. It was early in the morning. The world was gradually starting to become visible through the blue fog. Chapter 36: Break Time (4) Episode 3: Age of Ghosts / Chapter 36: Break Time (4) TL: emptycube Editor: Obelisk ________________________________________ Breakfast with the president. Some were, depending on their tastes, scrapping the bottom of a bowl of pumpkin porridge, eating injeolmi{1} or even drinking sujeonggwa{2}. A new announcement appeared. {The Throne Game has completely ended now. King titles revoked. 1/3 Qualifications of the Sovereign obtainers are now Leaders of Hundred and 2/3 Qualification of the Sovereign obtainers are now Leaders of Ten Thousand} What? In a single stroke, the breakfast became disordered. Wow What is this? Now it doesnt sound as cool. A king, no, a Leader of Ten Thousand dejectedly mumbled to himself. Choi Hyuk and the president, who could guess what was happening, exchanged meaningful looks. The breakfast ended in confusion and the president asked Choi Hyuk to stay behind for a moment. He confirmed the important information Karik had given them by comparing each others memories. This was also beneficial to Choi Hyuk as humans couldnt completely remember everything. That mission, does it start tomorrow? That is correct. We have to wait until tomorrow to know exactly what is going on. The position humans are in and their objective even those things are unknown. The president nodded his head at Choi Hyuks words. Then he added, A report arrived before breakfast. It said that there is a portal leading to a land in Yeouido Park. Choi Hyuk was a bit surprised. The colonizing was a matter the Giant Orc Karik stressed on. It seemed that it had already been initiated. A portal What is behind it? Why do we have to colonize? How dangerous is it? As these lands he had only heard of really appeared, more specific questions crossed his mind. The president stared hard at Choi Hyuk who was deep in his own thoughts and asked. Good luck on the mission. Are you planning on exploring the land? Choi Hyuk nodded his head. I probably have to. Considering Kariks tone, it seems to be mandatory. The president nodded. Then he looked at him with desperate eyes. If you do explore please give us some information about it. The only person I can lean on is Sovereign Choi Hyuk. I will do all I can to support you. There were only 39 sovereigns in the world. Among them, the only sovereign the president knew was Choi Hyuk as he was the only sovereign in Korea. The president felt burdened by the risk of an unknown land that they had to colonize. So he hoped that Choi Hyuk would explore it first and give him some information. Of course, if that was the case, it meant that Choi Hyuk would have to take the risk himself. Choi Hyuk felt that the president was a bit selfish. Colonizing a new land. An unknown land. No one knew how dangerous it would be. Still Okay. Choi Hyuk accepted the presidents request. He had to colonize it anyways and Kariks words implied that it would be impossible for sovereigns to cooperate with each other. If he could receive the presidents support by doing something he already had to do, it wasnt bad. Thank you. Thank you. Choi Hyuk shook hands with the happy president. On his way back with Baek Seoin, Lee Jinhee appeared wearing a baseball cap. She had just come back from visiting her hometown. Are your parents okay? Baek Seoin asked carefully. Lee Jinhee pouted. They were soooo healthy. When I said I was going back to Seoul, they said they would break my legs. Probably. Werent they frightened? Well. Its not something you can avoid because you want to. Lee Jinhee shrugged her shoulders. She then looked up at Choi Hyuk. Anyways leader I heard the news. Choi Hyuk looked at her. What did she hear? That he killed Song Simins group? No. Looking at her careful expression, he knew what she had heard. She was talking about his mothers death. It just happened that way. Choi Hyuk slightly avoided her gaze and walked ahead. He didnt want to show her his eyes. Since it was obvious they would look sad. Anyways, lets gather for a moment. Theres a lot to discuss. Choi Hyuk walked ahead swinging his arms. Baek Seoin and Lee Jinhee followed behind him. Choi Hyuks bedroom. Choi Hyuk sat on his bed, Baek Seoin brought a chair to sit on and Lee Jinhee sat down with her legs curled up on his desk. So 39 sovereigns Consumables And he said Congratulations on passing the new recruit training? Baek Seoin brooded over Choi Hyuks words. Right. It was exactly as Jung Minji predicted. They are trying to make us into an army. Who are they? God? As if it made her blood run cold, she hugged herself. Choi Hyuk smirked and changed the mood. It became serious. Anyways you all know what my goal is? Getting revenge on them, Choi Hyuk didnt explicitly say those words. He felt that he shouldnt. Though he didnt think they were listening to each and every conversation it wasnt bad being careful and he was superstitious that if he spoke what he truly desired, it would muddle his pure heart.There was even a saying, the Tao that can be spoken is not the eternal Tao{3}. Wow Lee Jinhee let out a small shout. Baek Seoin and Lee Jinhee both understood Choi Hyuks intentions. So hes planning on getting revenge on the ones who created this game! This was why Lee Jinhee let out a shout. Choi Hyuk asked in a low voice. You can probably guess but this fight is going to be incomparably harder than the fight against the wyvern, that fake dragon. Think it through once more. Are you still going to follow me? He said this prepared that they would separate from him. However, the two replied without hesitation. Didnt I say that if you kill the wyvern I will serve you as my king? What follower leaves his king? And I have a grudge against them as well. Baek Seoin said while fixing his posture. On the other hand, Lee Jinhee gently lowered her legs. She tightly clenched fists above her knees. As expected, hyung I like that you think big. She had an expression that was a mixture of nervousness and excitement. She started calling him leader when Baek Seoin nagged her by saying, Its fine that youre close but still you need to call him by his official title. The leader is the leader, not a hyung, however, looking at how she reverted back to hyung, it seemed her heart was beating wildly. He had sort of expected this. Choi Hyuk nodded his head. Good. Then, lets examine the current situation The three put their heads together and started to examine their current situation. First, he shared the traits of a sovereign. C {Sovereign} 1. No limit to the number of followers. 2. Able to have long-distance communication with followers. 3. Able to increase designated followers stats by 10%. No use on followers with higher Retribution than you. (Current Retribution: 20 () Able to designate 102 followers) 4. Right to colonize land. 5. Right to use the supply store of the Flame Wing Tribe. (Locked) C They say that the kings who had 2/3 Qualifications to be a Sovereign had been demoted to Leaders of Ten Thousand and the buff that increased their followers stats by 5% was removed. In other words, they were nerfed. Same with Choi Hyuk, the buff of the King without Subjects, Increase followers stats by 20%, had disappeared as well. Instead, he was now able to appoint 102 followers and increase their stats by 10% but this was also a nerf. It was a bit iffy since although he was now able to have an unlimited number of followers, he didnt plan on increasing the number of followers right away, so it was a nerf. Choi Hyuk asked Baek Seoin. Then is there no point for people to join Leaders of Hundred or Leaders of Ten Thousand? Thats not true. They say troops will receive their own missions. We dont know exactly what mission it is; it will definitely be better to do it together than by themselves. Leaders of Hundred can create a troop with 99 members while the Leaders of Ten Thousand will be able to create troops with 9, 999 members. If we look at it like a game, then the Leaders of Hundred have the right to create a raid and Leaders of Ten Thousand have the right to create a guild. Also, since their members now have the ability to communicate over short distances it looks like people will gather under Leaders of Hundred and Ten Thousand. Baek Seoin momentarily looked at Choi Hyuk before adding in. If there isnt a sovereign. Then Lee Jinhee added. Leader! Arent we going to recruit others? I hear other people are like recruiting thousands of people! Choi Hyuk shook his head. Though we do need to, we cant just accept anyone. First, they need to be trustworthy and have the same goals as us, meaning they need to be capable as well. At his words, Lee Jinhee seemed to become happier. She praised herself. Yeah, we are quite capable. C {Lee Jinhee} Power: 0? () ? Speed: 48 (+38) ()? Control: 30 (+20) () Endurance: 36 (+36) ()? Stamina: 41 (+36) ()? Recovery: 26 (+20) () Retribution: 37 () *Free karma points: 68 *Skill: {Speeding Blade} {High-Speed Breakaway} C C {Baek Seoin} Power: 40 (+30)? () ? Speed: 40 (+30) ()? Control: 0 () Endurance: 64 (+54) ()? Stamina: 23 (+18) ()? Recovery: 18 (+18) () Retribution points: 49 () *Free karma points: 68 *Skill: {Iron Defense} {Instant Pierce} C Due to the points they earned from fighting the Wyvern of Destruction until the end, both Lee Jinhee and Baek Seoin were able to get all their stats to 2-star. The skills they obtained until now were outstanding as well. They were definitely the strongest among the survivors from Kangdong District, excluding Choi Hyuk of course. That was why Lee Jinhees self-praise wasnt an exaggeration. But Choi Hyuk smiled bitterly and shook his head. You are capable but its still not enough. You need to get much stronger. C {Choi Hyuk} Power: 103 (+76)? () ? Speed: 103 (+74) ()? Control: 0 (3) Endurance: 0 ()? Stamina: 0 ()? Recovery: 0 () Retribution points: 20 (3) *Free karma points: 150 *Skill: {Soaring Slash} C Currently, Choi Hyuk was the only one who had upgraded his Retribution to 3-star. It became harder the more he upgraded. The number of worthy opponents kept getting smaller but the points he needed to upgrade kept increasing. He needed 100 points when he was no-star, 200 when he was 1-star and upgrading to 3-star needed 300 points. Now to upgrade to 4-star, he needed 400 points. It was so far away. However, Karik was at least a 5-star monster. However, even he wasnt the strongest. In his eyes, Baek Seoin and Lee Jinhee couldnt help but be lacking. He thought he himself was lacking so what more did he need to say. Blaze. Flames spewed from his hand and a haze covered his hand. The only person who could manipulate his karma like this was Choi Hyuk. I realized something while fighting the wyvern. Karma is much more versatile than we thought. We need to study it properly. When the mission started, Choi Hyuk was planning on properly training Baek Seoin and Lee Jinhee. Ah, and one person, theres someone I thought about. Choi Hyuk who had a serious expression suddenly said as if he had just remembered it and then smiled mysteriously. A capable new recruit. ** There were many days where Chu Youngjin would just sit down with a blank expression. He skipped his meals for three days and only held a red sword at his chest as he stared up at the sky. People murmured saying that he received a large shock when he heard Jung Minji had died. However, he wasnt really sad that Jung Minji had died. Sadness, he had used it all when his lover, Lee Hyejin, died. Only he had no clue what he would do from now on. To him, Jung Minji was an excuse for him to continue to live. She helped save Lee Hyejin and helped avenge her so I will do my best to help her. To return the favor. This was Chu Youngjins train of thought. That was the only thing left that he could do that was related to Lee Hyejin in this world. However, Jung Minji was no longer here. Perhaps it was because he had nothing to do but Chu Youngjin sat down and recalled Lee Hyejin hundreds of times each day. He would occasionally stroke the item that was created upon her death, the red sword. As he stared blankly up at the sky, there was only one thought that came to his mind. Should I die? While he was doing this, Choi Hyuk came looking for him. The hazy eyes of Chu Youngjin focused. This was the first time someone had come looking for him during the 3-day break. And on top of that, the person was Choi Hyuk. They had become quite close during their time in the suicide squad. It was also due to this that he was able to leave Kangdong District alive. Yoo Chu Youngjin raised his hand and smiled faintly. However, Choi Hyuk didnt greet him and just went straight to the point. Do you want revenge? Chu Youngjin blankly stared at Choi Hyuk momentarily as he didnt understand his words. Soon after, he asked. Against who? Chu Youngjins voice sounded extremely exhausted. He had not heard the news about Choi Hyuk killing Song Simin and the others. So he guessed, Does he want revenge on the ones who killed Jung Minji? He didnt feel like it. Its futile. He had no intention of avenging Jung Minji. He did what he could for her. He was absolutely loyal to her until she died, which meant he had repaid the favor of avenging Lee Hyejin. He wasnt duty-bound to avenge her after her death. At his question, Choi Hyuk didnt reply but wrote on the ground. His finger went through the asphalt like tofu. {The ones who created this game.} Thump. He hadnt expected this. The moment he saw those words, his heart thumped. The blood in his withered heart started to boil. His eyes became bloodshot. It was a strange phenomenon that even he couldnt believe. I still had energy left? His weak body that had starved for 3 days grew hot. Choi Hyuk calmly said. I have a lead. No matter how long it takes I will definitely succeed. At the same time, a message appeared in front of Chu Youngjin. {Sovereign Choi Hyuk wants to accept you as his follower. Accept?} He stared intensely at the message in front of him. He stared at it without blinking an eye. He slowly got up holding the red sword. He said. Accept. Choi Hyuk didnt smile. Instead, he looked him in the eyes and grabbed his hand. It was a sunny afternoon. ________________________________________ {1} injeolmi C a traditional rice cake made from glutinous rice and coated with bean flour {2} sujeonggwa C persimmon drink {3} A line from Tao Te Ching. Chapter 37: Break Time (5) Episode 3: Age of Ghosts / Chapter 37: Break Time (5) TL: emptycube Editor: Obelisk ________________________________________ It was still day when Chu Youngjin joined them.In the beginning, Choi Hyuk wanted to train his karma and his followers. That was his original plan. However, Lee Jinhee objected. Ehhhh? What! Theres something much more important than that. Important? Even Baek Seoin seemed to question her objection. I can let Leaders obliviousness slide but how can Baek hyung be like this too? Lee Jinhee who was astonished said. We have to do that! However, no one understood her. Eventually, she raised her voice in frustration. Arent we going to have a funeral? Those words blew through Choi Hyuk, Baek Seoin, and Chu Youngjins empty hearts. ** PTSD. Post-traumatic Stress Disorder. It was the collective term for, amongst others, the lethargy, insomnia, antisocial behavior, and loss of concentration that people experienced after a disaster. 3-day break. It was great at first. However, the more time passed, the more painful it became as hell approached ever closer each day. By the third day, the survivor refugee camps atmosphere was a mess. People didnt try to talk to other people. They didnt even try to comfort each other. My pain is your pain anyways. I dont expect it to get better. Nothing good will happen by sharing our stories. Everything is just fucked up. Even people who looked fine on the outside, when you looked inside, they would be suffering some sort of hardship. It was the same for Choi Hyuk and Baek Seoin. Choi Hyuk was currently 18 years old. You could say that he lacked the experience to immediately think about holding a funeral. However, it should have been quite likely for the 26-year-old Baek Seoin to have thought about holding a funeral for his parents, but he hadnt thought about it even once. They werent the only ones. From young to old, it was definitely abnormal that no one among the survivors thought about having a funeral. Though they might mourn by themselves, no one shared their sorrow with anyone else. They could have been too tired or they might have thought that there was no need to make a big deal out of it. They might have thought that they would only be criticized if they brought it up after such a vicious experience. Maybe it was because they kept reading each others moods that they started to hate everything. Still, thats not right! However, Lee Jinhee had some sort of strange principle. She didnt care about how others looked at her. She only looked at her own values. The stuttering Choi Hyuk, Baek Seoin, and Chu Youngjin were pushed aside. What if her actions made them uncomfortable? She pushed aside those concerns. As she said, We have to do it! We have to! with utmost certainty, the passive threes hearts started to move. They felt they really had to. Baek Seoin rushed to a bank and withdrew some money. Since there was an emergency program for the survivors who had lost their bank accounts and cards, he didnt have any difficulty doing so. Baek Seoin took out all the money he had saved for school. Lee Jinhee had already taken out all the money she had. Money was something of the mundane life and as that had already disappeared, it had no value. With that money, Baek Seoin and Lee Jinhee bought chrysanthemums, incense, food, alcohol, disposable kitchenware, and even borrowed a long table. They didnt leave it to a funeral service company and personally bought everything and had them delivered. Choi Hyuk was like a duckling following the mother duck as he followed behind them. He did not say anything after hearing the word funeral. As they continued with their preparations, the sun started to set. Marronnier Park. Three tombstones were erected next to the Guardian Choi Miyeons burial mound. One had Baek Seoins parents names written on it. Chu Youngjins girlfriend, Lee Hyejin, was written on another. Finally, Jung Minjis name was written on the last tombstone. Lets make one for Jung Minji They went through with Choi Hyuks suggestion of making one for Jung Minji. The survivors of Seongbuk District watched as Choi Hyuks group took apart the sidewalk bricks and erected tombstones made of polished unusable shields and swords with lethargic eyes. Some of Choi Miyeons admirers recognized Choi Hyuk and helped them. Lee Jinhee said to them. Misters and ladies, you should make tombstones as well. Ill help you. Of course, they too had lost people dear to them. Tears suddenly started to fall at her words. No We They were unable to piece together the words they wanted to say. A man among them took a sidewalk brick and engraved a name on it. It was his daughters name. He placed the brick against Choi Miyeons burial ground. For now, Ill Ill do this. Its shabby but since its next to the guardian so Im sorry sorry, Hyeyeon The man was unable to complete his words. Lee Jinhee hugged him and patted his back. Sob. Sniff. The man tried to hold back his tears but once the tears started to fall, they werent easy to stop. Tak. Tak. Whoosh. Baek Seoin lit a match and burned the incense. The smoke silently rose up. As the air was still, the smoke rose up in a straight vertical line. They burned incense and placed chrysanthemums in front of their parents names. One, two On his second kowtow, Baek Seoin did not stand up immediately. His shoulders were trembling. In his prostrating posture, he kept mumbling something before slowly, slowly getting up. His eyes were red but there were no tears. Choi Hyuk watched Baek Seoins method and followed it exactly. He placed chrysanthemums in front of his mothers grave, burned incense and kowtowed twice Chu Youngjin was the same. He followed Lee Jinhees words, You just need to do what Baek hyung did. Its okay if you cry but lets not shed too many tears. They each kowtowed in their respective places and then, kowtowed to other tombstones on their way back. In front of Baek Seoins parents tombstone, Choi Hyuk said, May you rest in peace, and in front of Lee Hyejins, who was the same age as him, he said, Go to a nice place. Finally, in front of Jung Minjis tombstone, he said, Rest well. You did your best. It wasnt much. It wasnt touching nor was it odd. It was simply a process of confirming their deaths. They didnt simply think to themselves, Did you die? Did you really die? That easily? Really? and gloss over it. Did you die? I died. Really? Really. Now, what? I dont know Lets just do something and sit together. It was simply a formal process where people had invisible conversations like these. However, it seemed that people needed this formality. One person, two. More and more people became interested in their funeral. How are you related? A grandma who sat with a blank expression asked. They are my parents. The ones over there are my friends. Baek Seoin pointed out towards the newly erected tombstones and explained. So sorry for your loss Sigh. Sorry. Still, you are admirable. Very admirable. The grandma patted his back. Lee Jinhee approached her. Grandma. Grandma should make one as well. Sigh, Im fine. You younguns have it tough just what is happening. What is happening. It was a delicate sight. Even the grandma who held Lee Jinhees hand was wearing leather armor and had a spear on her back. It was an unimaginable sight a month ago. The world had changed too fast. But, even still, the very basic fundamentals might not have changed. They shared and sympathized with each others pain. Then please come this way and eat. Lee Jinhee placed some food that was piled to the one side on a disposable plate and put it on top of the table. Okay okay. The grandma undid the leather armor and spear. She then placed chrysanthemums on each tombstone. She gathered her hands and prayed briefly before sitting down on the seat Lee Jinhee prepared for her. That was the start. More and more people started to gather. The people who received Choi Hyuks mother, Guardian Choi Miyeons grace, came first. Even the people who at first complained that this was pointless shut their mouths as more people gathered and looked back upon the memories of their loved ones. An odd atmosphere formed. The publics participation brought more people to participate. Some created tombstones for their loved ones while others engraved the names of the dead on the sidewalk bricks and stacked them in a pile. They kowtowed or prayed and then ate together. As these actions were repeated by different people, they remembered the sense of kinship and compassion they had for each other. Due to the increasing number of people, the food ran out. When that happened, someone bought more. The dinner, that took place when the sunset laid aslant, concluded and the sky grew dark. Someone lit a candle. Then, more and more candles were lit. It seemed like someone had uploaded this funeral gathering online. Somehow the survivors from Mapo and Kangdong District found out and started to gather as well. Even Bae Jinman who resided in the Blue House came. He kowtowed, engraved a great number of names on the sidewalk bricks and stacking them in a pile. He then looked for Choi Hyuk, held his hand and nodded a few times before leaving. He tried his best not to show his tears but he was crying. Even though all the food was eaten, the night grew late and it passed midnight, the people still didnt disperse. Bonfires started spouting from various places. People sat around each bonfire. The guard they had against other forces had long since disappeared. There was no distinction between the young, the old, the men and the women. People moved around freely. They were free to share their stories or not to. Just sitting around these bonfires gave them a warm feeling. Although it was unknown who had brought it, they heard the rare sound of instruments being played and the sounds of songs being sung. Tadak. Tadak. People blankly stared at the burning flames as they sang songs from their memories in low voices. This For some reason, Choi Hyuk became choked up. It was like the times he spent with his mother. It was like those peaceful nights where he blankly gazed at his mother working as he slowly drifted off to sleep. He closed his eyes. He wanted to remember the peacefulness and beauty of this moment. But still Blaze. He placed his hand inside the bonfire. Tadak. Tadak. A burning flame. However, his 2-star endurance didnt easily burn. Choi Hyuk blankly looked at his hand that was slowly burning inside the flames. He decided to remember the tranquility of this night together with the pain of the fire that felt like thousands of blades were rubbing against his hand. He thought this could become the signpost. It was uncertain if Baek Seoin and Chu Youngjin had the same thoughts as Choi Hyuk as they both placed their hands in the flames. Choi Hyuk laughed as if he found this absurd. They laughed as well. Crazy. Theyre crazy. Lee Jinhee was the only one who became startled and gave them a scolding. Since they had their Recovery stat, they would be able to recovery from most burns, but still, why were they doing such foolish things? Stop it. Lee Jinhee placed her hand in the flames and took each hand away from it. Their hands were pulled out as their fingers were grabbed by Lee Jinhees small hands. It suddenly became a situation where their hands were on top of one another. Choi Hyuk suddenly said lightly as if it was a joke. Please take care of me. Awkward laughs. And Oww my hand hurts Lee Jinhee mumbled as she brushed the hand that was inside the fire. Like that, the morning of the next day began. The rising sun shined on the countless names engraved in Marronnier Park. Among them, there was even Song Simin and Yoon Girim. People indiscriminately prayed that they all rest in peace. Just what was that night? It was a night where people bonded through feelings of kinship, compassion, and belief that they all understood each other. A mosaic made up of individual pieces of their different lives. As if the tragedy where they killed each other never happened it was a beautiful night. And as if that night had never happened, tragedy struck once again. With more misfortune. The morning brightened and their mission began. Chapter 38: Consumables (1) Episode 3: Age of Ghosts / Chapter 38: Consumables (1) TL: emptycube Editor: Obelisk ________________________________________ {Searching for the appropriate mission based on Retribution} {Mission search complete. Mission start.} They received the message during lunch. Choi Hyuk once again felt the uncomfortable feeling of his body being turned inside out. Its dimensional teleportation. When he looked around, he saw that it was the same for his followers. Bleagh! Lee Jinhee let out a groan. Her body was strangely twisting and stretching as it became transparent. It was the same for Baek Seoin and Chu Youngjin. Now, it became even more severe as their bodies started to split and shatter like glass falling to the floor. It was a horrifying scene for regular people but it was so painful for the survivors that they were unable to notice these horrifying scenes occurring around them. Endure it. Lets meet later. Choi Hyuk, who had experienced it before, was a bit more relaxed as he said that. Soon his vision blacked out. He was only able to tell that he was teleporting due to the nausea that gripped his stomach. He then felt as though his body was flung high up into the air. Slowly, his vision returned to normal. The severe nausea and pain made it feel as if his shattered body was being pieced back together again. The world looked like it was spinning. No Im really spinning? 5 small and large moons passed in front of his eyes. Then the dark sea, the sky and then back to sea. His body was spinning high up in the sky. Euchacha. He stretched his arms and legs. The atmosphere was thicker than back on Earth. He used the air resistance, that felt as though he could hug it like a balloon, to balance his body. Bleargh! When he turned around, having heard that explicit sound, he saw Baek Seoin spinning in the air while vomiting. Ah! Damn it, Baek hyung! So disgusting! Eueck! Lee Jinhee, who came back to her senses, grumbled as she grabbed Baek Seoins body so that he could balance himself. However, she retched as she felt a strong wave of nausea when she saw the vomit spinning in the air. Hooo Huuu. On the other hand, Chu Youngjin had barely regained his balance and was taking deep breaths with a pale face. One could feel his strong will of not wanting to vomit. Looking at their struggling figures, Choi Hyuk became mischievous. So he shouted even more cheerfully. Free fall~! At his cheerful warning, his followers, who had only then figured out their situation, expressed their confusion. What? Eu.. ha? Urk! Their bodies that were rising up into the air had at some point started to lose their momentum and fall. Towards that distant ground. Uaacck! The one who screamed was Baek Seoin. His struggling actions made him lose the balance he barely gained with Lee Jinhees help. Dummy! Spread your arms and legs and regain your balance! Lee Jinhee smacked his back and helped him regain his balance. Chu Youngjin somehow kept his balance by maintaining his stiff posture and pale face. Because the air resistance was stronger than back on Earth, their falling speed was slower but the speed was still fast. Kuaaahhh! Bleargh! They werent the only ones who were free falling. Figures who looked to be humans were falling at a distance, and strange individuals were screaming as they fell nearby. At a glance, they looked like humans but when you looked closely, there were unfamiliar existences who had excessive hair, others who had a different skin color and even some who had antennas on their foreheads. They were armed in an unfamiliar fashion and wore unfamiliar clothes. Aliens. No matter how he saw them, that was the only description that came to his mind. Anyways It was interesting but that wasnt the problem. Choi Hyuk examined the oncoming ground with serious eyes. Heavy wind endlessly assaulted his eyes and breath. A chilly wind. If it wasnt for his karma that did the work for a decent portion of his body, he might have died from hypothermia or suffocation. Currently, everyones endurance is 2-star, including me. I dont know about myself but itll be hard for the others to endure the impact At first, he thought that there was an ocean as large as the Pacific beneath them. That was why he thought they would be okay, but as they came closer, he saw that rocks were submerged underneath. It might not be as deep as he hoped. If it was just a splash of water, it would be hard for his followers to completely reduce the impact of the fall. Just then, the mission announcement appeared. {100 monsters have absorbed the genes of the natives and are evolving into high ranked monsters. Deal with the monsters before their base karma is imprinted with the genetic information. Those with deferred judgments will receive a return code. Those who have dealt with their targets are able to activate the return codes.} A yellow arrow appeared on the horizon at the same time as the announcement. It was as if it was indicating the location of the target. Monsters Only then did Choi Hyuk figure out the identity of those rocks. Krakrakrakra!!! The earthlings and aliens who fell from the sky like meteorites created quite the commotion. As if they were irritated by the noise, the monsters that were curled up like rocks, raised their snake-like long heads. They were lengthy monsters that were about the size of a 3-story building. Bang! Crash! There were some who landed before Choi Hyuks group. They didnt reduce the impact and slammed into the ground. With that impact, the water was pushed out; the rocky formation underneath it shattered and shot up into the sky. A few dusted off their heads and stood up with a limp, but the majority who were weaker than them had all been crushed. They didnt even bounce as they had smashed into the ground. Various amounts of different colored blood splattered and dyed the ocean. As expected, the water is shallow! Choi Hyuk almost reflexively shouted. Target the monsters heads! It doesnt matter if you smash into their heads or hit them! Just do whatever it takes to reduce your impact! It was better to reduce the initial impact with a bending neck than smashing directly into the shallow waters. At the same time, he said as his orders, the real collisions had begun. Crash, crash, crash, crash!! It was like a bombing. The earthlings and aliens smashed down from above. Monster heads were bashed by the collisions. Blood and water spurted upwards. Keaaahh! Baek Seoin wielded his shield and smashed into a monsters head. The head faltered and fell to the ground with a broken neck whilst Baek Seoins shield shattered. Baek Seoin bounced off its long neck, spun in mid-air and slammed into the ocean. Chu Youngjin sheathed his red sword and swung his fist instead. He was worried that his sword would break. Craack! The sound of something cracking resounded out as he slid down a monsters neck and slammed into the ocean. The only ones who landed properly were Lee Jinhee and Choi Hyuk. Lee Jinhee stretched her two legs and landed exactly on top of a monsters head. Its head bent like a bamboo shoot. Lee Jinhee matched the timing of her landing by crouching down like a cat and stabbing a gladius into its head. Uagyagyak! She kicked the bending head of the monster and jumped. 7 elegant flips in mid-air. Splash! Lee Jinhee didnt slam into the ocean but landed in it. The water was only up to her knees. Slice! Choi Hyuk simply sliced a monsters neck. He then released karma below his feet. The karma landed on the ground first. Whoosh! Like an airbag, it supported Choi Hyuk as his speed rapidly decreased and he landed softly. Splash. Splash. Splash! Pucuak! Keeeehhh! Kiiiii! It was like the heart of a war. An endless number of earthlings and aliens fell from the sky. Their screams, the screams of the monsters on the ground, and the explosive sounds of the impacts were enough to deafen their ears. His followers gathered with Choi Hyuk at the center. Baek Seoin and Chu Youngjins arms were both shattered and broken, but they were recovering after drinking Recovery Potions. Like a balloon being filled up with air, their arms quickly recovered to their original state. Rain was falling from the sky. Fuck to think that I would drop down from the sky after being discharged without a parachute fuck Baek Seoin was once a Special Warfare Command soldier who had unsuccessfully pleaded to be excluded from the paratroop training, even going so far to say that he had an extreme fear of heights. He swore and sobbed, yet, even while complaining, he still took out another shield to replace the one he had shattered during the landing. Dududu. Monsters that were 4 meters tall and 7 meters long charged along the water. They had exoskeletons similar to that of scorpions and crayfish combined with the speed of a cheetah. Their limbs were like blades so they ran unhindered through the knee-level water. #$%&!! The aliens shouted in an undecipherable language that was undeniably a swear before fleeing elsewhere. Green aliens sunk their lower bodies into the water as they quickly flopped away like frogs. Lee Jinhee asked with a nervous voice. Leader, what do we do? Just by looking at the silhouettes of the enemies, he could tell that it wasnt just one or two. And looking at their speed, they had the abilities of at least a mid-boss of the {Survive and Escape} game. However, Choi Hyuk was calm. What do you mean what do we do? Go through them. To the place the arrow is directing us. {Those who have dealt with their targets are able to activate the return codes.} was the mission message they received. From their experiences until now, the rules were absolute. Unless there were hidden rules, you had to follow them. The rule this time was simple. If you couldnt deal with your target, you might forever be stuck in this alien world without the possibility of returning. Choi Hyuk raised the Predators Blade. Swish. A 5-meter long blade of karma extended out. Bang! Choi Hyuk dashed forward so quickly that he left an afterimage. He planted his left leg into the ground with a crash. Water splashed up to the point you could see the ground below. The energy from his lower body transformed into a rotational force at his waist and naturally extended to his arms through his shoulders as he swung in a large arc. The falling rain split apart like a curtain. Kiririk! His blade of karma collided with the exoskeletons and sliced off two monster heads. However, Choi Hyuk knit his brows for two reasons. Hard It wasnt as hard as the Wyvern of Destruction but it was still harder than the mid-bosses he had faced previously. And most of all, You dodged it? A monster jumped up and avoided it. He had never experienced this before. With its quick jump, it stabbed at Choi Hyuks forehead with its sharp legs. Urk! Choi Hyuk, who had originally planned on rushing to the next one, reacted a bit late. Wow- Even leader makes mistakes! Kirararak! Baek Seoin had somehow placed himself between the monster and Choi Hyuk and miraculously reflected its front leg with his shield. Tadak! Kkigirk! Soon after, Lee Jinhee stepped on its nape and stabbed with her gladius. However, it only left a deep scratch, it didnt penetrate through. Its exoskeleton was so hard that Lee Jinhee who had a Speed stat of 48 () and a Power stat of 0 () couldnt pierce it with a single stab. Why is it so hard! Move! Chu Youngjin charged forward instead. Looking at how red lights streamed out of his eyes, it seemed as though he had already activated the trait of the Berserker. His Power and Speed doubled as they approached the limits of 2-star stats. Crash! Chu Youngjins red sword didnt carve into the monster but ripped it apart. The rain and water followed his attack and splashed up like whirlwinds. Choi Hyuk smiled. Hey, they fight pretty well? He fixed his posture that was slightly crooked and jumped forward. Swish! He didnt swing the blade of karma as widely this time. Just by moving his wrist, he was able to cover quite a large area with a 5-meter long blade. These swift monsters jumped each and every way to avoid his attacks but he would at least take down a leg each time. Choi Hyuk rushed past them. Dont get left behind! We rush at full speed! Yes~ Yes~ If you get in danger, Ill help you. Baek Seoin said teasingly. Im fine without your help. Choi Hyuk said in a huff. Yes~ Yes~ Of course, you are. Choi Hyuk decided to just keep his mouth shut. Euahh! I can get one too! Speeding Blade! Crash! It seemed that not killing a monster had hurt her pride as she even used her skill to pierce through a monsters forehead. Lee Jinhees Speed stat that she had increased again and again applied as her Power. The moment that the water seemed to splash, with a bang, she had already pierced through a monsters body. Youll get tired out. Dont work too hard from the beginning. Chu Youngjin criticized her with polite speech. Shut it! Why dont you! Lee Jinhees competitive spirit rose as she thought Chu Youngjin as her rival. She was unexpectedly a year older than Chu Youngjin. Even while bickering back and forth, Choi Hyuks group quickly broke through the monsters. They emphasized breaking through. They didnt kill each and every monster. The most important thing was their target. However, even the monsters didnt bother to chase after Choi Hyuks group when they passed them. There were countless monsters and countless earthlings and aliens who invaded from the sky anyways. This was the monsters headquarters. The middle of the tigers den. Everywhere, both earthlings and aliens who invaded from the sky began their fight against the monsters. Survival and capture. Individual battles in the rain. Chapter 39: Consumables (2) Volume 3: Age of Ghosts / Chapter 39: Consumables (2) TL: emptycube Editor: Obelisk ________________________________________ Words wouldnt work on monsters. Their heads were simply filled with hatred for other living creatures. There was no reconciliation or surrender. Once they met their gaze, intelligent beings were only left with two choices, either to fight or flee. At first, there were many who chose to flee. It was expected as 19,000 people out of the 20,000 didnt know their mission nor did they receive an announcement. Whether they knew how to escape or not was a different story. That was the drastic difference between the fates of Consumables and Consumables (Deferred). However, the ones who fled soon realized the truth. They were in the middle of the enemy camp, and there was no place to run. A hopeless fight with their lives on the line commenced. Amidst this confusion, the ones who received a mission invaded further towards the enemy headquarters. Looking at these people who charged forward without hesitation, the ones who fought desperately regained a sliver of hope a false hope and followed behind them. As their destination was the same, the paths of the ones who attempted to penetrate the enemy lines naturally started to overlap. After spending a while seeing only monsters, the number of aliens they saw gradually started to increase. Though they still didnt see any of the earthlings they caught a glimpse of in the sky. The aliens were diverse. Splash, splash, splash! Choi Hyuks party was running while splashing in the knee-deep water. Vrrrr! Right beside them, a feeble-figured alien placed silver machines which emitted blue electric currents on his arms and legs, and flew one palm-width above the water. Next to them, a 3-meter tall alien with antlers protruding from his head was running in large strides. The water that was knee-deep actually only reached his ankles. And many green aliens with the hind legs of a frog followed behind them. This feels strange. Baek Seoin looked around and revealed an ambiguous smile. For them to be able to run alongside aliens in an unknown place! This was unimaginable even just an hour ago. A major premise of the unknown, what could be considered every sci-fi fans dream, intelligent alien lifeforms! However, they werent much different from humans. Each and every being was silently running for their lives in the darkness while rain fell on them. Looking at their figures, they even felt a bit of sympathy. Just then, they had penetrated through a wave of monsters and suddenly found themselves in a section where they had room to relax. Baek Seoin, who was filled with curiosity and was troubling over whether to strike a conversation with an alien, suddenly became surprised. Huh? Ack! He then jumped up in place. As someone who had 2-star karma stats, he instantly jumped up as high as a 4-story building in a single leap. Instead of jumping, it was more like flying. Choi Hyuk shouted out as soon as he saw Baek Seoins jumping figure. He wrinkled his forehead. Jump! Choi Hyuk jumped and Lee Jinhee and Chu Youngjin jumped after him. They instantly became distant from the ground. At their sudden jumps, four pillars of water gushed up into the air. It seemed like the surrounding aliens were glancing at them. Then Splash! Following the water pillars, something else erupted up from the water. $%@@#??! Warning signals erupted in front of them like a beehive along with the flustered voices of the aliens. Poong! Palalala! They were like an octopuss tentacles. However, the tentacles werent only after Choi Hyuks group. They, without a sound, crawled along the ocean floor and grabbed the ankles of the aliens all at once. The 3-meter alien with antlers fell into the water as he was dragged away by his leg. Kiwoo! Kiwooo! He shouted sorrowfully but there werent any aliens who could understand him. Many of the frog aliens heads were fully submerged underwater and were incapable of uttering a sound. Lee Jinhee grumbled as she started falling to the ground. Baek hyung! I was wondering why you suddenly jumped, but you jumped only to save yourself? No It wasnt something I did intentionally but a reaction, okay? Its the same thing as suddenly touching a hot pot and instantly taking your hand off! Baek Seoin protested. His Intuition, which only activated for his safety, was sometimes like a spinal reflex. He couldnt do anything about it but it couldnt be helped that his figure looked like that of someone who was only trying to save himself. However, Choi Hyuk didnt blame him. Anyways, we were able to avoid it because of you. He said before quickly examining the approaching ground below. The tentacles were strong. Their ability to approach undetected underwater and even the instantaneous speed and power they revealed when they latched onto their victims were on par with the wyvern. Choi Hyuks face turned serious. Currently, all the aliens had fallen into the water as the tentacles had grabbed onto their legs. The strength of the tentacles was so strong that they were dragged around and hurled down onto the ground. No aliens were able to resist. The only exceptions were Choi Hyuks group and the alien on the silver machine. That alien was already a palms width above the water so he was able to avoid the attack of the tentacles. That wasnt all, he seemed like he was about to retaliate as well. Pazik! Pazizizik! His machine became covered by the blue electric currents. Powerful karma flowed down the machine and started to move intricately. Choi Hyuk, who saw this, felt a sense of danger. They had just landed. Choi Hyuk ordered his followers. Gather! Jump again! Iron Defense! Choi Hyuks order and Baek Seoins skill activation sounded out at the same time. The moment the four landed around Choi Hyuk, they all jumped up once again. Choi Hyuk unsparingly sent the karma beating in his dantian down to form a barrier. The water that splashed up hit the barrier and slid off. Flash! Pazizik! The water and sky shined blue. As if a blue sun had momentarily risen, even the distant horizon brightened. The alien was surrounded by a white light and couldnt be seen. The streams of lightning covered the water and even stretched up towards the sky. The tentacle monster, its alien victims and even Choi Hyuk, who had jumped up to avoid it, were swept up by the electric shock. Rumble! A sound of rumbling thunder passed and everything returned to darkness. Splash! Splash! Choi Hyuks group dropped down into the water. The tentacle monster and aliens who were dragged along by its tentacles were all burnt to crisp and steam was rising from the water. It was as quiet as a mouse. The corpse of the tentacle monster was larger than expected. Its figure was revealed through the moonlight and he could see that its tentacles stretched 70 meters in front of it and were tangled up like tree roots. Though, it was dead and was currently floating in the water. Wiing! Kiriring! The silver machine emitted a clear sound as the alien leisurely flew away. And not long after, Choi Hyuk stood up. He wordless drank a potion. Soon after, Baek Seoin slowly got up. The first to stand up was Choi Hyuk but the one who received the least damage was Baek Seoin. It was the result of his {Iron Defense} in addition to Choi Hyuks barrier. Baek Seoin helped his comrades who were embedded in the water up and made them drink potions. Lee Jinhee and Chu Youngjin stood up. Even until then, Choi Hyuk was fully concentrated on recovering. Choi Hyuk currently had the weakest endurance among his comrades. If they only looked at Endurance, Baek Seoin: 64 (), Lee Jinhee: 36 (), Chu Youngjin: 24 () and Choi Hyuk: 0 (). It was because he had invested all his karma points into Control to kill the Wyvern of Destruction. Currently, he had over 170 free karma points but he had not used them yet. His Endurance was low but he believed that he could dodge or set up a karma barrier to cover his weakness but Theres a problem. Choi Hyuk stood still as he recalled the events that had just occurred. He had never thought about an omnidirectional attack like the one just now. He couldnt dodge it. Also, he had to spread the barrier out to protect his comrades. Because of this, he took a lot of damage. The weakly formed Karma Heart was his last line of resistance so he didnt lose consciousness, but his body was a mess. This is pissing me off The thing that really got on his nerves was the fact that the alien emitted a black light (hostility) at the last moment. Since they were in the same situation, he wasnt sure why he did that, but the alien was definitely hostile towards him. It wasnt to the point of murderous intent but the fact that he had taken a loss against someone who was hostile to him gave him an even greater sense of danger. If he looked at the situation as a whole, it looked like the alien was hostile to all other aliens. As if he wanted the aliens to die with the monster, he didnt distinguish friend or foe and relentlessly blasted his electric current. Choi Hyuk and his followers were also swept up by its attack. His electric current was much stronger than he had anticipated. He was able to kill a monster comparable to the wyvern in one shot as well as wound Choi Hyuk and his followers enough to temporarily make them unable to fight. Clench. He ground his teeth. He was extremely angry at the fact he wasnt able to face him properly. It was the first time he had seen an attack like that. As long as it was a physical attack, Choi Hyuk was confident he could overcome even a landslide but the previous area attack was able to reveal his weakness. Its going to be different next time we meet Choi Hyuk resolved himself. C {Choi Hyuk} Power: 103 (+76)? () ? Speed: 103 (+74) ()? Control: 0 (3) Endurance: 0 ()? Stamina: 0 ()? Recovery: 0 () Retribution: 20 (3) *Free karma points: 173 *Skill: {Soaring Slash} *Innate Skill: Eyes of Distinction C Currently, besides his Control and Retribution, his other 5 stats were only 2-star. If he looked at his stats as a whole, he wasnt a 3-star or a 2-star. Once he entered this state, the calculation of karma given became more complicated. That was why Choi Hyuk was unable to rashly invest his points and chose to just save it until now. He wasnt given a specific calculation of karma. Only, if he was curious, he could get a rough concept. First, a previously unknown fact, he was now able to increase his free karma points by hunting monsters of lower rank than him. Unlike in the past where it wouldnt increase no matter how many he killed, it was now possible to increase the number by killing large amounts of lower ranked monsters. Of course, its effectiveness had decreased. Though he wasnt able to guess what the specific calculation was, he was able to learn that he needed to kill more monsters the more stars his stats had and the more his Retribution increased. Choi Hyuk currently had Control and Retribution that reached 3-star. The rest were at 2-star. In this case, he needed to kill about three or four 2-star monsters to earn 1 karma point. The more stats that reached 3-star, the number of monsters he needed to kill to earn a point became exponentially larger. That was why it was such a headache. At first glance, it was possible to think that increasing each stat equally was best. As then, he would earn 1 point for every 2-star monster he killed. However, he would be able to obtain a huge merit by raising the rank of his stats to 3-star. In reality, once he raised his Control stat to 3-star, he was able to at least double the speed at which he hunted 2-star monsters and it also gave him a weapon he could use to stand up to the Wyvern of Destruction so it was definitely beneficial. Then, as long as he had confidence in drawing out the potential of the upgraded stat, it was definitely beneficial for him. On the other hand, if he wasnt, it would be a loss. If someone other than Choi Hyuk upgraded his Control stat to 3-star, it didnt mean that that person would be able to develop a Karma Blade like Choi Hyuk and it may even become a situation where he pointlessly made it harder for himself to obtain points. So Choi Hyuk was troubled on which stat to increase or whether he needed to increase them equally or not. If he was going to focus on a single stat, would he focus on Control or another stat? However, he made up his mind. I cant push it aside any longer. He stepped forward, believing in himself. He invested his karma points without hesitation. C {Choi Hyuk} Power: 203 (+76)? () ? Speed: 103 (+74) ()? Control: 0 (3) Endurance: 0 ()? Stamina: 73 ()? Recovery: 0 () Retribution: 20 (3) C He put 100 points into Power and 73 into Stamina. He had speculated a situation where he was fighting the alien from before. There are two ways to block its electric shock. Either increase my Endurance and strengthen my body and barrier or increase my Power and increase the repelling force of the barrier. The safest method is increasing Endurance. As increasing Power means I need to have the Control to use Power to defend. So Its Power. I need to put Control, my strong point, to good use. I need to block its attack with skill and, in the case of an emergency, finish it in one blow. To win against an opponent stronger than myself, I need more Power than Endurance. Since the best defense is offense. He had also increased his Stamina to compliment his increased Power stat. He could recover with different methods, such as with potions, so he didnt invest in Recovery. A rounder and stubbier formation would be safer. No matter how he used it, it wouldnt easily be damaged. On the other hand, a long and pointy formation could easily be broken and become unusable. However, the most useful tools were usually those that were long and pointy. Its fine as long as I use it well. Choi Hyuk organized his thoughts. At that time, his followers had pulled themselves together. Perhaps it was because the surroundings were the tentacle monsters territory, but they didnt see any other monsters. It was fortunate. It would have been difficult if they were attacked before they were able to pull themselves together. Choi Hyuk looked around. The dreary sight of burnt corpses spread out in the water. The yellow arrow was still present above the raining night sky. So, shall we keep going? Everyone followed behind Choi Hyuk with more serious expressions. They had recognized that they would have died if they messed up just now. That tension was necessary but it also made Choi Hyuk feel bad. Just wait until we meet again. He was endlessly formulating ways to fight that alien in his mind. ** Once they left the territory of the tentacle monster, they once again encountered groups of monsters as well as other aliens. The closer they came to their target, the more aliens they met. How far had they come while slicing continuously? Baang! Tudududu! Sounds of gunfire. Boom! A grenade exploded. It wasnt at the level of firepower of a few pistols and rifles they had seen in Kangdong District. It was the firepower of a squadron. They encountered humans in the middle of the fierce battlefield. They were the military that had disappeared. Chapter 40: Consumables (3) Episode 3: Age of Ghosts / Chapter 40: Consumables (3) TL: emptycube Editor: Obelisk ________________________________________ They werent wearing military uniforms. They were wearing stiff, think pants, shirts and suspenders like the ones Choi Hyuks group had obtained from the supplies. It was highly likely that their original uniforms had melted from monster blood when they fought. Even without their uniforms, their short hair, 20-year-old faces, personal weapons and tactical movements were enough for one to think, They are soldiers! with a glance. So the military was here~ Lee Jinhee exclaimed. They probably came here along with us. They most likely had to carry out a mission somewhere else for a long time. Look at how they fight. They are so experienced. Baek Seoin speculated. Are they Korean soldiers? They could be Chinese or Japanese soldiers Chu Youngjin had his doubts. Still, the three showed interest and seemed to want to approach the troops. It was obvious. This was the military that had disappeared. Wasnt that the biggest question the world currently had? However, Choi Hyuk calmly made a decision. I dont think theres a need to approach them. The threes gazes focused on him. Choi Hyuk raised his hand and pointed at a distant hill. In the middle of the ocean where everything was submerged in water, a hill protruded out of the water. Although it wasnt very tall, it had the grandeur of Paektu Mountain{1}. He said. Our target destination. The slope of the hill became steeper the higher it went but, at some point, it just stopped. It seemed like there was a basin as monsters came up over it. They didnt charge forward but instead closely gathered together on the hill. The arrow was indicating the basin beyond them. Ah So were slowly coming to the final battle? Lee Jinhee revealed a nervous expression. When they were about to face such a large battle, it was obvious they didnt have the time to try to become friends with the soldiers. Baek Seoin groaned. Thats that but there are already 93 people with just them. A small-scale squadron Might they become a problem? Choi Hyuk nodded. Lee Jinhee became surprised and lifted her head. Ah right! Now that I think about it, didnt they say there were only around 100 targets? To activate a return code, they needed to take down a target. However, with just the squadron and Choi Hyuks group, there were already 97 people. Not only that, there were still at least a thousand aliens rushing towards the hill. Is it another battle royale? Chu Youngjin mumbled as he sincerely sympathized with the soldiers. He could tell just by looking at their fighting figures. They were a group that had survived by closely cooperating with each other. However, soon, that group would break apart. Perhaps they would even kill each other as there were a thousand competitors and only a hundred return codes. Choi Hyuk nodded. Full speed ahead. ** Captain Lee Kangjin, the leader of the special force squadron, couldnt forget that day. He had just begun his morning activities when he discovered an ominous omen in the sky above the building. What is that? Like a paper that was lit on fire, the edges of the sky were starting to turn brown. Black holes started to appear from various places. The clouds disappeared and not long after the sun disappeared as well. The world turned yellow as if it was covered in yellow dust{2}. The ground changed strangely as if it was entangled with corpses. It was dark-red like a dried squid. The buildings turned to ash and scattered. The only things remaining were the dazed expressions of the special force soldiers, their weapons, and supplies. This had all occurred within a span of a few minutes. C {Cut off the enemy supply route} The path the monsters tread, Karuh Kabkun C 102. Defend the highlands for 30 days. C A sudden message appeared in front of his eyes. First Sergeant Jang Sudong, who was walking next to the confused Captain Lee Kangjin, tapped his shoulder and called out to him. He handed him a pair of binoculars. Captain, please take a look. Its not my eyes that are weird, right? The fences and buildings had all disappeared. Even the mountain disappeared and the strange new ground had a gentle slope. As Captain Lee Kangjin was already standing on the highlands, he was able to look down the slope. Countless troops were spread across the slope. There looked to be at least 30,000 people. Ah, yes. Lets see thats the 21st division. He replied calmly when he looked into the binoculars that had been handed him. The 21st infantry division. Also known as the Paektu Mountain troops. Though it was definitely weird that he could see the frontlines general outpost troops from here, what could possibly shock him after seeing the sky and ground change, and buildings disappear? It wasnt that he was calm but simply rather stupefied. They are the Chinese troops, American troops, the Japanese Self-Defense Forces even the North Korean Peoples Army. Huh, damn. What about Russia? Oh there they are. Even all the Northeast Asian countries are gathered here. Haha. While Captain Lee Kangjin was laughing like a fool, First Sergeant Jang Sudong tapped him once more and said. Captain. If this isnt a dream I think were fucked. The first sergeant was pointing to something below the slope. Clouds were gathering at that point. No, bizarre creatures were chaotically charging towards the troops spread across the slope. Their ferocity sent shivers down his spine as looked at them through the binoculars. The North Korean Peoples Army, which was located the furthest down the slope, became chaotic. Though they were a few kilometers away, he could easily see their bustling movements. Captain Lee Kangjin, who wasnt able to believe what was happening, suddenly woke up from his dazed state. It was as if a bucket of cold water had been poured on him. Though unbelievable things occurred one after another, a fact became concrete the moment he saw the monsters. Everything he saw, even the air that brushed against his skin and the sounds and scents, everything was emitting a vicious sense of ill will and hostility. Danger grounded them in reality. In his mind, the thought, Just what is happening? was quickly replaced with an urgent desire to seek solutions. What do I do now? The answer was simple. Captain Lee Kangjin and the First Sergeant Jang Sudong shouted at the same time. Ammunition technician!! The war continued for a month. Numerous troops were annihilated and reorganized. At some point, even ranks became insignificant. Commanders kept dying one after another so they just let whoever was good at commanding be the commander. There would be a casualty at every passing moment. Everyone was desperate. Soldiers searched around, looking for any dropped rations whilst shoving weapons of annihilated troops into their Handy Bags that they had obtained through killing monsters. They desperately protected functioning heavy firearms and endured again and again. If it wasnt for the occasional supplies and the items dropped from the monster corpses, they wouldnt have been able to avoid annihilation. They fought like that for a month. Still, we united and won. That was what Captain Lee Kangjin thought. How many times have troops been annihilated and reorganized in that mess? Although the only original member of his troop that was still with him was the First Sergeant Jang Sudong, they still won in the end. Then, they left that hell and received a new mission. It wasnt any less No, it was more hellish than before but they had hope this time. Squadron! If we complete this mission, we get to return! Major Kang Choongil. As he possessed an outstanding commanding ability, he was currently the leader of the squadron. He was also a Leader of Hundred who had obtained a Qualification to be a Sovereign. Uoahhhh! At his shout, the squadron members roared. Even Captain Lee Kangjin tightly gripped a two-handed sword and roared. The only land visible in this endless ocean, the hill. The arrow indicating their target was just beyond that hill. The squadron was smashing apart monsters as they made their way to the hill. Riflemen shot their weapons even more heatedly. The unity that Captain Lee Kangjin believed in was shining brightly at this moment. Dududududu! As there were casualties during this time, there were only 87 people left. Among them, 20, including the captain, held their melee weapons and waited. The other 60 were carefully creating a fire net. Each and every soldier showed their outstanding gunmanship. Even though they were shooting continuously, not a single bullet missed its target. Even their magazines were changed out in 0.1 seconds. The moment they pressed the button and shook their wrists to release the magazine, a new one was pushed into place. The released magazine was also picked up before it dropped below their waists. It was to the point where the guns were unable to keep up with the soldiers. However, as they had already filled up their Handy Bags with various types of firearms, if it broke, they just needed to replace it. Bullets rained down. These bullets were only able to penetrate the monsters skin and unable to break their bones or pierce their insides. They could only hold the monsters back. However, that was enough. When the number of monsters blocking their path to hope reached a certain number, assigned soldiers would throw grenades into the fray. Boom, boom, boom! A series of explosions shook the ground. The monsters skin was ripped apart and their black blood covered them. They didnt die but they did receive injuries and fell into a state of confusion. To Captain Lee Kangjin and his squad, the explosions were a signal to charge. Lets go! He shouted vigorously as he led the way. Tadak! The 20 squad members gripped their weapons and charged forward together. Team 1 held large shields and jumped over the confused monsters. At a certain time, they would draw a line and block other enemies from approaching. Team 2 would take care of the monsters during that time. First Sergeant Jang Sudong caught up next to Lee Kangjin, who was leading the way holding a two-handed sword. Crack! Craack! Team 2 was armed with longswords, axes and other primitive weapons as they moved forward while ripping monster flesh and breaking bones. They killed monsters without hesitation. Go! Go! With the orders of the leaders of the riflemen squads, the riflemen jumped over the monsters that hadnt been taken care of yet, jumped over the wall the shield wielders of Team 1 made for them and once again advanced towards their hope. Then Team 1 would go back and help Team 2s melee fighters take care of the remaining monsters. Then they waited for the grenades to explode once again. The monsters, that covered the hill in black, charged towards them and the squadron met them with their airtight teamwork. Though their consumption of stamina was enormous, the arrow in front of their eyes indicated that there wasnt much left. Their morale was rising. Run faster! All members of our squadron will return! Major Kang Choongils orders sounded out. They, too, were well aware of the existence of the aliens. Currently, they were in a position where they were working together but they also knew that they would eventually become competitors for the return codes. Still, its doable. Captain Lee Kangjin thought that way. No, everyone believed it was. Each time they advanced, the squadron pushed against the monsters. Though there were casualties and wounded soldiers during their advance, compared to the losses their enemies received, they were progressing smoothly and quickly. Even when they compared themselves to the aliens fighting near them, they were superior. They were revealing the power of united humans to its fullest potential. They climbed over the hill faster than anyone and saw their targets encased in cocoons. The yellow arrows were pointing to the pulsating cocoons. The sight of a hundred cocoons, each the size of a room, gathered in one place was disgusting yet somehow, magnificent. The remaining monster soldiers that were between the cocoons, bulged up to intimidate the squadron members. @#$%!!!! Just then, they heard a random roar filled with rage. Captain Lee Kangjin naturally turned his head towards the sound. The aliens who were advancing without any hesitation were floating in midair as if they were grabbed by an invisible hand. A silver-eyed, pointy-eared alien arrogantly stood among them. He stretched his arm and clenched his fist. Craaack! With a brutal sound, the limbs of the approximately 10 aliens who were in midair were twisted and crushed. His silver eyes indifferently turned towards the squadron. What the? They had fought the monsters together and were advancing towards their target but once the target became visible, the flow of the battle suddenly changed. Craash! A 4-meter tall alien recklessly swung a flaming chain. Krahhhh!! Keluk! The frog aliens, tiny aliens and wolfish aliens who were gathered together were hit by the chains and were either turned to ash or smashed apart. They are starting to get rid of their competitors! A chilly feeling ran down Captain Lee Kangjins spine. For there to be aliens who were so strong hidden among them! Squadron! Charge at full speed! Endure the losses and charge! Major Kang Choongil pierced through the chaos. Dont face them head on and prioritize shooting the targets! #@$@! Krrerb quishilk! Swears in different alien languages erupted everywhere. A quarrel where they either fought each other or charged towards the targets began. In the middle of the chaos, Choi Hyuks group stopped their tracks. {You are still alive?} The small alien riding the silver machine blocked their path. He was surprising fluent in human language. No, like when the Giant Orc Karik spoke, he spoke in an unknown language but Choi Hyuk and his followers were able to understand it. {I guess youre one of the better ones among the trash. You might actually have potential.} He crossed his legs and nodded his head as if he had a new opinion of them. Choi Hyuk stared into his eyes. Unexpectedly, he didnt see any malice from him this time. Instead, looking at how he was emitting a faint white light, it seemed that he had a bit of goodwill towards his group. However, what did he care? Choi Hyuk revealed his teeth as he smiled. Yeah. Im happy to see you. ________________________________________ {1} Paektu Mountain is the tallest mountain in Korea. {2} Yellow dust C inhalable particles that originate from the dry desert regions of China and Mongolia. There has been yellow dust coming from these regions to Korea. Chapter 41: Consumables (4) Episode 3: Age of Ghosts / Chapter 41: Consumables (4) TL: emptycube Editor: Obelisk ________________________________________ {Dont get agitated. Think of your place. Deferred judgment holders. A bunch who will be annihilated if you dont carry out your mission properly. Carry out your mission. Ill let you live. You have to understand how much goodwill Im giving you.} The alien said. His words were as if he was domesticating humans. Dont get agitated. Think logically. I am saying this for your own good. However, Choi Hyuk was thinking of something else. I cant fight while protecting my followers. To fight while protecting his followers? From the start, he never recruited them for that purpose. They were followers he gathered so that he could fight better and fight to his hearts content. Well, until he could reach that unknown place and break those who created this game. If it was possible, it was best to keep them alive but if it wasnt, then it wasnt. The more distant your goal was, the more risk you had to take. To do so, didnt he gather followers who he thought wouldnt die? Choi Hyuk turned around. I will act alone. Do you best to survive. Baek hyung, help them out. Dont try to live by yourself. Against an alien who could use ranged attacks, his followers would only impede his actions. Yes. As if he understood his intentions, Baek Seoin took Lee Jinhee and Chu Youngjin away. They ran towards their target, the large cocoons. Choi Hyuk turned back and stared at the alien again. So you havent received a deferred judgment? He asked as he dangled the Predators Blade. The faint white color the alien was emitting was starting to mix with black. It seemed it was displeased with Choi Hyuks attitude. { I am the Lowest Ranked Warrior, Keholeun. I am also known as Dawn Lightning. But you want to die?} Keholeun felt regretful at this moment. As expected of this alien bunch They say if you give them a part, theyll ask for the machine. Its pitiful that he thinks Im a pushover and is trying to walk all over me. He blamed himself. The words of his seniors werent wrong. Consumables and Consumables (Deferred) didnt listen to words but only to lightning. Whats more, isnt he trying to pick a fight with me? Kking, Diririk! The Karma Device-01 that Keholeun was riding on analyzed Choi Hyuks karma and displayed it. His Control was okay but the rest were awful, sitting at 2-star. This thing is baring its teeth against me? Ha really Hes just wasting my time. Its better to just deal with him quickly and activate the return code. During this time, Choi Hyuk was observing Keholeun. The black light emitting from his body became darker and, at some point, a red light started to mix with it. Killing intent. However, it was only the intent. Meaning, this was his opportunity. Choi Hyuk moved a step forward while his opponent was still thinking about attacking. Pik! Choi Hyuks body disappeared into thin air. {Kek!!} Keholeun became surprised and let out a shout. His speed was beyond his expectation. Keholeun wasnt able to react in time. Pizizik! Instead, the Karma Device-01 he was riding on reacted. Blue electric currents spread out like a net and then struck his body, pushing him away. Bang, bang! A Karma Heart was beating in Choi Hyuks dantian. The heart pumped karma out of his body and the expelled karma wrapped around him, creating a barrier. Then the karma that was circulating around his body was recalled back into him. It was similar to how veins and arteries worked. The barrier didnt stop for even a moment as it circulated around Choi Hyuk. His Power was 203 (). He was putting out energy similar to that of a 1,000-horsepower supercar. Pashashasha! The electric net that was meant to protect Keholeun was dispersed left and right. The trait of Choi Hyuks barrier wasnt its toughness but its offensive power that was able to smash apart lightning. Swish! Choi Hyuk, who had penetrated through the electric net, extended his blade. Goodbye. Lowest. Ranked. Warrior. Keholeun. Keholeuns prior words seemed to have hurt Choi Hyuks pride since he even went out of his way to provoke the alien, which was something he had never done before. {No!! @#%!!} He seemed to be in such a hurry that he screamed untranslated words. Yes. Bang!! His Karma Heart violently thumped once more. And the karma suffused within the blade accelerated. Everything was dyed blue. Kikikik! Though the machines surrounding Keholeun momentarily resisted. Slice! It was eventually split in two. Blue blood scattered in the air. The instant the blood met the atmosphere, it evaporated. Keholeun died without a croak. He was definitely strong. He may have even been strong enough to roast the Wyvern of Destruction without much difficulty. However, his figure was similar to that of a humans. Even with the fact that he was small enough to be sliced by a sword; he had overrated himself in front of Choi Hyuk. Choi Hyuk didnt even give Keholeun the chance to show his skills. Something came out of his body and was ingrained into Choi Hyuks body. The corpse was a bit haggard but it didnt complete fade away. Up until the {Throne Game}, corpses turned to ash and were absorbed into his body but, at some point, they started to remain intact. {Opponents stats were on average 3-star. Calculating obtained karma. Opponents Retribution 310 (). Absorption rate increased. Granted 16 free karma points.} Choi Hyuk possessed Retribution 20 (). There was a whopping difference of 290 between him and Keholeun. It looked as though the number of points he obtained depended on how high his opponents stats and Retribution were. Choi Hyuk invested 10 of his newly obtained points into Power and the remaining 6 into Stamina. Clank. The Karma Device-01 slowly dropped to the ground after losing its power. Choi Hyuk put that, which was split in two, as well as Keholeuns corpse into his Handy Bag Hoo- Cho Hyuk let out a deep breath. The karma in his body felt heavy. It was because he had overworked his karma to not draw the battle out. It was now time for him to quickly activate a return code. As he took a few breaths while he looked at the situation of the battlefield, he gave a hollow smile. What a sight. ** Captain Lee Kangjin couldnt believe the current situation. Was the unity he had so much confidence in so weak? It had fallen apart far too easily. Guakk! A scream. Another troop member was murdered. Yes, they could be murdered. As the aliens were too fucking strong. However, the thing that agonized Captain Lee Kangjin was the fact that the murderers were the ones who they had been together, through thick and thin, with or members of other troops. Jang Sudong, you bastard Captain Lee Kangjin grit his teeth tightly. The {2 minutes 17 seconds} above the dying squad member disappeared and appeared above First Sergeant Jang Sudong. Time passed even then. {2 minutes 15 seconds} Captain Lee. I understand your feelings. However, Captain Lee needs to live. To me. To me, those who Im close with are a million times more precious than those who I am not. Captain Lee! You must live. I understand what you think of me Lets first live. You can beat me up once we live! I will help you. Lets go together. The only comrade from Captain Lee Kangjins original troop was First Sergeant Jang Sudong. Behind him were executives and soldiers First Sergeant Jang Sudong was close with and above their heads were timers just like his. For those who still did not have one, First Sergeant Jang Sudong would obtain one for them. Even if it meant killing their other comrades. Fuck off, bastard. For me to have considered you my comrade Captain Lee Kangjin tightly gripped the handle of his two-handed blade as if hoping to crush it. How had it become like this? A few minutes. That was all it took for everything to change. Activating the return code. That was the problem. Major Kang Choongils plan of trying to obtain a return code for everyone before anyone else was all in vain. Youngest! Slice the cocoon and hurry on back! The imposing cocoon. Even though its pulsating figure was wrapped in a cocoon, it was still scary to approach. However, the youngest soldier didnt hesitate when he heard Major Kang Choongils orders and rushed to rip the cocoon. Kiirriiiiik!!! Kiyaaaaaa!! A cry sounded out the moment he ripped into the cocoon. At the same time, sharp blade-like legs stretched out from within. The youngest hurriedly dodged. Kiirrrrik! The staggering monster that appeared from within the cocoon looked to be in pain. However, even still, its speed was incredibly fast. Euaak! At the same time a soldiers leg was cut off, Major Kang Choongil ordered. Fire! Dududududu! The monster, whose body wasnt well because it had hatched too early, couldnt endure the concentrated gunfire. As its knee became crooked, Major Kang Choongil shouted. Youngest! Kill it and activate the return code! Yes! It was out of consideration to send the youngest first. The youngest didnt decline. It was because he had learned through experience that nothing would piss someone more than this sort of modesty in a battlefield of life and death. The youngest rushed out with an ax. The youngest cut the legs of the monster, that wasnt able to balance itself due to the oncoming gunfire and smashed its head. Because it hadnt completed its evolution, its endurance was weak. Its head was crushed like tofu. The moment he killed the monster, its corpse turned to ash and was absorbed into the return code on his arm. Something appeared above his head. {5 minutes} The youngest reported with a pale face. The corpse is transforming into return energy It says it needs 5 minutes to activate! 5 minutes, that was the problem, as were the other aliens. As more squadron members obtained the codes, the approximately 1,000 aliens started to openly stare at them. It seemed as though the aliens were contemplating whether slicing the cocoons or hunting the humans who had obtained return codes would be safer. Tighten security. Major Kang Choongil said coldly as he raised their spirits. The squadron stared at their surroundings while protecting themselves. Then, the aliens started to lose interest in them. They realized that it would be a loss to fight them. However, there were also aliens who were provoked by their actions. {Good! Lets play! I am the Lowest Ranked Warrior Keushisuit!} He was an enormous alien. He was 5 meters tall, had deer-like antlers that shined in various colors and wore gauntlets made of metal on his hands. His long, coiled rope-like muscles rippled as he kicked the ground with his long leg and closed in on the squadron. Fire! At Major Kang Choongils scream-like shout, Dududududu! The squadron started to shoot all at once. However, the aliens antlers emitted a light and each and every bullet missed. Crash! As if they were hit by a bulldozer, their frontlines were destroyed. Clash! Clash! The alien, who had entered their formation in a single breath, swung his arms and pierced the chests of Major Kang Choongil and the youngest. It all happened in an instant. {What the? How boring.} He grumbled as he bit off the head of Major Kang Choongil who was pierced by his right hand. {Doesnt taste bad.} He said as he bit off the head of the youngest next. As soon as the youngest died, the timer above his head disappeared and reappeared above the alien. {2 minutes 32 seconds} The squadron fell into a state of shock. Their tactics that had brought them brilliant achievements until now were utterly destroyed. Bullets couldnt block him and close ranged fighters couldnt keep up with his charging speed. The sight of an overwhelming alien, who was 5 meters tall, eating Major Kang Choongil and the youngests heads (what was more, he was evaluating their taste) was extremely horrifying. Major Kang Choongil, who had put their confusion to rest had become an aliens snack and died. Euak! That was the end of the squadron. They all started to scatter and flee. That wasnt all. A soldier, who panicked at the fear of death, killed another soldier who had activated a return code. He had understood that return codes could be stolen with the youngests death. It was true. They could be stolen. When they saw that, other squadron members became even more panicked and, paradoxically, the second murder of a fellow soldier occurred more easily. He even had a good cause. How could you kill a fellow comrade! You bastard! The squadron instantly collapsed and the other aliens started to attack at this opportunity. It was utter chaos. The ones, who didnt have the confidence to kill the monsters in the cocoons, targeted the aliens or even fellow comrades who had already activated return codes and they, in turn, desperately resisted and fled. Gather! Where are you going! Be logical! Captain Lee Kangjin shouted but no one listened. Their rationality had disappeared and It was replaced with the obsession, I need to survive! The one who distinguished himself amongst them was First Sergeant Jang Sudong. He showed complete confidence to the panicked comrades he was close with. Just follow me. Then you can live. Even if I die, Im going to let you live. Though his words were unfounded, his figure was filled with confidence. Even in this mess, he was able to clearly create his side. He would risk his life for those who were on his side but to those who were beyond that fence, even if they were once his comrades, he wouldnt hesitate to kill them and take their return codes. In conclusion, First Sergeant Jang Sudong was competent while Captain Lee Kangjin was not. The first sergeant revealed a regretful expression. Captain Lee. Though I like you this isnt right. Just look around you. Who is there? Did you save even a single life? You damn bastard! You fucking bastard! Who will live if you shout like that? Shut up!! His body trembled violently. Receiving insults from this shameless guy, who would kill his comrades to live, was simply disgraceful. Tsk Then take care. Eventually, he clicked his tongue and left. The trembling captain looked up with a foolish expression. The ones who slaughtered humans as well as aliens. They were on a whole other level of strong. There were around 10 aliens who were like that. The more than 1,000 aliens were quickly decreasing as they were slaughtered by these 10 aliens. There were rare cases where one would endure until the timer ran out or lucked out and stole the timer just before it did and returned. Lee Kangjin discovered the alien with the antlers among them. He was the one who killed Major Kang Choongil and the youngest. His timer had already ended but he didnt return and, instead, was preoccupied with killing others. Uahhh! You bastard! Captain Lee Kangjins two-handed sword creaked as he gripped it. Bang! He shot forward tens of meters like a rocket. He aimed for the back of his head. Lee Kangjins karma was around the mid to late 2-star stage. He was definitely not weak. Only, the alien with antlers was too strong. He didnt even turn around and kicked his chest with his hind leg. Bang!! Kehuk! Captain Lee Kangjin flew off while spurting blood. {Oh? You werent pierced?} He turned around and looked towards Lee Kangjin with an amazed expression. He showed interest and approached the collapsed Lee Kangjin {Deferred judgment holder, youre quite good for trash?} He crouched down next to him. Although Lee Kangjin was in shock and his arm was trembling, he decided to use his interest to his favor. He drank a Recovery potion and started to talk while spitting blood. It was to gain time for his unmoving arm to recover due to his smashed chest. Keuk ptui! Ha Why do you kill us? Was his question funny? The alien laughed. {Why do I kill? Puahaha. Hmm. I guess its different for everyone? For me, I just kill because its fun.} The alien explained friendlily as he came closer. {Look there. At those trash who kill to live. They arent even strong. Thats why you guys received the Consumables judgment. And think about it. Only 100 people can return anyways. Since the ones who remain here are all going to die, isnt it better of them to die by my hands and contribute as an additional point of karma for me?} Fucking bastards cough. Lee Kangjin vomited blood as he placed his hand in his bosom. He held a dagger. Even if he died, he wanted to see him bleed. He flexed his arm. It seemed that he had recovered during that time as power burst into his arm. However, before his arm could even touch the alien, it was crushed by the aliens hand. Guaah! {And above all. Because I can. Because you are so weak that I can play with you before you die. Because you cant retaliate. Isnt that a reason?} Captain Lee Kangjin bit his lips. It was a disgrace to even let this bastard hear his screams. His eyes became bloodshot. Though he couldnt tell what kind of expression he had because he was an alien, he was painfully aware that he was mocking himself and humanity. {Thats why its your fault for being weak. You Consumables.} His voice sounded out. I agree. However, that reply wasnt Lee Kangjins. Huh? A shadow was cast above Lee Kangjins head. Swish! The clear sound of a sword followed afterwards. {Kuak!} Dirt rose up along with the aliens flustered voice. Bang! Cough! Cough! Captain Lee Kangjin lost his vision momentarily. He heard something hit and break something. Then, his vision returned. {Who are you.} On one side was the alien with one of his antlers cut off. Choi Hyuk. A human. He saw a young man wielding a pitch black sword. Chapter 42: Consumables (5) Episode 3: Age of Ghosts / Chapter 42: Consumables (5) TL: emptycube Editor: Obelisk ________________________________________ Each alien had their own way of trembling. The skin of an alien with transparent skin, allowing you to see his insides, would turn red. His actions would also become larger and awkward. On the other hand, a short, chubby alien without a single hair on his body would stop where he stood and stiffen like a rock. He looked exactly like a rock in Baek Seoins eyes. Crack! That was until the rock crumbled and white juice spilled out. He really did look like a rock though. The thing that smashed the alien, who had transformed into a rock, was telekinesis. A silver-eyed alien didnt even use a finger as he lifted the alien and kneaded him like dough before gently spreading him on the ground like jam. Baek Seoin, who saw this from a distance, gulped his saliva. Now, this way. His back was dripping with cold sweat as he led the way while running at full speed. Danger lurked everywhere. Why is it like this? If were soldiers, arent they not supposed to let us die like this? Unfair! Irrational! Rage boiled in his chest, however, at the same time, he knew. Because they can. Because the ones who die so easily arent needed in war. The battle humans were caught up in was on an unimaginable scale. It was so large that humans wouldnt be able to understand with their small brains for their whole life. If this war is like a bindaetteok{1}, the tens of thousands of aliens here are only a small piece of onion on top, no, a single cell of that onion, no, an atom that makes up that cell. A war where the deaths of hundreds of millions of aliens are insignificant that sort of scale Baek Seoin imagined himself dying, buried inside a bindaetteok. He tried to shout for help but the bindaetteok blocked his throat. He died of suffocation. It wasnt even funny. It was a miserable thought. However, it could be how those above, the ones who actually commanded this war, saw him. No, he wouldnt even be seen. He was an existence who didnt even have enough value for them to look back and see him. A thoroughly ignored existence. And the only way for such an existence to prove himself was to survive again and again. There! Baek Seoin pointed at a cocoon. None of the ranked warriors, who were slaughtering the others, were there. Baek Seoin utilized his Intuition to the best of his abilities to find the safest path. That was how they had obtained 2 return codes already. Now, he only needed to find his. Okay! Lee Jinhee ran forward. She swiftly leaped up and sliced the cocoon along with a thud. Kiiieeek! Screamed the monster inside. When the monster spread its legs, Chu Youngjin cut them off. Baek Seoin would jump afterwards. He pierced his longsword into its head. {Cleared target. Transforming the corpse into return energy. Remaining Time: 5 minutes} That was how he activated his return code. He could escape if he endured for 5 minutes. He let out a sigh. As he didnt feel as though he was in immediate danger, he took this chance to examine the battlefield. Utter chaos. Humans and aliens were flying about everywhere. Some flew off as they were hit and others leaped up in an attempt to flee. In the basin, which was now void of monsters, they became each others monsters. However, even so, there was a fight that caught his eye C Choi Hyuk and Keushisuits. Usually, Choi Hyuk would dodge while the alien with antlers would charge at him. It was to the point that Choi Hyuk hadnt even used any attacks yet. However, the moment Keushisuit, who was enraged even further, stepped in one more time, Choi Hyuk dyed the Predators Blade blue and stabbed at Keushisuits weak point. The alien was frightened out of his wits and fell back. His arm, which was unable to avoid the blade in time, had a long cut sliced by the blade with yellow blood flowing from it. When he had suffered a wound, Keushisuit became concerned about his body. However, as his center of gravity was tilted forwards, his main advantage was his swift charge. When he started to get concerned over his body, he had lost his advantage and, on the other hand, Choi Hyuks attacks became even fiercer. Keushisuit became more and more confused as he blocked Choi Hyuks skilled swordsmanship with his sloppy defense. Kihiiiyaah! Eventually, he was unable to come up with a solution and started to charge again. Choi Hyuk immediately switched strategies and started to avoid him again. Then he would counterattack at a crucial moment and slice off another portion of his antlers. It was checkmate. Keushisuit was getting beat up. Hes our leader but haa. Is he even human? Baek Seoin, who was watching the fight, shook his head and mumbled. On the other hand, Lee Jinhees odd competitive spirit started to burn. Kyahh. Our hyung. Hes good at fighting. Watch out, Im going to surpass him one day. Chu Youngjin heard her words and revealed a strange expression. Hey wait. Jinhee. Youre human. Ha? Then is our leader a monster? If he can do it, so can I. What! Baek Seoin, who was squabbling with Lee Jinhee, suddenly became serious. Wha what? Are my words that shocking? Lee Jinhee became a little disappointed. However, he wasnt looking at her. He had already turned his back away from her. Run! Baek Seoin started to run before a shout that was like a scream escaped his lips. Both Chu Youngjin and Lee Jinhee became nervous and followed behind him. Damn! Damn it! He swore as he ran. No matter which direction he ran towards, he couldnt get rid of the imminent feeling of danger. He felt this way even though he couldnt see any ranked warrior nearby, which was why it felt all the more frightening. Weve been targeted He was sure of it. Someone among the crazy slaughterers, who were prideful that they were the lowest ranked monsters, had targeted them. Though Choi Hyuk was able to beat them up, to others, these lowest ranked monsters were nothing short of a natural disaster. The fleeing Baek Seoin saw other aliens fleeing and falling into despair. He also saw other humans mixed in the crowd. Though they all looked different and were from different galaxies, in this moment, they experienced the same fate. Horror and despair. A desperate escape. Around 4 minutes. The rest are done. There was a {4 minutes 17 seconds} above Baek Seoins head while Lee Jinhee and Chu Youngjin both had {Complete}. Because he was the last one to activate his return code, only Baek Seoin had 4 minutes left. He decided. Chu Youngjin! Lee Jinhee! Return right now! Dont wanna. She replied. Im not joking! Return for now! I know. I guess an enemy is coming? Baek Seoin stiffened at her calm reply. She punched his shoulder. You want us to leave you and flee? Just how do you think of us? Youll die! Die? She snorted. What is our final goal? Isnt it even higher than the sky above us? But youre scared of a damn lowest warrior? If you have a big goal, you need to take bigger risks. She briefly glanced at Choi Hyuk, who was fighting in the distance. And just watch me; Im going to surpass our leader one day. Chu Youngjin unsheathed his sword. Jinhee nunas{2} words are right. If your revenge wasnt a joke, then you need to at least overcome this. Baek Seoin was about to go crazy. You damn people! You wouldnt be saying that if you had my Intuition! You want to fight with that? Fi huh? It was strange. He placed his hand on his chest. His heart that was screaming like a siren had become silent as if submerged in water. Instead of cold sweat, his hair stood up and his body became heated. It was his first time experiencing something like this. The moment he thought about fighting, the anxiety he felt from his Intuition had died down. Of course, the feeling of danger was still strong, however, it wasnt as strong as before. His anxiety dropped from a We will definitely die level to a We might die. Does this mean that if we were to run, we would have definitely died but if we fight, our chances of survival are quite high? However, his Intuition was only related to his safety. He didnt know what to do as his enemy wouldnt simply wait. Hes here. Lee Jinhee spoke. Baek Seoin replied with a desperate heart. If it gets dangerous, immediately return. Okay. Okay. She replied nonchalantly. Thud! A disgusting looking alien dropped down from above. His reason for targeting Baek Seoins group was simple. {Youre in the same group as him?} He was referring to Choi Hyuk, who was pushing back the antlered alien. Hes our leader. She replied. {Im the Lowest Ranked Warrior Keken. Dont disappoint me.} Okay. Ill turn you into a blood splatter. Baek Seoin felt like sewing up both Kekens repulsive mouth and Lee Jinhees glib mouth. Keken looked like a human who had his skin removed. As if his muscle fibers were connected in long strands, muscle tissue seemed to tangle together to make up his body. His muscle tissues were crawling like a den of snakes, while his processes {3} were writhing and the surface of his body wiggled endlessly. Piing! The tentacles and processes that made up Kekens body stood up. Then, shining silver threads scattered. Keken manipulated silver threads with the tentacles and processes around his body. {I am also known as the Puppet Sorcerer.} His body opened up disgustingly and each process was manipulating the threads. Palulu! The silver threads piled up to cover the sky. Almost like a metal rainbow or large snowflakes. Keken possessed a horrifying appearance but his weapon was beautiful. Iron Defence! Baek Seoin activated his skill, swung his shield and got rid of the silver threads. Kiriring! The light threads seemed to possess quite a bit of power as they sparked each time they hit Baek Seoins shield. Bisect! Chu Youngjin had already activated Berserker and used his slash skill with bloodshot eyes. The moment he swung his sword, a shadow of karma seemed to appear in a blur. Pashasha! As if it was hair that had just been cut, the silver threads fluttered in the air. Kiriring!! Baek Seoin was busy clearing away the fatal silver threads. Unless he crazily swung his shield to create a wall, he wouldnt be able to completely block them all. Oh, my god. Its like fighting against a downpour. {Kikiki! Thats not all~!} From the beginning, Keken didnt think Baek Seoins group was as strong as Choi Hyuk. He only wanted to use them to mock the idiot, Keushisuit, who was struggling with Choi Hyuk. Keken became a bit happier. Theres no need to kill them all at once. Ill torment them. Little by little. So they can squirm like the bugs they are. Lee Jinhee noticed Kekens demeanor. Nows my chance! She thought. Chu Youngjin! Give me a lift! Lee Jinhee rushed through the area Baek Seoin had cleared towards Chu Youngjin. What are you going to do? Baek Seoin became horrified. Just watch! Thud. Lee Jinhee, who was rushing forward at an incredible speed, lifted her foot up. Chu Youngjin instinctively caught her foot with his hands. Throw me!!! She stood on his hands, ready to jump at any time. If he didnt throw her right then they would lose balance and fall into more danger. They were at the point of no return. Chu Youngjin looked in the direction she was pointing at. No! Baek Seoin despaired. Bang! Chu Youngjin, whose enhanced stats were 168 () Power and 196 () Speed, threw Lee Jinhee with all his might. Speeding Blade! She activated her skill. It was an outstanding skill that doubled her Speed in that moment, which translated directly into Power. It was a skill that specialized in bringing out incredible effects from 2-star karma. Her Speed was at 122 () and that number was directly applied to her Power. She looked at her target, seeing an opening in between the silver threads that covered the sky. That opening clearly reflected in her eyes. If she made even a small mistake, she would become a blood splatter. She was afraid. However, she wasnt scared of being afraid. She was like that even before she awakened karma. Not only as a normal human but as someone who possessed a womans body, she was able to scale buildings and even did stunts like jumping off the roof of a building into a small gap in the building in front of her. She didnt want to lose to any man, building or even nature. Fear was good as it kept a suitable amount of tension. That tension was good. So, she jumped into the fear. She flew in the air. Flutter. The layers of thread missed her by a hairs breadth. Everything seemed to be in slow motion. Baek Seoin had his mouth agape. It was to the point that the silver lines that were there to scratch her looked as if they were protecting her. Nothing blocked her path. Nothing could escape her eyes. {Huh? Huh?} Keken was taken back. Due to the trait of these silver lines, the closer an opponent came, the harder it was to fight them. On top of that, her Speed, which was increased by Chu Youngjins throw and her {Speeding Blade} skill, was much faster than Keken imagined. Stab! She utilized her athletic ability to stab her gladius into his right eye. Keeeee!!! There was no need for a translation. Ah, youre in pain. Though she didnt have the ability to freely manipulate her karma like Choi Hyuk, she had experimented by herself as well. She gathered all her karma into her blade. The short, 30cm blade instantly shined. Its cutting ability was enhanced. Rip! She used the momentum to slide the gladius away and pop his other eye as well. Keeeee!!! Processes crazily came up all over his body. Nothing good would happen from getting hit. High-Speed Breakaway! Bang! As if a bomb had exploded, her body bounced away with a bang. Baek Seoin hastily ran towards her with his shield and grabbed hold of her sliding body. {Kuaahh! You fucking bugs!!} Keken went insane. Unfortunately, he couldnt see so his attacks were pathetic. He couldnt aim properly. It would take some time for him to recover his vision. It was their chance. Good job, Jinhee! Now lets run! Baek Seoin shouted as he helped her up. He was thinking about running away. She grumpily replied. What are you talking about, Baek hyung. Lets kill him. She believed it was their chance to win. ** Choi Hyuk, who had embedded the Predators Blade into Keushisuits neck, spectated Lee Jinhee stabbing Kekens eye. She fights well. He said in a prideful voice. ________________________________________ {1} Korean pancake-like food. {2} Nuna C what a younger male would call an older female {3} Process C projection or outgrowth of tissue, in this case, muscle tissue. Chapter 43: Consumables (6) Episode 3: Age of Ghosts / Chapter 43: Consumables (6) TL: emptycube ________________________________________ Swoosh. The Predators Blade sucked in Keushisuits blood at a rate of 1 liter per second. When he was alive, his karma stopped the blood from flowing out so it wasnt able to absorb a lot, but, now that the karma had dispersed from his corpse, his blade didnt have to hold back any longer. Hooo Choi Hyuk felt refreshed. The blood drained by the Predators Blades {Blood Drain} skill returned to him as a recuperative force. His heavy karma that felt as if it had been stretched became taut and his wounds healed. It was the refreshing feeling you felt when you gulped water through your dry, cracked lips. The Predators blade, that was greedily drinking blood, turned red and became silent. There was still blood left in the corpse, however, it seemed to be full. C {Greedy Predators Blade} Rank: C (Unique, Growth-type) Sharp and sturdy. The more blood it absorbs of strong foes, the stronger it will get. Blood Drain: Absorbs the blood of enemies to replenish its owners karma and heal their wounds. Able to absorb 1L of blood per second. Durability: 9,173/10,000 Evolution: 3/100 C Before it needed to eat the whole corpse to grow, but now it only needed to kill. It seemed as though its effectiveness had increased when it went from D rank to C rank. Its current evolution stat was 3. He had killed 3 individuals up until now, the Wyvern of Destruction, Keholeun, and Keushisuit. He placed Keushisuits corpse and his equipment into his Handy Bag. Choi Hyuk who was momentarily catching his breath felt a haze-like wave approach him. First, Dawn Lightning and now, Deer Antlers. Arent you incredible? An alien. However, she was fluent in Korean. Her figure was covered by a veil of wavering lights and heat waves so he was unable to see her properly. Yet, somehow, he knew naturally. That her name was Flame-Rain and that she was a woman. As if he had always known this fact. Weird. He didnt even sense her approach. She was emitting a white light (goodwill), but Choi Hyuk did his best and kept his guard up. He pointed the Predators Blade in her direction. Your motive? Just~ A greeting. When Choi Hyuk spoke informally, blue flames flared up and she replied informally without reserve. Flame-Rains attitude felt strange to him. All the lowest ranked warriors he met here were hostile and crazy, but she was friendly and there wasnt a sense of tension. When he silently stared at her, she uncovered the flames, that were covering her body, to reveal a surprisingly human-like face. Dont be like that. We might even meet again on the next mission. Were going to meet again? Not every time. We usually get transferred to a nearby planet and they have a tendency to send those who are of similar strength together. There are a few friends I see often as well. I dont think they are worth being friends with? He looked around at the lowest ranked warriors, who were slaughtering others. There were some who had left and others who were spectating, but there were still around 30 warriors crazily running amok. They give you a mission score if you take out the target. They are like that so others dont covet them. She said in a somewhat bitter voice. Her voice contained such human emotion that it was hard to believe she was an alien. They give you a higher score if you take out the target? Then why are they attacking me? And what about those who are just observing? They are reading the situation. The ones who go crazy are typically stronger. And youre a tasty prey. At least, you look like one. First, it seems like you hit 3-star Retribution but the rest of your stats seem low. You obtain more karma if you kill someone with a lot of Retribution meaning you look tasty. Specific calculations for the karma system was crazy difficult to calculate but its principle was simple. The higher your opponents total stats were or the higher your opponents Retribution was, the more karma you would receive after killing them. This applied to both monsters and aliens. Meaning Keushisuit had planned on killing Choi Hyuk for karma points. Then theres no need to be friendly with each other. Just because they were in the same situation didnt mean they were allies. Instead, it was better to think of them as enemies in this case. You would be devoured the moment you seemed like a pushover. Choi Hyuk took a step away from Flame-Rain. He had basically heard all the information he needed. He felt that her friendliness was dangerous. Dont be like that. Its because everyone has it tough. Her expression looked sad as she said those words. However, the white light and the soft flames covered her face like a wedding veil. Anyways, lets meet again. Its about time monster start flooding in. As if her words were a signal, the ground started to shake. The sounds of flapping wings itched their ears. They were in the middle of the enemy headquarters. Monsters were coming from all directions to take out the intruders. When you looked around, the original targets, the cocoons, had all been destroyed. It was time to return. Flame-Rain shook her hand to activate the return code and disappeared. Crunch. Crunch. She disappeared in a gruesome fashion as if she was devoured into the void. Choi Hyuk looked around for his followers. They were still fighting Keken. They looked like they had the advantage, but they seemed to lack the firepower to finish him off and were progressing at a snails pace. Keken kept enduring as he believed he could end this once his eyes healed. However, the sounds of monsters coming from everywhere were loud. Eventually, the first to give up was Keken. {You, insect bastards! Ill kill you all next time!} He lashed out in rage, however, Lee Jinhee lashed out in return. You, dont appear in front of me again! Keken retreated and activated his return code. It seemed Lee Jinhee was out of stamina as she didnt give chase. The gazes of Lee Jinhee, Baek Seoin, and Chu Youngjin, who were all catching their breaths, turned towards Choi Hyuk who was walking towards them. As soon as their eyes met, Choi Hyuk nodded his head. Everyones alive. He felt a strange sense of relief. Like an endless nightmare, missions would continue and their level of danger would increase. If they couldnt keep up, they would die. It was a world where the ones who shouldnt die died And where ones who no one thought would die died. A world where yesterdays enemies could be todays friends and todays friends could be dead tomorrow. Choi Hyuk recalled one of the criteria he had for someone to become his comrade. People who wont die easily. He saw his followers who shook their hands to activate their return codes. He felt happy. It was now time for him to return as well. He had stolen Keushisuits return code and his timer had ended before the fight. Return! He shouted in a low voice and his stomach felt like it was flipping over. Crunch. Crunch. His body crumbled into the void. C {Calculating Mission Score} Base Score: 100 Killed over 50 monsters: 100 Total 200 points. C It was something he learned later, but Baek Seoin, Lee Jinhee, and Chu Youngjin earned another 100 points for as a reward for Killed Target. A total of 300 points. Only Choi Hyuk, who was busy fighting monsters and didnt kill a target, earned 200 points. When he learned this fact. Deer Antlers Damn bastard He ground his teeth. ** Captain Lee Kangjin escaped when Choi Hyuk and Keushisuit started to fight. It was because he thought that even a stray blade could kill him. His crushed arm was starting to heal with the power of the Recovery potion. He pressed his arm against his chest and desperately wandering around the battlefield. To find an undestroyed cocoon. I will live He wanted to live with sincerity. He wanted to live and become stronger. Choi Hyuk was a shock to him. No matter how he looked at him, he was a human like himself. However, Choi Hyuk was pretty even with Keushisuit, who was a nightmare to him. Though it was the same in the previous mission The strong were really strong. Even if they had all received karma, at some point, there was a difference of heaven and earth between them. Some were so strong it was unbelievable that they were humans. He had even believed they were simply from another world previously. However, it was different now. You fucking bastard He hated himself. He hated himself so much that he wanted to gnaw on his heart and stab it repeatedly. He hated his powerlessness and incompetence. He wanted to kill himself who could only bark at First Sergeant Jang Sudong. I will live and get stronger His eyes caught sight of a cocoon that seemed to be ready to hatch. It was in a deep crater in the basin so it hadnt been destroyed yet. That moment. Whiiiing!! The cocoon started to rip and a piercing wind swooshed out from within. Pashashasha! An alien closest to it was sliced into four pieces before falling to the ground. Jjijijik! Its long razor-sharp legs ripped the cocoon apart and its figure emerged. Its evolution is about to be complete. He instinctively understood the situation. He felt a mighty aura that was incomparable to the others just inside the cocoon. All the aliens who had gathered to destroy it fled in the other direction. The warrior aliens, who were still in the middle of their slaughter, revealed a tense expression as they kept their guard against the cocoon. Even they didnt think to recklessly approach it. This just showed how powerful the monster, that was about to complete its evolution, felt. Nonetheless, Captain Lee Kangjin didnt back down. Kelokok! Shih! He passed by the screaming aliens. Thump! Thump! And ran towards the pulsating cocoon. Luckily, it seemed the piercing wind only came out at the start as he avoided getting sliced and was able to get close to it. Instead, a razor-sharp leg, that was stretched outside the cocoon, targeted him and swung down. He ducked and slid his left foot away to avoid the attack. Clash! The long leg pierced into the ground in vain. He rolled on the ground. Bang! Bang! Slash! It was a continuous attack this time. Another leg stabbed at him twice as the first one sliced above his head. He was able to avoid them by rolling due to luck, but, either way, he had ended up really close to the cocoon. Lee Kangjin jumped forward with all his strength. He erased all his fears. Only forward. Forward. Swish! He was able to dodge three attacks with that jump. As he avoided the third, the dangerously swinging legs were unable to block him right away. On the other hand, his concentration had reached its peak. {Innate Skill Weakness Detection awakened!} He saw a brightly shining point. The monster was still partially wrapped in the cocoon. It was just about to complete its evolution. Thump! An explosive energy that was necessary to evolve was gathered in the center of the cocoon, constantly expanding and contracting. Lee Kangjin instinctively knew that he had to stab that center exactly where the brightly shining point was located. He jumped into the cocoon. Its legs and antennas sliced open his shoulders in desperation. Kirak! Kirararah! The monsters whole body squirmed and despaired. Even in this mess, even though his skin was peeling off and blood was flowing out, he didnt stop. He finally reached his target. Crack! He stabbed the nucleus of evolution. Kiyaaaah!!! The monster collapsed along with a horrible scream. Lee Kangjin collapsed as well. He fell, exhausted, inside its corpse, covered in its mucus. {Cleared target. Transforming the corpse into return energy. Remaining Time: 5 minutes} The moment he confirmed the message, he was lying down as if he was dead, counting the seconds as they passed by. The aliens, who were madly searching for return codes, didnt approach Lee Kangjin, perhaps thinking he was dead or because they had already fled far away. 4 minutes. 3 minutes. While he was counting the time pass, the ground suddenly started to shake. The noisy screams of aliens, who hadnt been able to return, were like bees in a hive. It seemed like monsters were incoming from every direction. As this was their headquarters. Whatever. He continued to count. 1 minute. 30 seconds. 10 seconds. Just when there were only 5 seconds left. Jjijijik! The cocoon split apart. Grrrr A monster he had never seen before stuck its head in. It was a beast whose head was double the size of Lee Kangjin. However, he remained calm and swung his sword. Get lost! Kakang!! His sword didnt slice into its face but the monster flinched and lifted its head back out. That moment, {Activation of the return code complete.} It was time. Return! You, fuck! Lee Kangjin was devoured into the void. Krahlahlak!! Crunch! The monster swung its human-sized foot, crushing the cocoon, but Lee Kangjin had already disappeared. ** That day and a few days after, people returned to earth. The military and police, who had disappeared, were among them. It was an event that brought the world together. Chapter 44: Colonize (1) Episode 3: Age of Ghosts / Chapter 44: Colonize (1) TL: emptycube Editor: Obelisk ________________________________________ Only ? returned from the first mission. The small groups under the Leaders of Hundred had died fighting each other for the limited number of return codes. The groups of hundreds to thousands under the Leaders of Ten Thousand had been dropped into the fierce battlefield and had received a crushing blow. A lot of things changed after the mission ended. It was a relief that both the military and police, who had disappeared, returned, however, the situation didnt change in the way that everyone had wanted. First, the military and police had significantly decreased in number. Not even 1 in 10 had survived. Only 40,000 members of the military and police combined had returned. Of course, the original troops and ranks had long since collapsed, and many soldiers protested against its restoration. In a life where no one knew when they would die, there wasnt anyone who wanted to die in the military. The government still couldnt gain control. There were a lot of societal problems as well. The awakenees (also known as the returnees) had all become dreary as if they had come back from hell. They would often fight with each other, and each time they did, the streets would become demolished. To make matters worse, global abnormalities started to arise. {Even accounting for the lack of rainfall, the ground is extremely dry. This its that. Its not the lack of rain thats the problem, Im telling you the ground is drying up and the fertility of the soil is declining! There have been no records of a global decline in soil fertility up until now. That is why the academia is conducting an epidemiologic investigation We expect that there will be a food crisis from this abnormal global drought phenomenon.} {Continuing from yesterday, there have been reports of a large-scale disappearance of people. Civilians are becoming increasingly worried along with the rumor that these disappearances may be caused by new awakenees. On the other hand, the domes, which produced the very first awakenees in Mapo District, Seongbuk District, and Kangdong District among others, are still impossible to enter, the authorities} The world was filled with signs of doom. Repent! The end is coming! Doomsayers erupted on one side of the street. What, you bastard!? If youre going to get drunk, do it in moderation. Bang, crash! Kyaah! On the other side, drunken returnees started to fight. With a single punch, trees along the side of the street were smashed and a concrete wall was punched through. These were common occurrences since the first day they returned. Groups of awakenees, like the Alliance of Comrades in Arms, received significant benefits from the government in order to maintain order. Although this may have been possible against normal civilians, they lacked the ability to intervene in the fights between the returnees. It was because they would receive criticism like, Who are you to butt in? and, Go to hell! So most fights between returnees would only either end after they fought until they were satisfied or when a nosy person intervened. Like what Lee Jinhee was doing now. You, misters. Do it in moderation. Thud. Thud. Lee Jinhee came between the two fighting returnees. She lightly pushed their shoulders and separated them. Who is this bitch? Usually, one would become further agitated the more someone tried to stop them. Since she came up and pushed them apart, there was no way they were going to say anything nice. Mister As eyes bulged. However, Lee Jinhees eyes became even wider than the mans. This bitch? Uh? Berserker? The other man, Mister B, realized who she was. He was from Kangdong District. Hey! Where are you going! Bastard! Come back here! Mister A attempted to chase after Mister B who slowly stepped back and ran away. However, Thud. His right shoulder was grabbed by Lee Jinhee. You fucking bitch! Mister A tried to push her away, but after his left shoulder was grabbed, his arms wouldnt move. She only looked to be a young female student, but her arms were pressing down on him like a machine press. Huh? Only then had Mister A realized that the girl wasnt as simple as he had thought. However, it was too late. He shouldnt have sworn at her so easily. Bang! She jumped up and smashed her head downwards while pressing down on his shoulders! Lee Jinhees regular forehead turned into a lethal weapon as it smashed into the mans forehead. Thump. Who are you swearing at? I feel restless even without you adding to it She tidied her disheveled hair. Lunch is almost over! Chu Youngjin called out from afar. Ohya! Im coming! Lee Jinhee ran towards Jamshil Stadium. This was something that occurred during their third day of training after they had returned. ** You should have just eaten something nearby, why did you go so far? I was craving Naengmyeon{1} today. She brushed off Baek Seoins complaint with familiar expertise. I can only endure if I eat something good! She shouted before gritting her teeth. Eagyagyagyagyak! Bababaang! With a red face, as if she was taking a shit, she flew off in all directions like a deflating balloon and slammed into something. Pahh. And spurted blood. Baek Seoin clicked his tongue whilst looking at her figure. Haa. Is this something you can do just by recklessly using your strength? It was the third day since they had returned. They trained in the main stadium of the sports complex every day. It was to strengthen their lacking offensive power. On the first day of training, Choi Hyuk said, Our enemies are at least 2-star and there are some who have even reached 3-star. In other words, it means that there is a high chance that well fight those with higher stats than us. And the two skills that allowed him to fight them and win were Karma Blade and Flame Wing Tribes Karma Heart Discipline. They were currently training with an emphasis on those two skills. Every day, before they began their training, Choi Hyuk would repeatedly teach them the fundamentals of the Karma Heart. It was because they needed to know the fundamentals of the heart in order to form the Karma Blade. If their karma stats were monstrous, they could do it without the fundamentals, but if they wanted to form the blade with their lacking stats, they needed skill. I have said this many times, but the key point of the Karma Heart discipline is its ability to grant your karma a shape. Without a shape, it will flow however it wants, but if you invest your will into it, it can be fixed into a specific structure. And if you are able to make a Karma Heart from it, you will be able to use your karma much more organically. You just need to think that you are creating a karma pump in the middle of your dantian. You are going to connect all your karma to that pump. So that every time you press that pump, it spreads the karma in your body out to your four limbs, and so that you can recall it in a single breath when you expand it. The Karma Heart will be the secret that will allow you to focus and concentrate your strength more easily. And with that strength, you will be able to create a Karma Blade. Every time she heard that she would grumble. Its too hard! Choi Hyuk simply shrugged his shoulders. Even if it was hard, this was the best he could do. It would have been nice if he could teach them everything of the Karma Heart Discipline without missing any points, but that was impossible. The discipline he received as a reward for killing the Wyvern of Destruction was transferred into his mind through concepts and sensations. Concepts and sensations were difficult to explain with words. It would easily become a cock and bull story. Didnt they say that the Tao could not be spoken? It would be easy if there was a way to increase their endurance like in Martial Arts stories, but karma opposed each other so that was impossible. Eventually, all he could do was teach them this key point and allow them to develop the method on their own. First, try to coil your karma into a spiral. Due to Choi Hyuks advice, Bababang! Every time she was unable to control the coiled karma, she would fly into the air and spew blood. This was because the coiled karma inside was rampaging inside her body as it was being released. Why are you like that when you have the highest Control stat among us? Baek Seoin teased. I dont Khoff. Cheat. Khoff. Like you cowards Knoff. Its not cheating; were just doing it within our abilities. Thats why Baek hyung is lacking! Even while blood flowed from her mouth, she didnt lose a single bout. From the start, she didnt know how to do it in moderation. It seemed that her mind was only filled with giving it her all and nothing else. Hoooo. Chu Youngjin was exhaling on the one side, concentrating on his training. Bang. Bang. His body moved up and down. From the beginning, he had long since given up on coiling his karma into spirals as he only focused on raising his Power and Speed. There would be sparring after individual training. It was an exercise employed to allow them to use Karma Blades in actual combat. Then, lets start. Choi Hyuk stood in front of the three who stood in a line. Though it was practice, they all held real F rank swords. Swish. Choi Hyuk extended his karma to just barely cover his sword. Swish. Following him, Baek Seoin and Lee Jinhee formed their Karma Blades as well. They were a bit wonky until the second day, but by the third, they were able to create and maintain somewhat decent Karma Blades. Although they werent able to extend their blades to 5 meters like Choi Hyuk and were only able to cover their blades, this would be of great help when fighting against opponents with high Endurance. However, Chu Youngjin didnt create a Karma Blade. As he had already given up on Control, he chose to only extend his karma at the moment of attack instead of maintaining it constantly. The first to move was Choi Hyuk. Bang! He jumped in, and with his right foot as a pivot point, he rotated his waist and shoulders. A blitz attack that put Lee Jinhee within firing range! However, they had already read his preparatory actions. Baek Seoin jumped into the attacks path with his shield. A faint light flowed out from within his shield. Its too simple! He said vigorously. However, the attack was a feint. Whoosh! Choi Hyuk slid his left foot in front of his right and used the rotating force to contract his body. The blitz attack had changed into a stabbing motion aimed at Baek Seoin. Ugk! Just when Baek Seoin was taken back, Lee Jinhee jumped over his head and stabbed at Choi Hyuk with her short sword, though he ignored her attack and pressed forward. Bang! He pierced a hole in Baek Seoins shield. It was because Baek Seoin had released his karma when he became flustered. Baek hyung, out. You have to maintain your karma. He said as he struck Baek Seoins shin. Baek Seoin flew high up into the air and smashed to the ground. Crackle! That moment, they heard the sound of lightning as Chu Youngjin rushed in from Choi Hyuks side. His sword seemed to possess an aura of shadows. As the attack was too fast for him to dodge, Choi Hyuk met it with his blade. Clash! Surprisingly, the one who was pushed back was Choi Hyuk. There was even a dent left on his F rank practice sword. Chu Youngjin had Power 100 () and Speed 108 () while Choi Hyuk had Power 220 () and Speed 113 (). As Chu Younjin hadnt activated his Berserker skill yet, in terms of stats, Choi Hyuk was overwhelmingly superior. However, it was Choi Hyuk who was pushed back. It was due to Chu Youngjins unique karma utilization method. He had given up on forming his karma into spirals and controlling them precisely and, instead, solely focused on explosiveness. Like an internal-combustion engine, he would gather his karma up before it exploded out! On top of that that, he was able to use the concentration of karma from his skill, {Bisect}. The moment his extremely compressed karma exploded out at the precise location, Rumble! Clash! Sounds of lightning could be heard. At the moment of impact, he had exploded karma collected in his foot and in the tip of his sword. His impulse and destructive force instantly increased sharply. Its a good method, but Choi Hyuk admired as he met the attack with his blade. The Karma Heart he created in his dantian sucked in all the karma in his body. Choi Hyuk then opened the karma pathway connected to his arm. It was a vision contained in the Flame Wing Tribes Heart Discipline. First to create a heart and then to create hooks or pathways connecting to the heart. The long structures that were connected to the heart were normally used as muscles and tendons that reinforced his body, but it was also used as a pathway which accelerated the speed he could release and recall his karma. During this training, all he did was faintly created a karma pathway in his right arm, but its effect was surprising. The karma released from the heart accelerated and shot out towards his sword. Kiing! Karma quickly rotated as it wrapped around his blade. The blade became transparent. As it was only a spar, he matched the amount of karma to Chu Youngjin, but as he had finer control, he refined it to be sharper. Choi Hyuks sword and Chu Youngjins sword clashed. Slice! Chu Youngjins practice sword was cleanly sliced in two. Chu Youngjin, out. Maybe its because you explode your karma, but when you attack consecutively, your karma loses a noticeable amount of density and your attack becomes erratic. It cant help but be cut by a sharp weapon. Even while he was turning his body to guard against Lee Jinhee, Choi Hyuk pointed out Chu Youngjins weak points. You consume a lot of stamina. If my guess is right, it probably puts a lot of pressure on your joints? Chu Youngjin nodded his head. It might be good to use it when youre in danger but try to find a safer technique. After listening to Choi Hyuks comments, Chu Youngjin fell deep into thought. On the other hand, Lee Jinhee couldnt stand Choi Hyuk. Eek! Leader, are you looking down on me?! For him to dodge my attacks and guide Chu Youngjin at the same time! Am I that much of pushover? Be prepared! Clash, clash! She shouted as she aggressively rushed forward, however, her sword was blocked every time. She couldnt beat him with swordsmanship. Though she wanted to break his cocky sword in two, as long as karma was wrapped around it, she couldnt. Jinhee nuna, youre quite good at maintaining your Karma Blade. I was worried when I saw you practice. When Choi Hyuk complimented her with the word, quite, she became even more vexed. Shut it! Was it because she was too angry? Lee Jinhee started to move instinctively. She gathered her karma into the middle of her body, her dantian. She set up a wick and created a whirlwind around it. To her utmost controllable limit. She then broke through her limit and gathered even more. If she lost her control here, like during practice, she would fly off spurting blood. Eek! However, she didnt stop. Instead, she moved the karma that was twirling like a whirlwind to her left hand. When Choi Hyuk saw this, he frowned. It was because the karma on her blade was released due to her karma gathering at her left hand. Did she fail to maintain it? Choi Hyuk, slightly disappointed, swung his practice sword out to end it. That moment, Lee Jinhees left hand struck out like lightning. It rushed towards Choi Hyuks oncoming sword. Lee Jinhee! Nuna! Baek Seoin and Chu Youngjin became shocked. To their eyes, it seemed as though her left hand would be cut off. However, the one who was more shocked was Choi Hyuk. Pashasha! A storm burst out from Lee Jinhees left hand. Her tightly coiled karma exploded out like a whirlwind. Choi Hyuks karma, which was loosely wrapped around his sword for practice, was ripped apart and pushed back by the storm Lee Jinhee created. {After endless consideration, you have realized a new way to use karma. Retribution increased by 20.} Lee Jinhee heard an alarm, but she didnt have the time to care. She was almost halfway into a trance. She felt the world slow down. She really felt she could beat Choi Hyuk. Bang! Lee Jinhees left hand grabbed Choi Hyuks karmaless sword. Though she was barehanded, an F rank weapon couldnt pierce her Endurance. The scene was like magic. Checkmate, Leader! At the same time, her sword flew towards Choi Hyuks neck. Wow For the Karma Blade to be blown away. As Choi Hyuk admired, Thud! He lightly kicked her shin. Lee Jinhee flew up in the air and fell on her back. Kuack! Lee Jinhee vented her anger by flailing her arms on the ground. However, Choi Hyuk was very surprised. Its good? Before they went to explore the land they needed to colonize, from the training he started to increase their overall strength, Choi Hyuk once again realized the limitless uses of karma. ________________________________________ {1} Korean Cold Noodle Dish https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Naengmyeon Chapter 45: Colonize (2) Episode 3: Age of Ghosts / Chapter 45: Colonize (2) TL: emptycube Editor: Obelisk ________________________________________ ** Why did so many people have to die? Why did we all have to receive a Consumables (Deferred) Judgment? It might be because we didnt save the kids. Lee Jinhee said in a gloomy voice. Will the kids even still be alive? She was walking as she looked up at the sky. It was a spring sky with no clouds, clear and dry. Maybe. Didnt Jung Minji say that? That there must be a reason. Maybe the ones above saw everything. Oh, they gave up on their races future. Good. Youll be Consumables. Baek Seoin weighed in on her gloominess. However, when she heard those words, her eyes sharpened. Who the hell are they to judge us on our actions? Arghh Just outrageous! Yeah, thats more like you. Baek Seoin grinned and turned his head towards Choi Hyuk. Choi Hyuk was standing in front of an enormous orb. The orb that looked to be almost 3 stories tall was dark and blue. Portal. It was a portal leading to the new lands they had to colonize. The first to attempt an exploration in the new lands was China, who went two days ago. 15,000 people were recruited and they were promptly annihilated. The new lands were simply too risky. Everyone tried to stop him until there was more information, however, he wouldnt listen. He thought that even going now was too late. 5,000 people were gathered in Yeoido Park, a mixture of resolution and despair amongst them. The ones gathered here were of two categories, either they possessed a firm will and conviction, or they had already given up on the world. Both sides were half-crazy. If they werent crazy, they wouldnt have come to attempt this reckless challenge. When Choi Hyuk told them that he was going to challenge the new lands and asked others to lend him their strength, everyone showed their disapproval. Most of the Leaders of Ten Thousand and Leaders of Hundred refused. Choi Hyuk reminded them of the words the Giant Orc Karik had said to the sovereigns. Kariks words had already been leaked by various sources and were even printed in newspapers. {You have two missions. Get stronger. And colonize. You have a 5-year grace period.} Choi Hyuk used Kariks announcement and said. We have to do this as fast as possible. We need to shed our fate as Consumables. If we dont, well have to keep doing these damn missions with ? return rates. Leader Cha Taeshik replied with a sound argument. Youre right. But, isnt there a saying, more haste, less speed{1}? Itll become more severe if we meet the same fate as China and are annihilated. Going in now is too dangerous. Choi Hyuk simply nodded at Leader Cha Taeshiks words. He was right. However, if they started to push it back, there would be no end to it. Its dangerous? It was already dangerous. Earth was already facing a crisis. His reasonable argument was the correct method in a stable environment. However, great achievements were needed in crises. Sovereigns and their followers were the only ones who could partake in the first colonization. So, in the case where there was no support, Choi Hyuk had already planned on going by himself. There were, however, forces that reacted when he acted with that resolve. They were Bae Jinman and Ryu Hyunsung. This is nerve-wracking. Bae Jinman, who was a Leader of Ten Thousand and a Guardian, became chatty next to Choi Hyuk. I couldnt even sleep last night. Ryu Hyunsung, whose title had changed from Knight Captain to Leader of Ten Thousand, replied while rubbing his eye. Bae Jinman and Ryu Hyunsung brought their forces and defected to Choi Hyuks side. Both were influential leaders who had filled all ten thousand members. After the last mission, Bae Jinman and Ryu Hyunsung returned with four thousand and three thousand members respectively. Considering that the average return rate was below ?, it was quite considerable. Even still, they were both broken-hearted. The losses they endured were too large to be consoled by the fact that their return rate was relatively high. To them it was as if two out of every three people they knew died. Although everyone was experiencing similar circumstances, the only ones who reacted when Choi Hyuk moved were those two. They said that their hearts started pumping when they heard, we need to quickly shed our fate as Consumables. When they revealed they were planning on defecting to Choi Hyuks side, half the members under their command opposed and left. That was how around 3,400 people joined Choi Hyuks side. Besides them, 1,600 lunatics, who were suffering from the aftereffects of the last mission and wanted to die, personally came to Choi Hyuk saying they admired him, resulting in a combined total of 5,000. Choi Hyuks followers had sharply increased from 3 to 5,000 people. Of course, they were followers recruited for a limited time. It was highly likely that they would separate as soon as they finished colonizing. Also, as there werent any mental or physical constraints on the relationships between sovereigns and their followers, the only way he could move these people was purely through leadership. This was an area Choi Hyuk was not very confident in. Choi Hyuk looked around at his troops. He left Bae Jinman and Ryu Hyunsung in complete command over the soldiers. Bae Jinman would coordinate the battlefield from the rear while Ryu Hyunsung, who possessed a high fighting ability as a national sabre athlete, would lead the charge. Baek Seoin and his other followers were also assigned to Ryu Hyunsungs command as it was easier for Choi Hyuk to move alone. Then, lets go. Choi Hyuk entered the blue orb with not even the slightest hesitation. {Using the portal. 100 Mission Points were deducted.} The base reward for completing a mission, 100 points, disappeared as an entrance fee. ** The sensation of passing through the portal was much more comfortable than the dimensional teleportation from last time. Though he still felt a bit nauseous, it wasnt too bad. The blue light from the portal that clung to his eyes didnt fade away easily. Only after shaking his head and blinking his eyes a few times was he able to see the white sky above. Underneath the white sky, which swirled like stirred milk, a hilly region stretched out in front of his eyes. Besides only a few trees, bleak, sharp, red rocks covered various places. Soon a message appeared. C {Colonizing Lands C Spartoi{2} Post} 1. The dragonics died off due to the invasion of the monsters. Using the corpses of the dragonics, the once ruling race, as a host, new monsters, spartoi, came into existence. This region was once known as Barhaloleun in the past, and the place where the high dragon was killed was called Barhaloleun Hill. 2. Clear the spartoi group inhabiting Barhaloleun Hill. 3. If you are unable to detect the spartoi after a particular scope, a portal will be activated. C There was absolutely no need to be curious as to where the spartoi were as this was their territory and Choi Hyuks troops were the invaders. Bang, bang, bang!! Even before all the troops were able to pass through the portal, a magical bombardment rained down upon them. Red masses flew towards them and exploded in the middle of their troops. The strong energy contained within them shredded their surroundings and soldiers either died on the spot or their arms and legs were ripped off. More than ten soldiers would be caught up in each explosion. Ahck! My arm My arm! The strong attack they faced as soon as they passed through brought people into a state of panic. They now understood how the Chinese troops were annihilated. If it wasnt for Bae Jinman, they too would have taken an overwhelming blow. {Get up!} An area-of-effect buff that increased their courage and sense of solidarity. Bae Jinmans especially warm karma calmed them down and boosted their will. Over there! Due to the people having woken up from their stupor, they were able to quickly figure out the location of the enemy. The spartoi were gathered on top of a hill that stood between their portal location and the start of the hilly region. They stood upright with swords in one hand, shields in the other, and tails coming from their rears. Their bodies were angled like robots and appeared glossy like ceramics with a slightly red hue. There were around 200 in total. Among them, 180 were heavily armed, standing as they faced them. The 180 in front looked different from the 20 in the back. The former had round heads like Lego figurines, and the latter had elongated heads similar to that of dragons. They shot red balls of karma from their mouths which flew down at Choi Hyuks troops. Bang! Bang! Every time that energy exploded, the bodies of the awakenees, which wouldnt have been fully penetrated by bullets, were ripped to shreds. Iron Defense! Baek Seoin activated his skill and intercepted a karma cannonball aimed at the portal. Baek Seoins shield shined with karma. Baaang! Though he was pushed back 3 steps, he succeeding in blocking it. He was able to save the dazed soldiers who had just passed through the portal. Quickly, quickly! Run! Baek Seoin commanded the newly arrived soldiers. Baang! Baang! Baang! Three cannonballs exploded above his shield. Baek Seoin spurted blood as he rolled on the ground. Team 1, Team 2! In front! Activate your shield skills! Using the moment Baek Seoin gained for them, Bae Jinmans orders sounded out. The shield wielders of Team 1 blocked the portal while Team 2 formed an assembly area. As there were some cannonballs that flew above their heads, there were times when shield wielders would jump up to intercept them. Every time they heard a bang, they would see shield wielders flying up into the sky or smashing into the ground. We cant endure long like this. Bae Jinman said with a stiff face. What was worse was that 5,000 soldiers still hadnt passed through. Perhaps maybe 2,000 had arrived? We might be wiped out if we wait for more to arrive However, if we charge now, I dont think theyll be able to identify our bones. Ryu Hyunsung revealed a distressed expression. Choi Hyuk provided them with the solution. Ill get their attention so you take the opportunity and charge. He tapped the Predators Blade once and immediately ran towards the hill. Really! They didnt even have the opportunity to hold him back. Choi Hyuk had already gone far ahead. The spartoi who were in a rectangular formation turned their gaze towards Choi Hyuk. Thud! Thud! Every time he jumped, Choi Hyuk would close the distance by more than ten meters. As he approached a certain location. Krrrereeek! Kiriik! Kik! The stiff, robotic, emotionless spartoi grinned wickedly. It was as if a part of their face had been cut off. A part he never thought would be a mouth split open to reveal pitch darkness as it grinned. They were definitely a monster race. Kuaaah! The dragonhead spartoi aimed at Choi Hyuk and rained karma cannonballs upon him. So karma can be used like that as well? Though he didnt dare try it now, he decided to take note of it. His vision started to turn red as it was filled with falling karma cannonballs. High-speed Movement. He extended karma out, grabbed a spartoi on the frontlines and pulled. Ping! The karma cannonballs fell behind him. The sight he saw instantly changed. He saw a spartoi that was like a wall as he approached. It was big. 3 meters tall. Armed to the teeth. Swish! He swung an extended Karma Blade at the figure of the spartoi who was unable to follow his High-speed Movement. Pacak! However, the Predators Blade wrapped with a Karma Blade halted to a stop at its armor. Although there was a deep dent, he wasnt able to cut through it. What? Only then did the spartoi lock onto Choi Hyuk. As a pitch-black aura flowed out of its hideously opened mouth, it swung its blade wildly. Its weak? Though it was able to block his Karma Blade that the Wyvern of Destruction, Keholeun, and Keushisuit couldnt block, as if it was nothing, their attacking ability was ridiculously low. They were better than 1-star crooks, but they were still lacking compared to the attacking abilities of most 2-star monsters. Their attacks couldnt intimidate Choi Hyuk, however, the problem was that while they blocked his path, the dragonhead spartoi at the back would bombard him with karma cannonballs. Bababaang! The attack was different from previous ones. Maybe it was because he had come too close, but instead of exploding them like bombs, they started to shoot at him like machine guns. Damn! He wrapped a karma barrier around himself. The red karma bullets that shot towards him from the front exploded and missed on either side of him. An incredible pressure also fell down towards him from above. Grrk! His feet touched the ground. His body rolled on the ground. Karma arrows flew above him. Choi Hyuks figure was covered by a red dust cloud as it disappeared. Leader Choi Hyuk! Ryu Hyunsung shouted out, not sure of what to do. For him to go under after saying he would get their attention? Baek Seoin tapped his shoulder. Why arent you charging? Didnt my leader just buy you time? Ryu Hyunsung absentmindedly gazed at Baek Seoins face. He couldnt find a single trace of concern for Choi Hyuk on his face. Is he for real? He became doubtful, but Choi Hyuks followers reactions were like usual. Ah! Quickly! Ah damn! Let him be, Ill go first! Lets go! Chu! Baek Seoin urged, but Lee Jinhee decided to charge first and brought Chu Youngjin with her. Ryu Hyunsung unknowingly became caught up in their pace and he shouted out an order. All members! Fanout! Charge! The troops, who were getting beat up as soon as they arrived, started their awkward charge. ________________________________________ {1} Im using the English equivalent proverb. The more literal translation is, The more youre in a haste, youtake the longer road. {2} Spartoi C Greek Mythology, Mythical people who sprang up from the dragons teeth sown by Cadmus. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Spartoi Chapter 46: Colonize (3) Episode 3: Age of Ghosts / Chapter 46: Colonize (3) TL: emptycube ________________________________________ The dragonhead spartoi concentrated their firepower on Choi Hyuk. During this time, Ryu Hyunsungs troop were able to execute the charge with Lee Jinhee taking the lead. Clang! Crash! Though loud sounds could be heard, they werent effective. The spartoi were born from the High Dragon Barhaloleuns bones. Their bodies were built of a material that was very reactive to karma, dragon bones. I cant make a dent! Lee Jinhee shouted as she swung at the spartoi with agile movements. There wasnt a significant result. When she tried to ignore the spartoi in front of her and jump over them, a karma arrow would fly over and block her like a ghost. She had no choice but to go through them, but there was no way to do so. Chu Youngjin put away his red sword and took out another one to attack the spartoi. He was worried it might get damaged. This luster! No matter how I look at it, it looks like karmas been applied? So, from the start, their bodies and the equipment they use are made of the same material. Their bodies are no different from karma-reinforced shields. Then what do we do? Lee Jinhee asked. She avoided the swinging spear of a spartoi and slashed down at its wrist. There was only a slight scratch. Baek Seoin replied. Jinhee. Try that! What? That Wind Void Wind Void Wave? Yeah, Void Wave! Use that! Lee Jinhees mind seemed to light up at his words. If their bodies were like karma-reinforced shields like he said, then didnt she just have to blow it away? The skill she created a few days ago, Wind Void Wave. It was a skill that was even able to blow Choi Hyuks karma away. Clench. Lee Jinhee applied power to her dantian. Her karma started to coil into spirals. At some point, the spirals, which had been coiled to the extreme, had transformed into a whirlwind. Eat this! She rushed into a spartois bosom and stuck her left hand out. The whirlwind that started from her dantian made its way up her arm and smashed into the monsters chest. Wind blasted out from the spartois chest. Pashashasha! Although the spartoi flinched, it didnt move back a single step. From the beginning, it wasnt a skill with much destructive power. The skills motive was to push away the karma on its outer layer. The luster is gone! Baek Seoin yelled in delight as he ran towards her. His sword shined with karma and, Zzong! A fracture appeared on the spartois body. Thats good. Chu Youngjin rushed in, not losing his chance. Bisect! Crackle! Along with the activation of his skill, he used his own particular method to explode his karma. Crack! Although, because of the high endurance of the bones, he wasnt able to sever its neck, he was still able to break 1/3 of it. They had finally left a significant blow. Leader! Its Wind Void Wave! Lee Jinhee shouted refreshingly with karma imbued in her voice. Loud enough for all 5,000 people to hear. It was Baek Seoins role to be embarrassed. What on Earth is Wind Void Wave? He couldnt help but be astonished at the immaturity of her naming sense. Anyways, her worrying about Choi Hyuk was pointless. As he had already come to that conclusion by himself. ** The karma arrows seemed as if they were trying to force Choi Hyuk to submit. Choi Hyuk fiercely wielded his karma in retaliation, but that was all. He couldnt advance forward. He was in a situation where if he didnt give up and retreat, his safety was at risk. However, he didnt retreat. Trials were like this. Although there were times when going around could be faster, there were also times where you would never break through once you failed to break through the first time. Your most fierce attempt would be your first. Therefore, if you couldnt do it the first time, you wouldnt be able to do it the next. With that in mind, Choi Hyuk was striking down the endless barrage of karma arrows. His karma felt heavier every passing moment. However, he increased his concentration. He believed in himself. His talent would always find a path to victory. What was the one move that could throw all this away? It was this moment when he figured out the answer. Lee Jinhee. The surrounding air current changed. Thump, thump! His Karma Heart thumped furiously as it pumped karma. He expanded his barrier and pushed the surrounding attacks further away. Thump. This time, he recalled his released karma. He created a spiral in the center of the heart. The air around him distorted. A whirlwind, no, a storm began to brew with him as the center. He saw the oncoming karma arrows. If this skill failed, he would undoubtedly die. Though theres no way Ill fail. He didnt stop there. He divided the fierce karma storm into smaller parts and added in his unique rhythm. As he did, the different parts started to resonate with each other. Woong, woong, woong. Once the resonance started, it expanded swiftly. His dantian felt like it was tearing apart. When he was at the absolute limit of his limits, he pushed the resonance that seemed as if it was about to explode out. He pushed it out through the karma pathway on his right arm. Leader! Its Wind Void Wave! He heard Lee Jinhees voice. I know. Choi Hyuk smiled, revealing his teeth. An invisible wave exploded from his right hand. Sound disappeared from the battlefield. The resonance of the storm, which was compressed to its utmost limits, blew away the air as it covered the whole battlefield. The luster on the bodies of the spartoi disappeared as did the karma on Lee Jinhees short swords. The arrows flying towards Choi Hyuk either scattered or went off course and embedded into the red ground. It was as if time had stopped. Both the humans and spartoi froze at the drastic change that silently overcame them. The first to move was Choi Hyuk. Thump! He had overtaxed his Karma Heart to its limit, however, he gathered his strength once more. Along with a numbing pain. Swish. A 5-meter-long Karma Blade appeared. His karma and body were both at their limits. Euaahhhh! Choi Hyuk shouted to prevent himself from fainting. Crakakakak! The spartoi that blocked his path had their waists sliced and their upper bodies scattered in the air. Like a lion, Choi Hyuk leaped over the spartoi and attacked the dragonhead spartoi behind them. It seemed that in exchange for their high offensive power, the dragonhead spartoi lacked strong defense as he was able to cut them without imbuing his sword with karma. Pieces of bone scattered into the air. Wah Damn I hate him. Lee Jinhee pouted as she pierced holes into the bodies of spartoi, which had lost their luster. She felt as if her skill was stolen. Is he even human! How can you improve something youve only seen once so much! While Lee Jinhee was speaking ill of him, Choi Hyuk had finished taking care of the dragonheads and was staggering. He acted otherwise by keeping his eyes wide open, but it was obvious he was exhausted. Substituting for the exhausted Choi Hyuk, 5,000 soldiers charged in. Push! Push! Annihilate them before their karma returns! They werent scared of the spartoi without dragonheads. They were simply monstrously tough monsters. Even that was blown away with the Void Wave. Though they were tough, the soldiers were able to smash them apart with various skills. Yeah, this is it! Spartoi would be split apart every time Ryu Hyunsung wielded his saber. His saber was shining faintly. The spartoi couldnt endure the attack of 5,000 people. If they couldnt slice them with swords, they would smash them with iron maces. Though the spartoi regained their karma after the effect of the Void Wave ended, even then, these spartoi would eventually turn into powder after being beaten with an iron mace hundreds or thousands of times. The spartoi were no longer a match for the humans after they lost their karma cannonballs. The fierce battle concluded in an hour. 500 casualties. The casualties due to the cannonballs in the beginning were simply too large. However, Ooaaahhh! A cheer erupted. Why wouldnt one? Didnt China get annihilated after sending 15,000 people? The combination of Choi Hyuks existence and the skill, Void Wave, was the dividing factor between 15,000 and 5,000 people. This was an incredible accomplishment. {First to colonize amongst humans! Retribution of all participants increased by 10. Granted 10 free karma points.} {Colonization Sovereign Choi Hyuks Retribution increased by an extra 30 points. Granted 30 free karma points.} C {Succeeded in Colonizing the Starting Point! C Spartoi Post} The Dragonic planet has become occupied by monsters. Although still surviving members continue their resistance, their prospects are bleak. Liberate the dragonics and prepare a human settlement. 1. Barhaloleun Hill 1 is now a human territory! The portal has been activated. 2. Passage management authority granted to Colonization Sovereign Choi Hyuk 3. Unlocked Supply Store of the Flame Wing Tribe. C ** While Bae Jinman was treating the wounded after the battle, a few scouts left while the rest sat down and rested. Choi Hyuks expression wasnt good. Why is Leader Choi Hyuks expression not very good after winning so magnificently? Ah, Guardian Bae Jinman. Are the wounded okay? Yes. Everyone is now fine. Though, we cant do anything about the dead. Bae Jinman who momentarily had a gloomy expression examined Choi Hyuks expression and asked. Is something concerning you? No. I was just thinking about what to do now. Liberate the dragonics and prepare a human settlement. Bae Jinman recited the announcement. Choi Hyuks expression distorted again. Im pissed. It was hard gathering 5,000 people. Doesnt it seem there will eventually be battles where we need hundreds of thousands, if not millions of people? Only then did Bae Jinman understand Choi Hyuks concern. It would be great if Choi Hyuk was able to kill all the monsters occupying this planet himself. But that was impossible. He was strong, but he needed help. Even today, if he didnt have the 5,000 people, he might have become exhausted in the middle of the battle and died. However, Choi Hyuk wasnt confident in politics which was needed to gather the help he needed, in fact, he even despised it. So Bae Jinman laughed. Puahaha. Why do you worry about that? He revealed a heartwarming smile. Its times like this when I remember he really is a young man. To Bae Jinman, Choi Hyuks worries werent anything to worry about. Soon after, Baek Seoin and Lee Jinhee returned from reconnaissance and an executive meeting, including Ryu Hyunsung, Chu Youngjin, and Bae Jinman, was held. Choi Hyuk kept a blank expression throughout the meeting. His followers were very competent. There are no dangerous enemies within a 2km radius. There are only small-scale monster groups. The hilly region extends in a long line. You can tell just by looking, but this is the highest place in our surroundings. However, 2km north, theres a vast plateau and there are more spartoi there. We saw around 500 with just a quick glance. Lee Jinhee added in during Baek Seoins report. Ah, and there was an amazing ore so I brought it! It seems similar to the material that make up the bodies of the spartoi Look. It doesnt cut when I hit it with a Karma Blade. She said while rubbing an ore emitting a red light on her blade. Bae Jinmans eyes shined. Is there a lot? Yes. Theres a lot. There~ Do you see that pointy boulder? I brought some of that as well. Lee Jinhee threw a wide red rock up into the air. This is really light. And strong. Bae Jinman smiled. He turned towards Choi Hyuk and said. Its a gold mine. Theres a farmer amongst my comrades and he said that this dirt is extremely fertile. The place seems quite desolate considering its fertile? Like Ryu Hyunsungs words, there werent a lot of plant life around them. They only saw enormous trees here and there. They were trees whose trunks were the size of 4 elephants. Yes, as it is a rocky area. However, if it didnt have nutrients, those trees would absolutely be unable to grow that large. We have to investigate specific details, but it means there is a possibility anyhow. If not, we can advance it as a flat region. Bae Jinman suddenly looked up at the sky. A strange white sky that looked like a milk whirlpool. This place is a new world. Its full of potential. Leader Choi Hyuk, think about the words in the announcement. Prepare a human settlement. Choi Hyuk looked at him with a So what? expression. It was Baek Seoin, instead of Bae Jinman, who replied. Are Guardian Bae Jinmans thoughts the same? Prepare a settlement could be interpreted simply as creating a base but I too find it a bit strange. Why do we need to settle? Was it because we have to leave Earth and needed a place to settle? Ehh, thats going too far. Lee Jinhee scolded Baek Seoin. However, Guardian Bae Jinman agreed with him. No. Thats correct. Youll know if youve seen the news recently. We are expecting the worst harvest in history. Were not facing a drought because there hasnt been any rain but the ground itself is drying up. They say that food has been reserved few years in advance. Everyones gaze turned to Bae Jinman. Though it may seem civilization on Earth is strong, but in fact, its extremely fragile. What do you think will happen if this sudden lack of food continues for 1-2 years? But if the ground continues to dry up like now, no one will be able to live on Earth. There is another suspicious situation. They say that there have been large-scale disappearances? Where do you think theyve gone? Even this hypothesis is possible. Perhaps this colonizing land might be the land humans have to migrate to. They might possibly be somewhere on this land as they were migrated in advance. A silence hung in the air. Though they would be able to figure it out as they slowly confirmed things The dark and obscure world seemed to reveal a more detailed outline. Bae Jinmans expression suddenly changed. From a serious one to a brighter one. He combined what he had said until now and jokingly said to Choi Hyuk. Before, you were worried that there wouldnt be many people participating in the colonization war? There is no need for that. The value of the mineral resources here is unfathomable and a food crisis approaches Earth. Now, look here. There are resources of value and a possible escape from annihilation. Why would they endure and not come here? Bae Jinman paused for a moment before meaningfully saying. You shouldnt be worried whether if there will be a lot of participants, but who you will accept. They will eventually beg Leader Choi Hyuk to let them in. A strange silence hung in the air. It was a palpitating silence. They were silently feeling extremely excited. A completely new world was approaching. Choi Hyuk had his mouth tightly shut. He had butterflies in his stomach. Baek Seoin broke the silence and added in. On top of that, there is even the Supply Store of the Flame Wing Tribe. It was game set. Chapter 47: Colonize (4) Episode 3: Age of Ghosts / Chapter 47: Colonize (4) TL: emptycube Editor: Obelisk ________________________________________ {Entering the Supply Store of the Flame Wing Tribe.} {Calculating Retribution Able to enter the lowest level store.} There was a suggestion about first learning more about the supply store. When he thought about wanting to use the supply store, a message appeared and when he decided he wanted to enter, his body disappeared. When he opened his eyes, he saw a dark basement area. Drab rocks were left naked and he could see worn-out metal tools and doors here and there. A white-haired alien, with a nose that extended down to his lower lip and a wide mouth that followed its jawline, sat crookedly at a desk. Who are you? First time seeing you here. The alien yawned once before asking. Like Flame-Rain, he was fluent in Korean. I came to use the supply store. Ah, of course, you came to use it. Or why else would you come here? Did you come by yourself? Youre quite foolish. Lets see Earth? Theres a place like that? And youre a sovereign looking like that? His tone was very rude. It was to the point where it felt like he was provoking him on purpose. However, Choi Hyuk didnt reply as he thoroughly examined the alien. When he did that, the alien said with a less enthusiastic voice. Go through that left door. Dont even think about causing a commotion. I dont give a damn if youre a sovereign or not. If you annoy me, Ill turn you into a seedbed for Starving Ghost Spore Flowers. Then he crossed his arms again and closed his eyes. Choi Hyuk silently stared at him before entering the left door. The alien wasnt likable from the start. No matter how he looked at it, the place had an underground prison theme to it. Barbed fences extended on either side of the long hallway and items were displayed inside. {Whats that? Where did he come from? He looks funny.} A few groups of aliens were spread out along the hallway. He had seen them before. To be exact, he had seen their species before. Aliens with small, pale figures seemed to be the same species as Dawn Lightning Keholeun, while the large aliens with various types of antlers seemed to be the same as Deer Antlers Keushisuit. {Thats the bastard. The earthling who received deferred judgment this time.} {Earthling?} {Yeah. The one who crushed Keholeun and Keushisuit.} {Really? Someone like him?} In front of him were aliens that looked identical to Keholeun. 3 of them. They were talking about him. Even as he was passing between them, they didnt stop talking. They werent purposely letting him hear their conversation. It was simply because they didnt care as they believed he wouldnt be able to do anything. Amongst them, there was even one who was thinking about calling Choi Hyuk out and provoking him. Tap. Tap. Tap. However, Choi Hyuk was faster. He stopped precisely right next to the group. Then he looked down at them, who had small, pale figures, and said. Hey, youre noisy. {Ha?} They were speechless, but Choi Hyuk pushed forward. You have something to say? Their expressions turned cold. {Dont get ahead of yourself and just keep going your way.} One of them warned him. Choi Hyuk grinned. He felt a fight would break out. Adrenaline started pumping and the ends of his hair rose. Will I win? Or lose? How strong will they be? His heart started beating. Choi Hyuk wordlessly examined each of their faces closely. They seemed to be intimidated by that. {This bastard} An alien pushed Choi Hyuk and took a rotating disk from his pocket. However, the others stopped him. They said to Choi Hyuk. {Well see you on the field} The aliens, who he thought would try to fight once he provoked them, actually retreated. He suddenly recalled what the alien at the entrance said. If you cause a commotion, Ill turn you into a seedbed for Starving Ghost Spore Flowers. His influence seemed to hold quite a bit of power. This was quite depressing. Pft. Choi Hyuk looked at their faces and smirked before moving away. {Keke. Youre quite the rookie, arent you?} {Yo~ I heard you took out Keushisuit. Lets fight next time!} {But will you be okay? Those Pyrio species are narrow-minded and will constantly annoy you? Want this hyung{1} to help you?} Aliens, who looked similar to Keushisuit, started to chatter. He wasnt sure if it was alcohol or not, but they kept drinking a light green liquid, some of it even dripped down from their lips. One alien had a coiled horn like a unicorns, while there were also, amongst others, some with short horns like a cows, crooked horns shaped like lightning and slender horns like thorns. They seemed to each have their own individual horns. They looked at him and giggled unpleasantly. Choi Hyuk simply raised his middle finger at them as he passed by. {Huh? Whats that? Is he saying thank you?} {Something seems off?} They raised their middle fingers at each other as they continued to drink the green liquid to their hearts content. ** Inside some of the barbed fences were rooms with opaque curtains where aliens were trying on weapons and armors. {Sovereign Choi Hyuk. Welcome to the supply store.} He had only gone a few more steps when he suddenly heard a voice. It was using formal speech. It seemed unfamiliar. Choi Hyuk stopped in place and looked around. There wasnt anyone there. Who? {I am the AI of the lowest level supply store, Supply-01173. I will assist you in using the supply store.} Really? Like he thought, it was weird to hear formal speech, but it turned out to be an AI. {You are able to purchase various equipment, consumables, and skills here. You are also able to purchase various facilities and daily necessities as well. Facilities are essential for sovereigns.} What do you use to buy things? {You use Mission Points.} Currently, Choi Hyuk only had 100 Retribution. He had earned 200 points on his last mission and had already spent 100 to enter the colonizing lands. For Mission Points to have been currency Choi Hyuk smiled bitterly. If that was the case, then he might even have to search for and complete other missions. He needed Mission Points to purchase equipment and skills, and in return, they would increase his chances of survival. For him to have to complete missions with a 75% death rate to survive it was quite ironic. There probably isnt much I can buy right now First, show me your items. Starting with armors and weapons I can use. {As you wish. I will prepare Fitting Room 0087 for you.} A yellow arrow appeared and pointed towards a room covered with an opaque curtain. As he approached it, the fence blocking his way opened up and the opaque curtain swallowed him up. {Choi Hyuk, Earthling. Generating equipment that fit four-limbed intelligent beings.} Clunk. The ceiling opened and all sorts of armors and weapons came down. There were lightsabers he had seen in movies, an electric gun you wore on your head, a sphere that moved however you wanted it to once you connected to it with your karma and even cold weapons{2} that had what looked to be magic symbols engraved on them. There were even various armors. From a belt that would automatically create a barrier of karma if injected with karma, to armors from modern and medieval times, no, armors from various civilizations were mixed together. Besides them, there were also items and accessories with special skills like night vision. There werent a lot. As they were supplies, they only reserved cost-effective items that didnt overlap with each other as much as possible. The majority were C rank while there were the occasional B and D rank as well. If he counted the small rings and necklaces as well, there were approximately 100 items humans could use. Amongst them, there were none Choi Hyuk could currently afford. {Even the most inexpensive item starts at 200 points.} All he had was 100 Mission Points. It would have been nice if he could buy something, but he simply engraved them to his memory. If the announcement was true, then only sovereigns were able to use the supply store. Meaning the only person on Earth who could supply C rank and above equipment was Choi Hyuk. Please write down what kind of items they sell. Were Baek Seoins words. When he took out a pen and paper, the AI asked. {Would you like a catalogue?} Sure. It should have told him this beforehand. Choi Hyuk stealthily put away the pen and paper. {It costs 100 points. Will you buy one?} Ha It wasnt free? He sighed. Choi Hyuk, who had bought the catalogue, tried on each and every equipment and tested them out. He decided to write small notes about their effect and power on the catalogue. The catalogue was a rectangular glass pane. A hologram appeared above it. You could even record voice messages. It took quite a bit of time. Now that he had finished trying out all the equipment, Choi Hyuk stretched his back and asked. Now show me the consumables. {Should I show you all the ones that are priced under 100 points?} No, all. {We have approximately 1,000 different types of consumables.} Thats quite a lot. Show me the popular ones. Clunk. The ceiling opened up again. This time, he could see some familiar items. Handy Bags, Health and Karma Recovery Potions, Item Order Requests, Item Reinforcement Requests and others appeared. For some reason, he felt happy. He looked at the Recovery Potions and licked his lips. He needed them, but he lacked Mission Points to buy any. He had stashed a lot of potions whilst escaping Kangdong District. Choi Hyuk, who possessed a Handy Bag, had enough potions for almost a thousand people all to himself. However, he had already used so many of them that he was starting to get a little low. Since potions are the only way to recover As Choi Hyuk had invested most of his karma on Control, Power, and Speed, he had no choice but to continuously fight risky battles You could say potions were must-have items for Choi Hyuk. Each potion was 20 points. If he hadnt bought the catalogue, he could have bought 5 but Ha Choi Hyuk was sad because he had no money. Perhaps it was because he didnt have any money, but the consumables that filled the rack didnt catch his eye. Since he already had the catalogue, he simply checked which items were popular and moved on. Done. As he said that, the rack went up and disappeared. The AI asked. {You have exhausted all your points. Will you come back next time?} Though they were the words of an AI, Choi Hyuk felt as if he was being disregarded for having no money, so he shook his head intensely. No, show me skills this time. {What kind of skill are you looking for?} Though it seemed like he was deciding on impulse he had already decided on a skill he wanted to see. A skill where karma covers a sword. It was the skill Choi Hyuk developed to kill the Wyvern of Destruction C Karma Blade. He wanted to compare his regularly used original skill with alien skills. He was always curious about his level. How did he compare to those lowest ranked warriors? Was he at least average? He had beaten Keholeun and Keushisuit, but his sample size was too small. {There are 5 recorded skills.} Show me. At his command, a hologram appeared. He saw different types of aliens, some who looked like humans but only possessed 3 fingers, or, amongst others, had blue skin. Karma was bursting from their swords. There was a Karma Blade that looked solid, one with karma bobbing up and down like flames and another one that was specifically for lightsabers as it noticeably changed the brightness and color of the light. I want to know their power As he said that, a message window appeared in front of his eyes. The skills were priced depending on their Power, Stability, Karma Efficiency and Skill Cost. They were mostly between B rank and D rank and had a C rank average if you added them together. Skill Costs were an exception in that they displayed a numerical value, the average of which was 50. After closely examining them, Choi Hyuk requested. Show me Soaring Slash. {Yes.} The only recorded skill that he possessed. C {Soaring Slash} Releases a blade of karma and bisects the enemy. -Power: C -Stability: D -Karma Efficiency: C -Skill Cost: 61 C It seemed like its Stability was low due to the fact that it was a long distance attack and its Skill Cost was quite high. Choi Hyuk, who was browsing through the skill, suddenly became curious. Where do the skills come from? {We purchase and store skills of value created by warriors of the Flame Wing Alliance.} You purchase them? His attention peaked. {Yes.} Then can I sell skills as well? {Will you report your skill? After evaluating the report, we reward Missions Points based on its value.} Choi Hyuk thought for a moment. Should he keep his skill a secret? Or should he sell it? Choi Hyuk decided logically. Though his skill might work on the lowest rank warriors for now, it would be difficult against stronger opponents. Just looking at the Flame Wing Tribes Karma Heart Discipline he received as a reward for killing the wyvern, his perspective on how to manipulate karma had changed on a fundamental level. The aliens skills were much more refined and profound than Choi Hyuks. Choi Hyuk wanted to see what kind of assessment his original skill would receive from this world. It was necessary to understand exactly where he stood. And he happened to not have any money. Choi Hyuk replied. Yeah. Ill report it. {What kind of skill is it?} First Karma Blade. Blaze! Clink, clunk! The surrounding holograms disappeared into smoke and a rack came down from above. On top of the rack was a single white sword with a wire attached to it. ________________________________________ {1} Hyung C What a young male calls an older male. {2} Cold Weapon C Any weapon that does not use explosives. I believe this word is translated literally from other languages. Chapter 48: Colonize (5) Episode 3: Age of Ghosts / Chapter 48: Colonize (5) TL: emptycube Editor: Lesurous ________________________________________ Choi Hyuk gripped the sword in his hand. The wire attached the end of the handle fell down to the floor and back up to the ceiling. Do I need to activate my skill using this? {Yes.} Swish! A blue Karma Blade surged out from his sword immediately. The first time he created a Karma Blade to kill the Wyvern of Destruction, it was transparent like a haze, but now that his karma has been reinforced by his Karma Heart, it gave off a blue hue. Swish! At the same time, the surrounding opaque curtains disappeared and a rocky plateau appeared. There were monsters. Some were further away while others were closer. Some were large while others were small. Choi Hyuk looked at his surroundings and examined himself again. In his hand was the same white sword with his Karma Blade. However, the wire that was attached to the handle had disappeared. This is dimensional teleportation? Yet he didnt feel the particular nausea that accompanied dimensional teleportation. {No. Its only an illusion.} Amazing. There was no way to tell that this was an illusion. He believed it was simply because the AI had said so. If this was a trap set up by his enemies, he would undoubtedly fall in. Choi Hyuk became lost in his thoughts. The AI brought him back to reality. {Attack however you wish.} Okay. He needed to do what he could now. He rushed towards the monsters. The length of his Karma Blade would get smaller or larger depending on the size of the monster he was slicing. And against a solid monster. Vvriiing! The karma circulating the blade accelerated. Not long after, he finished up all 30 monsters. Blaze! The illusions turned into flames as they disappeared. Choi Hyuk was once again standing inside the opaque curtains. He looked around, but there was no change. Just a moment ago, he was running around a vast rocky plateau, but now he was in the not-so-large Fitting Room 0087. If it was all an illusion did I just jump around in here by myself? {Yes.} How is that possible? He couldnt help but ask even though he knew it was a stupid question. {It is a secret.} A stiff reply. Choi Hyuk clenched and unclenched his hands. He still felt the sensation of slicing apart the monsters in his hands. {Outputting results.} C {Karma Blade C Choi Hyuk} Releases a Karma Blade interlinked with a Karma Heart. -Power: C -Stability: B -Karma Efficiency: B -Skill Cost: 85 C Even with a glance, it was easy to tell that the results were better than {Soaring Slash}. It was even better than the other recorded skills. Only, the Skill Cost was vastly different. {Soaring Slash} was 61 so the cost of his skill was 24 higher. Whats that Skill Cost? Is it good? {It is not.} The AI mercilessly replied. {The first three are known as skill specifications. If you only look at the specs, it appears to be quite a useful skill. However, the Skill Cost is too high.} So, what is it? {The fundamental principle for creating skills is even a child could use it. A skill is created so that anyone who has the required karma can use it.} Choi Hyuk usually used his own original skills so he wasnt familiar with this but skills were usually activated the moment you thought about activating it. Skills did not require the user the change the characteristic or structure of the users karma before activating it. {However, there is definitely a cost associated with that convenience. As the karma needs to be arranged automatically, skills cant help but overtax your karma more than if you did it yourself. That is Skill Cost. The amount of karma consumed per unit increase in power.} Then the reason why my skill cost is high {It is because of your Karma Heart. As you can see, the Efficiency is B so there is no problem when Sovereign Choi Hyuk uses it. You are able to reach C rank Power with a comparably small amount of karma. However, the story changes completely if you recreate that process with a skill. It is because we need to temporarily create a Karma Blade and a Karma Heart. As even creating the Karma Heart requires a high cost, the 85 Skill Cost is justified. The skill stats are between B and C rank while it costs as much as a top B rank skill.} Meaning its not very good. {Yes. The cost-to-effect ratio is bad.} He somehow felt unhappy so he became silent. {However, we can purchase it for research data. As it is the first skill created by a human. Taking that into account, we will offer 1,000 Mission Points. Will you sell it?} 1,000 Mission Points meant that he could purchase a decent C rank equipment. However No. Ill try again. This time, without the Karma Heart. {Understood.} Like the time he killed the Wyvern of Destruction, Choi Hyuk formed a Karma Blade without his Karma Heart. He coiled the karma in his body and swirled it around the sword like a current. C {Karma Blade C Choi Hyuk} Forms a Karma Blade after creating a chain of karma. As you are able to adjust its power with its acceleration, you are also able to adjust its length. -Power: C -Stability: D -Karma Efficiency: D -Skill Cost: 59 C The Skill Cost had become lower than before, but so did its stats. {The cost-to-effect ratio is bad this time as well.} The relentless AI. Its difficult. {The skills publicized here are skills that have been proven through long battles. Of course it is difficult to reach that level. Will you sell it for 1,000 Mission Points?} It seemed that it had no worth besides the fact it was created by the earthling, Choi Hyuk. It was the same amount as before. Choi Hyuk momentarily stood there, lost for words. His original skill he created to kill the Wyvern of Destruction. He seemed to have been proud of the skill without noticing it. He shook his head. This was reality. He wasnt even a speck of dust when compared to the existences who sent him to battles. He needed to struggle his way up. He who had nothing had nothing to lose. Yeah. Ill sell it. And Ill sell one more. {Understood. What kind of skill is it?} A special skill that silences your opponents karma. C {Void Wave C Choi Hyuk} Special Skill. Resonates 3 whirlwinds of karma and scatters the karma your opponent is using. Though it is typically a single target skill, depending on the situation, it can also be used as a wide range skill. Lee Jinhee created it and Sovereign Choi Hyuk had modified it. -Power: C -Stability: C -Karma Efficiency: D -Skill Cost: 57 C The stats were below average and the Skill Cost was higher than average. Yet {It is possible to record it as a publicized skill.} Its possible? {Yes. Though it looks to have a low cost-to-effect ratio on the surface, it has been judged to possess a high degree of usability.} What happens if I record it? {Every time someone purchases it, we give you 5% of the price. The price is estimated to be 1,200 so every time it is purchased, you will earn 60 Mission Points. We expect to sell 500 in 3 months so we will give you 30,000 Mission Points in advance.} As Choi Hyuk lacked experience, 30,000 points impacted him more significantly than the 5%. Wow! 30,000 points? Still, he asked again. But isnt 5% a little too low? He asked as he had heard publication royalties were around 10%. {The cost in creating skills is high. We also have to distribute to countless planets. Please keep in mind that 5% is a lot higher than it was in the past.} Okay, okay. But since Jinhee nuna is also a copyright holder, do the Mission Points get shared? {No. As earthlings have received the Consumables (Deferred) Judgment, we do not do business with them with the exception of sovereigns. If Lee Jinhee is promoted to a warrior later, then it will be divided evenly.} As he heard the explanation, he thought about Lee Jinhee. Sorry. Ill pay you back later. After receiving 31,000 Mission Points, he left Fitting Room 0087. Although he wasnt able to hold them in his hands, he felt reassured. Now Ill go look at the facilities. {Yes, purchases of facilities are possible in the marketplace outside the door at the end of the hall.} Okay. He stopped on his way when he suddenly had a question. Ah, but isnt it better telling them the discipline than the skill? If you use it yourself instead of having your karma automatically do it, you dont consume your karma needlessly. {It is not possible to immediately use disciplines.} Ah Choi Hyuk understood exactly what it meant. If they considered long-term growth, then it was definitely better to teach them the discipline. However, the ones above werent concerned with the growth potential of soldiers. What they needed were soldiers who could go out immediately and kill monsters. When he thought about it, the Giant Orc Karik said that {Ring of Rebirth} and {Throne Game} were New recruit training. They had never thought to slowly train them from the start. They only cared about speed. If they gave them skills, it would increase the consumption of karma, but training time would be cut to almost zero. That was why they gave skills out. A soldier has potential to grow? Then first show me results. Something like killing the Wyvern of Destruction by yourself for example The fate of Consumables could be that the whole species would have to fight until extinction as they didnt have that possibility or prospect. Then what are sovereigns? Choi Hyuk thought while leaving the hall. Only sovereigns received information that humans currently had a Consumables (Deferred) Judgment. That meant that duty of getting rid of that fate also rested on the sovereigns. Soldiers who couldnt grow would eventually be consumed and die. It was possible that finding and developing the potential of humans, which the ones above ignored, was the responsibility of sovereigns, including Choi Hyuks. Although Choi Hyuk was unable to come to these deductions rationally, he had a hunch. He thought. The duty of sovereigns will it be useful for revenge? Revenge. That was number one reason for his actions. ** The place he arrived after exiting the door was an underground shopping district. Bright lights shone from the ceiling and shops were set up along either side of the wide hallway. Lowest ranked warriors had set up items in the shops and were doing business with each other. Useful items that werent considered supplies were traded here was what Flame-Rain told him. Choi Hyuk had coincidentally stumbled upon Flame-Rain. He tried to keep his guard up against her, but she acted friendly as she dragged and introduced him to different places. As they walked, there were a lot of aliens who knew her. It seemed she was quite meddlesome. Thats where they sell facilities. Its a must-see place for sovereigns. What can you do with facilities? You can buy a shop that can store and also sell the items you bought in bulk from the supply store. A shop you can set up in your world, I mean. Theres even a machine that can take additional Mission Points from those moving to your colonizing lands and also a device that can automatically set a tax on all business deals within your territory. Set a tax? Yeah. Since youre a sovereign. She paused for a moment before saying in a serious voice. It looks like you dont know yet so Ill tell you. You always need to bear in mind the weight of what it means to be a sovereign. You are the representative of the people of Earth. You are the one who protects and is responsible for the survival and growth of your people. Since you have great authority, great responsibility should follow with it, right? When you buy facilities here, you need to consider not only your benefits but the benefits of your entire species. No matter how powerful you become, whats the point when your species is extinct? Though he had heard similar words from Baek Seoin and Bae Jinman, it hadnt felt real until now. To be a sovereign When he heard it now, it was no different than a king. To protect and govern people. Choi Hyuk fell into a state of dj vu when he heard her words. But will this be helpful for revenge? He felt another premonition. And that premonition came out as spoken words. Thats useless. What? What is? Choi Hyuk shut his mouth. His mind continued his thoughts. Even if I consider that humans will become powerful. Would they raise their swords against the game makers? That was unlikely. In fact, the stronger and safer they became, the less likely they would. Choi Hyuk had no need for subjects who needed his protection. He only needed comrades and an army who would unsheathe their swords and put their lives on the line. He had no need to necessarily tell Flame-Rain these thoughts. Choi Hyuk answered ambiguously. No, just. Like previously, Flame-Rain slightly uncovered her curtain of flames. She still possessed the human-like, beautiful face. She stared deeply into Choi Hyuks eyes. Youre angry. These were the words she said after staring at him silently for a time. I sincerely hope that your anger does not burn your world. Her voice speaking those words contained a sadness somewhere. And, Gold? It was the first time Choi Hyuks Eyes of Distinction distinguished a gold light. Gold was the opposite of red (hostility). Sacrificial will. Choi Hyuk blinked. Seeing a gold light for the first time was surprising, but he was unable to understand the situation. Is she thinking of someone else instead of me? He could only see it that way. They had only met twice in his whole life. It was the only reason she would emit a gold light during a conversation in a marketplace. Flame-Rain covered her face again. The golden light disappeared as well. Anyways, good luck with shopping! Lets meet again! She said in a cheerful voice before disappearing in a hurry. She was as mysterious as ever. Chapter 49: Sovereign Episode 3: Age of Ghosts / Chapter 49: Sovereign TL: emptycube Editor: Obelisk ________________________________________ The store, specifically used by sovereigns, was known as the Logistics Tower. Choi Hyuk met Mechas in front of the stairs of the Logistics Tower entrance. He was leaning against the dark wall of the stairs, waiting for Choi Hyuk. {Oh, a familiar face. Its you, right? The earthling.} It was a pleasant voice. Like the tone of a large brass instrument. Mechas was a robot built of metal. Like muscles, large and small pieces of metal covered his body and every time he moved, an elegant and subtle wave rippled. He slouched forward like a gorilla, placing his long arms that looked to almost touch the ground on his waist, and swaggered towards him. His face was like a mosaic, the metal pieces on his face moved to form expressions. He grinned. {Im Mechas. Flame-Rain asked me to guide you through the Logistics Tower. The mood became too serious and she felt awkward to do it herself or something like that? Keuk. Anyways, shes quite the meddlesome girl.} Mechas tapped Choi Hyuks shoulder and took the lead. {Anyways, I am indebted to her so Ill guide you well. Just follow me.} Then he started to climb the dark, dim stairs. The Logistics Tower was the only place with stairs within the supply store. It was a place where you could go up and down instead of walking around. Bright text shined like neon signs on the run-down walls. If Choi Hyuk was a bit older, he might have thought of the dark, remote stores in Yongsan Electronics Market or Nakwon Shopping Center. They were like the stores that were dark all day long, with cracked white cement, and signs forbidding students from entering. It wasnt only the Logistics Tower but all the shops he had passed matched the name lowest ranked shops and were unpleasant. However, as there were almost no people near the Logistics Tower, it was a level drearier. {Its because only sovereigns can pass here. And sovereigns are rare.} Can other species come here besides their sovereigns? {What did you hear me say just now? Only sovereigns can enter the Logistics Tower Oh, aha! Youre talking about the supply store in general, not the Logistics Tower, right? Yeah. So your species is a Consumables one, huh? Deferred, to be exact, right? Then yeah, youre right. Other species can come to the supply store once theyve been designated as warriors. Even if they arent sovereigns. Though they cant use the Logistics Tower.} Those fucking Consumables. That fucking Deferred status. Every time he heard it, he felt depressed. How do you get a warrior designation? {Species, who have gotten rid of the Consumables Judgment, go through an examination of qualifications.If you spend 10,000 Mission points, you can obtain the right to attempt the lowest ranked warrior evaluation. Well, normally they pass if they have the ability to get 10,000 Mission Points.} You have to get rid of the Consumables Judgment meaning Consumables arent even worth evaluating. Choi Hyuk bit his lip, but Mechas didnt care in the slightest. He heard the sound of metal brushing against each other from Mechass body. Mechas chattered on with his high-pitched voice that sounded like a saxophone. Although Choi Hyuk couldnt understand the actual language, from the translated message, it seemed that he was teasing him. {Thats right. Aiya~ your shoulders must feel heavy. Sovereigns need to do well in order to rid their species of the Consumables Judgment.} How is it normally? {Well, they say 7 or 8 out of 10 fail and end up as Consumables.} And if they end up as Consumables? {Im not sure. Im only a lowest ranked warrior so I dont know exactly, but they say that your entire species gets thrown into a monster-infested planet. Of course, there is no return code. Its sort of like a harassing the rear tactic but the result is, of course, complete annihilation.} Crazy Involuntary curses erupted from Choi Hyuks mouth. Even though he didnt have a lot of affection towards humanity, he couldnt help but feel angry. They rank species that are living well by themselves however they want and if they fall short, they drive the whole species into a corner? {Keke, you carry a lot on your shoulders, friend.} Mechas said provokingly before going ahead. Where are you going? I was planning on checking out the equipment shop facilities first. {Equipment shops? You must have quite the fortune. Anyways, you can build those later. Just trust me and follow behind.} Mechas passed through a dark hallway and opened a door. Unlike the hallway which wasnt maintained properly, the room was wide and normal. All sorts of fist-sized patterns were floating in the air. {If youre a sovereign buying facilities for the first time, you need to reveal your trait and fate. Especially when you have a Consumables judgment.} Whats that? Choi Hyuk, who felt that the order had been reversed, asked in an unsatisfied voice. Mechas didnt care. {What do you mean what is it? Its the basics that make you stronger. Though equipment might look really important right now, if you look at the future, they arent even comparable.} Mechas didnt give a proper explanation. He simply shoved Choi Hyuk forward. His strength was so strong that Choi Hyuk, who was suddenly pushed, entered into the crowd of floating patterns. What the hell are y! Choi Hyuk, who was about to burst into anger, suddenly became surprised and unsheathed the Predators Blade. {Ho? You have good senses. It seems like youre not a sovereign for nothing.} Mechass voice sounded faint, however, Choi Hyuk wasnt able to pay attention due to the gazes that were observing him. Observing him? No. They were scanning his skin. No. It wasnt even that. Foreign karma passed through his skin, entering inside him, and kneaded his organs. What is this As he didnt know what seized control of him, he couldnt act recklessly. Before he could do anything, he was surrounded. The unfamiliar sensation, that felt as if pudding was being crammed into his body, was unpleasant. {Dont worry. Its scanning to find the most suitable fate for you.} Thats why Im saying. What is this fate? The unfamiliar sensation was no longer the problem. His mind was becoming detached. Mechass voice and his own reply were getting further and further away. He felt as if he had dozed off. Suddenly, the world became brighter. No, it became darker? The unfamiliar sensation that filled his entire body had at some point disappeared. Though he felt displeased at the fact he had momentarily lost consciousness, there were no other dangers. Mechas moved his hollow eyes. An amused attitude. 3 patterns approached Choi Hyuk. Then, a message appeared. {Aptitude examination complete. Three suitable fates outputted. You are currently able to activate one.} {Your karma will develop when you do the relevant actions of the fate you have chosen.} {Sovereigns are able to record their suitable fate in the supply-type fate shop.} _______ {Suitable Fates} 1. Battle Addict: 100% Aptitude The more intensely you fight, the longer a fight lasts, or the deeper your concentration gets from being immersed in a fight, the faster your karma will develop. 2. Undying One: 93% Aptitude Every time you survive a life-threatening situation, your karma will develop in large leaps. 3. Raging One: 81% Aptitude The more intensely enraged you become, the faster your karma will develop. _______ {Whoa 100% Aptitude?} Mechass surprised voice sounded out in a long low tone. It seemed to be his species surprised voice. Is it good? Only now did Choi Hyuk get a grasp of what fate meant. It was a method that could develop his karma, which had no other way of developing, except for killing until now. It was an essential foundation in quickly becoming stronger. {Of course its good. I occasionally hear news of 100% Aptitudes, but for me to see it with my own eyesYoure more amazing than I thought?} Mechass skin rippled in excitement. It made a pleasant sound. Really? Then does that mean I should choose Battle Addict as expected? Since it was only possible to activate one, he needed to choose from the three. Mechas gave him somewhat of a tip. {Hmm, they each have their own pros and cons. Every time you activate the fate of the Undying One, your karma could rise to the point of going from 3-star to 4-star. However, if you arent in a lot of life-threatening situations, your karma develops very slowly. This one relies quite heavily on chance. From the start, its not like you can enter a life-threatening situation whenever you want to You usually die when those situations arise and thats the end. On the other hand, Battle Addict can increase your karma proportionally to the amount of effort you put in as long as you become somewhat immersed in fighting or fight intense battles often. However, if you constantly fight intense battles, you obviously wont be able to ensure your life. The one that can increase your strength the safest is Raging One. Although its slower than the above two and you arent as compatible with it, you are able to increase your strength without the danger of dying.} Choi Hyuk decided the moment he listened to Mechass explanation. Safety? Choi Hyuk didnt consider it. But, that didnt mean he could leave getting stronger up to luck. Also, he would undoubtedly become stronger more quickly with 100% Aptitude. Then, Im going to choose Battle Addict. {You sure youre okay with it? Its going to be dangerous.} Its not dangerous. As his heart became determined, another message popped up. {Battle Addict 100% Aptitude. Cost for activation. Need 500 Mission Points.} As expected, nothing was free here. Take it. The moment he declared that, the world disappeared. Hwaaaaah. When he recovered his senses, Choi Hyuk was standing in the middle of a battlefield. As always. The first thing he felt were the wounds. A pleasant painfulness and heat. However, he soon forgot about them as he saw the enemies. The enemies rushed at him as a black mass. The mass extended beyond the horizon. However, the figures of his enemies were hazy in his eyes. The only thing that was clear were their flaws. The traces of their oncoming attacks. Choi Hyuks concentration approached its peak. The sight in front of him became simpler and simpler. After some time, he was simply dancing alone amidst countless shining lines. The Predators Blade in his hand. The sword repeatedly became heavier and lighter. Soon, he even forgot the sword. He felt a comfortable sensation as if he was cutting through water currents in the deep ocean. Then he suddenly opened his eyes. No one stood in his surroundings. Even the horizon was only filled with the corpses of his enemies. Hwaah! When he opened his eyes again, he was in the room with floating patterns. One of the three patterns that had approached him had greatly expanded. The pattern exemplified a sharp red line cutting through the deep darkness. {You have obtained the fate Battle Addict.} It felt strange. It felt as if he had discovered his calling in life. He even wanted to fight immediately. As the more he fought, the faster he would grow. {Will you purchase the fate shop that can be set up in your colonized lands? The fate shop is able to grant others with Sovereign Choi Hyuks suitable fates, Battle Addict, Undying One, and Raging One. The price of the fate shop is 10,000 Mission Points.} In my colonized lands? Is it impossible to set it up on Earth? {Because of the Consumables (Deferred) Judgment, it is not possible.} Though he had originally planned on setting it up in his territory, he still felt displeased when he heard it wasnt possible to set it up on Earth because they were Consumables. However, there was nothing he could do. He was currently in a situation where he had to hide his anger and keep taking steps forward. Ill buy it. The foothold in getting stronger over time, fate. Like Mechas had said, it was a higher priority than the equipment shop. It was an essential shop for humanity. If Flame-Rain hadnt arranged for Mechas to meet him, he would have undoubtedly not learned of this valuable information. I owe her one. He engraved the help he received to memory as he asked Mechas. Where do we go now? {Now you need to use your karma better. Well go to Karma Trait shop.} Mechas grinned. ** The 4,500 soldiers situated in Barhaloleun Hill 1 were surrounded by a light as they saw Choi Hyuk return. He returned after half a day had passed. Although it hadnt been long, they sensed changes in Choi Hyuk. He had become sharper and more explosive. What the? Did leader eat something good by himself? Lee Jinhee mumbled. Dont worry. Everyones going to eat some. Choi Hyuk placed his hand on her shoulder and passed by. Then, as if he had just remembered, he added. Thanks. I will repay you. It was a thank you for the Air Void Wave that allowed him to earn 30,000 Mission Points, but Lee Jinhee didnt know what he was talking about and only blinked her eyes. Choi Hyuk passed her and stood in the middle of Barhaloleun Hill 1. Then he took out a fist-sized transparent pyramid from his bag and placed it on the ground. Grrduduk! Although he had placed a fist-sized pyramid on the ground, an enormous pyramid sprouted from the ground accompanied by loud noises. As if sucking in the ores in its surroundings, the ground itself lowered and the transparent pyramid Choi Hyuk had placed on the ground stood at the apex of the now formed pyramid with a red tinge. It looked natural, looking as though it was part of the transparent pyramid from the beginning. ______ {Territory Pyramid Lv. 1} Within a 1km radius, the stats of monsters will be reduced significantly and the effectiveness of allies karma will be increased greatly. _______ An item that was above the Weakening Barriers used in {Survive and Escape}. It was the Territory Pyramid. Choi Hyuk threw 2 building miniatures near the Territory Pyramid. The building miniatures, like the Territory Pyramid, absorbed the surrounding ground and expanded. Then they automatically connected to the Territory Pyramid and formed a single, massive fortress. A fate shop was created, and then a trait shop. The two shops protruded up from the middle of the Territory Pyramid like a terrace. While the 4,500 surprised people could only blink their eyes at the buildings being built in an instant, Choi Hyuk shouted. Now this place is our territory! Though the specific feeling each person felt was different The surge of excitement they felt was the same. Ooahhhhh!!! The cheers of the humans on Barhaloleun Hill 1 shook the land. They were the first humans to have taken root on the ruined planet, Dragonic. Chapter 50: Investigation (1) Episode 4: The Great Colonizing Age / Chapter 50: Investigation (1) TL: emptycube Editor: Obelisk ________________________________________ [T/N] There is a bit of a time skip from the last chapter. The great colonizing age had begun. Colonization was profitable, and you had no choice but to take part even if you wished to avoid it. Both the resources only produced in these lands and the alien products, which could only be bought from the sovereigns shops, were undoubtedly valuable and worth a lot of money. However, that wasnt all. The ground on Earth kept becoming drier. All experts claimed that if they didnt start farming in these new lands, humanity would no longer have a future. On top of that, the number of missing people increased. In 2 years, 5% of the total population had disappeared. And, like Bae Jinman had predicted, they were found in the colonizing lands, Dragonic. Earthlings called these people immigrants. Choi Hyuk had colonized half of Barhaloleun Hill and was now looking to expand to the wide plains beyond it. 3,000 soldiers participated in this expedition. There wasnt much. Even though Choi Hyuk was the first colonizer, his growth was slower than other sovereigns. Still, his berserkers were all known to be elites. The nickname he received during [Survive and Escape], Berserker, had been spread through word of mouth and now each of his followers was known as a Berserker while he himself was known as the Berserk Sovereign. His troops were collectively called the Berserkers. It had come to the point where Choi Hyuk would react to Berserkers and Berserk Sovereign naturally. It was a smooth march. The plains continued endlessly and because they had already annihilated the Plains Shark monster tribe that had a tight hold on the nearby land, they werent met with many monsters either. The weather was refreshing. The sky still looked like whirlpools of milk and the Berserkers were marching in the direction of the largest whirlpool. Baek Seoin, who was walking next to him and looking at a transparent tablet, suddenly became surprised and said. Leader, theres a reaction from a native! Native? Not an immigrant? Yes. Its the first time its rung since I downloaded this app. They called earthlings who had been forcefully moved to Dragonic immigrants. Unlike regular people who could freely move back and forth between Earth and Dragonic as long as they had enough Mission Points, immigrants, who had been forced here, couldnt use the portals that led to Earth. Because they were people who could not leave Dragonic, they were called immigrants. On the other hand, you had the descendants of the fallen dragonics. They called the indigenous people, who survived by avoiding the monsters attacks, natives. They were rare. Only three colonized lands, Israel, Thailand, and Germany, had sighted the natives. As they were a bunch who survived on a planet occupied by monsters, they possessed many mysterious and useful techniques. The benefits they could gain through interactions with them were endless. Many colonizers dreamed of encountering the natives. As a result of this, Baek Seoin had bought a transparent tablet made with alien technology and had downloaded a native tracking application on it. Choi Hyuk looked around. Endless plains. He occasionally saw foaming mouthed monsters rushing towards them, and the search party, having been dispatched ahead, dealing with them. There were no other living beings besides them. I dont see any? Since they have lived until now by avoiding monsters eyes, of course they are hiding in a hidden place. For example? Underground. Baek Seoin coolly pointed to the ground. Choi Hyuk looked down towards the ground. It seemed possible. However, if they were hiding underground, it would be hard to find them. He began to think. Would finding natives really be helpful? There was a clear goal for this expedition. Of course, finding the natives would undoubtedly be beneficial in the long run, but he couldnt help but wonder if he needed to find them right this moment. Dont we have to wait for Chu Youngjin and Ryu Hyunsung to come back before we decide which direction we go? If we find the natives, we will also be able to obtain information about our surroundings I think we should search. Baek Seoin advised on searching. His judgment was usually correct. Choi Hyuk nodded. Fine. We stay here. 3,000 soldiers quickly dropped their bags and set up tents. ** It had been 2 years since Choi Hyuk successfully colonized his land. The world had changed greatly. Many sovereigns had succeeded in colonizing and new sovereigns had emerged as well. There were currently 40 activated portals. The number of people who received the sovereign title was about the same. Chu Youngjin and Ryu Hyunsung were entrusted with a separate mission and had headed out to another sovereigns land. The colonized land of Lao Ban, a sovereign from Macau. There they saw people locked in cages. They were slaves. This place was a hot springs town called Pyungryu situated deep in the colonized land near the portal between Macau and Dragonic. This was a common sight here. Unattractive men and women were in a dirty state, while beautiful men and women had all been dolled up. They were sorted into different cages. Both sides had no hope in their eyes, seemingly dead inside. Ryu Hyunsung sounded sick. Ha, fuck They had heard stories, but the shock they felt from looking at this personally was completely different. The people within the cages were those commonly called immigrants. The people who were the cause of accelerated colonization, the immigrants. They were the earthlings who had disappeared and were forcefully transported to Dragonic. They were unable to go through the portal and return to Earth. It was also a place where the corresponding sovereign could exercise their extraterritoriality and control over those who passed through the portal. In a place where crime was rampant, these immigrants, who had nowhere to go, became easy targets. We need fellow colonizers and they are overflowing with them here. Chu Youngjin clicked his tongue. Of course they had found immigrants in Choi Hyuks colonized land. Choi Hyuk took them in as equals and allowed them to live in his colonized cities. And, in the case their goals and skills were appropriate, he would even accept them as Berserkers. This fit well with Choi Hyuks aim, which put everything on the line for combat. As many immigrants were ready warriors. They had suddenly been dropped onto a planet filled with monsters, Dragonic. All they possessed were weapons and karma. For them to have succeeded in surviving in these conditions meant they were already proven warriors. Only, they were usually weaker than Earth awakenees because Earth awakenees had generally awakened earlier than them. The awakenees also had access to a greater variety of items and had formed into different powers. But Arent those people too weak? Its either because it hasnt been long since they became immigrants or because they were weak even compared to other immigrants. Where are all the strong ones? Chu Youngjin questioned. I dont know It doesnt seem like theyve accepted them into their colonized land either. When he heard Chu Youngjins words, Ryu Hyunsung felt something was weird. Even in Lao Bans other colonized cities they had passed until now, Zhiyu, Yeshi, and Wanwu, they had not heard about any immigrant warriors being accepted into their land. And only weak immigrants were being sold in Pyungryu, which had a slave market. Then is that really true? That Sovereign Lao Ban has the fate, Plunderer? Ryu Hyunsung mumbled. Chu Youngjin indifferently replied. No doubt hes a crazy bastard. Since they are bastards who had even killed our Berserkers. Though they flatly denied doing that. Coincidences can only happen once or twice All sovereigns are hostile against Lao Ban But it seems like this place is doing well. With a bitter expression, Chu Youngjin observed the guests who filled the slave market. There were a lot of people even though this was a remote place. There were all sorts of people who had gathered here in Pyungryu, from people seeking pleasure and pimps looking to recruit people for their adult entertainment establishment to plantation owners who had come looking for workers. Even though it was a city far away from the portal, guests from all over the world gathered here for the only slave market in the world. Even when 30 sovereigns, including Choi Hyuk, had banned trading with the Sovereign of Dark Secrets Lao Ban, it was to no avail. The Sovereign of Dark Secrets Lao Ban was a headache of the current world. He received two big criticisms. One was continuously killing other colonizers and the other was inhumane treatment of immigrants. If Berserk Sovereign Choi Hyuk had put everything into battle for the development of his land, then the Sovereign of Dark Secrets Lao Ban had put everything into one concept, money. Not only did he possess a natural talent for money, he was obsessed with it. Choi Hyuks shops were all filled with consumables and equipment necessary for battle, whilst Lao Bans shops were filled with convenient alien products. Even the transparent tablet Baek Seoin was using was first sold in Lao Bans shops. Instead of the supplies from the Supply Store of the Flame Wing Tribe, Lao Ban was more interested in trading with the aliens in the marketplace. And that was how new products from different cultures arrived on Earth. If that was all, no one would condemn him, but he went a step further. Disappeared earthlings who would have been someones family or lover He even started a wicked act of selling these immigrants as slaves. Other sovereigns were enraged at his actions and continuously sent warnings, but they werent able to actually act. As long as your base was situated in a colonialized land on Dragonic, you could only enter their territory through a portal. But the portal leading to Lao Bans territory was under his management. He was able to instantly kick out anyone he refuses, which meant that using military force to control him was impossible. Although they eventually decided to impose economic sanctions against Lao Ban by officially announcing a trade ban with him, people who had become engrossed in the products and pleasure offered by Lao Ban would continuously enter his territory by hiding their identity. Both Macau and mainland China, who enjoyed the benefits they brought with them, acted as nothing was happening and remained bystanders. They were frustrating efforts. Though all colonized lands were located on Dragonic, their locations were very far apart from each other. Currently, colonized lands were no different from unreachable islands, and controlling what goes on in a territory was an incredibly difficult task. It was natural for all sorts of crime to be rampant. Yet, it was difficult to close their eyes to the sheer scale of Lao Bans evil deeds Even though multiple sovereigns cooperated together, they werent able to come up with an effective restriction due to Lao Bans outstanding ability. Ryu Hyunsung revealed a bitter smile as he approached a cage. He had to gather information to complete his mission. Hey. He called out to a youth inside the cage. Surprised, the youth instinctively turned his head. He had been trained to obey orders. Though unspeakable acts of violence were committed during training. Ryu Hyunsung hid his expression and calmly asked. Where did you get captured? Can you tell me which direction it is from this city? At his question, the youth looked as if he was about to cry. Truthfully he had heard similar questions before. Horrible tortures were committed by slave traders to figure out where other immigrants were. The youth trembled in fear and lowered his head. That-that way. Thats all I know. Thats really all I know. The youth pointed at a white whirlpool in the sky. Ryu Hyunsung was familiar with this whirlpool. He nodded. Thank you. Although he had unintentionally distressed the youth, he had obtained the information he wanted. Ryu Hyunsung left the cage and joined up with Chu Youngjin. They both attempted to leave the city. If only they werent caught by slavers Ey. What did you do just now? In colonized lands that were no different for lawless regions, there was a clear-cut difference in the treatment of guests and non-guests. If you had a lot of money or was a regular, then you could receive a 5-star hotel treatment, however, it was common to beat wanderers like Ryu Hyunsung and Chu Youngjin, who only looked and didnt buy anything, to death. It was a characteristic of slavers to be the part-merchant part-gangster type. Ryu Hyunsung calmly observed the oncoming slavers. He saw black corpse silhouettes with a red background on their shoulders. They were patterns indicating their fates. Ryu Hyunsung had one as well. He was hiding it now but it was the pattern of a Battle Addict, a red trajectory slicing through a black background. It was the same fate as the Berserk Sovereign, Choi Hyuk. Ryu Hyunsung indifferently asked. Are you guys working under the Sovereign of Dark Secrets? The pattern the Sovereign of Dark Secrets had was exactly the black corpse and red background. The exact name of the fate wasnt known. Only, there were rumors it was the Plunderer. Unlike other sovereigns, he only allowed his followers to use his fate. Because of this, Ryu Hyunsung had in fact asked a useless question. There was no doubt those with that pattern were his followers. However, it wasnt completely useless. As it was an impressive provocation. What? The Sovereign of Dark Secrets? Is this bastard crazy? The nickname, Sovereign of Dark Secrets, wasnt one Lao Ban made himself. It was a nickname created by enemy sovereigns. It was a forbidden name within his territory. The four slavers became enraged and raised their weapons. Swish. Chu Youngjin partly unsheathed his sword and looked at Ryu Hyunsung. What should we do? He asked with his eyes. Swish. Instead of a reply, Ryu Hyunsung unsheathed his sword and extended a Karma Blade. Then, introduced himself. Berserker Ryu Hyunsung. He had no thought of avoiding a fight. Ryu Hyunsung and Chu Youngjin had two motives for coming here. First was to investigate. And the other was to give them a warning. As they had quietly come to their destination, it was now time to give them a warning. Rumble. Chu Youngjin roused his own unique karma. A soft rumbling sound could be heard. Berserker Chu Youngjin. He smiled as he unsheathed a blood red sword. Chapter 51: Investigation (2) Episode 4: The Great Colonizing Age / Chapter 51: Investigation (2) TL: emptycube Editor: Obelisk ________________________________________ When Choi Hyuk opened a fate and trait shop on Barhaloleun Hill, everyone was happily deciding what they would choose. There were three fates that could be chosen from, Undying One, Battle Addict, and Raging One. Also, karma traits were much more diverse than the fates. Whatever they chose, they would become stronger. However, there was a combination that would let them become even stronger than that. What should they choose? Once a trait or fate was chosen, it would (depending on the situation) cost a lot to change it, so they had to choose wisely. However, as everything was new, no one could tell what was good or bad. This eventually led to the popularization of Choi Hyuks chosen fate and trait, Battle Addict and Minds Eye. Yet, Chu Youngjin chose a different trait and fate from his leader, Choi Hyuk, and created his own extraordinary style. So the fighting style of the Berserkers separated into two main styles. Choi Hyuks style and Chu Youngjins style. Rumble, rumble! As if starting a large machine, the rumbling sounds emitting from Chu Youngjins body became a level deeper. He had activated the karma trait, Explosive Blood. Explosive Blood would, with the exception of Control, sharply increase Power, Speed, Endurance, Stamina, and Recovery when activated. It was number one in terms of power. Only, it had a side effect that made it a trait unusable by some. Rumble! The karma that was packed in his body stirred and started to boil. The karma that was protecting his body reversed and started attacking it. A pain that felt as though each cell was being sliced apart overcame his body. Yet, Chu Youngjin didnt even bat an eye. What was more, he even activated his innate skill Berserker along with it. His karma became even more ferocious as his Power, Speed, and Recovery increased even further. Then, his muscles started to shrink and his joints became frayed proportional to the aggressive karma. As if his whole body had become an engine, it continued to boil and emit heat and pain. Chu Youngjins body was repeatedly becoming damaged due to his karma and simultaneously healing. The pain was enough to make any normal person insane. Even the Berserkers, who had gone through all sorts of hardships, found it difficult to fight whilst enduring this pain. Because of this, Explosive Blood had become a trait that not anyone could choose because it was powerful. Nonetheless, it seemed as though Chu Youngjin didnt feel anything. Only his reddening eyes burned. {Due to intensive rage, free karma point increased by 1.} Although Chu Youngjin didnt feel the pain, it didnt mean that he didnt feel anything. Only, because his insides were constantly filled with incomparable loss and pain, did this pain not feel like much. Raging One was the most suitable fate for him. His aptitude was a whopping 96%! What? Chu Youngjin? Dont tell me The Sword Demon? The slavers froze when they heard that name. Their faces turned deathly pale. However, it was too late. Rumble! On the next sound of thunder, the slaver in front was crushed and blown away like a tomato. Fuck! It was surprising, but they were still experienced battle veterans. They immediately prepared for battle and targeted Chu Youngjin. One stabbed with a spear while the other two threw throwing knives. Whoosh! The bladed weapons flew, with a bluish tinge, making a refreshing sound. Karma trait Resilience. Ones karma would become resilient, making it better to shoot with, and when it is attached to a weapon, it increases its penetrating force. As it was useful and had a decent performance, it was a trait chosen by many awakenees with no particular talent. Instantly, a spear was aimed at Chu Youngjins chest, while throwing knives flew to his forehead. Rumble! However, another thunderclap erupted and the spear and throwing knives aimed at Chu Youngjin bounced off. Chu Youngjins Karma Barrier wasnt continuous like Choi Hyuks. Rather, it had a much more explosive power to it. When used at a necessary moment, karma would explode with Chu Youngjin at the center and push back everything in his vicinity. The enemy spear bent significantly before wobbling in different directions. What bastards! As a commotion arose from one area, the whole market became noisy. Slave traders from different places started to gather. Ryu Hyunsung acted this time. Hey Im disappointed. Youre all only targeting Chu Youngjin. Am I not surprising? Im Ryu Hyunsung. Berserker Ryu Hyunsung. The Knight Captain Ryu Hyunsung? Yeah, thats what they call me too! Swish! Ryu Hyunsung revealed a satisfied smile. A 30cm karma blade extended out from his sword. As there was no need to make it longer when facing humans, this was enough. Ryu Hyunsung was the best expert among the Berserkers, after Choi Hyuk, who practiced Choi Hyuks style. His fate was Battle Addict while his trait was Minds Eye. The same as Choi Hyuks. Use throwing weapons first to drain their strength! As expected, in a slave market where many interested parties gathered, the power here was significant. The pressure from 5 awakenees simultaneously throwing knives and spears was powerful. However, the trajectories of all the attacks were clearly visible in Ryu Hyunsungs eyes. The karma trait Minds Eye made controlling karma much easier and made it into a sensitive organ that could gather information on ones surroundings. Although it didnt raise ones offensive strength directly like Explosive Blood or Resilience, there was no better weapon for someone with extraordinary senses. Ryu Hyunsungs saber elegantly flew in the air. The quickly approaching throwing weapons seemed to be caught by his senses and moved in slow motion. Looking at their trajectories, he chose the best path. He stretched his saber and lightly pushed the closest spear away. Afterwards, he turned his wrists and flipped his saber to deflect two throwing knives at the same time. He then rotated his saber once more and hit the head of the next oncoming spear. Clink, clink, clink! The last spear, which was hit on its head, rotated and bounced away the throwing knife behind it. After cleanly clearing the five weapons, the enemies were now within Ryu Hyunsungs range. Gahk! Ahh! There was no enemy that met his sword. Ryu Hyunsung, the national saber athlete at Korea National Sport University. With his world-class sword skills and the addition of a weapon known as Minds Eye, nothing could obstruct his path. The saber that was about to split someones head suddenly turned and cut someones wrist. The saber that was about to block an oncoming enemy sword, pushed the sword down and charged towards the enemys undefended neck. The severed arms and necks of the slave traders rolled on the ground. Even when tens of people rushed at him, the result was the same. Either they were ripped apart by Chu Youngjin or cut into pieces by Ryu Hyunsung. Boring. I cant raise my karma fighting like this. The fate of Battle Addicts would increase ones karma the more intensely one fought. So Ryu Hyunsung preferred to have more intense fights. Both Chu Youngjin and Ryu Hyunsung didnt try to conceal their identities, but neither did they let any of their enemies live. There were other spectators around them, but once they annihilated those directly involved, it would take a longer time to understand the truth of what happened. As it was impossible to communicate electronically in Dragonic, it would take quite a bit of time for this to be reported to the center, for the center to dispatch an investigative party, and for the investigative party to investigate and report back. It was better to reveal their identities. However, as they needed to create time for them to escape, they didnt want their identities to be exposed too quickly. These were the actions taken after taking these factors into account. Why Why would the Berserkers The last remaining slave trader asked whilst leaning against a cage and breathing heavily. Ryu Hyunsung crouched down in front of him. You guys ignored our warnings several times. You even killed two Berserkers who were on a mission last week. That wasnt us The fuck that wasnt. Thud. As Ryu Hyunsung gestured with his fingers, Chu Youngjin, who was next to him, unhesitantly sliced the slave traders neck. A bloody stench. An unpleasant sight. This sight would become a clear warning to the groups who figured out what actually occurred later. Why Berserkers were called berserkers. What would happen if you got on their nerves. Ryu Hyunsung raised his head and looked at the sky. A milky sky. The weather was fine. Perhaps it was because it was a hot springs city, but he felt a pleasant humidity and could see pretty little buildings beyond the cages. Now, should we cause even more of a mess? Bang! Clank! Chu Youngjin and Ryu Hyunsung smashed apart the cages that had locked up the immigrants. There were occasionally What do I do now? questions, but every time the two would reply, Whatever you want. In fact, the two immediately left after smashing the cages apart. They didnt care if the immigrants fled or stayed there. Once they left the city Pyungryu, Chu Youngjin stretched and then said in a happy tone. Were almost done with our mission. We can return once were done examining the topography, right? You want to return quickly? Yes. Home is good. Kay. Lets finish quickly and go back. They had finished with their first warning. However, if they stopped there, they wouldnt be known as the Berserkers. And this sort of warning wasnt enough to bring the Sovereign of Dark Secrets Lao Ban to his senses. Ryu Hyunsung and Chu Youngjin began their topography examination for their next move. ** A few berserkers, including Choi Hyuk, were slowly walking around their camp with their eyes closed. It was to utilize their Minds Eye the best they could and look for the natives underground abode. Choi Hyuk and Baek Seoin were the best at using Minds Eye so it wouldnt be a stretch to call them executives. Lee Jinhee who had chosen Explosive Blood over Minds Eye stood next to them bored. I wonder if Ryu hyung and Youngjin are doing well. With nothing to do, she walked next to Baek Seoin, who was hard at work, and constantly asked him questions. We got their report on a mission they did together 2 days ago. Everything went smoothly. Even though he was bothered, Baek Seoin still replied. Its already been 2 days since then. How do you know nothing happened during those 2 days? Just wait a little. They are expected to return 3 days from now. Baek hyung, arent you worried? After sending them to the enemy camp? Worried? About who? Its not like we sent only Chu Youngjin or only Ryu Hyunsung, we sent them together so who am I worried about? Still, its the enemy camp Dont worry. Weve decided to only cause commotions on the outskirts. In a world where people kill each other near the portal, they cant help but be slow when dealing with events that occur on the outskirts. Unless they dispatch an expedition like us. At his reply, Lee Jinhee stopped her protest and silently followed next to him. She was more bored than worried about them in the first place. Baek Seoins forehead wrinkled. It seemed he was using Minds Eye the best he could, but the results werent good. Looking at his figure, Lee Jinhee grinned. You always bragged about not losing to the leader in terms of using Minds Eye, but why are you so bad at it? What happened to the innate skill that was optimized for Minds Eye? At her teasing words, Baek Seoin let out a groan. In reality, Baek Seoin was as confident in using Minds Eye for perception as Choi Hyuk was. As he really had a natural talent in that regard. A karma trait meant that you were granting specific properties onto your neutral karma. However, before artificially granting them, there were some people whose karma naturally possessed certain properties. They were the awakenees who had awakened a special power known as innate skills. Also, when a person who possessed an innate skill used a karma trait that was compatible with their innate skill, it would sharply increase its effectiveness. It was to the point where there was even a hypothesis that the concept of karma traits was created with innate skills as a reference. Chu Youngjins Berserker and Explosive Blood fitted together like a set. Innate skills like Choi Hyuks Eyes of Distinction and Baek Seoins Intuition were very compatible with Minds Eye, which possessed a sensing ability. That was why Baek Seoin, who had better senses than anyone else, was confident that he wouldnt lose to Choi Hyuk in terms of perception ability. Even still there was no result. Its really weird We checked around where the reaction from the native came from, but for us to still not be able to find it They started this exploration thinking it would only take a day. Yet for there to be no results after half a day as the one who suggested exploring, Baek Seoin was concerned. As she stared at Baek Seoin, Lee Jinhee suddenly asked. Maybe its like that? What? Magic. Theres stuff like that in fantasy novels. An illusionary magic that covers the entrance. Ehh Thats only in novels Baek Seoin, who was about to reject her idea, suddenly stopped. It was definitely impossible for humans to use their karma in such diverse methods like magic from fantasy novels. However, because it was impossible for humans, did it mean that it was impossible for the natives here? Huh? If this hypothesis was correct, then their searching method was wrong. What they had to find was not an underground tunnel but an awkward karma that was hiding the tunnel. Wait. It is really like that? Right? Im right, right? Be quiet for a moment. Baek Seoin told her to be quiet as he concentrated to his limit. He extended tentacles of karma out in every direction. The world was filled with faint karma. Among them, he tried to distinguish between natural and awkward parts. It was difficult at first as he had no prior experience in what was natural karma and what wasnt. Nonetheless, he soon found a spot. Eureka A trembling voice came out from Baek Seoins mouth. Chapter 52: Investigation (3) Episode: The Great Colonizing Age / Chapter 52: Investigation (3) TL: emptycube Editor: Obelisk ________________________________________ Its here? Choi Hyun ran here after hearing Baek Seoins call, and the Berserkers gathered here all had puzzled expressions. The place Baek Seoin said was the entrance looked no different from any other place. It was flat with lots of grass. They didnt see anything that resembled a tunnel entrance and even when they heightened their perception ability, they didnt feel anything that felt like a tunnel. This is the place. Try to feel the karma here rather than the surrounding terrain. Even when Baek Seoin explained, the others were still puzzled. Only Choi Hyuk felt something was weird. Now that I think about it, karma only ripples here? Natural karma changed unpredictably. There were times when the density of karma would increase and even ripple. However, it was rare to see only a specific part move completely differently from its surroundings. Other Berserkers had a hard time comprehending what the natural state of karma was so they were slow in realizing it, but Choi Hyuk instinctively felt what was wrong. Yes, leader. It looks like the natives are much better at using karma than we expected. Theres no doubt they used karma to hide the entrance. Like illusionary magic Maybe. Choi Hyuk nodded. Okay, I know what to do. Whether it was magic or not, as long as it was created with karma, the solution was simple. Choi Hyuk gathered a karma storm in his right hand. Void Wave! Booooom! Void Wave had the effect of blowing away karma near its vicinity. As the storm of karma rampaged on its surroundings, tree roots started to appear from the ground which was only filled with grass previously. Huh? There? People became surprised when they saw the tree roots. However, once the effect of Void Wave was over, the tree roots were concealed, turning into a grassy area once again. As expected, its not enough with just this. Choi Hyuk had controlled his strength to test it out. Huuu. This time he took a deep breath and became serious. He created another karma storm. Unlike last time, he created three storms and repulsed them in his hand. This was the critical skill that allowed the Void Wave to be recorded in the supply store. A resonance and explosion utilizing repulsion. It required precise control but, with it, it was possible to bring forth a large effect without using a lot of power. The storm of karma resonated above Choi Hyuks hand and exploded. A silent explosion. The karma that blocked their vision was blasted away. As if snow had melted to reveal the worlds true self, tree roots appeared above the grassy ground. The ground they had thought was a shallow furrow was, in fact, all tree roots. The scale was quite significant as well. To the point that they filled the whole area the Void Wave affected. This most likely extended beyond the Void Waves range. Something was strange. They saw tree roots, yet they didnt see any trees. They didnt even see a single trunk or branch, only tree roots covered the ground. Wow Its like magic. Lee Jinhee admired as she walked on a tree root that was stuck in the ground. Half the area was dirt while the other half was made up of roots. She, who was plodding along, suddenly stopped. At her feet lay a door made of carved roots. This looks like the entrance? For us to not notice it even though it was right here. There didnt seem to be other security measures on the door either. When Choi Hyuk nodded, Lee Jinhee opened the door. She was able to easily open the door that seemed to be four times larger than regular doors. Creaak. Thud! The door opened wide. Wahhh The door led to the inside of a tree root. The roots on the surface were only a small portion. The giant hollow tree root formed a long underground tunnel. Lee Jinhee jumped in and brushed her hand against the walls. It was smooth like wooden furniture. The tunnel wasnt dark as light flowed from the wood grain. This is no joke. The groups found until now were from small-scale villages of 100 natives Looking at the illusionary magic and this amazing tree, we might actually meet a city of natives instead of a village. Baek Seoin said in a voice filled with wonder and suspense. He jumped into the wood tunnel and looked around before carefully suggesting to Choi Hyuk. The natives might feel threatened by us and try to attack. Wouldnt it be best if we sent an envoy first? Those with good intentions do not come and those who come do not come with good intentions{1}. To humans, this may be an exciting adventure in a mysterious world, but there was no guarantee that the natives didnt see them as invading plunderers who had deactivated their defense system. There are no good men among those who trespass. However, Choi Hyuk shook his head. No. Everyone will enter except for 1,000 who will stay up here. And Baek hyung, how do you feel? Well Calm now. Actually, Im a bit excited. Just in case, he checked Baek Seoins Intuition. There wasnt any problem. Good, enter! They began their march inside the long tree root. The wood tunnel slowly kept going deeper. At first, the tunnel was wide enough for 3 people to walk side by side, but as more and more tunnels joined together, it became wide enough for 6, then 12, then 24 and so on the deeper they went. This feels like an upside down tree. Baek Seoin noted as he gazed at the faint light that wrapped around them. A tree where the roots led to the surface, and the trunk and branches reached deep into the ground. A faint scent of wood wafted in the air, and they would occasionally see unidentifiable green ores. Every time they came across a green ore, Baek Seoin would crack off a portion and collected them. But why are you collecting those unknown rocks every time we see them? When Lee Jinhee asked, Baek Seoin clicked his tongue. You call yourself an executive and you still dont know? Im making a map. As there are no constellations here, we are only able to roughly approximate our location using the whirlpools in the sky and the distribution of ores. Ah, a map So, if we find rocks similar to those ores found near other portals, we might be nearby like that? Something like that. We can even use this directly as a resource as well. As they continued down the tunnel while investigating their surroundings, a large gate blocked their path. It was a fortress built with dark wood and a yellowish-green mineral. The fortress walls seemed to be 30 meters tall. It was like a terrifyingly tall dam. Wow Look at that. Lee Jinhee exclaimed. Do we finally get to trade with natives? But the size is no joke? Considering the illusionary magic as well, it seems like this civilization is more advanced than the other natives who have been discovered already. The scale is large too. Baek Seoin couldnt contain his excitement. Sovereigns who had traded with the natives had all developed significantly. If they traded with them, how many benefits could they gain? Heh But it looks like they even have an alarm device. It looks like they knew we were coming? Lee Jinhee whistled as she looked at the natives solemnity. Halt!{2} Just then, they heard a familiar language. English? Up on top of the fortress, they saw the silhouette of a relatively small earthling. I think he might be an immigrant. It seems they sent him as an interpreter. Baek Seoin narrowed his eyes as he observed the top of the fortress. Either he was dimensionally teleported here in the first place or he was discovered as he wandered around Dragonic, either way, he was a lucky immigrant. As the city would be safer than the surface. Is he an interpreter? Not needed. Ill speak directly. Choi Hyuk raised his voice. He had already undergone a language resonance procedure at the supply store. The general idea of his words would appear in the others head. Also, the words of the other party would be translated and appear in his head. It was because of this language resonance that he was able to converse with the other aliens he met on missions. They seemed to be surprised by Choi Hyuks language resonance. A small commotion erupted before the immigrant was replaced by a native behind him. {For what purpose did you bring an army here?} The language of the natives seemed similar to whistling and bird calls Even from afar, he could hear it clearly. Choi Hyuk silently observed them. He saw two colors with his Eyes of Distinction. Black (ill will) and white (goodwill). It seemed that there was a bit of ill will because they came as an army. Then, what was the goodwill? Are they happy to see intelligent beings instead of monsters? It also looks as though their treatment of immigrants is good. If his guess was right, then they were a good group to trade with. However, was it really like that? I just need to confirm it. Choi Hyuk decided to not bother weighing every detail and to rather face them head on. To ally with you. {Do earthlings bring armies when they come to ally with someone?} Choi Hyuk happily brought it up, but the reaction was blunt. It was an expected reaction. This was why Baek Seoin warned him from the beginning. However, bringing an army wasnt a completely bad idea either. During the days of imperialism, Westerners established diplomatic relations by revealing their firepower, as it was sometimes necessary to demonstrate your military strength when trading with others. This was why Baek Seoin didnt really oppose it either. But for them to have such a strong fortress Maybe I should have stopped him a bit. Baek Seoin licked his lips. It was because their opponents werent weak enough to show a military demonstration. Instead, it seemed to have been a negative factor. Yet, Choi Hyuk was composed. Thats because I dont want a simple alliance. I want a strong alliance where its okay to post each others troops in either of our cities. Even Baek Seoin was surprised at his words. He thought that they were going to simply do what the sovereigns from Germany and Thailand did. Was he trying to create a semi-colonial state like the sovereigns from Israel by bringing an army? He thought about it briefly. But what did he mean by an alliance where it was okay to post each others armies? Like birds twittering and the rustling of leaves, whistling sounds erupted from everywhere. It seemed the natives were dumbfounded, wondering what he was talking about. When Choi Hyuk examined them with his Eyes of Distinction, he saw that both white and black lights had disappeared. They seemed to be unsure of how to take his words. Just then, the representative of the natives said. {Ridiculous Why must we?} Because youre tight on time. Dont you have to rid the monsters off this land? {} At his reply, the surrounding commotion died down. Get rid of monsters. Was there any task above this for these natives whose land had been snatched by monsters? Choi Hyuk continued. This will be an opportunity for you. You might not know this, but currently, my species is conducting a large-scale migration to Dragonic. In the future, all earthlings will migrate here. There are only two futures for this planet. One, where the earthlings lose and it continues to be occupied by monsters. Or two, earthlings are victorious and it becomes occupied by us. Then, a question. How many of your descendants of dragonics will remain? There are currently millions of earthlings. Even if we consider earthlings successfully getting rid of all the monsters, do you think you can compete and survive against us? Choi Hyuks speech had improved over the past two years he spent being a sovereign of tens of thousands of people. { What is it you want to say?} If we combine our strength, we dont need to needlessly come in conflict with each other and can prosper together. Lets start with the premise we will one day join together and first create a strong alliance. I will get rid of the monsters and let you live on the surface. { How can I trust in a species Ive seen for the first time No, even if I exclude that, youll let us live on the surface? Do you even have the power to?} Choi Hyuk was continuously looking at them with his Eyes of Distinction. It was interesting. The white (goodwill) and black (ill will) in the beginning had disappeared with the commotion, but now a dim white light remained. They held a bit of expectation after being taken aback by the unexpected proposal. A picturesque smile formed on Choi Hyuks lips. Of course. Want to confirm it for yourself? {How?} Lets have a light spar. { What?} Looking at Choi Hyuk smiling like a devil, Baek Seoin face palmed. You want to get friendly with the aliens by fighting them? Now that 2 years had passed, Choi Hyuk was an adult by Korean standards. Through many experiences, he was now quite a good talker and his judgment had become better but he was still a Battle Addict. ________________________________________ {1} ߲ ߲ {2} This is actually written in English in the raws. Chapter 53: Investigation (4) Episode 4: The Great Colonizing Age / Chapter 53: Investigation (4) TL: emptycube Editor: Obelisk ________________________________________ So what do you call yourselves? We call ourselves earthlings. { A tribe of the El race{1}. Other inhabitants of Dragonic call us els.} What was unexpected was that they were els. The moment Choi Hyuk said, Lets spar, their initial confusion had disappeared. They tensed themselves and observed Choi Hyuk and the Berserkers. They were experienced fighters. Good. Choi Hyuk felt cheerful. Everyone back off. The Berserkers stepped back, and Choi Hyuks stretching figure stood out to the els. Im Choi Hyuk. Remember it. No, I will make you remember it. Though he didnt speak those words, his immediate charge forward seemed to emphasize them. Whoosh! Choi Hyuks charge was strange. He wasnt kicking the ground physically, but rather, it seemed as though the ground was pushing him forward and the fortress was pushing him upwards. When they were still going, What the? Choi Hyuk had already climbed to the top of the fortress. Bang! Choi Hyuks palm thumped into an El Tribe soldiers chest. Several soldiers behind the el rolled on the ground in an instant. Boooo. Vibrations that sounded like daegeums{2} erupted. It seemed to be the els special groaning sound. {} The el, who looked like the leader, didnt give them any orders. Even still, as if it was engraved in their bodies, the El Tribes soldiers got into formation and started to fight back. Cold air fogged up the swords of Choi Hyuk and the nearby soldiers. An aura that felt as if the blood and flesh of nearby enemies would freeze and pop. If there were only one or two, it would have been fine, but as ten soldiers surrounded him, it was quite menacing. Choi Hyuk utilized his karma trait, Minds Eye, to its limits. He could clearly see the thrashing karma, and he could also see its weak point. He skillfully hit away the oncoming karma that attempted to freeze his flesh. Then he punched the weakest point of the karma, where the blade and handle of a sword connected. Gong! The magic was broken and the sword itself was shattered as a result. {What!} The El Tribe soldiers became baffled. Booo. He heard the sounds of daegeums once again. Bang! He struck the soldier whose sword had been shattered. Thump. His Karma Heart thumped loudly. Karma rode his body and accelerated. Previously, only the pathway on his right arm was open, but now, pathways were open on all four of his limbs. His karma had become even faster and stronger. Goong! The shattering swords were like snow, flying everywhere, and the soldiers looked like they had experienced an avalanche. The els, who attempted to face him in close combat, had scattered like withered leaves. This is boring. Choi Hyuks provocation. Bang! Shhhhhriek! At this moment, an unexpected attack flew towards him. Choi Hyuk felt something approaching with great speed and dodged it. He first heard the projectile smashing against the fortress and only then heard a sharp whistling sound. Choi Hyuk looked at the watchtower the projectile flew from. He was surprised. Guns? He could only think of them that way. On top of a tall watchtower sprouting from the fortress, El Tribe soldiers were shooting with human-length wooden guns. {The opponents senses are extremely good! Treat him as a monster that is at least Draco ranked! Platoon 1 to 3! Open fire!} Bang, bang, bang! Shhhhhhriek! Sounds of gunfire rang out rhythmically. To fool Choi Hyuks senses, they shot bullets immediately behind one another and changed the bullets trajectories. Sometimes, one bullet would even split into 3-4 pieces like magic baseball throws in comics. Wow The guns didnt use gunpowder. The bullets were shot with the power of karma. As these bullets were filled with hostile karma, if he tried to defend himself sloppily, his Karma Barrier, or anything in their way, would be ripped to shreds. 3-star monsters werent affected by human guns. However, if they had those guns, they would be effective against 3-star and early 4-star monsters. Unfortunately, their opponent was the wrong match. Choi Hyuks Endurance was currently at 3-star, but his fighting style was to use his Control, which was on at the extreme limits of 4-star, and his senses to cover his other stats. This wasnt a problem. When he pushed his Minds Eye even further, Choi Hyuks eyes were dyed with a bluish tinge. The bullets flying from everywhere flowed like leaves and their tips were pointed. Choi Hyuk was even able to clearly distinguish the shapes and it wasnt hard for him to dodge them. {Oh my god} The els murmured amongst themselves with sounds of daegeums. If he had endured the bullets with his body, they wouldnt have been so surprised, but he avoided them all? Wouldnt this be impossible for the great warriors? Buds of respect began to sprout in the hearts of the els. At the same time, Goong! As if trying to firmly brand him into their hearts, he pushed his palm at the chests of the El Tribe soldiers. The els shrieked as they flew away and fainted. {Dont get cocky!} This time, an el wearing a smooth robe made of intertwined leaves instead of armor appeared. Karma gathered on the arm-length branch in his hand in a strange way. The karma surrounding Choi Hyuk seemed to synchronize with him as it started to roll around strangely. {Restrict him!} Whoosh! When the el waved his branch, roots grew out from everywhere and started to bind Choi Hyuks arms and legs. Huh? Choi Hyuk became surprised at the fact he wasnt able to avoid being bound by the roots. His body felt strangely heavy. What is this? Now I see, there wasnt only one of you While the el wearing a robe had grabbed Choi Hyuks attention, other magicians hidden amongst the soldiers had cast magic that numbed Choi Hyuks body and made him feel a strong pressure from his surroundings. Choi Hyuks eyes shined blue. He analyzed the karma near him. It was quite elaborate. It wasnt to the point of being unable to free himself, but he would either take a long time or have to push himself. Unfortunately, the situation didnt allow for him to take his time. {Squadron 1 and 2! Volley!} Many more soldiers than before simultaneously shot at him. The Berserkers were spectating this scene. Wow Theyre strong. What would happen if we fought them? Would we lose? Individually they were weaker than the Berserkers when they compared fighting skills and the strength of their karma. However, if they considered their extraordinary weapons, skills, and tactics, it wouldnt be an easy fight. I dunno. Well probably have to fight to be sure Baek Seoin answered in a serious voice. The Berserkers prided themselves in never losing against opponents of equal numbers. Yet, when they saw how the els fought, it was difficult to guarantee this. That Anyways, I bet the leader wont lose. Thats for sure. Baek Seoin nodded at Lee Jinhees words. C {Choi Hyuk} Power: 365 (+213)? (4) ? Speed: 371 (+201) (4)? Control: 453 (4) Endurance: 100 (3)? Stamina: 359 (3)? Recovery: 371 (3) Retribution: 400 (4) *Free karma points: 0 {Innate Skill} -Eyes of Distinction {Skills} -Instant Void Annihilation (Deteriorated) -Flaming Wing Dance (Deteriorated) -Heart Injection (Deteriorated) {Achievements} -You have killed someone with karma before it was distributed to you! -First to kill a monster one-on-one! -Sovereign (King without Subjects, First to kill a 2-star monster, Killed the Wyvern of Destruction) -First Colonizer of Humanity -First Human to reach 4-star stats C Choi Hyuk admired. It was difficult to free himself of the magic that restrained his body. If a monster took his place, it would have used all its stamina trying to escape by brute force. That would be fatal. It was essential for Choi Hyuk to watch his Stamina. He increased his Power and Speed with enchants and items to exceed the midrange of 4-star, yet his Stamina was still at 3-star. An unstable state. If he accidentally overworked himself and his karma relaxed, then no matter how extraordinary his Control was, it was of no use. Afterwards, it would be a domino effect. If his Control collapsed due to his Stamina, then the next to fall would be his Endurance. Endurance didnt only resist enemy attacks, but it was also important in enduring your own strength. When you simultaneously used your karma and body in a physical fight, the more strength you used, the harder it was on your body, unless you expelled karma outside your body and used it like the El Tribe. However, Choi Hyuks Endurance was only in the early stages of 3-star. The only reason he was able to endure his 4-star strength with that Endurance was because of his precise Control. If that Control fell, then his bones and joints would undoubtedly collapse. Even if he dodged his enemys attacks, his own strength would crush his body. Of course, he did have a skill to account for this. Over the past 2 years, Choi Hyuk had diligently sold useless skills and only possessed skills useful to him. However, its not the right time to use it. There was a way to free himself without overworking his Endurance to waste. Woong. The blue light that gathered at his eyes turned into streams of light and spread to his surroundings. C {Trait Minds Eye, Second Level: Identical Mind} Karma becomes easier to control and easily penetrates objects. C When you broke through 200 (4) Retribution, you had an opportunity to awaken another trait. There were two methods. One was choosing a completely different trait, such as Resilience which granted resilience to your karma or Explosive Blood which sharply increased your strength but was also painful. In other words, it was like becoming a dual-class. However, Choi Hyuk chose the other method. He had opened the next level of Minds Eye, Identical Mind. Identical Mind, like its meaning, specialized in manipulation rather than sense. Like Minds Eye, it didnt have a direct affect on combat, however, depending on who used it, the results would change completely. Choi Hyuks karma penetrated through the magic restraining him and destroyed its structure from the inside. The restraining magic untangled like kalguksu{3} noodles in boiling water. {What the?} Bang, bang, bang! Shhriek! The bullets fired by the second squadron definitely possessed a lot of power, but that was useless if they didnt hit. Choi Hyuk had already disappeared from that spot. He was dashing forward. As Identical Mind naturally spread out, the environment surrounding him moved according to his will. The ground and fortress pushed him forward while his target pulled him in. Baang! {Kyak!} Even as he swung his fist down at the magicians chest, he didnt slow down. Choi Hyuk was heading towards the great warrior of the El Tribe, who he talked with in the beginning. The great warrior regarded Choi Hyuk as he swept towards him. He was like a blizzard and a landslide. To be honest, he was amazing. That was what all the els thought. {Thats enough. I acknowledge you are a splendid warrior. Now lets talk. I cant guarantee your life if the fight intensifies even further.} Choi Hyuk looked at the figure of the great warrior. The white (goodwill) light emitted from him became a shade brighter. Either the great warrior thought of him as an equal or he gained a bit of respect for Choi Hyuk. That didnt satisfy Choi Hyuk. Equals? How could his equal liberate him? Choi Hyuk definitely said, I will bring you to the surface. To prove that his words were true, equality or respect wasnt enough. That was what he thought after 2 years of experience. Fear over half-baked respect. Awe is much better. A faint ill will due to fear. Yet, he needed a goodwill that well exceeded that fear, a desire to be seen in a good light. Choi Hyuk shouted loudly. Then fight me with your life on the line! Dont worry about losing your life. I have no thoughts of killing you! { Huh.} The great chieftains eyelashes fluttered. He had good feelings towards Choi Hyuk because he was a superb warrior but his current remark was extremely rude. Didnt it mean that even if the El Tribe came at him with all their strength, they wouldnt be able to beat him? {Dont regret it. First Regiment! The enemy is a Dragonian ranked monster! Focus on restraining him and send in the elite troops!} The moment the great chieftains command sounded out, the restraining magic on Choi Hyuk increased heavily. Not only that, soldiers with freezing swords immediately attacked him. Chilling air covered his surroundings, roots shot up and bounded themselves onto his arms and legs and the atmosphere became heavier, slowing his movements. They also bombarded him with bullets. Cho Hyuks whole body surged with blue karma as he tried to use Identical Mind to his utmost limits in an attempt to destroy the attacks, however, his steps towards the great chieftain slowed significantly. The elite troops, who targeted the slowed Choi Hyuk, rushed in. Swish! A wound appeared on Choi Hyuks body for the first time. His Stamina was starting to drop. {You should stop now.} The great warrior suggested again. Choi Hyuk smiled. Screw that. Choi Hyuk activated a skill. The karma in his body automatically rearranged itself. A high-level skill that Choi Hyuk couldnt even create with his Control and senses, no, it was a skill he didnt even fully understand. One of the strongest skills Choi Hyuk found in the past 2 years exploded out. Heart Injection! Thump! His heart starting beating explosively. His karma that had become lax after using up all his Stamina forcefully became taut again and bulged. C {Heart Injection (Deteriorated)} Instantly recovers your karma that is currently on cooldown. Stamina and Recovery increase sharply. After the skill effect has ended, you will be in an exhausted state for an hour. You are unable to recover any karma during this exhausted state. This was originally a top skill that could only be used by 5-star and above. Someone had deteriorated and supplied this skill so lower levels could use it. C Bbabang! Choi Hyuk still didnt unsheathe his sword. However, the elbows and ankles of the elite troops charging at Choi Hyuk were smashed, and they fell on the floor. Checkmate! Choi Hyuk left the El Tribe soldiers behind and charged towards the great warrior. With a stiffened face, the great warrior unsheathed his sword. ** Haa Haa Mister, youre amazing. Haa Choi Hyuk was gasping for breath as his left hand pressed against his neck, trying to stanch the bleeding. Even though he attacked him suddenly, the great warriors counterattack was sharp. He dodged and dodged and blocked and blocked, and yet he almost had his neck cut off. { Its not mister, its Lantz. But what was that attack just now? I blocked it with the blessing of the inverted tree} The Great Warrior Lantz was on the ground, blood spilling from his lips. His speech was fine, but because he had been hit in the chest multiple times, the damage to his insides was severe. It would take approximately a month of rest to heal. However, Choi Hyuk changed the topic. Ill tell you later. First, let us in the fortress to rest. He once again requested to let his 3,000 soldiers into the city as if it was nothing. Even if one didnt read the Romance of the Three Kingdoms, even a child would know how absurd this request was. Yet, Choi Hyuk stood tall. {} Quickly! If I was planning on fighting, I would have already infiltrated and opened it! If you dont open it up, Im going to! He was now being stubborn. If Baek Seoin had seen this, he would have face-palmed. Unexpectedly, this attitude actually worked. Was it due to their long experience in cooperating with other surface dwellers to fight their common enemy, the monsters? The great warrior held up his hand. {Okay.} Grinning as he lay on the ground, he raised his trembling hand and ordered his subordinates. {Open the door and lets welcome the grand warriors!} You should have done that from the start. Choi Hyuk relaxed as he grinned. His legs kept trembling so he put his strength into it. Even though he had activated Heart Injection, he had consumed all his Stamina while fighting the great warrior. He was simply that strong of an opponent. Choi Hyuk stood up while leaning against the El Tribe soldiers and looked at the great warrior. Looking at how a smile crept up his face by itself It seemed he had obtained a good ally. ________________________________________ {1} Not too sure what els are. I found something similar to it. In a Korean game called DK Online, there was a race called diels whose power came from contracts with ancient dragons. {2} Korean instrument: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Daegeum {3} Just in case you forgot what kalguksu was: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kalguksu Chapter 54: Investigation (5) Episode 4: The Great Colonizing Age / Chapter 54: Investigation (5) TL: emptycube Editor: Obelisk ________________________________________ Chu Youngjin and Ryu Hyunsung, who had left the hot springs city Pyungryu which had a slave market, had escaped to the outskirts of the Sovereign of Dark Secrets Lao Bans territory. They checked the whirlpool in the sky and examined the terrain. Ha What a beautiful scene. Ryu Hyunsung took pictures as they explored a hilly region that seemed to have been cut cleanly by a sword, plains that seemed to have experienced a drought as the ground was split into deep cracks, and tens of lakes which seemed as though the ground had been punched to make uniform holes. He held an expensive item in his hands, a transparent tablet. He used an application on this tablet that could analyze the pictures he took and automatically create a map. Electronics from Earth couldnt function properly in outer space, but this tablet was originally created by alien technology and therefore worked anywhere. It was said to be an essential item for each faction. Choi Hyuks group only had two tablets. One was in Baek Seoins possession while Ryu Hyunsung brought the other one with him. Well There are unexplainable terrains on Earth as well But this is really amazing. Is it even possible for these to form naturally? Ryu Hyunsung held the transparent tablet in his hands as he admired the scene in front of him, while Chu Youngjin picked up a white rock that was rolling on the ground. This rock is strangely warm. It was warm. Its warmth seemed to exceed 40 degrees. When he heard those words, Ryu Hyunsung placed his hand on the ground. The ground itself was warm. Is it because were in a hot springs region? He recalled Pyungryu, the hot springs city not far from here. He then compared their location and Pyungryu as he examined the map that had been automatically created by the tablet. Ryu Hyunsung left a memo, the ground is warm. Done. Lets go to the next place. After he finished recording, the two continued to their next destination. Ryu Hyunsungs map already included the territory of the Sovereign of Dark Secrets, but they were extending even beyond that. The land was split like rice paddies. However, the scale was a hundred times larger than a rice paddy. When they saw it from afar, it looked like a rice paddy, but as they approached, the crevices between the pieces of land were as wide as the gaps between buildings. When they dropped a rock to figure out how deep it was, they didnt hear a sound. Hot air that seemed to come from the depths of hell would occasionally blow from the cracks. Here, Chu Youngjin discovered some traces. This looks like traces of humans? On one side of the crack, there was a cave. Wooden tools that looked like lamps rolled in front of the cave. Since it was two stories below, it was a great place to hide from monsters. They jumped into the gap and entered the cave. This stench Chu Youngjin took immediate notice of the blood and flesh on the walls as well as the sickening stench. Seeing as how there is a stench, it doesnt seem like its been very long. Ryu Hyunsung agreed with him. He examined his surroundings and said, Yeah, even though we dont know when or how this cave was made, immigrants definitely used to live here. That corpse is wearing jeans. The upper and lower body of that corpse had been separated. Chu Youngjin frowned and asked. Why were they annihilated? Monsters? What monsters. In my perspective, its Lao Ban, that bastard. They probably only took those who could have been used as slaves and killed the rest. Ryu Hyunsung took out the tablet and took pictures. Even though it was obvious, they hadnt had visible evidence of slave hunting and immigrant slaughter until now Well, it wasnt as though evidence like this meant anything nowadays. The world really is strange. Even when a sovereign pulls this kind of shit, we cant do anything, right? Because its impossible to enter Dragonic without the sovereigns permission And the future of Earth lies with Dragonic. Same with the law. It collapsed the moment the military and police became awakenees. Ryu Hyunsung complained while taking pictures of the cave. The cave was quite deep. When they went deeper, they saw places that seemed to be sleeping quarters and a kitchen. Though they didnt know who first dug this cave, they were quite functional. Our leader contributed to that as well. Didnt Choi Hyuk kill someone in front of the president? From that point onwards, at least to the awakenees, it was no different from having no laws. Ryu Hyunsung shrugged. He had been present then. Well, at least the leader was discussing the relationship between favor and spite. This, this is just killing people unrelated to him for greed. Its very different. No matter how low the morals of the strong have fallen Chu Youngjin nodded at his words. His gazed turned towards a couple who had been stabbed by a spear and had died alongside each other. Chu Youngjin felt jealousy, pain and rage all at the same time. A pain that was incomparable to the pain he experienced from Explosive Blood. Thats true Itd be nice if we met a slave hunting troop. His eyes reddened as though he had unknowingly activated Explosive Blood. If any slave hunters met with Chu Youngjin now, it would the day of their calamity. Ryu Hyunsung seconded Chu Youngjins wish. Itd be nice. We can give them another warning as well. After they finished recording, they left the cave. And they checked a distant whirlpool in the sky. It was a dented whirlpool that looked like stirred milk. Chu Youngjin observed the familiar whirlpool and said, Is that really the whirlpool we saw in our territory? Its really small Even if its small, the shape is almost identical. Theres a high chance they are the same whirlpool. If that really is the case, then they must be colonizing in that direction. Yeah. So lets quickly finish our mission and return. They were almost done. The two set that whirlpool as their target and started to walk. ** Had Chu Youngjins words about wanting to meet a group of slave hunters come true? They really did meet them. It was at a place that was about three days away from Pyungryu. A place that seemed to be slightly closer to the dented whirlpool. They were in a terrain where blue boulders emitted a thick fog. When seen from a distance, the combination of the blue rocks and fog looked like a mysterious ocean. While Ryu Hyunsung was taking pictures, he spotted fleeing immigrants making their way through the fog. Immigrants who couldnt receive supplies were easily identifiable as they wore tattered clothes from Earth or covered themselves up with a cloth. Were quite lucky. Immigrants are being chased. To be able to meet slave traders, whom they wanted to teach a lesson to, and find skilled immigrants, it was like killing two birds with one stone. Immigrants who survived here for a long time were of great help to Chu Youngjin and Ryu Hyunsungs mission as they would undoubtedly know the terrain, infestation of monsters, and the distribution of the native population better than anyone else. Due to the increased sightings of monsters, it was about time for them to leave as well. If they could obtain the immigrants cooperation, they could even leave with information about a place they hadnt scouted yet. Do we charge in? Chu Youngjin, who was spectating the fleeing immigrants, asked Ryu Hyunsung as if informing him. Ryu Hyunsung nodded. Explosive Blood. The next instant, Chu Youngjin dashed forward after activating Explosive Blood. Crash! His transformed figure kicked the ground and dashed towards the distant foggy area. Ryu Hyunsung followed behind him. Huh? Although Chu Youngjins explosive movements were loud, the enemies were late in discovering him. It was because Chu Youngjins speed was as fast as the sound was loud. By the time they figured out it was him, blood had splattered into the air. Rumble! Rumble! Chu Youngjins special karma usage emitted loud thundering sounds. His movements accelerated and decelerated, matching the erratic thundering sounds. Unable to follow his tempo, the eight slave hunters were cut into pieces one after another. Using this opportunity, Ryu Hyunsung blocked the immigrants path. Please wait. We are on the same side. Two male and three female immigrants. They were black and white foreigners, however, as long as he had language resonance, there was no problem communicating with them. Ryu Hyunsung held up his hands and showed with his words and actions that he didnt intend to fight. Of course, the immigrants didnt trust him. {Bullshit!} A black man, out of the blue, swung his large sword. Not only him, the rest did so as well. They spread out as quick as lightning and wielded their swords and spears, flanking him on either side. Ha~ They are better than most colonizers. They were very experienced movements. They seemed to have been immigrants for quite a while. Veterans who survived more than a year against monsters. Unfortunately, their attacks were easily seen through by Ryu Hyunsungs Minds Eye. After experiencing hellish wars under the Battle Addict Choi Hyuk, this much was a given. Ryu Hyunsung retreated precisely three steps. As he retreated, Clink! Clink, clink, clank! Woong! Then, he wielded his sword three times and cleared their attacks. Their spears embedded into the ground and their swords flew up into the air. All five of them simultaneously staggered and lost their balance. {Ack!} However, they werent easy opponents. They rebalanced themselves with force and once again, targeted Ryu Hyunsung. Despite this, Ryu Hyunsung was faster. {Kahk!} The black swordsman was struck with the handle of his sword and rolled on the ground. A spear wielding white woman fell to the floor when he kicked her shin. Ryu Hyunsungs restrained actions instantly left them lying on the ground. {Eu} They werent simple hits but ones reinforced with karma. The immigrants groaned and were unable to get up easily. Are you now ready to talk? {Bull shit} The black swordsmans spirit was unbending. But, he shut his mouth when he heard the screams. {Euahhh! You bastard! Do you know who we are?!} They were the screams of the slave traders. Chu Youngjin was already cutting the neck of the fourth one. Ryu Hyunsung shrugged his shoulders. Looking at Chu Youngjins figure as he fought the slave traders, the captured immigrants eyes moved quickly. Ryu Hyunsung thought that they would finally be able to talk. He thought that they had let down their guard a little after seeing Chu Youngjin fighting for them. Unfortunately He was mistaken. The reaction he wanted was What business do you have with us?, but he didnt receive such a calm reaction. The immigrants, who had stared at Ryu Hyunsung with killing intent, quickly changed their attitude and revealed their impatience. {Quickly! We need to leave quickly!} It seemed as though they judged they werent enemies, but they showed extreme anxiousness. They had no hint of thanks and looked as if they were in big trouble due to being delayed by Ryu Hyunsung. Wait, wait. Calm down. We are dealing with the enemies. Ryu Hyunsung attempted to calm them down, but he was met with a strong opposition. {No! They arent all!} It looked as if he was screaming. Then a low pulsating sound passed Ryu Hyunsungs ears. Ryu Hyunsung turned around without thinking. The fog suddenly started to sway like waves in the ocean. As it did, the immigrants fell into a state of panic. {Ahh! Escape!} They hurriedly got up, pushed Ryu Hyunsung aside and started to flee. Just what is happening? Ryu Hyunsung was taken back. Hey! Ryu Hyunsung was about to follow after them, but he hastily stopped in his tracks. Shrrieeeek! Thud! {Kahk} A spear appeared out of nowhere and pierced the black swordsmans back. That wasnt all. Just when did they Ryu Hyunsungs voice was strained. Cold sweat dripped down his back. The enemy was stealthy. Just when did they arrive? Enemies appeared from everywhere. They had already been encircled. It was a complete miscalculation. This was a remote area beyond the Sovereign of Dark Secretss territory. They believed the enemys power would only be a small scale slave hunter group. They never dreamed to be caught in this sort of situation. This much Isnt this at the level of the Sovereign of Dark Secretss most elite troops? Why would the main force be here? The situation reversed in an instant. The fleeing immigrants had all been captured, and Ryu Hyunsung and Chu Youngjin were isolated in the middle of the enemy camp. Chu Youngjin, who had been fighting the slave traders, retreated back to Ryu Hyunsung. His back against Ryu Hyunsungs. The heat from his body was transmitted through Ryu Hyunsungs back. Which direction should we break through? However, Chu Youngjin didnt seem discouraged in the slightest. Chapter 55: Investigation (6) Episode 4: The Great Colonizing Age / Chapter 55: Investigation (6) TL: emptycube Editor: Obelisk ________________________________________ {T/N: Unique skills are now innate skills. Example, Choi Hyuks Eyes of Distinction is an innate skill.} He activated Minds Eye to its limits. Ryu Hyunsungs karma became as sensitive as eardrums. Sight, hearing, taste, smell, touch, and even senses living beings on Earth werent aware of; his sensitive karma could capture all of them. All sorts of information were transmitted to Ryu Hyunsung, the locations of the 50 people surrounding them, the direction they were looking in, as well as how tense their muscles were. This was Minds Eye. Unfortunately, that was all. Analyzing the given information was up to the individual. Minds Eye was like a pearl. One could create fine jewelry with it while another could drop it down a drain. Because of this, it became frightening when the Minds Eye trait was given to those who had a talent for it. Ryu Hyunsung, who was a national saber athlete, was a Battle Addict who had experienced the most intense missions over the past 2 years. Of course, he had the talent and experience to use Minds Eye to its extreme. Ryu Hyunsung and Chu Youngjin didnt communicate through words. With only the angle Ryu Hyunsung held his blade, Chu Youngjin was able to know which direction to charge at. At the same time, he was able to understand the speed of the charge and their target by looking at the weight shifted on Ryu Hyunsungs legs. No killing, a fast speed breakthrough. Chu Youngjin nodded his head and a rumble sounded out as he shot forward. Both his trait and innate skill sharply increased the output of his karma. As he lacked precision, fights were relatively more dangerous when fighting against strong enemies, but against weaker ones, he was able to crush them easier than anyone. Clink! However, his opponents were also elites who represented an organization. There were no cases, like with the slave traders, where they would be split in two. Still, all they could do was narrowly parry Chu Youngjins crashing strike and even then, they would be pushed away due to the differences in their strength. At Chu Youngjins charge, the encirclement seemed to ripple as if it had been hit by a cannonball. Ryu Hyunsung quickly followed behind him. It was the same this time as well, there was no need for words. Chu Youngjin was able to determine the direction by looking at Ryu Hyunsungs footsteps and his sword. Rumble! Ruumble! Each step Chu Youngjin took, and each time he swung his sword, enemies would scatter. Keep your positions! Endure! They wont be able to keep this tempo for long! The leader, Cha Ohjin, tried his best to keep the scattering encirclement enclosed. Although he couldnt be said to be Sovereign Lao Bans right hand, he was someone who could at least be his right thumb. He was a leader who followed the orders of the executives. He had rushed here when he heard a commotion as he was hunting sacrifices for the festival that was held every half year. His judgment was correct as he had a lot of experience in battles as a leader. Chu Youngjin was showing off his incredible skills, but the encirclement only wobbled, there were no casualties. If they just stuck to them like rabid dogs, they would undoubtedly win. C {Explosive Blood} All stats, excluding Control, increase explosively. The amount of increase depends on the users aptitude. The karma, excluding Control, goes crazy and you feel an extreme pain. Although your Recovery stat increases as well, the burden on your body was greater, and thus, you accumulate more damage the longer you fight. C There was a limit to Stamina. On top of that, because his Control couldnt keep up, the explosiveness accelerated his rate of exhaustion. Because of this, Cha Ohjins judgment was correct. If only Ryu Hyunsung wasnt present. Chu Youngjin wasnt moving without thinking. He moved precisely according to the signals Ryu Hyunsung was giving him. Ryu Hyunsungs orders, which were supported by Minds Eye, were marvelous. They werent piercing through one direction but were instead charging in various directions, tangling their enemies movements and collapsing the encirclement itself. The elites, who attempted to stick to their role and position, had, at some point, become jumbled together like a herd of sheep without a shepherd. And in the opening created by this confusion, Slice! Ryu Hyunsungs Karma Blade sliced into the neck of the enemy leader, Cha Ohjin. Ack! Cha Ohjin screamed as he pressed his hand on his half-cut neck. However, no matter how hard he pressed, his blood splurged from his neck like a geyser. Not only that, but a part of his nerves had been cut too, making him unable to move his left arm and he began to lose strength in his legs as he flopped to the ground. Because his karma acted to maintain his body structure, he didnt die immediately, but he began losing brain functionality due to the heavy loss of blood. His eyes became muddled and saliva dripped down his lips. It was a fatal blow that even a Recovery Potion would be hard pressed to cure. Huh? The enemies froze at the unexpected turn of events. During this time, their attention had been on Chu Youngjin instead of Ryu Hyunsung. The enemies were unable to take their eyes off Chu Youngjin because of his frightening sword strikes that would split their weapons and body in two if they werent careful, accompanied by the rumbling sounds emitted by his body. That was how Ryu Hyunsung, who had erased his presence by quietly following behind Chu Youngjin, was able to slash the enemy leader, Cha Ohjin, at a critical moment. The hole in their mindset, their textbook approach and attack, the confusion amongst the enemy after their tactics, and the Karma Blade of the Berserkers that was known to be the best amongst all colonizers. Once all these factors came together, Cha Ohjin, who was known to be an expert, was wounded. After slicing Cha Ohjins neck, Ryu Hyunsung turned around without hesitation and created a path. They escaped. Now that they had weakened their enemys tracking abilities, it was now time for them to leave. It was skillfully done. While Ryu Hyunsung and Chu Youngjin were going further away from their sight, their enemies were simply a mess. Yet, what was most surprising was what happened next. Leader! Damn it The vice-leader Ye Chu placed his hand on Cha Ohjins drooling head. Blaze! As he did, a fiery haze covered Cha Ohjins body. The haze surged towards his head and passed through Ye Chus hand. Ye Chu absorbed Cha Ohjins karma. My karma isnt returning to me. Ryu Hyunsung said as he glanced sideways at the scene behind him. Well They plunder their opponents karma. The rumors about the Plunderer were right. There was a rumor like that. The fate where the individual would become stronger the more intense battles they fought, Battle Addict, the fate which would make the individual increasingly stronger over time, Surviving One, and the fate where the individual would get stronger the more respect and thanks he received from others. There were many different types of fates in the world, but amongst them, there was a rumor about the existence of the Plunderer fate. They said that it was a fate where the individual would get stronger by directly absorbing the karma of whoever they killed. And that the owner of this fate was the Sovereign of Dark Secrets, Lao Ban. Looking at the situation, it seemed as though those rumors were true. Would the disappeared Berserkers have also met that fate? Theres a good chance. Strong immigrants were probably absorbed like that too. From absorbing the Leader Cha Ohjins karma, Ye Chus actions changed. He commanded. You, immediately go tell the sovereign. Two enemies. The Sword Demon Chu Youngjin and the Knight Captain Ryu Hyunsung, Chu Jung No, Chu Youngjin and Ryu Hyunsung. Report this to him. As for the rest of you, chase after them! At his command, a single person jumped into the fog while the rest chased after the distant Chu Youngjin and Ryu Hyunsung. Its dangerous This isnt the end. Lets leave quickly. Ryu Hyunsung bit his lip as he sped up. ** An area where blue rocks emitted a thick fog. It wasnt a great place to live, but as it was a good place to avoid monsters, quite a few relatively large villages were founded and immigrants survived here. It was a region that was filled with a thick fog and the silence of the immigrants living here. However, today was different. Today was the festival day of Lao Ban and his forces. This foggy region was chosen to be the location of the festival. As if it was always like this, a search operation, that was as tight as a net, was being conducted here. Lao Bans faction attacked immigrant villages they discovered and separated the immigrants into either slaves or sacrifices. Colonizers, who were exploring remote places alone or those with no connections, were kidnapped and prepared as sacrifices as well. From Sovereign Lao Ban to the lower ranks, it was an important event where the majority of Lao Bans followers were gathered here, killing sacrifices, absorbing their power, and checking the unity amongst each other. They called this event that took place twice a year, a festival. It was a day where the ones who killed and absorbed others without the slightest hesitation would watch those who were hesitant, checking their spirit and courage, as well as observing their transition into fellow accomplices. It was also a day where they would perceive themselves as special existences above others as they gazed at the pleading sacrifices. Ever since Lao Ban had received the fate Plunderer, the festival was always packed. However, a troubling mood hung in the air today. Berserkers? Lao Ban frowned. Yes. They were the top executives of the Berserkers, Chu Youngjin and Ryu Hyunsung. You said Cha Ohjin died? Yes. The position was passed down to vice-leader Ye Chu and he is currently in pursuit. Why would the top executives come to a remote place? Novices are definitely the unruliest. Ye Long! Yes. Personally lead my personal guards and bring them here. Dont kill them. I understand. I will take them as sacrifices as well. The festival will halt momentarily until the new sacrifices arrive. Ye Long! Two days should be enough? More than enough. Cruel Killing Sword Ye Long, who was known to be the most skilled amongst Lao Bans followers, brought the personal guards and left. Lao Ban left the Berserkers to Ye Long and started to direct orders concerning the preparation of the festival once again. As he had more time now, he was preparing slowly. Looking at Lao Bans relaxed demeanor, his follower who was famous for being careful, Tsu Chin, cautiously suggested. Still They are famous Berserkers. Wouldnt it be better for you to act personally to make sure we dont create any trouble in the future? I think it would be best to deal with the matter thoroughly to prevent information about us leaking and to weaken our enemy forces. Yet, Lao Ban reacted indifferently. Its fine. If we do that, the festival mood will be completely broken. Even if we lose them, this festival is more important. Tsu Chin was still nervous. Lao Ban comforted him. His cautiousness had helped him several times, but there were times when Lao Ban thought he was exceedingly cautious. Dont worry. We are already in bad relations with the Berserkers. Since we dont have anything to gain from them, we dont have anything to lose by our relationship becoming any worse. Also, they cant do anything. Koreans are going to invade Macau, a Chinese territory? Then a war will break out. And, even if they did invade, as long as were in our territory, there isnt anything they can do. What if they are strong? If I dont open the portal for them, they cant do anything. Still, the Berserk Sovereign is an enemy we need to be wary of. No matter what anyone says, wasnt he the first sovereign to colonize a land? I dont know Im more scared of the Sovereign of Balance than the Berserk Sovereign. I cant comment on his fighting skills, but the Berserk Sovereigns political ability is zero. To be honest, as long as there isnt a way for the Berserk Sovereign to use his military power against us, he isnt a threat. People like the Sovereign of Balance are scarier than him. Those who have the potential to isolate us with just a few words In the end, theres a limit to physical strength. Tsu Chin, I understand youre worried. However, I dont feel that a sovereigns provocation is serious enough that I need to stop the festival and handle it myself. Instead, that would be falling for their ploy. As it would mean letting our biggest event fall apart because of two men. Since Ive sent Ye Long and my guards, thats already enough. As Lao Ban went this far to explain, Tsu Chin eventually backed down. I understand. To be honest, any more words would be useless. The Berserk Sovereign was ultimately known for his military strength. However, if he wasnt able to use that force, wasnt it useless? If that was the case, then there was no need to fear him. And, didnt Lao Ban already dispatch his best experts? Logically, he believed he handled it appropriately. But Why am I so nervous? Tsu Chin tried to recall if he missed anything. However, he was unable to come up with anything. Chapter 56: Revolution (1) Episode 4: The Great Colonizing Age / Chapter 56: Revolution (1) TL: emptycube Editor: Lesurous ________________________________________ When were we expected to return? Tomorrow. Were screwed. After a brief exchange, Ryu Hyunsung and Chu Youngjin tightly closed their mouths once again. Heavy breaths leaked out from the gaps of their lips. Ppiiiiii~ Bang! Red and yellow fireworks were exploding behind them. Bang! They exploded next to them as well. Bang! This time, one exploded in front of them. They were quite pretty. Ryu Hyunsungs eyes were tightly closed. He activated Minds Eye to its limits which dyed his whole body in a blue tinge before disappearing. The reason why his lips were blue wasnt due to Minds Eye but because of extreme exhaustion. It was also due to the fact they were being pushed to a corner. Thump! Ryu Hyunsung suddenly changed his direction. Rumble! Chu Youngjin let out a rumbling sound and followed behind him. Chu Youngjins face was haggard as well. This wont work. We have to give up escaping through the gate. Ryu Hyunsung explained as he tried to calm his haggard breathing. Chu Youngjin only listened. Even those who are based in the cities are coming after us. Breaking through that is impossible with our current Stamina. Instead, we support each other and head for the targeted whirlpool. You want to pass through unexplored lands? Is there even a chance of us meeting our main troops? That, no one knows. We dont even know whether its a traversable distance or whether were even going in the right direction in the first place. Still, if we continue like this, its certain death. We need to look at other possibilities. Well It might be better to die by the hands of monsters than by those bastards. Chu Youngjin agreed coolly. Okay If we succeed, we make history, if we fail, itll still be better than dying here. When he thought of it that way, he felt a little better. A day had passed since they started their escape. Yet, the encirclement was only getting tighter. An endless number of enemies appeared and blocked their path, making them run in circles, unable to advance any further. To be honest, individually the enemies were lacking and it was possible for them to pass them in a pinch, but the real problem was something else. The one who was known to be the strongest under the Sovereign of Dark Secretss command, the Cruel Killing Sword Ye Long, and his personal guards. As they were truly strong, Chu Youngjin and Ryu Hyunsung didnt have confidence facing them. If they were slightly delayed by small fries, Ye Long and the personal guards would be right on their tail, and thus, they even had to flee from opponents who were weaker than them. Ppiiiiii~ Bang! This time, a signal flare was shot near them. Ryu Hyunsung looked back and sighed. Haa Its them again. If the Berserkers unique method of utilizing karma was added to their 3-star stats, they could run with the speed of sportscars. However, Ye Long and the personal guards werent any slower. Currently, they were even faster because of the superiority in Stamina. They who were quite distant from them had, at some point, almost caught up to them. Just where did they get those Sovereign of Dark Secrets. Hes quite a skilled fellow. The object that Ryu Hyunsung was complaining about were the ankle brackets Ye Long and the personal guards had. Ring! Ring! The karma resonated with the clear sound of xylophones as the object allowed them to fly as if they were on hoverboards. As it had a device that would change the karma that you injected into it into energy that was specialized for transportation, it allowed you to reduce your karma consumption while maximizing your speed. It even possessed a separate ability that could store a bit of your karma as well. Since they caught up to Ryu Hyunsung and Chu Youngjin, who simply relied on their skills for their speed, with equipment, Ryu Hyunsung and Chu Youngjin would obviously tire faster. They were already in a disadvantageous situation as they were being chased This was really a difficult difference to make up for. If they didnt have Void Wave, they would have already been captured. Well attack them first! Since they were already near them, they had no way to break apart from them with simply speed. Ryu Hyunsung turned at the right moment. Due to his rotation, he was able to instantly reduce his forward momentum. Crash! He kicked the ground and shot between the ones who were chasing him. Ryu Hyunsung went left while Chu Youngjin went right. Gak! Spread out! As they had already fallen for this a few times, the enemies began to scatter after understanding Ryu Hyunsungs intentions. However, since Ryu Hyunsung and Chu Youngjin relied on their bodies instead of equipment, they were able to change their direction faster than them. Void Wave! Void Wave had now become a representative skill of the Berserkers. When this resonance swept past the enemies equipment, they would momentarily stop functioning. Their momentum suddenly vanished, but, like the elites they were, none of them rolled on the floor. Thud! They lightly kicked the ground and once again targeted Ryu Hyunsung and Chu Youngjin. Of course- Breakaway! Breakaway! -The two didnt face them. If they ran at full speed, they couldnt catch up without the help of the devices. Ye Long clicked his tongue as he saw them get further and further away. How many times had it been He couldnt help but acknowledge their swiftness that made them suffer over and over again even when they knew they were coming. These slippery bastards Well chase them by running until the Flying Rings become normal. They are probably starting to get exhausted by now. Ye Long looked in the direction Chu Youngjin and Ryu Hyunsung disappeared to and commanded. Then, suddenly, his eyes shined. Isnt that direction towards the unexplored lands? He smiled. Its finally time to slowly end this. They couldnt enter the unexplored lands. They didnt know anything about these lands, what kind of monsters lived there and how many. Rashly entering unexplored lands would only result in their deaths. Because of this, the encirclement had been set up to trap them towards these lands. The ones who attempted to return through the portal they came through had completely changed directions for the first time. It meant they were cornered. They would soon find themselves in a situation where they were caught between the hunting group and monsters. The finale of a hunt was always pleasant. Ye Long smiled as he ran. The direction his enemies headed towards was the unexplored lands. No more fireworks were shot into the sky. ** Every sovereign created a map of Dragonic, since maps were important. It was important and essential for maintaining their territory, to understand and disrupt the distribution of monsters, and when they wanted to expand their territory. There were 40 different maps of Dragonic. The number was exactly the number of sovereigns. Each sovereign created his own map. And not a single map overlapped with each other. Dragonic was expressed through 40 different maps, these maps were never connected. During the Age of Exploration, Europeans firmly believed that India was to their east. That was why they thought that traveling through the Atlantic Ocean, which was to west, to get to India was ridiculous. However, the well-known truth was that Columbuss voyage shattered their prejudice. Of course, the place he arrived wasnt India but the Americas, his belief was still correct in the end. As the Earth was round. And the current colonized state of Dragonic was similar to then. If they were on the same planet, then there was no doubt that the territories each sovereign colonized would be interconnected. However, there werent many who believed that was true. First, it was difficult to estimate their direction with the starless Dragonic sky. While there were some suggestions about using the whirlpools in the sky to approximate direction, but because each whirlpool looked similar, there was a lot of room for error. Even if the direction was correct, there was a problem. It was difficult to approximate the distance between colonized lands and there was no guarantee they wouldnt meet a monster that was impossible to fight. Although Dragonic was the hope of humanity, the speed at which they colonized was pitifully slow because of the monsters. It was hard enough to expand their colonized lands, but to try to create a passage between territories? The predominant view was that it was impossible. However, the Berserk Sovereign Choi Hyuk was in the middle of carrying out this reckless challenge. So Lantz Youre telling me you have a bit of information on the humans living in that direction? Yeah, there was information sent through the leaves. If Im being honest with you, it wasnt good information. They said they were a bunch who killed their own kind. Currently, Choi Hyuk and Lantz were at the lowest level of the inverted tree, the nest. This place was the heart of where the branches of the inverted tree spread out. Thick leaves grew from the branches that stretched into the ground. Because the tree was so large, each of its leaves was the size of townhouses. The leaves of the inverted tree were metallic with a very unusual property. It was durable enough that it could grow while penetrating the ground and bullets couldnt pierce through it, but at the same time, it was flexible enough to flow through the gaps in the ground. A special magic was cast in the nest, allowing them to see the branches and leaves spread out from the tree. Just beyond the table Lantz and Choi Hyuk were sitting at, they could see branches that stretched out like mountain ranges and thick green leaves hanging from the branches. Occasionally a leaf would fall and disappear through the gaps in the ground. These leaves that fell would spread throughout the world through an underground passage. By engraving special characters and magic on these leaves, the El Tribes were able to communicate with one another. Because of this, Lantz already learned that humans were coming to Dragonic. Of the information he heard, some were positive and neutral while others were negative. Lantz had no choice but to be wary of humans entering his territory because of this information. Yet, a friendly atmosphere covered Lantz and Choi Hyuk. They had only stayed in the El Tribes territory for a day, but the Berserkers and the El Tribe really hit it off. In one night, they had exchanged their various battle techniques and had acknowledged one another. Existences who hunt their own kind Then theres a high chance that they are the ones Im looking for. Choi Hyuk was pleased with the information Lantz provided him. The expedition others thought was too early was an expedition forging a path to another territory. However, Choi Hyuk daringly led this expedition banking on this small possibility. A reason? Of course, there was one. Lantz asked. This Sovereign of Dark Secrets He killed your comrades? Yes. Not just once or twice. Though he himself will never admit it, there have been countless times weve been stabbed in the back. We need to get revenge. Some say that hes contributing to humanity, that hes speeding up the rate of colonization, but I dont think so. Hes cancerous. Hes cutting down our potential in the long run. Choi Hyuk coolly conveyed his thoughts. We humans still havent gotten rid of our Consumables (Deferred) circumstances. There are only 3 years left to the grace period. Although there are optimistic views that we would be able to get rid of this deferred state within 3 years because we are continuously colonizing and getting stronger, Im pessimistic. First, we probably didnt receive the Consumables judgment simply because we are weak. My friend in the past, Jung Minji, said this to me once. That they watched and judged each of our actions. They are not simply looking at individual strength but our organizational power and unity. We became Consumables after they evaluated how far we could go as an organized army and handle the missions. Meaning, the Sovereign of Dark Secrets is simply cancer who is bringing down our evaluation. Choi Hyuk stopped momentarily before continuing. And, I have no thoughts on taking 3 years to get rid of our deferred state. I need to get much stronger than I am now. In some ways, this could be Choi Hyuks true goal. To open a path between territories to accelerate their colonizing speed. Once one person started it, it would only accelerate afterwards. In Choi Hyuks perspective, the progression of humanity was too slow. This slow progression had once again become a handicap on Choi Hyuks own growth. Lantz showed a serious expression as he listened to Choi Hyuks words. Okay. I still cant believe it. Do those god-like existences truly exist? Lantz, who was the great warrior of the El Tribe, didnt know anything about the Flame Wing Alliance who created the system. Because he had only heard of this yesterday, he would show a bewildered expression every time they talked about them. Choi Hyuk grinned. He would naturally learn about them when the time came. There was no need to explain any further right now. Instead, it was time to resume their expedition. Thanks for the information. We dont have any more time so we need to get going. Lets see each other often from now on. Choi Hyuk wanted to confirm this information even a second faster. If there really was a colonized land if they continued in that direction. And if the owner of that territory was the Sovereign of Dark Secrets. He learned that it wasnt far from their talks. It would take them no more than 5 days if they ran at full speed. Of course, there was another problem. Are you really planning on going? A monster that is the peak of Dragonian ranked monsters lives in that direction. I know youre strong but its almost a Dragon rank. Sorry, but your strength falls short. Lantz wanted to stop Choi Hyuk. And these kinds of impossible-to-handle monsters were the main factor that made colonizing difficult. This was also the reason why the predominant opinion was it would be difficult to create a passage between territories. Yet, Choi Hyuk simply laughed. Thats welcoming news. I havent been able to fight with my life on the line these days. That was how Choi Hyuk and 3,000 Berserkers resumed their march towards the unexplored lands. At the same time, Chu Youngjin and Ryu Hyunsung were already passing through the unexplored lands. Chapter 57: Revolution (2) Episode 4: The Great Colonizing Age / Chapter 57: Revolution (2) TL: emptycube Editor: Obelisk ________________________________________ There was no end to the various different kinds of monsters. The moment they stepped into the unexplored lands, they saw monsters they had never seen before. Like how the Berserkers endlessly fought the spartoi created from dragon bones near their base, they were now ceaselessly fighting four-legged tree monsters. I think it must have been an amazing forest in the past. It was as Baek Seoin said. The ground was fertile and large building-like trees sporadically sprouted up from the ground. Mysterious karma flowed on the tree bark and there were three different colored leaves. Silver, yellow, and blue. It was undoubtedly an amazing forest in the past. However, the distance between the trees had become wider over time. There were quite a few dead trees collapsed on the floor, and they saw half-dried withering trees as well. The tree monsters were continuously gnawing on the living trees and creating new tree monsters. If only there werent these tree dogs. With his naming sense, Baek Seoin decided to call these monsters tree dogs. It possessed two meanings; a dog made from trees and something you couldnt see with your eyes open{1}. It was a humorous name, but it fitted oddly well with their appearance. The monsters were called dogs because they possessed wooden figures contaminated by a black bodily fluid, wagged a weirdly twisted trunk, and had four legs. Rather than saying they looked like dogs, their figures were similar to dogs, therefore the name, tree dog, fit quite well. The tree dogs latched onto the trees and struggled to gnaw on them. These werent ordinary trees. Even when these monsters diligently gnawed on them, it didnt seem like they left a visible mark. However, it seemed as though these trees couldnt resist for a long time as there were hollowed out trees here and there. A trunk would grow from tree dogs that had gnawed on trees for a long time and create a new tree dog. It wasnt hard to find small tree dogs that were attached to the foreheads or thighs of larger tree dogs. These monsters do not only kill people but are existences that even destroy the environment itself. Ah, damn! Just! Die! As these tree dogs would still attack even when split into two or three pieces, Baek Seoin had to put a lot of karma into each slash as he impatiently dealt with them. At this rate, there will be monsters who eat the ground. Baek Seoin lamented, looking at the destroyed forest in regret. And his prediction was correct. The most problematic monster that stood in their way in colonizing a passage. The name of the overwhelmingly powerful monster that the great warrior of the El Tribe, Lantz, described as the apex of Dragonian rank monsters was the ground devourer. Woah This is The Berserkers relentless march came to a halt. The sparse trees had disappeared, and they saw an area where the fertile ground had been cracked opened. These were traces of a new monster. The El Tribe called this monster the ground devourer. A monster that ate rocks. Even when the powerful monsters that annihilated Dragonic went into a deep slumber, this strong monster continued to be active. It wasnt a monster that ate the living creatures who were on the brink of extinction, but one which devoured the planet itself. That was why there were basins that looked as if it had been scooped out like ice cream where this monster inhabited. The dirt slowly started to fade away, and at some point, they could no longer see any dirt from the surface. They saw layers upon layers of different kinds of rocks exposed in an endless downward slope. Choi Hyuk closely examined this overwhelming and frightening sight before commanding. We enter. The basins werent similar to each other. Some were deep, while others were a bit shallow. The terrain went up and down like the KOSDAQ index{2}. However, it became clearly deeper the further they marched towards the center. The relatively tall entrance covered the sky and the basin gradually became darker. Crunch! Crunch! They heard the sound of hundreds of rocks being crunched on. In the darkest place, the ground devourer was shattering rocks and shoving them in its mouth. It isnt as enormous as I thought. Choi Hyuk glanced at it as if he was admiring it. Its size was smaller than the Wyvern of Destruction. Around the size of a 5-story building. However, its head took up half its body and its mouth, which was located at the center, could open to the size of its face. Its thick limbs shattered the ground and shoved the rocks into its mouth. It seemed to possess a black hole in its body as even when it consumed as its body size in rocks, it showed no signs of being full. Like the El Tribe said, this is a strong foe that sits at the top of all the opponents weve faced so far. Everyone, be prepared. Well go with the large monster hunting formation. Choi Hyuk commanded them in a low voice. There were no replies. However, there was no need to check. They were only silent to avoid being discovered by the monster, they all understood. After experiencing over 100 fierce battles together, the Berserkers showed perfect coordination with each other without the need for words. Then Begin! The moment Choi Hyuk commanded, the Berserkers spread out and scattered throughout the surroundings. Unexpectedly, they took out long-distance weapons. The majority of the weapons were bows and throwing spears. However, they didnt begin shooting yet. Baek Seoin, who became the real commander after Choi Hyuk ordered them to attack, stared at a white male. His name was Handke. Amongst the Berserkers, he was known as the artillery captain. The main weapons of the artillery, made up of approximately 30 people including Handke, were quite unusual. While they possessed weapons that looked like bazookas, they also used long rods, bracelets, and rings. Sometimes they would use a hat with an unusual design as their main equipment as well. Handke, who was concentrating with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes and stared at Baek Seoin. That moment, Baek Seoins body had already been dyed blue by activating Minds Eye as he examined the ground devourer. When he felt Handkes gaze, he commanded. Right leg! The moment Baek Seoins command fell, Handkes rod shot through the air. Lightning gathered at the tip of the rod as it flew towards the ground devourer. The members of the artillery behind Handke each started shooting their own weapons. Some shot flames, others shock waves, each attacked the ground devourers right leg with an attack that matched their own karma traits. These people, who were known as the artillery amongst the Berserkers, were long-distance attack specialists. They were experts who raised their Control and Power to 3-star, and, supported by their Control and equipment, trained in throwing their karma through long distances. Because their Endurance stat was low, they werent suitable for close combat, and because they would often choose karma traits with properties like Blaze or Shock to suit their long-distance combat style, they were often called magicians by others. The power of the Berserkers artillery group was quite significant. Although the Berserkers were known to be strong in close combat, their power was this strong because their Control was high while their Endurance was low like their leader, Choi Hyuk. Choi Hyuk and the magicians got along really well and this was how the artillery captain, Handke, who was considered to be a top expert, joined the Berserkers. Rumble! Like their name, the attacks of the 30 members of the artillery group were powerful. The ground devourers body staggered. {Krrrr!} The ground devourer became enraged. And the Berserkers shot their arrows and spears at the enraged ground devourer. Although their attacks werent as powerful as the artillery, they were great in number. {Kwawoo!} Most couldnt pierce its skin and bounced off, but they were necessary for messing up the monsters surroundings. Using the monsters momentary stumble, the strongest amongst them, the Berserk Sovereign Choi Hyuk, closed in. Slice! His powerful Karma Blade sliced into the ground devourers left leg. However, it was only able to cut into its leathery skin. Crash! As if it was smacking away an annoying fly, the ground devourers slammed its arm at Choi Hyuk. The ground shook and the bodies of the Berserkers trembled. Luckily, Choi Hyuk was able to avoid the attack and, instead, jumped on top of its arm. He ran up its arm and shouted. Lets play! After a long time, Choi Hyuk was finally able to fall into a deep battle trance. ** Ryu Hyunsung and Chu Youngjins escape was also spectacular. A chase in an unexplored land no one had walked on. The further they went, the more dangerous the terrain became, and the more monsters appeared. In a swamp with water up to their ankles, Ryu Hyunsung, Chu Youngjin clashed with the Cruel Killing Sword Ye Long and his personal guards for the final time. Lets stop now. The Cruel Killing Sword Ye Long thought this was the end of their long chase. They had fled tirelessly. It seemed they didnt even value their lives as they went further into these unexplored lands. It didnt seem like they cared whether a monster appeared or not, or whether they were exhausted or not. Just by looking at them, he could tell that they were at their limit. Even if they fled from this place, they wouldnt have the strength to return. They werent even able to use that great Void Wave of theirs properly anymore. The hot water that went up to their ankles also seemed to make these exhausted fellows suffer even more. Ring. Ring. On the other hand, Ye Long and his personal guards, who were riding on these ankle bracelets that emitted ringing sounds like a xylophone, were floating slightly above the water. Because of this, they were relatively unhindered by the flesh-meltingly hot water. They were at a dead-end. Kik. Id rather smash my head into this water and die than be captured by you. Ryu Hyunsung kept his composure even when his lips were pale blue due to severe exhaustion. Chu Youngjin silently stared at Ye Long as if he was going to take at least one of them with him. You tiresome bastards Although Ye Long was disgusted by their present condition, he was also filled with expectation. How much stronger would I get if I absorbed them? They seemed to be the biggest catch of Ye Longs life as a plunderer. Filled with expectation, he commanded. Dont kill them. Cut off their arms and legs. Yes! His guards answered with vigorous voices and charged forward. However, Ye Long had no luck, while Ryu Hyunsung and Chu Youngjin had the heavens on their side. A monster suddenly appeared from the marsh floor. Splash! An intense heat blasted out alongside its appearance. It was so intense that the already hot water evaporated altogether. Instantly, four red eyes peered through the thick steam. Frightened, Ye Long shouted. Dodge it! Rip! Unfortunately, the guard in the front wasnt able to avoid the sudden attack and had his waist ripped in two. The steam was dyed red with his gushing blood. Damn it! Ye Long grit his teeth and jumped into the red steam. Clash! Clash! Sparks flew as sounds of swords and the monsters claws clashing against each other sounded out. Wow. Was our luck this good? Perplexed by their sudden fortune, Ryu Hyunsung and Chu Youngjin hastily escaped. They were able to overcome a desperately dangerous situation due to the monster. And the monster wasnt weak like the monsters that had appeared until now, it was truly strong. Since were getting this much help, we need to survive. Ryu Hyunsung and Chu Youngjin gathered their remaining strength and began to run towards the whirlpool that had gradually been getting larger. But it seems weve awoken the monsters. It was like he said. This marsh had initially only been hot and silent, but now, monsters were getting up one after another. They were all formidable. It seemed the monsters wanted to attack the more dangerous looking Ye Longs group as they all ran towards them. Of course, there were the occasional attacks on Ryu Hyunsung and Chu Youngjin, but they avoided, blocked, or even used the momentum to keep running without facing them. When they did, instead of giving chase, the monsters turned their attention towards Ye Longs group. Run. I cant stop Ryu Hyunsung continued to run while pounding his trembling legs as he tried to allude himself by mumbling these words. His Stamina was at its limit, but if he stopped here, he would undoubtedly die. He gritted his teeth and continued. Damn it! Retreat! Retreat! They heard Ye Longs distant voice. He sounded dejected. That was how they were able to leave Ye Long behind, but that didnt mean their situation became better. Their Stamina had already been exhausted and more and more monsters appeared. Ryu Hyunsung had no choice but to forcefully continue activating Minds Eye. Since they didnt have the strength to fight, they had to avoid them before encountering them. When it was unavoidable, Chu Youngjin would step forward and deal with the monsters blocking their way. As if walking on a tightrope, the two squeezed between the monsters and fled. They happened upon an enormous basin. Like a quarry, shattered rocks lay exposed in the basin. Below the basin, they could hear deafening roars and vibrations from the center of the basin, which was covered by a boulder. Are the monsters fighting with each other? They dont seem normal. But do monsters even fight with each other? I havent seen it myself but you never know. They might fight considering monsters are split into different territories. Like you say, considering we cant see any other monsters, this seems to be the territory of a powerful monster. And these monsters are currently fighting each other, right? Ryu Hyunsung was silent for a moment as he thought. They had almost exhausted their Stamina getting here. If they continued to overwork themselves, it would only lead to their deaths. They had to rest at least once. Ryu Hyunsung decided. Lets go down and observe them. Chu Youngjins eyes widened in surprise. Why? These monsters possessed such incredible destructive power that the top of the basin shook. Why should they risk it and go down to observe their fight? The fight is intense. If the two kill each other, or even if they critically injure each other and are unable to pay attention to their surroundings, we can stay and rest here for a few days before heading out. Since this is a place where nearby monsters wont approach. If they didnt plan on dying here, they needed to rest. Although it was dangerous, if they could rest, it was worth taking the risk. Chu Youngjin agreed with Ryu Hyunsung. The two nervously hid behind boulders and made their way down. As they went further down, the clouds of dust from the fight started to completely cover their vision. You are still on cooldown, right? If Ryu Hyunsung activated Minds Eye, he could easily look through the dust, but he was completely exhausted. Yeah Its recovered a bit, but I cant use it for long so well use it when we get closer. Eventually, the two dangerously made their way towards the center of the basin, grabbing onto boulders as they couldnt see very well. Thump! A loud noise suddenly sounded out. Then, it seemed the fight had ended as there were no more roars or vibrations. Doesnt it seem the fight is over? Yeah What would be the conclusion of the fight? The two became even more nervous as they continued to make their way down. Then, once they were at a suitable distance, Ryu Hyunsung activated Minds Eye. He was able to sense a 5-story sized monster with his sensitive karma. It looked dead. Karma had left its body and he couldnt perceive any movements. Wheres its opponent? Ryu Hyunsung pressed down his trembling, exhausted leg and searched for the dead monsters opponent. He had difficulty because he was so small, but he was eventually able to find him. He was sitting on top of the monsters corpse. He seemed to be the size of a human. Though he possessed powerful karma his karma felt very familiar. Uh? Ryu Hyunsung was stunned. Whats wrong? When Chu Youngjin asked, Ryu Hyunsung blankly replied. He saw me The monster? Yeah. Then doesnt that mean were in big trouble? Well, thats Just then, a loud voice erupted and blasted the thick dust hanging in the air. A very happy voice. Hey! Chu hyung! Ryu hyung! Its been a while! It was the voice of their leader, Choi Hyuk. This was the moment a passage between colonized lands was discovered. ________________________________________ {1} The raws use ??? to refer to tree dogs. Depending on which hanja characters you use, it can mean either of the two meanings. (? C tree/eyes, ? C similar/cant,? C dog/see) {2} KOSDAQ (Korean Securities Dealers Automated Quotations) is a trading board of the Korea Exchange (KRX). Chapter 58: Revolution (3) Episode 4: The Great Colonizing Age / Chapter 58: Revolution (3) TL: emptycube Editor: Obelisk ________________________________________ {Due to the intense battle, free karma points increased by 3.} The fight against the ground devourer had ended. A message appeared. As even a single karma point was precious these days, Choi Hyuk was extremely happy. For example, it took him one month to get his Control to reach 3-star. However, it took him 2 full years to get it to the outer limits of 4-star. When his stats were at 1-star, meaning during in the {Ring of Rebirth} and the beginning of {Survive and Escape}, he was overflowing with karma. All his stats would increase by 1 when he killed a similar ranked opponent. However, when he reached 2-star, it changed so that he would only gain 1 free karma point every time he killed a similar ranked opponent. The level of difficulty had increased greatly. However, when he looked back at it, those days were still good. They would reward him with tons of karma, claiming his feats as surprising achievements and/or results when they werent really all that amazing. When his stats reached 3-star and 4-star, they really became hellish to increase. It was then where it started to get harder to find similar ranked opponents. Of course, his stats would increase when he killed a lot of lower ranked enemies The fact that he really had to kill a large number was the problem.Now, however, he wouldnt even be given any points for doing this anymore. The only thing he could rely on were the karma points he received from the Battle Addict fate. However, since last year, even that didnt satisfy him. Earthlings, who were Consumables (Deferred), usually had cooperative missions with the lowest ranked warriors. The main stats of lowest ranked warriors were at about 3-star. No matter how difficult the mission he chose was, they no longer matched Choi Hyuks level. There were occasional large-scale battles with low ranked warriors who were at the 4-star level, but besides them, there werent any times where he could fight intensely. What was more, even if they were recruited for a large-scale battle, the roles of earthlings were mostly supportive so it was hard for Choi Hyuk to play an active part. This meant that the Consumables fate of earthlings was hindering his growth. Because of this, he couldnt help but be happy whenever he saw a message stating that his karma increased due to intense battles. He had finally fought with all his strength and he even obtained 3 free karma points His mood was really good. On top of that, he finally reunited with Ryu Hyunsung and Chu Youngjin, whom he had sent on a dangerous mission, and hadnt seen for a long time. How could he not feel elated? Before the obvious curiosity of why they were here in the first place struck him, a welcoming feeling burst out instantly. Chu hyung! Ryu hyung! Its been a while! And because of his shout, Baek Seoin, who had flopped on the floor after becoming exhausted from commanding the troops, widened his eyes. What? Lee Jinhee, who had dropped to the floor, suddenly got up and addressed her pain. Oh? Youngjin and Ryu hyung? Owowowow She was a mess. It was the result of getting close to the ground devourer to attract its attention so that Choi Hyuk could land the fatal blow at the final moment. She contributed this time as well. She would always risk her life and survive, and she always had swollen bruises, fractures, and wounds. Even in this state, Lee Jinhee got up to welcome Chu Youngjin and Ryu Hyunsung, who were staggering over from exhaustion. Everyone survived. One of the main criteria when Choi Hyuk chose Berserkers: Survivability. And fitting their roles as the top executives of the Berserkers, Chu Youngjin, and Ryu Hyunsung returned. ** That day, they camped at the basin where they slew the ground devourer. The sky always shined with a milky hue. Although Dragonic didnt have nights, their surroundings were dark as the night due to the basin. The Berserkers, who had no choice but to sleep in the light, were happy for this darkness. When everyone was busy getting ready to sleep, the top executives held a meeting. Choi Hyuk, Baek Seoin, Lee Jinhee, Chu Youngjin, Ryu Hyunsung and finally the artillery captain, Handke, had gathered. Oh, my god. I never thought wed discover a passage on this expedition. It was as Handke said. They thought that it would take two or three more attempts to see a small progress. They all implicitly believe this. However, they had reached their goal on their first attempt. Though they were happy, they were just as much taken back. Its difficult to attack the Sovereign of Dark Secrets with our current force. Since it wasnt a seizing expedition to begin with Baek Seoins suggestion was to withdrawal and prepare properly before going to war. It was a rational suggestion, but there was an objection. It was Lee Jinhee. I dont think there will be much difference if we withdrawal and come back. Our numbers are small in the first place. Even if we include everyone, our numbers would be around 20,000? But if we exclude those who have been recruited for missions and those necessary to maintain our cities, wouldnt the numbers be around 5,000? I dont think there will be much of a difference between 3,000 and 5,000. Instead, why dont we go earlier and release the slaves? No. 3,000 and 5,000 are completely different numbers. Baek Seoin immediately opposed Lee Jinhees words. However, she wasnt convinced. The Sovereign of Dark Secrets has 80,000 soldiers. 80,000 against 5,000 or 80,000 against 3,000, arent they similar? Even if we say there are 80,000 colonizers, less than 10,000 of them will have at least 2-star. Theres a big difference between 5,000 and 3,000 against 10,000. And if we are thinking about occupying their territory and not simply going to war, then it makes sense every person counts. Then cant we strike first and come back again? Why would you do that? We can just finish everything in one go. But what are we going to do about those slaves who are being sold right now? And Youngjin and Ryu hyung suffered like this, and you want to just go back? Baek Seoin and Lee Jinhee argued. But, at some point, the discussion didnt progress, and they simply said what they had already said over and over again. Choi Hyuk wordlessly listened to them before cutting them off when he felt it was getting nowhere and addressed everyone. To be honest. My goal wasnt to occupy them from the start. When other sovereign thought of conquests, they easily thought of conquer and occupy. Because of this, when Choi Hyuk proposed they attack the Sovereign of Dark Secrets, his followers all thought this was a conquest. Yet, Choi Hyuk was thinking much more simplistically than them. Our first goal is the Sovereign of Dark Secrets himself. If Sovereign Lao Ban dies, his forces will have no choice but to collapse, and their authority over the portal will disappear. Occupy their territory? Of course thats good, but our first goal is killing Lao Ban. Choi Hyuk really hated the Sovereign of Dark Secrets, Lao Ban. The fact that he used immigrants, who were from Earth like him, as slaves, and that he killed colonizers and used them to increase his strength. He could overlook the fact that Lao Bans immoral actions that received the immense hatred of many. What was really unforgivable was that the actions he did habitually ruined the peoples trust in humanity and hindered their unity, which, in turn, obstructed his performance. This was something Choi Hyuk couldnt endure. During a seemingly normal day, the {Ring of Rebirth} opened. Afterwards, he was able to leave Kangdong District after overcoming a competition of kill or be killed. Everyone had become murderers, and they were also victims. Then his mother passed away. That day, Choi Hyuks personal world had already collapsed. Afterwards, he felt as if he was simply living in a doomed earth. He was always enraged by this collapse, and he fought and struggled to get revenge on the ones who brought along this collapse. Yet, there was someone who was happy about this and was happily enjoying the fruits brought on by this collapse. What was more; their actions left a large scratch on the great cause of those who sought to fight against this collapse. They would say, Why do you fight so hard in such a great world? but the pleasure they enjoyed had all come from the blood and sweat of others. Humans would repeatedly become divided the stronger they became, and animosity amongst them would increase. The hearts of those who want to fight against the collapse couldnt help but become dull. Starting with Lao Ban, Choi Hyuk wanted to stomp on those who filled their bellies by snacking on this damned world. Those people didnt have the right to be a sovereign, who represented humanity. No lamps were lit, so the inside of the tent was dark. Cho Hyuks black eyes seemed even darker in this darkness. So I dont think we need to reorganize ourselves. From Ryu hyung and Chu hyungs reports, it seems that Lao Ban is currently on the outskirts of his territory so there is no better chance. We attack now. If his goal was Lao Ban himself, they didnt need to withdraw. Although Lao Ban was with his main force, his city guards were far away, and he had only brought his elite troops so there was no need to fear their numbers. Since there was no force that could match the Berserkers in terms of elite troops 3,000 was enough. Hmm Now that I think about it, no one knows what happens when a sovereign kills another sovereign. If everything, such as the authority of the portal, gets transferred over then we dont necessarily need reinforcements to occupy their territory. We can just deport resisting forces. Everyone nodded their heads at Baek Seoins words. If the authority of the sovereign was transferred over, there was nothing to fear. It would be game over the moment they killed Lao Ban. The artillery head Handke asked. Then what is our plan of attack? Target the sovereign with a single-point breakthrough? Or annihilation? Choi Hyuk didnt think twice and answered. Annihilation. We will not accept their surrender. The ones gathered there will all be Lao Bans henchmen. They are plunderers who kill others and rob their strength. Although we wont chase them too far if they run, if possible, it will be total annihilation. Also, we will thoroughly track and take down Lao Ban and his executives. It was a resolute action. Handke continued to ask. Then, next, what do you plan to do if the full authority of the sovereign does get transferred to you? He paid attention to the chill emanating from Choi Hyuks tone. Choi Hyuk wanted the death of the Sovereign of Dark Secrets. Then what would he want afterwards? What kind of decision would he make about the colonizers who cooperated with the Sovereign of Dark Secrets? Deportation? Or punishment? If that happens We advance towards the cities. We will destroy all of Lao Bans workshops and free the slaves. And if there are still organizations operating under Lao Bans command, then, we will undoubtedly punish them. If these organizations break up and scatter, thats fine. However, if they are still maintaining their organizations by the time we get there, I will use the authority to ban them from using the portal and sweep them all up. I have no thoughts on clumsily letting them live. Choi Hyuk was giving his enemies two small chances. First, he would let those who flee the battlefield, without looking back, live. Second, he would let those who flee after hearing the news from the escapees. He clearly declared he would kill everyone else besides them. A risky, yet powerful method. A silence hung in the air momentarily. A large-scale slaughter of humans. Their hearts were heavy. Mmm Now that were about to kill them, my hearts a bit It was Lee Jinhees gripe, who was naturally kind. Although she was in favor of a war against the Sovereign of Dark Secrets, she was generally thinking of a way to minimize casualties. A rule of accepting their surrender if they did. However, Choi Hyuk was planning on thoroughly stomping on his enemies. Baek Seoin didnt say anything. He was psychologically more resistant to the notion of killing humans compared to others. Still, he was inwardly trying to justify this decision. Since its a world thats already out of control Because its a world where humans openly sell other humans as slaves Since we already gave them a chance to talk. Is it time for them to take responsibility The more chaotic a situation was, the quicker the effect of creating a rule by blood was. Although telling them hundreds of times to not have slave markets had no effect, if they hit them hard once, its effects were clear. While everyone was judging the necessity of this operation, the artillery head Handke said. Its already inevitable we will face off against the Sovereign of Dark Secretss forces. Then its better to properly step on them when we inevitably face them. Since its cleaner if we fight them properly once than fighting them multiple times I think its a good idea. Everyone else nodded at his words. It was like this ever since humanity first started to record history. There was no easier or cleaner method of dealing with others than killing and removing them. Only I still wish we could find a better way. Lee Jinhee couldnt let go of this fantasy. She wasnt scared of fighting them, however, fighting humans was tiring and difficult. Although her worry was an important one that advanced human civilization, but in the current situation, where history had degenerated and humanity had collapsed, it was a powerless worry. The Sovereign of Dark Secrets and the Berserkers were already in a relationship of kill or be killed. They killed Berserkers, and Ryu Hyunsung and Chu Youngjin killed their slave traders. Although there was a difference in scale, they had already killed one another. Only, the colonizers clashed in local fights, there hasnt been a case of a full-on battle yet. The war that was about to begin would be the first. They felt a psychological resistance to the fact that this first war would have to be an annihilation, crushing their enemies thoroughly. However, the fact that if they did this properly this time, it could reduce future losses was a big strength to them. I know. Its just a gripe. Lee Jinhee looked somewhat depressed. Choi Hyuk tapped her shoulder. If they were in a different group, then Lee Jinhee, who said these words before a battle, may garner some hate, but Choi Hyuk was already familiar with this side of her. Since she fought the most courageously when they actually went into battle. She was different from Choi Hyuk, but they walked the same path. Eventually, they decided on annihilation. Everyone looked at each other with determined eyes. The very next morning, the march towards the very first territory war began. Chapter 59: Revolution (4) Episode 4: The Great Colonizing Age / Chapter 59: Revolution (4) TL: emptycube Editor: Obelisk ________________________________________ It was a cruel day. Although she resolved herself multiple times, the new member was unable to act, and repeatedly apologized to her senior in vain. I will do better! I will do better. I will do better. She had repeated those words a few times, yet, her hand didnt move. A slim beauty, however, she was an outstanding warrior. In the past, these words might have been ridiculous, but it was very foolish to estimate someones fighting ability from their looks these days. Werent they in a generation where civilians could awaken karma if they simply came over to Dragonic? Because she possessed outstanding talent, she overcame countless competitors and had become a clan member. Afterwards, the clan had invested mission points to send her over to Dragonic. Above all, the fact that she was invited to this festival clearly showed that she would later become a cadet, a rising star who would lead her clans future. The panic she was feeling now was simply something she had to overcome. Because he understood this fact, her superior didnt punish her but gently reasoned with her. Its okay. Its okay. This is normal for your first time. Yes! Yes! Thank you! When she heard her superiors gentle tone, her heart, which was beating like a drum, calmed slightly. Yet, her hand still didnt budge. Now, now, take a deep breath. Thats it. Breath out. Her superior continued to calmly coax her. Try closing your eyes. She closed her eyes at his suggestion. His tear-stained face, pleading eyes and shaking gagged head all disappeared from her eyes. She no longer saw the sacrifice. She only heard her superiors voice now. He guided her hands in the darkness. Nudge. Her guided hands took aim at a specific area. It was undoubtedly the chest, the beating heart of the sacrifice. Just push the sword through here. Then you just need to place your hand anywhere on the sacrifices body and receive his karma. Its not hard. Its like eating noodles. There wasnt the slightest hint of cruelty in her superiors voice. He instructed as if he really was teaching her how to eat noodles. I understand! Although his calm voice calmed her down even further, unlike her loud reply, she was still unable to stab out with her sword. Its okay. Its okay. Deep breaths. Her superior continued to speak softly until he suddenly grabbed her shoulders and shouted. Stab! Shhhk! The surprised new recruit reflexively jolted her sword forward. The sword smoothly slid into the sacrifices flesh and stabbed into his heart. Ah Ah Warm blood splattered onto her hands. The new recruit opened her eyes. The dying sacrifice was a man who looked to be in his forties. Looking at his non-ruined suit, he seemed to be an immigrant who had only recently migrated here. She clearly saw the lights in his eyes dying out. Its hot Was blood ever this hot? The blood that splattered on her hands not only felt hot but heavy as well. Her shoulders were trembling, and her superior comforted her. Shh. Shh. You did well. Its normal for it to be difficult. You did well. Now, you can smoothly absorb his strength. To be honest, this part didnt require any technique. As long as one possessed the plunderer fate, they would absorb their dying foes karma once they placed their hand on them. Her body trembled as wisps of karma entered and spread throughout her body. It was incredibly refreshing. Although she felt guilty at the fact she killed an innocent person, a euphoric sensation spread as the refreshing karma entered through her hand. Am I a monster? Her mind became torn and confused. No Come to your senses! She hated her weak self whose determination still swayed after resolving herself constantly. However, it was useless. As she fell into a state of shame, thinking Do I not belong here? I didnt know it would be like this, her superior calmly guided her. Theres no reason to be distressed. Enjoy it with a thankful heart. This is the power of one life. Its a noble sensation. Her superior looked at her with solemn eyes. You know how the first awakenees awakened, right? You probably heard of the . From the start, there are no awakenees who havent gotten strong by killing others. Dont concern yourself with what those hypocrites and politicians say. They talk as if our Lao Ban clan is the only one who kills other people, but thats not true. Even though they may act as if its not true, they all kill others to get stronger. If you kill a person or monster, you obtain a set amount of karma. It was this kind of game from the start. The system itself was already like this. In short, even if you arent of the Lao Ban clan, as long as youre a colonizer, you will have no choice but to kill people. If thats the case, isnt it better to thoroughly absorb that karma? Its like that. With our fate known as plunderers, we arent doing anything others arent. Its only a fate that increases the efficiency of what everyone else is doing. When other colonizers gain 1 karma from killing a colonizer, we simply earn 2 or 3. So, is that bad? No, it is not. She had, at some point, been drawn into her superiors words which were filled with his own conviction. Yeah. Thats right. We only need to think about getting stronger. Forget about the rest. Killing people. Selling slaves. Dont waver from their criticism. Thats not all. Because our business is flourishing, more earthlings are coming over to Dragonic and the speed of colonization has become that much faster You are aware that our clans contribution to Earth is enormous, right? Yes Yes! That is correct. Yeah. We only need to think about our job C Getting stronger. And honor our homeland, China. We only need to think about becoming stronger and tougher as warriors. Yes, that is right. Yeah. Kill. Then absorb their strength with a thankful heart. That is our job. I understand. The new recruit stopped trembling. Her eyes shined brightly. Her superior grinned and said, Good. Then try to properly absorb a sacrifice this time. Hes a strong one so the sword wont go in easily. Still, youll eventually pierce him if you just keep on stabbing your opponent until he becomes exhausted, so dont be too flustered. Ill lend you my weapon. Try it out. Within the thick fog, sacrifices, whose limbs had been cut off, were prepared. The sacrifices were tightly bounded, unable to let out a scream, unable to resist, and died with open chests. Those familiar with this enjoyed the slaughter and would sometimes go and rape slaves or sacrifices, indiscriminate of gender. As these horrible acts were being done, the mood within the fog became trancelike. New recruits, who had never done this before, overcame their initial shock and gradually began to become familiar with this mood. They started to look at it from whatever perspective they pleased. Beliefs to those with beliefs, pleasure to those who enjoyed it, Lao Ban clans festival was drawing to its peak. It was a cruel day. What a load of bullshit. They suddenly heard someone swear within the fog. What? At the sudden swear, a superior and a new recruit turned around with widened eyes. Although the fog was thick enough that it was difficult to see someones face in the distance, they were able to identify a persons figure. While everyone was becoming engrossed in the festival, a single shadow approached them. What the? Who is it? The superior asked. The person replied with a sword that suddenly slashed out, slicing through the fog. Creak! Worthy of being an elite of the Lao Ban clan, his Endurance was high so the sound of the sword scraping metal sounded out. However, a misty Karma Blade sliced through his tough skin and ribs. Pshhlt! Ack His heart split apart without being able to do anything. Although she got into a battle stance after seeing her collapsing superior, her opponent was much faster than her. Piick! Thud. Her head rolled on the ground in vain. As I thought, killing people feels disgusting Lee Jinhee didnt even look at the corpses as she spat out a complaint and continued. Berserkers started to pour in from different locations within the fog. Choi Hyuk declared one principle. Complete fear. A trauma that would prevent them from lifting their heads when they heard the Ber of Berserkers. He wanted to implant them with PTSD. The Berserkers, who moved under this principle, were viciously brutal. Thud, stomp, dash! It sounded like a rain shower. The Berserkers charged at full speed. They didnt stop for a moment. If someone blocked them, they would avoid them while wielding their swords. They slashed out with their swords even as they jumped up or slid below. Ahh! Acckk! Lao Bans clan members, whose legs had been cut off so that they couldnt run away, were crawling along the ground and screaming like children. Sounds of rain showers flooded in as blades stabbed out. No one could tell who was killing who. Only, they would suddenly come close and stab them. The fact that they didnt know when or where these swords would target them was fear itself. The fog was dyed red. Who are these bastards! At that moment, the executives of the Lao Ban clan started to act. Thud! Clink! The Berserkers, who were recklessly rushing forward, were pushed back. Sliice! Some unlucky ones were cut in two. Wake up! With the executives urgings, Lao Bans clan hastily began to get into formation. However, it would be breaking the Berserkers principle if they let them do that. Rumble. Explosive Blood Wherever Chu Youngjin passed, the fog would split like the Red Sea. Crash! A strong, single strike. His opponent reflexively lifted his weapon to block it, but Chu Youngjins sword cut his body in two along with his weapon. Although their weapons were clouded with karma and physical Endurance stats, his explosive blows would ignore them all. The impact of his strike was enough to blow peoples hair from far away. One of Lao Bans executives, whose skull had been split in two, became a geyser, still in an upright position. Shudder. At the blood drops that took a moment to fall, at that horrifying feeling, Lao Bans clan members shuddered slightly. If Chu Youngjins overwhelming single strike broke their spirits, Lee Jinhees speed brought panic. Dash! Bang! Bang! Bang! Although she used Explosive Blood like Chu Youngjin, her movements were more mechanical than his. She chased down the fleeing foes as if she was a cheetah hunting her prey and planted them into the ground. No matter which direction they fled or how they blocked, she would skillfully grab her opponent and stab them with her sword. They couldnt block her. As if their fates were already predetermined, even her tempo was consistent. The figures of their comrades being pinned to the ground, like butterflies being pinned on display, brought on additional panic. Ahh! Ahhh! They fled even though they knew it was hopeless. And they were soon hunted down. At this time, Choi Hyuk was facing Lao Ban. Lao Ban had fallen into a state of confusion. Why? Why arent you guys getting deported? This place was Lao Bans territory. Rationally, all the colonizers here must have had passed through the portal under his authority. If that was the case, Lao Ban should have been able to deport them whenever he wanted. In fact, it was impossible to revolt. However, Lao Ban was unable to deport these bandits who had come for him. That was what made him fall into a state of confusion. Its our first time seeing each other face to face. Unlike the flustered Lao Ban, Choi Hyuk started to talk leisurely. The situation had already progressed to a point of no return. Lao Ban was no match for Choi Hyuk. Both Lao Ban and Choi Hyuk were aware of this fact. This punk bastard! Yet, Lao Ban didnt admit it and began his last-ditch effort. Karma Blades had become universal. Lao Bans sword was covered with a faint yellow-green light. However- Crack! His weak Karma Blade was ripped apart by Choi Hyuks Karma Blade that was as deep blue as the oceans depths. Riiinging! Kaahk! Lao Bans sword didnt split in two, but instead, vibrated intensely before shattering, gruesomely shredding Lao Bans hand. Lao Ban, who grabbed his hand as he fell to the ground, saw the corpse of his strongest expert, the Cruel Killing Sword Ye Long, which had been split in two. Beside him was the corpse of Tsu Chin, who had advised him about being cautious of the Berserk Sovereign. Urggg You crazy bastard. Why do you have to do this?! Lao Ban despaired. I warned you. What? About selling slaves? Ha! What a joke. Do you even know how many of your Berserker bastards are among our clients? Lao Ban snorted. Hypocritical bastards. As he realized he couldnt match him in strength, Lao Ban started to make cynical remarks. Colonizer. Thats when you look it from a bright side. How many of these colonizers are of their right minds? Hmm? No, is that wrong? We are people too so do we always need to live in hell? I simply provided them with a comfort zone for their own sake! If it wasnt for me, do you think colonizers could maintain their sanity? Do you think they could endure the stress from endless missions?! People are only coming out to become colonizers because theres a way to relieve that stress. If it wasnt for me, who would fucking become a goddamn colonizer?! Although many sovereigns criticized Lao Bans slave market, their followers, with or without their knowledge, came to Lao Bans territory to relieve the stress that piled deep within them. It didnt matter whether they were men or women. Especially Berserkers. Following Choi Hyuks policy, they underwent more intense missions more often than anyone else. Because of this, once they started to take a liking to the slave market, there were many cases where they would become known perverts. Lao Ban brought out all the malice inside him and cursed Choi Hyuk. Didnt you guys kill others? Whats so different about you? You hypocritical bastard! However, Choi Hyuks face didnt change. Instead, it became even colder. That isnt something a dead man should be worried about. At Choi Hyuks cold reply, Lao Ban harbored even more malice. What? A dead man? Me? This bastard! He was about to spit curses once more. That moment- Choi Hyuks sword pierced through Lao Bans throat. Shhii. Shhii. Lao Bans lips moved, but no words were spoken, only the sound of air rushing out could be heard. Choi Hyuk grabbed Lao Bans hair, stuck his head out and stared directly into his eyes. In that state, he slowly moved his sword and cut Lao Bans head off. You lost, and I won. And the slave market is no more. Thud. The completely severed head fell into Choi Hyuks hand. Choi Hyuk continued to stare at it and said. If you have something to say, say it. Perhaps it was due to karma, but the lights in Lao Bans eyes still shined. He moved his facial muscles to speak another curse, but it was for naught. As there was no one who could speak without their body. Choi Hyuk looked disinterested as he threw the head far into the distance. {Sovereign Choi Hyuk has killed Sovereign Lao Ban. If you prove your qualifications in the Sovereign Mission, all of Lao Bans authority will be transferred to you. Until then, Lao Bans colonized lands will be shut down. It is possible to return to Earth through the portal, but it is no longer possible to enter Dragonic.} So its this kind of system. A Sovereign Mission. Will there be a proper fight there? Choi Hyuk mumbled as he looked around at the battlefield. It was normal. They properly executed their blitz strategy, and their prior reconnaissance to find the executives locations turned out well. After all their commanders had died, the Lao Ban clan had turned into nothing but a simple mob. How boring. Baby chicks who believed they were strong. Battles against these chicks were always bitter and boring. He had to fight against real enemies, not these fools. He wanted to fight against a true foe. Choi Hyuks body became heated. He had to get stronger. He wanted to fight against stronger opponents. Whether this was because of his instincts that wanted to enjoy fights or because of revenge, it had come to a point where it was hard to distinguish which one it was. ** That day, the Lao Ban clan collapsed. The situation became known to the world by the survivors who had fled through the portal. A passageway between colonized lands, the collapse of the slave market, the shutdown of Lao Bans portal, the Berserkers terrifying fighting ability, news of this incident made waves throughout the world. Chapter 60: Demon King (1) Episode 4: The Great Colonizing Age / Chapter 60: Demon King (1) TL: emptycube Editor: Obelisk ________________________________________ Full name: Alexei Romanovich Ivanov. Alexei was a 15-year-old boy who had come from Russia. He was also a famous Berserker who was amongst the first to awaken through the {Ring of Rebirth}. The reason why Alexei, who was Russian, joined Koreas main clan, Choi Hyuks Berserkers, was purely because of Lee Jinhee. He fell for her at first sight after coincidentally watching a video of her fighting. He came to Korea and became a member of the Berserkers partly because of his puppy love and longing, and partly because he seriously respected and wanted to learn from her. Although he was young, like many members who were the first to awaken, he had lost his family and had become an orphan so he didnt have anything holding him back. At first, he used the Language Resonance Device to converse with Koreans, but perhaps it was because he was young, he quickly picked it up. Alexei was tagging behind Lee Jinhee. Lee Jinhee looked at Alexei who appeared to be holding filming props and let out a sigh. Lyosha, Youtube again? Lyosha was a nickname only his family members and close friends could call him. Out of all the Berserkers, Alexei had only told Lee Jinhee his nickname. There was a time when a Berserker shouted, Hey Lyosha! and that day, an intense fist fight broke out. Although he was a boy with a small figure, Alexei was an expert as one of the first to awaken, and the majority of the Berserkers never called him Lyosha after that day. Only Baek Seoin would occasionally tease him with a Lyosha~. Alexei had become famous for never replying back. Yes! Please take care of me, Director Lee Jinhee! Alexei replied in fluent Korean and began to film. Lee Jinhee said, as if dumbfounded. Just from where did someone like you join our clan? You should have gone to Jessies clan, whyd you come here? Jessie was a popular American sovereign. He was handsome and had gained popularity from both his stylish fighting style and lectures on fighting techniques posted on Youtube. He liked to be in style and was known for being showy. Even the name of his fate was Superstar. Superstar was a fate that increased his karma the more his fighting techniques were complimented and the more people were influenced by his techniques. It matched well with Jessie. As the sovereign was like this, his followers were the same. The fighting lectures and best battle videos that dominated Youtube were mostly from Jessies clan. Lee Jinhee often teased Alexei, who liked to film, with this. And whenever she did that, he would hop up and down. What mean words! I have no interest in those with flashy outer appearances. The legit ones are those that are compact and fatal! And if you combine that with Director Lee Jinhees beauty! Keeu! The heck As if embarrassed, Lee Jinhee pressed her hat down. In any case, for Baek hyung to permit something so useless Haa. Useless?! How is filming Director Lee Jinhees techniques and using them as the Berserkers training aids useless? You said youre going to release it to others. Thats to promote ourselves. You cant ignore the effect of promoting ourselves. Even I came running here after watching a video. You need to show something cool if you want to gather really talented and passionate clan members. Berserkers are already known for their small numbers, and the flow of new recruits is declining as more time passes. Promoting ourselves is very important. Brrr. Did you know youre saying exactly what Baek hyung said? Although Director Baek does a lot of useless things, I think he really did well with this decision. Alexei replied without a moments hesitation. Of course, his heart was filled with happiness for being able to film Lee Jinhees movements to his hearts content and being able to show such treasures to other people. Haa I dont know. Anyways, what I am going to teach today is running vertically using karma. Lee Jinhee eventually surrendered and looked away from Alexei to stare at a building in front of her. It was a high-rise apartment with 30 floors. Lee Jinhee put her foot on the wall. There are two main methods. One where you focus on body control and another where you focus on your karma control. First Ill show you the method focusing on body control. Lee Jinhee jumped slightly and stepped on the wall with her right foot before dropping down. In parkour, we usually tilt our upper bodies back when we step on walls. If we dont and we lean forward, our bodies get too close to the wall. If we do that, our strength isnt applied vertically but horizontally, and we slip. Like this. Lee Jinhee explained with her words before showing a few good and bad examples. We can now apply original parkour movements to go up even further. I mean, our physical abilities have completely changed, right? First, you run towards the wall faster than before. The trick where you lean your upper body slightly back and step is the same. Its like shooting towards the wall like an arrow. Next, you need to move your body in rhythm. The movements of your upper body and toes are important. You need use your toes to create thrust while you still have vertical momentum to go up the wall. At the same time, you need to lean your body forward and kick upwards. Then, when you step forward with your left foot, you need to lean back slightly to get a better grip. And you repeat that. Like this. Lee Jinhee swiftly dashed forward and ran up the wall of the building. Her body swayed rhythmically. Her breathtaking balance between her toes and body was beautiful. Alexei filmed her figure with a blank expression. Lee Jinhee, who had climbed to the top, shouted, This is the technique that focuses on body control. Now Ill teach you the second method! If you are confident with your karma control, you can move karma between you and the building and grip the wall yourself. If you try hard, you can even do this. Lee Jinhee walked down the wall. She used her rotating karma to grip the wall.As if gravity had been reversed, she walked down the wall to the ground naturally. A few drops of sweat hung on her forehead. Even though I invested a lot into Control because my trait is Explosive Blood, its still not easy. However, those guys with the Minds Eye trait should have an easier time. Also, in my opinion, the best method is combining these two techniques. She said before going up and down the wall a few times. She used her karma to create a decent grip while performing effective movements to minimize her karma consumption. Alexei filmed each movement with shining eyes. After she finished her demonstration, Lee Jinhee came down and said. Thats enough. Stop filming. No, a bit more Shush. Now you try, Lyosha. After refusing Alexeis right to talk, Lee Jinhee sat on the floor. Alexei ran up and down the wall while being criticized by Lee Jinhee and had even fallen a few times due to mistakes. Lee Jinhee grinned while she looked at him. Although he said he couldnt be bothered to, Alexei was a talented warrior, and she enjoyed teaching him. He was cute too. Lyosha! You have to move your hips there! Are you going to move like that?! Ill do it again! Of course you will! Alexei and Lee Jinhee were, in fact, quite similar. They both became Berserkers because they longed to make everyone stronger. Of course, not everyone felt that way. ** South Korea was under martial law. To be honest, they should have already declared martial law when unknown hemispheres covered Kangdong, Seongbuk and other districts. However, it couldnt be helped but be pushed back until after the awakenees had returned because the military, including full-time reservists of the reserve forces, had all disappeared. After the awakenees returned, and Choi Hyuk killed Song Simins group in front of the president, the South Korean president, Shin Woojin, did his best to not fall behind global changes. He accelerated weapon production and established a new military called the Superpower Headquarters, which was an army of awakenees consisting of the surviving military, youths with conviction, and veterans from the Alliance of Comrades in Arms. What he had been most concerned about was establishing a system to maintain the current industry. A way to keep people working in their companies and getting people to purchase items with Korean currency. He used all his energy trying to continue their normal lifestyle. Public order, economy, diplomacy, national politics, he need consider all of them. Once it was predicted that there would be a food crisis caused by the international drought, he used his right as a preliminary sovereign. He mobilized awakenee troops to pass through a portal and created a new colonized land. He used the mission points of awakenees as currency to bring farmers, researchers, and miners over. Sometimes he would dispatch awakenee troops to protect Korean national treasures located overseas and to protect trade, which had become dangerous due to increased acts of piracy. He would either suppress internal conflicts with strength or compromise. As it was impossible to conduct these acts under existing laws, he had activated martial law in order to be above these laws. And there were two results. One was, like his original motive, that he somehow maintained their daily lifestyle. The other was dictatorship. It was like this. Presidents served terms. However, sovereigns, who possessed colonized lands and were essential to human survival, were permanent positions. As long as the survival of Korea rested on Shin Woojin, who was both the president and a sovereign, absolute authority and dictatorship had become expected. Also, the new troops Shin Woojin established did not have the culture and order that came from a long history like the original military, and because they were hastily established, they couldnt help but have problems with discipline and morals. However, because Shin Woojin needed them to maintain his authority, he didnt aggressively restrain their deviations but rather accepted a moderate level of these acts and would occasionally encourage these acts to strengthen his footing. Illegal and evasive acts were committed as an open secret. Because of this, safety was a distant goal. Chaos continued to spread. Disharmony would spread day after day, and each day would bring about more and more absurd rumors. Despite all this, normal people still went to work, shoved food they bought from the market into their mouths, and occasionally, even enjoyed dates but the world had changed immensely. Bars were packed early into the night. Alexei, who had finished filming Lee Jinhee, sat in front of the bar and drank a beer. No one cared that he was underage. In a world like this, minor rules like these werent properly upheld. This was especially the case for awakenees. Alexei, who was drinking leisurely, poked a fellow Berserker next to him and asked. Hey, arent they Super Soldiers{1}? Alexei pointed towards a table with three or four awakenees who were drinking and had their arms around women. The awakenee troops President Shin Woojin had established, the Superpower Headquarters. Their members shortened the name and called themselves Super Soldiers. Although the nation propagated that they were martyrs who possessed loyalty and patriotism they werent all like that. Like how the majority of any group were more interested in the food offered for sacrifice than the ancestral rites{2}. The police, military, and especially the Super Soldiers benefitted a lot during these times of extreme chaos. First of all, they had a free pass in any store. It could be said that it was a very good job that allowed one to enjoy all sorts of pleasures for free. Perhaps it was because of this, but the relationship between the Super Soldiers and Berserkers was rocky. The Super Soldiers thought they were the best in Korea and believed that everyone else had to crawl beneath them, while the Berserkers subtly looked down on them. So, as per normal, Alexei decided to provoke the Super Soldiers. Still sitting, he raised his voice. Since when did Super Soldiers crawl to this area to drink alcohol? There were many bars near Yeouido Park that catered to awakenees, but the Frontier pub Alexei was currently in was a bar Berserkers frequented. This was why Super Soldiers didnt usually come here to drink. At his provocation, the drunken Super Soldiers, who were groping the women next to them, turned around in a fit of rage. However, Alexei stared directly at them and shouted. Its okay youre drinking here, but at least pay for your drinks. Okay? A very drunken Super Soldier tried to jump up from his seat when he heard Alexeis words. If the person who looked to be his superior didnt grab his wrist and sit him down, he may have tried to start a fight. Sit. Hes Alexei of the Berserkers. When his superior whispered those words, as if spitting them out, the Super Soldier, who had been about to get up, revealed a nervous expression. Alexei was well-known as an elite amongst the Berserkers. His excitement died down when he saw they werent getting up, so he continued to drink his beer. That moment, a group of Berserkers entered through the door. Alexei raised his hand up and acted familiar. Lee Kijin! You came here too. Lee Kijin was a man with a hazy focus in his eyes. He looked around at Alexei and smiled brightly. Ohh! Its Alexei. Lee Kijin was a Berserker who possessed a similar ability to Alexei. He was also an elite amongst the Berserkers. He was also one of the comrades Alexei was a bit competitive with. Did you hear the news? The Sovereign Mission carried out by the leader! You were assigned to it as well, right? Alexei brightly asked Lee Kijin with a Youre going to the party too, right? tone. As someone who longed for strength, he loved fighting more than anyone else and being assigned to a great mission like the Sovereign Mission was really exciting to him. However, Lee Kijins reply was gloomy unlike Alexeis. Well I was assigned. How tiring. As he said that, his eyes really did exude an exhausted aura. Ha. As someone who goes crazy in the battlefield, stop being so coy all the time. As this wasnt the first time Alexei had seen him like this, he ended their greeting with a raised glass. Lee Kijin grinned, and the group of Berserkers joined the table of Super Soldiers. Huh? They knew each other? Alexei looked at this scene with a strange look. They chatting noisily amongst themselves, and not long had passed before they got up to leave. Alexei suddenly shouted after continuously looking at them. Hey! Pay before you go! The Super Soldiers, who were leaving in a good mood, suddenly became angry and turned around at his words. Lee Kijin consoled them. Then he shouted at Alexei. They are my friends. Dont mind them! At his words, Alexei tightly shut his mouth. Although he personally didnt approve of eating food for free because they had a bit of power, he didnt want to say something to fellow comrades who had gone through life or death situations with him. Lee Kijin smiled as if thanking Alexei, before leaving with the group. Alexei looked at them with a sullen expression before asking another comrade next to him. Since when were they close with the Super Soldiers? His comrade didnt seem to know as he simply shrugged his shoulders. ________________________________________ {1} The raws say ??? which is taken from ?????. Although this isnt the literal translation, I chose to use Super Soldiers as their short version instead. {2} I couldnt find a good English equivalent to this. It means putting the reward before the cause. {T\N} Alexeis nickname has been corrected. It is Lyosha. Thanks to al103 for the correction! Chapter 61: Demon King (2) Episode 4: The Great Colonizing Age / Chapter 61: Demon King (2) TL: emptycube Editor: Obelisk ________________________________________ The death of the Sovereign of Dark Secrets, Lao Ban, caused an immense change to occur in the world. Among others, the hit to Chinas economy for losing one of their colonized lands, and the preparation of other sovereigns to connect colonized lands after Choi Hyuk were the most prominent. However, there was a different burning question that was on everyones mind. How strong were the Berserkers? They brought down the powerful and prosperous Sovereign of Dark Secrets in a single day. How strong were they? There was speculation based on a few points. Lao Bans clan was no match for them. The battle ended in an instant. Screw off! Screw off! Hiiii! Dont come close! The people who escaped from Lao Bans colonized lands. Those who didnt participate in the battle all claimed it was one-sided, while the participants shivered in fear, unable to speak properly. Although there was a problem of morals, Lao Bans clan was famous for being incredibly wealthy and for possessing many experts. So the reactions of the survivors greatly resonated with the colonizers. A large discussion would break out whenever colonizers gathered. Its an exaggeration. Of course, the Berserkers are good at fighting. However, they arent that good. It was one-sided because they were attacked unexpectedly, completely unprepared for it. When fighting, one strike is enough if youre caught off guard. Hey. Even if you say that, look at the numbers. Even if you count every Berserker, they barely number 20 thousand, but Lao Ban has more than 80 thousand! And if you include the small subordinate clans operating in his cities, they easily number 150 thousand. So, lets assume only 80 thousand could be mobilized immediately. But, the number of Berserkers who participated in this expedition may at most be 5 thousand. 5 thousand vs 80 thousand. No matter how unexpected it was, isnt it ridiculous that they were able to sweep through cities with just that? Thats because Lao Ban and his important executives had already been ambushed away from the cities. They obviously wouldnt be able to face the Berserkers without a proper line of command after the clan itself was wiped out. Hey hey. I met some Berserkers on a previous outer space mission, okay? They are no joke. Really? My friend was drunk and got into an argument with one. He said he could take them? The hell he could. He was probably beat up. Those who havent fought against a Berserker need to shut up. But, Alexei of the Berserkers? I saw some of the videos he posted, and while they were good, they werent that good? To be honest, Jessies clan has better techniques on Youtube. Ah geez Do you think those videos and fighting are the same? Those Berserkers are real beasts. Lets say two sides have the same specs, right? Then the Berserkers side will undoubtedly win. Honestly, arent Berserkers the strongest in real combat? That is something well only know once they fight. The word Colonizer was used to define warriors who had awakened karma and fought in colonized lands and outer space missions. However, when used in a more general sense, colonizer encompassed a wider variety, as not everyone who awakened karma became warriors, in fact, warriors were the minority. Those who worked in primary industries, producing food and minerals, workers in secondary industries, processing these raw materials, researchers, and even merchants who went around to various colonized lands to buy and sell products. These non-combative workers made up a significant portion of colonizers. Because they too had to go through forced missions in the beginning, around half of them could be considered combat ready. However, once the colonization had passed a certain point, the number of forced missions noticeably dropped, and even if they were occasionally assigned to forced mission, it became possible to be exempted from them if they paid a certain amount of Mission Points. The number of colonizers, who worked in production, increased significantly since then. They would sell their wares to buy Mission Points, and then use those points to be exempt from forced missions. So these production colonizers were usually the ones who collected a great deal of information as they went to and from different territories, and amongst them, merchants collected the most. Combat colonizers usually wouldnt leave their bases often, and because of this, there werent many cases of them fighting against each other. This was why it was difficult to come to a consensus on the Berserkers. Eventually, the majority opinion was that While Berserkers are strong, wasnt this case an exception due to various fortunes and tactics aligning with each other? Still, I heard the Berserk Sovereign was strong beyond imagination. Beyond imagination? Then are his main stats at the mid-4-star level? Like hell they are. Probably around 3 of his stats just reached 4-star. Maybe one of them is close to mid-4-star level. Yeah, its a bit much to assume all his main stats are at the mid-4-star level. Even the strongest expert, Jessie, only recently got his second stat to 4-star. But there are rumors that the Berserk Sovereign already had 3-star stats on his first mission, 2 years ago. Pfft, no fucking way. Really. They even say he singlehandedly killed the last boss of . Yeah, I heard thats true. Hey. Even if thats true. You know, it becomes almost heinous to increase karma later on. On top of that, there wasnt a proper evaluation of Choi Hyuks fighting abilities. ** Choi Hyuk was sitting face-to-face with Lieutenant Colonel Lee Kangjin[1]. In Choi Hyuks eyes, Lt. Col Lee Kangjin was emitting a white (goodwill) light. Lt. Col Lee Kangjin was one of the influential figures in the Superpower Headquarters. Although Choi Hyuk didnt remember, he had coincidentally saved him from getting killed by Deer Antlers, Keushisuit. Since then, Lt. Col Lee Kangjin wanted to maintain a good relationship with the Berserkers. The reason for him coming here today was the same. We noticed some rebellious movements. Lt. Col Lee Kangjin got straight to the point. The loyal followers under Lao Bans immediate command and the groups, who had lost their workplace in a single morning because the colonized lands had been shut down, are targeting you. Choi Hyuk figured something out from Lee Kangjins words. We actually received requests asking us to allow them to continue to do business there once I received Lao Bans authority. What was your reply? Since they sent their pawns, we didnt kill them, and instead sent them on their way after cutting off one of their arms. After listening to Choi Hyuks story, Lee Kangjin understood why these merchants were trying to kill Choi Hyuk. Hu How direct. Lee Kangjin, who had momentarily blanked out at Choi Hyuks brutal answer, continued with a serious tone. However, the problem isnt simple. Colonizers, who used Lao Bans slave market, may even target you. And there may be Im sorry to say this but there may be traitors from within the Berserkers. Colonizers from other groups And traitors Choi Hyuk showed interest in those words. Lee Kangjin calmly explained. They simply didnt do it as openly as Lao Ban, but there were sovereigns who secretly ran slave markets, and those who did business with products they received from Lao Ban. They will feel greatly threatened by your actions. And Lee Kangjin momentarily paused before almost spitting these words out. There are drugs. Drugs? Choi Hyuk asked in a doubtful voice. This was because normal drugs had almost no effect on colonizers who had restructured their bodies with karma. Even the purest drugs in existence had no effect on colonizers. Yes. Its a new drug that makes you sensitive to karma. They say it is secretly being supplied through slave markets. Although we dont know exactly how they make it, theres no doubt that it is a technique that followers under Lao Bans immediate command manage. From what Ive figured out, it seems the scope of addicts is quite large. Although Im embarrassed to say this, but even amongst the Super Soldiers I feel there will be a significant number of addicts. Theres a very likely chance they may be requested to assassinate you under the pretext of receiving a supply of drugs. Lee Kangjin spoke with a serious tone while Choi Hyuks eyes shined in interest. This doesnt seem easy. Drugs couldnt help but become bestsellers. For there to be a drug that works on colonizers who lived through combat hell and the nightmares of loss day after day. For there to be a drug that works on colonizers when even alcohol and tobacco had no effect. They may even be able to win Berserkers over. Choi Hyuk grinned. How exciting. Betrayal He had always thought of this after Jung Minji had died from betrayal. Things that could destroy a strong existence in an instant. Betrayal. Mutiny. Their blades can target you at any time. Choi Hyuk always bore that in mind. And that moment had really come Betrayal For some reason, his heart started beating. ** Berserker Lee Kijin blew smoke. Hoooo. They were in a rooftop lounge that had been remodeled from a pool at a luxury hotel. The ceiling and walls were made of glass, and, with the pool as the center, a bar and a dark, remote room were arranged. It was an accommodation with a great view overlooking the Han River. The inside was currently filled with thick fog-like smoke. The smoke wasnt as thick as tobacco smoke, a bit more transparent, and it was smooth like vapor. The smell wasnt that potent, it was like an aroma, pungent yet sweet. Simply smelling this scent made one feel better. Haa It feels good Sitting at the bar, Lee Kijin took another breath of smoke before downing a bottle of strong whiskey. Keuu Lee Kijins body shivered pleasantly. It was a drug called Water Fog. This drug, supplied by the Lao Ban clan, was rolled up and smoked like cigarettes. Only, it didnt burn with fire but rather with karma. Perhaps it was because of this, but it did have an effect on bodies protected by karma. In fact, while you were smoking Water Fog, your karmas defense would drop enough that you could get slightly drunk. Although there may be colonizers who have never smoked Water Fog, there are no colonizers whove only smoked it once. This was a popular line between them. Lee Kijin couldnt help but agree 100%. After becoming a colonizer, the only time he felt happy was when he was smoking Water Fog. Haa But what did you say? Lee Kijin, who was happily enjoying the lingering sensation, suddenly focused his hazy eyes and stared at the bartender. The bartenders expression didnt change as he repeated his words. Please cooperate with us in eliminating the Berserk Sovereign. Lee Kijins lips fell limp. Then he smiled. You want me to die? Thats not it. We will create a careful plan with our best warriors. The best warriors? Who? Is even that team leader of the Super Soldiers over there joining as well? Of course. The bartender confidently nodded his head. However, Lee Kijins smile became even thicker. He smiled to the point where his wrinkles covered his eyes. With that expression, he said. Hehe, what a load of bull. Pardon? Hehe, fuck whos going to kill who? At his words, the bartender and the surrounding Super Soldiers moods turned sour. Yet, Lee Kijin didnt care in the slightest. The other Berserkers, who accompanied Lee Kijin here, were smiling as well. The bartender thought that this was most definitely not a positive sign. Are you more loyal than we thought? The bartender muttered bitterly. Then he needed to get rid of them. However, Lee Kijin sneered at him. Puha What loyalty. It just doesnt make sense. Whos going to kill who? Choi Hyuk? You guys? Puahahaha. Puhehehe Kikik. The other Berserkers couldnt contain their laughter anymore. After laughing for a while, Lee Kijin said. You guys are misunderstanding something. Lee Kijin slowly stood up and placed his hand on his sword. The mood became vicious in an instant. The Super Soldiers sitting around the bar, the guests who were smoking Water Fog, and even the administrators, approximately 30 in total, stood up one after another. Lee Kijin stared at the various faces surrounding him before spitting on the ground. You guys Do you even know what Berserkers are? Let alone Choi Hyuk You guys cant even take the three of us on. He said as he unsheathed his sword. Once he had unsheathed his sword, like a domino effect, everyone raised their weapons. Metallic sounds rippled out. That moment, Lee Kijin disappeared from their sight. A speed their eyes couldnt keep up with. Slice! Kaaahh! The Super Soldier, who had stared at Alexei in the afternoon, had his arm sliced off. Die, bastards. Die. Stab. Stab. It was like a magical scene. Even if they excluded Lee Kijin, whom they couldnt match in speed, they couldnt block the other Berserkers strikes even though they didnt seem very fast. As if they were peeling an orange or eating a live octopus, they didnt hurry as they neutralized their opponents defenses and stabbed their arms and legs. Lee Kijin, who had acted first and neutralized his opponents elites, said while leisurely cutting the tendons of other guests and stationed bodyguards. We could take a dozen of you on with similar specs, but what to do when theres also a difference in specs? The difference between their specs was fine, but the difference between their fighting experience was too large. In the past 2 years, even if they compared themselves to groups who completed as many missions as they could, the Berserkers completed at least double their missions. Especially due to those who chased after fights with their Combat Addict fate, the Berserkers specialized in dogfights and close fights. A small-scale fight in a small area with no commanders. On top of that, their opponents were Lee Kijin, a top elite of the Berserkers, and the other two who were also elites. Puddles of blood flowed down and dyed the pool red. Of course, the Berserkers werent completely fine. They had wounds in various places and were panting. However, Berserkers would usually start fighting properly from this point. Since the level of intense combat was quite high. These wounds and Stamina consumption were only a warmup for Berserkers. Hey, bartender. Lee Kijin grabbed the collar of the bartender collapsed on the floor and lifted him up. His voice sounded oddly happy. Like a Combat Addict, he had become refreshed after a bout of fighting. Lee Kijin grinned. So what. Youre saying you will provide an unlimited supply of drugs or whatever if we cooperate in killing Choi Hyuk? Right? Th Thats right. Ah, no, sorry. The bartender was trembling as he barely replied. No, he didnt know how to reply. He couldnt tell what exactly was going on in the minds of these druggies. He asked them because he believed he could win them over, but they suddenly wielded their swords. His voice was currently friendly. Then how should he reply? Should he apologize for the blasphemous conspiracy, or should he ask them to cooperate by offering even more? The bartender could only tremble. Lee Kijin grinned and relaxed his grip on the bartender. He slowly stood up. It seemed one of the glass walls had shattered during their fight as a cool breeze ruffled through his hair. The effects of the drug and the excitement from the battle still remained. And a cool breeze. Lee Kijin enjoyed this moment. To the point where I want to just die like this. Behind the momentary happiness, a bottomless futility approached him. It was the same ever since that day with the . Without the effects of the drug, without the excitement of battle, the daily life he faced was always unbearably horrible. He was only alive because he couldnt die. No, perhaps it was because he wanted to die. He might have joined the Berserkers as a means of suicide. Perhaps it was because of this. Lee Kijin unknowingly declared. Ill help you. For my last opponent to be Choi Hyuk Thats not so bad. It was exciting simply thinking about it. Though he would probably die. But he felt even more excited. Dying while fighting that monster? His comrades showed surprised expressions at first, but they too nodded their heads in understanding. Amongst the Berserkers, there were many who had no attachment to life and were semi-insane. And they were druggies on top of that. This meant they were complete lunatics. Still, create a good plan so I dont die too futilely. See you next time. Lee Kijin waved his hand as he left the hotel with his comrades. Leaving bloody footprints and sounds of moaning behind them. ________________________________________ [1] Do you guys remember the military guy introduced in Ch 40? I do, and so does the SoJ Dead or Alive List, where we keep track of whether a character is dead, alive or unsure! But besides this shameless promotion, hes the military guy who eventually killed the cocoon at the last moment and lived. Chapter 62: Demon King (3) Episode 4: The Great Colonizing Age / Chapter 62: Demon King (3) TL: emptycube Editor: Obelisk Sponsor: Anonymous and Tyler ________________________________________ The only path to humanitys survival C Colonization. Although becoming a colonizer was dangerous, there were many young men and women who wanted to become colonizers. Like the young, penniless colonizers who crossed over to the New World, and like the outlaws who roamed the West, many left the world of civilization behind and headed towards the colonized lands, sword in hand. On top of that, wasnt it outer space? It was a suitable place to act on impulse when you broke up with your lover and the word outer space was enough to boil the blood of people for no reason. Those who were determined on becoming colonizers would normally either take a test to enter a clan or buy Mission Points with money to move to Dragonic. This aspect was very different from the first awakenees who had no choice but to become colonizers. That was why Lumin was saying this today again. What Im saying is that being a colonizer is nothing compared to the past. Did kids these days know what suffering was? Even without saying, it felt like they could hear the bragging coming from within his heart. Like most clan leaders, Lumin was also one of the first awakenees. The generation who became colonizers after overcoming more vicious fights than anyone. He had achieved a few feats within that hell and obtained 2/3 Qualifications to be a Sovereign, becoming a Leader of Ten Thousand, the clan leader of the Lumin Clan. That was why he was calm while everyone else was nervous. He was saying those words, how becoming a colonizer wasnt anything, in an attempt to cheer up his clan members. Although Lumins new recruits felt that his words were a bit cocky, they were also strangely reassured by them. Their clan leader, Lumin, sat his butt on the rampart and confidently said, Dont worry; youre not going to die. I survived through worse conditions than this. His composed figure, even with the growing number of monsters outside the rampart, was brazen but also felt reliable. The Lumin Clan was a skilled, mid-sized clan. They considered themselves as one of Lao Bans subordinate clans and were active in his capital city, Zhiyu. It was also a profit-oriented clan that surrendered immediately once Choi Hyuk captured Zhiyu a few days ago. The hot springs city Pyungryu, the mining city Wanwu, the farming city Yeshi, and the capital city Zhiyu, whose market had developed so much that it was known as the market of all things, had all fallen under Choi Hyuk in an instant. Amongst them, there were mid and small-sized clans that confronted Choi Hyuk out of loyalty towards Lao Ban, and some, like Lumin, who immediately backed out, saying they never had that kind of relationship. Choi Hyuk left the clans who backed out intact. Not only that, but he even ordered them to manage the city for the time being. To be honest, his actions werent very understandable. Choi Hyuk didnt come with enough soldiers to safely occupy the four cities in the first place, and immediately left the cities after capturing them. After telling the surrendered clans that they would be back, all the Berserkers headed towards their capital city, Barhaloleun, before returning to Earth. In reality, the four cities were left alone in a state of anarchy. Within these cities, the mid and small sized clans began a bout of wits. To swallow the cities for themselves? That was impossible. If Choi Hyuk inherited Lao Bans authority, then they would be deported without even being able to fight. Then, there were two remaining choices. Either obediently manage the city, or flee and look for another colonized land. Each of them did their own calculations and eventually around half stayed while the other had left the cities. The clans that remained were usually those that yearned to revive themselves in a city with fewer competitors, rather than finding a new foothold in a different colonized land teeming with competitors. However, the problem was the monsters. The fight must have been noisy for monsters to swarm into the city territories Perhaps it was because of the noise and the scent of blood. A few days after Choi Hyuk left, the number of monsters gathering around the cities started to increase. At first, it was I see some? to Theres a lot of them? and now, a week later, there were enough to call them an army. Yet, they normally wouldnt fear them. They had thick ramparts as well as the blessing of the Territory Pyramid that weakened the abilities of monsters and strengthened the abilities of allies. However, now that the position of the sovereign was vacant since Lao Bans death, the Territory Pyramid stopped functioning. They had to fight the monsters without buffs. This was the reason why they couldnt help but resolve themselves on top of the ramparts. It was to the point where clans, who decided on leaving late, stayed. However, Lumin was still confident. This place is our hometown. If we leave once, we will have to forever live as fellows without a base. Just erase the thought of running away. And dont worry! You wont die. The Berserk Sovereign said so. That he would return after inheriting Lao Bans authority. You know that those monsters out there are nothing if the Territory Pyramid functions again, right? It would be fine if the Territory Pyramid functioned. They only needed to endure until then. The goal he proposed ignited the fighting spirits of his clan members since it was a more realistic goal than trying to block all the monsters. Then all that remained was in the Berserk Sovereigns hands. Hey, Berserk Sovereign. No, Mr. Berserk Sovereign. I dont know what it is, but finish it quickly and return Even Lumins heart was burning with urgency. ** The reason why Choi Hyuk suddenly withdrew was, in fact, because of the Sovereign Mission. ______ {Sovereign Mission} Complete the dimensional transmission and obtain the code that can lift the dimensional isolation. Among the three dimensionally isolated areas, Kangdong, Mapo, and Seongbuk, release one and annihilate the monsters dominating within. _______ It was a mission with a time limit and one that also took place on Earth. It was a situation where Choi Hyuk, who prioritized inheriting the sovereigns authority, couldnt help but quickly withdraw. Once he returned to Korea, Choi Hyuk immediately issued a draft for Berserkers and put the Berserkers, who returned from space missions, on standby at their headquarters. 12,000 soldiers could be recruited. This was the largest soldier recruitment since the formation of the Berserkers. The deciding day was tomorrow. Since he was recruiting within Seoul, he had already discussed it with President Shin Woojin. Shin Woojin had introduced him to nearby civilians and actively promised to cooperate with the Berserkers for food supplies and other problems. Although there were frequent disputes between Berserkers and Super Soldiers, Shin Woojin and Choi Hyuks relationship was amicable. In reality, in Shin Woojins perspective, nothing good would come from being on Choi Hyuks bad side. Though he was still the president, due to his recent dictatorship, his political legitimacy had fallen greatly. Only, he still had the support of the military and colonizers because of the crumbs he could give them, and with their support as his foundation, he was able to give citizens the minimum level of safety, not completely lose his popularity, and obtain political power. But to get on the bad side of Choi Hyuk, who was known as a mythical existence among Korean colonizers, in that situation? The military power of the Berserkers was already frightening, but there was no doubt that the reactions of other colonizers, due to this, wouldnt be soft. If the political situation became that chaotic, then even hearts of the citizens would leave him. The president had even acknowledged the current fighting-oriented colonizers, the members of large and small clans, exercisable rights.Because their support was his most important political foundation, he usually let their commotions and unlawful acts slide as long as they werent too severe. He especially paid no attention to disputes amongst colonizers. He had already decided on this policy the moment Choi Hyuk sliced Song Simins head during the dinner party. Since he treated regular clans that way, it was obvious he would treat the Berserkers, who were a sovereign clan, even better. On top of that, Shin Woojin was already greatly indebted to Choi Hyuk. It was successfully colonizing his first territory which made him a sovereign. If it wasnt for the apt advice from Baek Seoin, whom Choi Hyuk sent, Shin Woojin would never have become a sovereign. There were 39 people who made up the first sovereign group. They were all strong, becoming sovereigns after accomplishing amazing achievements. However, there were only 13 still alive today. 26 had died. Although there were some who died during outer space missions, or while expanding their territories, but 17 of them had died during their first colonization. They made up the majority of deaths. The first colonization was simply that difficult. There were currently 41 sovereigns. Among them, 11 had accomplished new achievements and became sovereigns, and 17 leaders of various countries succeeded in colonizing a land and became sovereigns. Only 17 The Giant Orc Karik had granted the leaders of each country the status of preliminary sovereign. There were hundreds of them. Since only 17 of them had succeeded in their first colonization, one could once again realize just how difficult the first colonization was. In fact, even those from developed countries, like the prime minister of England and president of France, had died during their first colonization. Although, strangely, the Queen of England succeeded and had become a sovereign. Anyways, the reason why Shin Woojin was able to succeed in such a difficult colonization was because of Baek Seoins unsparing advice. The composition of soldiers. Quality and formation of soldiers as well as tactics. Shin Woojin had consulted Baek Seoin on all of these and was able to safely succeed in his first colonization. Because of this precedent, the relationship between Choi Hyuk and Shin Woojin couldnt help but be amicable. In the very least, Choi Hyuk was still useful to Shin Woojin. It was the same for this Sovereign Mission. Wasnt this a mission that he may eventually have to take? There was nothing bad in watching it beforehand. Due to President Shin Woojins wholehearted support, preparations for the Sovereign Mission, which would be held in the middle of Seoul, was going smoothly despite the urgency. Choi Hyuk had decided to release the Seongbuk Districts dimensional isolation. Yes, Seongbuk. This was why he was feeling restless the night before the Sovereign Mission. He left the dormitory and was walking alone. The dormitory of the Berserkers was simply called so, but it was, in fact, a luxurious apartment complex in Yeouido. Choi Hyuk quietly walked along the well-tended garden and wide streets. Yeouido Xi apartments stood tall. Although it wasnt possible for all 20,000 Berserkers to live here, those who were considered elites all lived here. No living costs. Choi Hyuk took that burden for his followers. Where did this money come from? He was a sovereign with colonized lands. Each passage to his colonized lands was taxed. Every business transaction within his territory was taxed. And Earths economy was restructuring to become more reliant on resources from colonized lands. This was a structure where even a three-year-old child could build a fortune, let alone Choi Hyuk. Money, power, how great When he thought about how this vast apartment complex solely belonged to him, he felt odd. This wasnt a level of power that could be achieved simply through money. Although he paid more than the market price, it wasnt like he was buying a house but an entire apartment complex, so there was no way things would go as he wished. People were bound to be unable to leave due to certain circumstances no matter how much money he paid. Also, because it was already an apartment complex the rich lived, it wasnt possible to solve everything with money But, the Yeouido Colonizer City Special Law was created. It was a bizarre law that made it so that if a clan offered to buy a property above market price and if the property wasnt owned by a clan, then the owner would have no choice but to sell their property and leave. My god. It was times like these when dictatorship was good. As long as you were friends with the dictator, of course. There were rumors about how Baek Seoin, who disliked unjust acts of power, went to each of the original owners and gave them additional compensation and apologized with an awkward expression, but Choi Hyuk was happy. Since he was already overflowing with money, he gave Baek Seoin a bonus to make up for his loss. Power to do almost anything you wished The more he appreciated it, the angrier he became. He wasnt someone who could use this power properly. He was someone who was more suited to destroying something than creating it. Of course, when his mother was still alive, he wanted to become someone who created things. Although he liked the unmatched thrill of fighting, a peace that calmed his emotions wasnt bad either. Those days, he would normally read books about design and architecture. However, that was already a world he had separated from. The buildings, pictures, and design products he now had the power to buy all of them. However, he no longer needed them. Since it wasnt him who could achieve something with them, but his mother. However, his mother was gone, and he was alone. So he decided on Seongbuk District to be the location he would conduct the Sovereign Mission in. The place where his mother had died. That bastard known as the Flaming Devil Would it still be there? The monster that killed his mother. The monster that was the same rank as the Wyvern of Destruction. Seongbuk District which was blocked by the opaque dimensional isolation wall. Choi Hyuk sincerely wished to meet the Flaming Devil. Of course itll be there. But you need to be careful. Because that bastard should only be a small fry now. The monsters in there arent normal. They might even be able to see your mind. He suddenly heard a familiar voice. Choi Hyuk couldnt help but be surprised. As if it was morning, it brightened up behind him. He turned around. Flame-Rain? Long time. Her face was still covered by a rippling flame veil. You can come to Earth? Of course. This place is also part of the Flame Wing Alliance. Although you havent officially joined. You call that a reply Anyways, your motive? As expected, Flame-Rain didnt give him a proper reply. From what Choi Hyuk knew, lowest ranked warriors didnt have the qualifications to enter other warriors homelands. He had never even heard of this. But Flame-Rain acted as if this was obvious. In fact, there was one thing he was certain of. Flame-Rain was not a lowest ranked warrior. Theres no way she is. Since shes that strong. Even though Choi Hyuk had become stronger, he was still unable to estimate Flame-Rains abilities. All he knew was that she was undetectably strong. Then what was she? He had once straightforwardly asked her, What is your identity? However, because she replied with a Lets see. Guess? nonsense, he never asked questions like that again. How heartless. I just wanted to congratulate you. I heard rumors that after this Sovereign Mission, they will decide the advancement evaluation for earthlings. They were divided, some being for and against it, and they very narrowly passed it. I think they said something about deciding after seeing the results of your Sovereign Mission? Where did she hear these rumors from? The question, What is your identity? once again crept up his throat, but he pushed it down. So? What do you mean so? Im saying thats how it is. Hmmm Want me to give you a hint? They say that they are going to test your control and command in this Sovereign Mission How about it, are you confident? Control? Command? I dont know but Who knows In the very least, Im not afraid of opponents I dont know. As if she was pleased with his reply, Flame-Rain giggled. Kik. Okay. If its you, you will do well. Still, dont let your guard down. The stronger monsters arent simply powerful fools. How elaborately and wickedly they destroy intelligent beings Remember that sometimes knocking everything down with your sword may not be everything. It was like a riddle. Choi Hyuks judgment became distorted. If youre going to give me a hint, give a proper one or dont distract me and leave. At his sharp reaction, Flame-Rain showed an exaggerated gesture as if saying Wow! Fiery! and stepped back. Then she calmly changed the mood. Sorry, sorry. To be honest, I dont know much either. I only brought this up as an excuse I honestly wanted to come to your homeland once. She pushed her two palms out in apology. Choi Hyuk was silent. Unconcerned, Flame-Rain spread her arms momentarily as she looked up at the sky. Tall buildings, and the moon which rose between them. A few stars that had been covered by the city lights. Beautiful As expected, your homeland is as well. She said with a faint voice, staring into the sky as if piercing into outer space. Choi Hyuk stared at her before letting out a sigh. Haa Okay. Still, since youve come a long way, have a cup of coffee before you go. Then he swiftly turned around and left the complex. Flame-Rain quickly followed behind him. Choi Hyuk was bothered by the flames trailing behind her and turned around. Its bothersome, put it out. Dont worry. I look like a normal person to other people. Why cant you do that to me too? My eyes hurt. Ah, but whats coffee? Completely ignoring Choi Hyuk, she walked with hurried steps, looking somewhat excited. Chapter 63: Demon King (4) Episode 4: The Great Colonizing Age / Chapter 63: Demon King (4) TL: emptycube Editor: Obelisk ________________________________________ The day of the Sovereign Mission. The whole world was focused on Marronnier Park. Facts about the Sovereign Mission had already been widely spread. Observing the park, outside the civilian restricted area set up by the military, were curious colonizers and scouts from each sovereign. What would they do if Choi Hyuk succeeded his mission? Be wary of him? Ally with him? Ignore him? What kind of change would occur in their forces? Colonizers were alert with their sharp senses, keeping each other in check. Amongst them, there was Richard who was known as the Sovereign of Balance. Other colonizers would chatter amongst each other when they coincidentally sighted him. The Sovereign of Balance? The Sovereign of Balance personally came here? Everyone couldnt help but become surprised at Richards, a distinguished sovereigns, appearance. Its a bit embarrassing. Other places sent their followers here while our sovereign personally moved. Richards aide, Leah, mumbled. Richard, who was a clean, bearded middle-aged man, gave an easygoing smile. You already know. The reason why Im like this. I know. Hes an important figure. Someone who Richard personally needs to check. Right. Richard leisurely smiled and turned to look at Choi Hyuk who stood at the head of the Berserkers. So whats the verdict? Leahs eyes shined, seemingly curious. She asked in a slightly lower voice, Do we kill him? Or let him live? However, Richard didnt look at Leah, only staring at Choi Hyuk. Amazing. This was his reply after a long silence. ** Giant letters appeared above the opaque dome which covered the entire Seongbuk District. These words that were updated in real-time were slowly counting down and soon, the mission was announced. ______ {Sovereign Mission} Dimensional transmission in progress. Starting now, participants of the mission may enter the dimensionally isolated area. You will only obtain the code after annihilating the pursuing monsters. Once you activate the code, dimensional isolation will be released. If you fail, the dimension will explode. _______ Choi Hyuk, who had finished reading the mission briefing, nodded his head. So, basically, I just need to annihilate them? Then, there was no need to waste any more time. Enter! Wipe them out! At his command, 12,000 Berserkers leaped into the opaque wall at once. The Berserkers moved in troops. Troops of a thousand Berserkers moved systematically as they alternated between infiltration, attack, and support. With cognitive abilities beyond that of humans, they comprehended the situation and communicated with each other. Charging without the slightest hesitation was the base of the Berserkers tactics. However- What the- Why are you stopping? The moment they passed through the dimensionally isolated wall and stepped into Seongbuk District, the Berserkers unknowingly stopped. Those who jumped in after and hit the person in front of them grumbled, but they stopped in their place as well. The scene in front of them was simply shocking. Its not Earth? This place wasnt Seongbuk District. No, it didnt seem like it was Earth at all. Their first impression of the place was that it resembled more of a garbage landfill than a ruin. Countless broken machines were piled up into a mountain. Wh-what do we do? The Berserkers, who originated from Seongbuk District, were even more shocked. They vividly remembered escaping this place two years ago, yet, no matter how they looked at it, there were no similarities between Seongbuk District and this place. Although they did felt it was strange that the opaque wall was called the dimensionally isolated wall They never thought that it was a completely different dimension. Then where did Seongbuk District go? While a quiet confusion took hold of the Berserkers, Choi Hyuk silently clipped up the mountain of broken machines. He had already activated Minds Eye to its greatest potential. His whole body was emitting a blue hue. He was calm. From the beginning, whether this place was Earth or not was outside his concerns. He was only interested in what kind of monsters were here. The edges of his senses felt a savage power. He ran up to the summit and searched for the ones that were shaking his senses. No, he didnt need to look for them. He could clearly see them. At a glance, they looked like humans. One head and a pair of arms and legs. However, their waists were long like ferrets, and they had long, sharp claws. They were approximately triple the size of a human. Their heads were long on both ends, and fangs filled their large, open mouths. White, long tissue, that looked to be either a bandage or their flesh, covered their eyes. The moment Choi Hyuks eyes landed on them, the name eyeless observers came to mind. He didnt know why, but it seemed that this was the name of these monsters he was seeing for the first time. The eyeless observers surrounded a white building that looked to be a fortress, and crooks, mountain orcs, bladed starving ghosts, and other monsters he had seen plenty of in Kangdong District were surrounding them like clouds as if escorting them. When Choi Hyuk spotted them, they too spotted him. {Keeeeh!} Amongst the eyeless observers, the largest one with the most savage karma roared in Choi Hyuks direction. The air reverberated. {Kueeeehhh!!} As if stimulated by its roar, hundreds of thousands of monsters cried out at the same time. A few hundred thousand pairs of eyes all looked towards Choi Hyuk. Rumble! Hundreds of thousands of monsters ran on the ground. The vibrations even reached where Choi Hyuk was standing, and mountains of broken devices trembled as some rolled down. The monsters dashed forward. And Choi Hyuks eyes fixated on the Flaming Devil instead of the eyeless observers that were controlling the monsters. The monster that caused his mother to die, the Flaming Devil. It was a Wyvern of Destruction level monster in Seongbuk District. Lets see. It had a horn and a tail. The Flaming Devil had flames akin to a lions mane beginning from its horn. Whether looking at its appearance or spirit, it was the Flaming Devil. A fierce smile hung on Choi Hyuks lips. Screech! Clank! Karma filled the Predators Blade like a storm. The body of the Predators Blade distorted intensely as it was unsheathed. An ear-piercing metallic sound resounded as the sheath and the blade, both filled with karma, slid against each other. It was Choi Hyuks unique battle cry that initiated combat. Strictly speaking, it wasnt a cry, but rather the grandiose sound of him unsheathing his sword Either way, the Berserkers knew the meaning behind this sound better than anyone. Woaah!! The battle cry of the Berserkers followed behind Choi Hyuks. Lets go. There was no need for detailed tactical commands for the Berserkers. Each troop chose their target and judged where to evade, and if a larger scale cooperation was needed, they would follow the tactics of the captain-ranked troops. If an even greater strength was needed, they would follow the tactics of the director-ranked troops. Because Berserkers used actions rather than words to command, the commanders always took the lead. Only those who won tens of these crazy battles were divided into the elites and top elites, and they could become captains and directors. The Berserkers stepped on the broken machines and began their charge. Questions about where this place was or where Seongbuk District went had already been clearly wiped from their minds. Only thoughts of fighting remained. {Kiiiieek!} Crunch! The moment the Berserkers dived between the monsters, black blood began to fall like heavy rain. It was the Berserkers one-sided slaughter. The results were obvious considering the Berserkers possessed 2, 3-star stats while the monsters normally had 1-star stats and mid-bosses had 2-star stats, same as before. Choi Hyuk was forging a highway between the monsters. Only slashing sideways. Left to right, right to left, he didnt need any technique. He simply extended his Karma Blade and, like a car windshield wiper wiping away raindrops, he erased the monsters. Choi Hyuks speed was too fast for the monsters to react. He only thought of one thing as he ran. Flaming Devil How should I kill it? In his heart, he wanted to first start by ripping it apart. However, if he ripped it apart, wouldnt it simply die like that? It was quite the dilemma. Also, when the Flaming Devil saw Choi Hyuk running crazily towards him, it revealed its flaming fangs and- Started to run away. Huh? Choi Hyuk was momentarily stunned to the point of forgetting to run. A monster fled? Monsters normally considered intelligent beings as being their absolute enemies and showed endless hostility towards them. A monster like that fled? Before fighting? He had never imagined something like this. A monster? Fled? That moment, the counterattack of the monsters began. Huh? A Berserker, who was charging vigorously, suddenly blankly turned around. This was unbelievable. No matter how outstanding their skills were, they couldnt drop their guard for even 0.1 seconds when fighting against monsters. But for him to blankly turn around during a battle? Screech! It was unsurprising for a crooks claw to rip his cheek. Fortunately, its opponent had an overwhelming Endurance stat and was able to avoid a fatal blow, although there was nothing that could be done about the bleeding from the wound on his cheek. However, it seemed that he didnt care. He absentmindedly said, Yoonseo? It was his dead daughters name. These events were happening everywhere. Some foolishly stopped, while others went into a greater frenzy and jumped into the horde of monsters. The smallest team of Berserkers, the troops, were starting to collapse. The unhesitant charge of the Berserkers slowed and instead, the spirited monsters intently pressed forward. Even Choi Hyuk heard a very unpleasant sound. {Aaaack!!} His mothers screams. So its like that. Choi Hyuk was able to instantly realize this was all a hallucination. His Minds Eye allowed him to look into the truth. His gaze turned towards the eyeless observers that were spectating the fight. They possessed the ability to manipulate minds. From the start, he was able to know that they were called eyeless observers because they had personally told him. Their tactic was simple. Reading their opponents minds as they pleased, and then showing them auditory or visual hallucinations that left the greatest emotional impact on them. They made their enemies waver while the monsters became more organized. Flame-Rain said it. That they were going to test my control and commanding abilities. Only now did he somewhat understand what those words meant. Werent the Berserkers fighting a dogfight, having lost their charging formation? Well They can fight their own battles. However, Choi Hyuk didnt care. Baek Seoin or Ryu Hyunsung would resolve these problems on their own. It was always like this. Choi Hyuk paid no attention to the Berserkers tactics. He simply fought at the very front. He only requested one thing from the Berserkers. The ability to survive any brutal battle. If they were Berserkers, they would survive. As a sovereign, he promised them endless victories, not their survival. Choi Hyuk walked his own path. Those who could follow without being left behind were Berserkers. Choi Hyuk once again concentrated on himself. He slowly turned his gaze and looked at the Flaming Devil. It fleeing was probably the eyeless observers trap. They planned to draw Choi Hyuk, who looked the strongest, deeper so that they could finish him in an instant. As he speculated all of this, Choi Hyuk gazed at the Flaming Devil. {Aack!} His ears continued to ring with his mothers desperate screams, and the mouth of the Flaming Devil, the villain that killed his mother, distorted strangely as it looked at Choi Hyuk. It was definitely mocking him. Choi Hyuk saw this and his firm mouth gave way. Screech! The Predators Blade shook. It screeched as it scratched the ground. Even though he knew the monsters intentions, it changed nothing. A heat that seemed to burst his heart and melt his head surged from his body. You used my mom? Rage surged throughout his body. This was more provoking than his hearing being manipulated. Okay. Try to stop me. Crack. The sound of a sword being crushed sounded out from Choi Hyuks hand. Thud! Choi Hyuk kicked off the ground. He shot forward in a straight line. Towards the Flaming Devil that was mocking him. That moment, Choi Hyuk decided how he would kill it. Ill first burn your face. When Choi Hyuk chased it further in, the monsters, as if waiting, jumped him at once. Screech! Choi Hyuks Karma Heart pulsated like an engine. His Karma Blade, which was as dark as the depths of the ocean, extended a few meters and sliced the monsters. Black rain fell. {Aaahck!} The more he advanced, the more his mothers screams stung his ears. Even though he knew it was a hallucination, his heart thumped crazily. At a certain point, while the Flaming Devil was fleeing for its life, and monsters blocked his path, something flew and stabbed towards Choi Hyuk. Bang! Choi Hyuks body was pushed back for the first time. What are they? They were four-legged monsters with long, flexible bodies. When they opened their mouths, their spine would shoot out like a spear from within their bodies and strike Choi Hyuks body. Clang! Clash! Like bees and their stingers, this was a technique they could only use once in their life. At some point, these monsters surrounded Choi Hyuk and were crazily shooting their spines at him. Crash! Clash! Their spines, filled with their life, were fast and strong so it was hard to block them with his Karma Blade. If he blocked two or three, the rest would fly and stab into his body. His Karma Barrier swayed as if it would break at any moment. The spines battered away, giving him no time to come to his senses. {Kueek!} {Keuuk!} The sounds of them vomiting their spines covered his surroundings like a waterfall. Danger? Yet, it wasnt to the point of being dangerous. It would take some time, but if he handled it calmly, he would be able to end it without overworking himself. However- Kurararah Keuk! Choi Hyuk saw the Flaming Devil that had stopped fleeing and was mocking him. Choi Hyuks lips opened. He definitely needed to burn it to death. Choi Hyuk activated the second strongest skill among the three most powerful skills he possessed. It was so difficult that he wasnt able to copy it now, even with his 4-star stats. It was one of the skills he had where he had no choice but to activate it automatically while consuming a lot of karma. Thump! Thump! Thump! What was interesting was that these skills were all closely related to the Flame Wing Tribes Karma Heart. The instant he wished to activate the skill, his Karma Heart beat explosively. Its pressure was strong enough that, if he didnt train to make his Karma Heart stronger every day, it may have actually burst his Karma Heart. At a certain moment, after Choi Hyuks karma had been forcefully drawn into his Karma Heart and compressed again and again, Blaze! Flames erupted upwards. These flames, that were hotter and more intense than those who chose the Blaze karma trait, scattered from Choi Hyuks body like feathers. Flaming Wing Dance! The moment he said the skill name. Blaze! The whole world was covered in flames. Like flowers blooming, the feathers sprouted, and like wings spreading, the skin of the spine-throwing monsters surrounding him and the monsters that blocked his path all burst into flames. The flames that sprouted everywhere returned Choi Hyuk again. The flames covered Choi Hyuks body and, along with his breathing, melted, fogging up his sword. ______ {Flaming Wing Dance} The battle technique of the Flame Wing Tribe. Using the Flame Wing Tribes Karma Heart, you change the nature of your karma into an intense blaze. On activation, it creates a powerful flaming storm in your surroundings. It will improve your physical abilities for a limited time and will allow you to use techniques utilizing the blaze karma. Suitable for area attacks, and Stamina consumption is great. It was originally a top-level skill only those at the 5-star level could use. Someone supplied a deteriorated version so that those at the lower levels could use it. _______ Choi Hyuks body disappeared instantly, only to appear in front of the Flaming Devil with a blaze. The Flaming Devil seemed to be suffering from the heat surrounding it. Choi Hyuk grabbed its throat with his left hand. Sizzle. The sound of meat cooking was heard. The devil writhed its body in pain. Choi Hyuk smiled. It was a pleasant moment. Youve never been burned before, have you? He smiled innocently as he sliced off its toes with the red-hot Predators Blade. Blaze! A transparent, clear flame sprouted from each of its sliced toes. It was different from the thick, dark flames that covered the Flaming Devil. A high-level technique that even Choi Hyuk, with his 4-star stats, couldnt control himself. The flames of a 3-star rank monster were helpless against it. Fire swallowed fire. {Kuaaah!} The devil let out a desperate cry. Im curious. Will there even be ashes left? As he said this, Choi Hyuk reached out and grabbed the Flaming Devils face. Chapter 64: Demon King (5) Episode 4: The Great Colonizing Age / Chapter 64: Demon King (5) TL: emptycube Editor: Obelisk ________________________________________ ** From the outside, the dome that covered Seongbuk District was opaque, but from the inside, it was transparent. Of course, this place looked to be from outer space instead of Seongbuk District, but the sky they saw outside the dome was still the Earths sky. It was currently dusk. Flames spread from Choi Hyuks hand as though it would burn the whole world. {Kiiiiaahh!} The cries of the devil, caught by Choi Hyuk, rang out continuously. The pitiful devil used to be the nightmare of the Seongbuk District awakenees in the past. The Flaming Devil that melted cement and steel with its endless flames. The devil that was narrowly held back through Saintess Choi Miyeons death. However, the devil was currently crying. Its face, grasped by Choi Hyuk, had become distorted with burns. Its cries were desperate, similar to the pleading of a person in tears. No human thought that a monster that was filled with killing intent could cry like this. Does it hurt? Does this hurt? Yet, Choi Hyuk felt its cries were insufficient. The monster that killed his mother, the monster that snickered as he heard his mothers cries, for a monster like that to cry after this much Wasnt this boring to the point of being absurd? You cant be like this. As Choi Hyuk let go, its face, where the eyes, nose, and mouth had melted together, was revealed. The devil tried to open its mouth to scream, but it wasnt able to let out a proper cry as its upper and lower lips had merged together. The sound of air escaping and its cry reverberating from its throat mixed together to sound like the winds from hell. Shrriiieek, Guahhh! was still activated. Other monsters didnt dare approach due to the flame-like feathers fluttering around his body. Theres still a lot left. Choi Hyuk grabbed the devils leg with his left hand. Its leg burned. {Krrrr!} Unable to properly scream due to its burning mouth, the devil shrunk in fright. Choi Hyuk dragged it by its leg as if dragging a corpse. Every step Choi Hyuk took would be engulfed in flames, and even the monsters that were wary from afar became enwrapped in the flames, rolling on the ground before turning to ash. In an area filled with broken machines, screams sporadically cut off and only the suppressed cries of the devil weakly continued. A strange stillness. The sound of the devil being dragged could be heard clearly. Thunk, thunk, thud! The devil, which was being dragged while head-butting against piles of machines, had, at some point, become sprawled on the ground. The leg Choi Hyuk grabbed had burned and cut off. The devil was unable to endure the pain as its body flailed around on the ground. What the it cut off? Choi Hyuk, with an unimpressed look, rubbed his hand that had turned black with ash and grabbed another leg. His steps were walking towards the eyeless observers. Choi Hyuk wanted to hear it. A collaborative song of the Flaming Devil and their screams. Now, now. Ill be gentle so endure for a bit longer. To prevent the Flaming Devil from becoming dull to the pain, Choi Hyuk lowered the heat. Thunk, Thunk. The Flaming Devil, which was being dragged while striking into machines, felt a momentary coolness and learned the unfamiliar emotions of despair and fear. ** A purple color swelled up between the red sun like veins. The Berserkers fell into a state of madness over the hallucinations and mental stimulation created by the eyeless observers. The Berserkers characteristic boundary, which narrowly hovered between order and disorder, had disappeared, and only disorder remained. There were some who forgot themselves in the voices of their loved ones, while others jumped in after seeing hallucinations, yet, the result was the same. It was madness. The eyeless observers made the Berserkers emotional, however, the emotions the majority of them possessed were only rage, despair and a madness mixed with spasmodic bursts of pleasure. The Berserkers, who were unable to resist the eyeless observers mental attacks, simply fell into a state of madness. However, the circumstances were the same for the Berserkers who had resisted the mental attacks. Even though they understood the monsters tricks, they didnt care. They didnt attempt to stay calm. They didnt resist and left their bodies to fall into the madness guided by the monsters. Why? Ha. Ha. Haha Dispirited laughter erupted out. The moment they lost the people dearest to them, the fear, cowardice, and longing from that day, all turned into hallucinations created by the monsters. Similar the darkness they felt the moment they were about to fall asleep and the confusion they felt when their eyes opened in the morning, the Berserkers suddenly realized. The dullness of their life that continued since that day. They who lived in a partly dream-like state after leaving everything that was beautiful behind. They who lived simply because they hadnt died. The feeling of futility in their chests that couldnt be sated after drinking rivers of blood and consuming mountains of flesh. And the rage they felt towards the monster bastards that used these memories. Enlightenment? Strategy, tactics? At this moment, the majority of the Berserkers had the same thought. Fuck that! Keaahhhhh!! {Keulalalh!} Monsters and Berserkers tangled together. Who was the monster, and who was the human? They were indistinguishable. Slicing with swords, ripping bones with their hands, tearing off veins and smashing heads The Berserkers charged at the same time. Whether the monsters responded systematically or not, whether they died or not, until all the monsters were dead, until the Berserkers limbs were smashed apart and they died, they would restlessly press forward. They thought, Whether you die or I die, I just wish for everything to die. Of course, there were a few who maintained their senses. Lee Jinhee and Bae Jinman were like that. Come to your senses! Unable to communicate. Lee Jinhee shouted as she looked at the Berserkers who scattered like tiger moths and died along with the monsters. Even if she stopped those who were running out, it would only be for an instant. Lee Jinhee felt a thorough helplessness. There was no way to stop them. If you continue like this, youll die! You crazy bastards!!! She shouted until her voice was hoarse, but it was useless. Lee Jinhee looked around her. She looked for a commander who could calm this situation. Ryu Hyunsung and Baek Seoin. However, even they werent in their right minds. Ryu Hyunsung was a Berserker who ran out faster than anyone. The eyeless observers brought him panic and fear. Thus, he was unable to stop. Although no one knew this, he had a vulnerable mind. He was weak to stress and had no hostility. He was like this since young. So, even though he possessed better sword skills than anyone else, he wasnt selected as an Olympic athlete. Hes used for practice. He doesnt have the temperament of a victor. That was what his coach would always say, and it was also something Ryu Hyunsung felt in his bones. Whenever he stood in official competitions which were more bloodthirsty than hostile, he was unable to display even half of his abilities after succumbing under pressure. That was how he lost all his chances to participate and returned to campus. Ryu Hyunsung spent his time lazily sleeping, flopped on his desk, during lectures. Though it was self-deprecating, perhaps it was because he was naturally meek, but a listless peace wasnt bad. However, when he woke up from his nap, what he saw were the blood and flesh of other students. Everything changed that day. Euaahhh! Ryu Hyunsung wanted to live. He wanted to survive. Because he did, he hid all his fear, astonishment and vulnerability deep into his heart. He jumped into terror and wielded his sword more viciously than anyone. Until that horrible feeling dulled. Now, Ryu Hyunsung endured vicious fights better than anyone and possessed murderous intent. However, that didnt mean his true nature had completely disappeared. He still had nightmares every night. He couldnt sleep without his sword, and because he wielded his sword in his sleep, he couldnt sleep with anyone. The eyeless observers brought out the loathing that seeped out when he was asleep. As someone who possessed the Minds Eye trait, he was able to quickly resist it, but fear and astonishment couldnt be easily repressed once released. There only one solution. Like before. He would have to jump into that fear and endure. Until his sensitive senses dulled. Ryu Hyunsung threw out his responsibilities as a commander and began to run amuck amongst the monsters. His unmatched precise and exquisite sword skills shone with murderous ferocity. Lee Jinhee sighed. Ryu hyung doesnt look good Baek hyung? What about Baek hyung? The only person she could believe in was Baek Seoin. Baek Seoin possessed both Intuition and Minds Eye. As expected, he wasnt in a state of madness like the other Berserkers. However, he didnt have the ability to control this situation. He was in a state of listlessness. Baek hyung! Do something! Lee Jinhee shouted hurriedly, but Baek Seoin slowly shook his head. What can we do We cant stop this. We already remembered. Then, as if he suddenly remembered something, he placed his hands over his eyes and sighed. Haa Fuck. Fuck this The depression he usually felt when he was alone came up and wouldnt die down. What do you mean theres nothing we can do! Lee Jinhee became sick of this. How was it that all her supposed comrades werent of their right mind? Her head ached when she saw these mad Berserkers ripping into the monsters. I hate this. I hate it. However, she couldnt continue hating it forever. Haa What do I do about Youngjin. It was because she knew his circumstances better than anyone else. Chu Youngjin was literally shedding blood tears. She wasnt sure how he was using his karma, but the veins in his eyes had popped, and blood mixed with his tears. There was no doubt he was hearing the screams of Lee Hyejin, his lover. When she knew the reason why he couldnt help but fall into a state of madness, she was distressed and heartbroken. Of course, Lee Jinhee also heard the voices she hated the most. However, she only felt disgusted, it wasnt to the point of driving her mad. Either way, she didnt lose anyone dear to her in this mess. Hadnt she left her friends and family behind to come to Seoul? Although it did seem that some of her parkour friends had died she was only sad. It didnt drive her mad. Instead, she had actually gained good friends like Choi Hyuk, Chu Youngjin, and Baek Seoin after that day. Lee Jinhee saw Alexei wielding his sword with sunken eyes. Lyosha! Lyosha! Come back! Hey! Cant you hear me?! Lyosha! If it was any other day, he would have come wagging his tail, but as if he couldnt hear her, he didnt even look back. He disappeared amongst the monsters. Lee Jinhee, who was jumping up and down unable to do anything, spotted someone who still had his senses. It was Guardian Bae Jinman. He tried his best to bring the Berserkers back to their senses. However, it was no use. Even when he granted a sense of security and solidarity with his Get up!, their eyes would momentarily return to normal before falling into a state of madness again. If he poured all his strength, he may be able to return one or two people to normal, but that would be useless. Also, it was difficult for Bae Jinman to approach fierce battles. Eventually, Bae Jinman was barely taking care of the Berserkers who had become mad and were injuring themselves. Nonetheless, the madness was fierce. The Berserkers were wiping away the monsters with incredible vigor. However, unnecessary losses were just as large. Bae Jinman looked at the casualties in regret, but there was nothing he could do. Lee Jinhee thought of something good when she saw him. She abruptly grabbed his hand. Guardian! Yes? I have a good plan! Follow me! The place Lee Jinhee dragged Bae Jinman to was in front of Baek Seoin. Baek Seoin was still depressed and listless. Baek hyung! Im going to turn you back to normal. As long as you regain your senses, you can do something. Bae Jinman gazed at Baek Seoin. Baek Seoin was the one who actually led the Berserkers instead of Choi Hyuk, who wasnt interested in politics. Baek Seoin, who was thoughtful, meticulous, and cheerful, was emitting a depression and listlessness he didnt show normally in their entirety. He had replied to Lee Jinhee before, but he had further weakened during this time. Even when Lee Jinhee and Bae Jinman came close, he didnt take notice of them. Indeed, in a hellish battlefield where even normal people would become crazy, there was no way Baek Seoin, who suffered from depression, could endure. Bae Jinmen felt pained. There was no one who didnt harbor some sort of hell after that day. And that hell manifested here and now. It was regrettable. Because of this, he wasnt confident. I dont know if I can succeed with my power. Director Baek is an expert of the Minds Eye trait He had already resisted the eyeless observers tricks. The reason why hes like this now is solely because of his depression The only thing the eyeless observed did was pull the trigger. Everything else was done by himself. So Bae Jinman wasnt confident in being able to cut the shackles of Baek Seoins depression. Rather than pouring his strength into Baek Seoin, it was better to take care of the Berserkers who were injuring themselves. Since Baek Seoin was quiet. However, Lee Jinhee refuted. No. Theres still a chance. Baek hyung isnt mad like the others! Now that I look at it Fights erupted everywhere. Those Berserkers, who were affected, became mad and fought the monsters or would injure themselves. However, Baek Seoin was simply standing absentmindedly. Lee Jinhee said, His Intuition is activating right now. Even now, he still wants to live! Theres no doubt hes standing still since it will be life-threatening if he wounds himself or if he jumps towards the monsters! So his survival instincts and his self-destructive instincts are fighting! If you help him a little, you can make it so that his survival instincts win! At those words, Bae Jinman resolved himself. He poured his karma, which was filled with life energy, directly into Baek Seoin. It seemed to be of no use for a while. Baek Seoin simply stood absentmindedly. However, when Bae Jinman increased his strength, there was an effect. Haa Baek Seoin let out a big sigh. He raised his shoulders and then let them fall. He shook his head and blinked his eyes. He slowly met Bae Jinman and Lee Jinhees gazes and rapped Lee Jinhees head. He grumbled, Hey. What do you mean Even now, he still wants to live? If you say it like that, it makes me look bad. Lee Jinhee rubbed the place she was hit and smiled brightly. Baek Seoin had returned to normal. So what! She shouted before giving him a tight hug. In this state, she asked, But what do we do now? If things stay like this, all the Berserkers will die. Baek Seoin patted her back as he looked at the situation. In his eyes, it didnt look like they would all die. Since Berserkers were still strong. Still, it seemed around half would die. Itll be difficult if that happens. Baek Seoin said to Bae Jinman. It seems well need your power. Bae Jinman expressed his disapproval. Maybe if there were one or two If I use my power in a large area, it wont work. Baek Seoin nodded. Then he raised his palm and flipped it over. Thats why we do the opposite. Opposite? Yes. I understand now that Ive experienced it. This isnt something we can stop. Instead, it is better if we blow it up even more. Make them madder. Detonate it so that they kill the other side before they die. Haa? Huu Lee Jinhee and Bae Jinmans jaws dropped at his extreme suggestion. Baek Seoin smiled brightly and said, Those who seek death will live~{1} ________________________________________ {1} Baek Seoin was quoting Admiral Lee Sunshin. Those who seek death shall live. Those who seek life shall die. Chapter 65: Demon King (6) Episode 4: The Great Colonizing Age / Chapter 65: Demon King (6) TL: emptycube Editor: Obelisk ________________________________________ {T/N} Because Retribution is a stat rather than points, I switched Retribution Points into Retribution. But the guardian is a healer? Lee Jinhee raised a question. As a healer, Bae Jinmans karma was fixed at the Heal trait. Like how the karma trait shop didnt sell the Heal trait, Bae Jinman couldnt change his karma trait as well. He would improve their state simply by using his trait. So how would Bae Jinman make the Berserkers even madder? However, Baek Seoin only stared at Bae Jinman as if he couldnt hear Lee Jinhees question. Bae Jinman rubbed his chin and pondered for a moment before replying. Ill try it. What? You can do it? Lee Jinhee asked in surprise. However, this time Bae Jinman was in deep thought and didnt reply. Instead, Baek Seoin replied for him. Theres only a paper-thin margin between medicine and poison. They both have similarities in their influence on the body. Depending on when or how you use it, poison can turn into medicine and medicine into poison I thought that healing and buffs were the same. Really? Lee Jinhee, who had only believed that the more medicine she ate, the healthier she would get, widened her eyes at this new information. At this time, Bae Jinman finished conceiving a plan. He released his karma with a changed version of Get Up. Increase vitality, enhance the mind, and strengthen sympathy. Bae Jinman especially worked hard on strengthen sympathy. Normally, it would be a useful buff, however, now it would add oil to the flames known as madness. Increase vitality would support the Stamina they had consumed due to madness, and enhance the mind would make those who had fallen into a state of futility and numbness become even more intensely enraged and sorrowful. Also, above all, strengthen sympathy would make the Berserkers sympathize with each others pain and rage. Simply put, it made all the Berserkers clearly sense each others pain. Like how Jung Minji felt Berserkers, who were burdened with their own pain, were flooded with the indiscriminate pain of others. The result was a more severe madness. The sudden change came remarkably. Even Choi Hyuk, who was fighting by himself in the distance, could sense this change. The noise of the battlefield. The rhythm had changed. A rain shower had turned into a hail storm. Tennis balls grew to baseballs. The formation of monsters, that would occasionally endure or occasionally get penetrated, started shatter like glass. Choi Hyuk nodded his head. Due to the Berserkers, the pressure, from the countless number of monsters that blocked his way, lessened. He now didnt need to be concerned with the battlefield and could fight the boss to his hearts content. Then, is it my turn now? With the monsters commanders, the eyeless observers, in front of him, Choi Hyuk slowly stretched his shoulders. He threw the Flaming Devil in a corner. The Flaming Devil, whose other leg had burned off on the way here, was pitifully writhing on the ground. There were only trails of flame, and the ashes of the monsters that had been burnt black, behind him. He pretended to be composed, but he didnt find his current situation very lax. Flaming Wing Dance was a skill that consumed a lot of Stamina, and Choi Hyuks Stamina was only at 3-star with 366 (3) points. It was very low compared to his Power, Speed, Control, and Retribution which were all over 4-star, meaning he couldnt maintain Flaming Wing Dance for a long time. Hooo He let out a big breath and drank down a special karma recovery potion in one shot. Keu Its not enough to send a message to my liver. This was a temporary method And he obtained the strength to fight once more. The moment he tossed the empty bottle behind him. Blaze! Flames violently erupted once again. In front of him were around 100 eyeless observers. Each one was stronger than the Wyvern of Destruction. They were 4-star rank monsters. The real enemy of the mission this time wasnt the hundreds of thousands of monsters but the hundred eyeless observers. {Kyahh!} Feeling threatened, the eyeless observers let out a cry. Youre too late. By the time they cried, Chio Hyuks sword had already sliced through the front most monster. A geyser of flames. The flames that sprouted from its wounded chest spread to its four limbs and its face. The eyeless observer twisted its body, and its long flesh that covered its eye brilliantly dispersed as it burned. As expected of the Flaming Wing Dance that possessed power beyond that of 4-stars. It burned up an observer with a single strike. Yet, Choi Hyuks expression was serious. As expected, wide area damage doesnt work. Normal monsters would turn to ash once they came into contact with the flames he emitted. Without wielding his sword, the majority of monsters would burn to ash and disappear. However, the eyeless observers were different. Tssss {Kii.} Although it looked like it was burnt, he wasnt able to completely burn it before the flames died out. The burn wounds quickly recovered. To properly burn them, he would have to cut each one with his sword, but he couldnt endure that with his Stamina. It wasnt easy. When Choi Hyuk thought this, a smile hung on his lips. Yeah. It needs to be like this. Pssft- Choi Hyuk immediately gave up on the Flaming Wing Dance. The flames that had engulfed his body died down. The Flaming Wing Dance was an area attack; it wasnt very effective in this situation where he had to kill each one individually. As the flames died down, the pitch-black sword that shined within, the Predators Blade, was revealed. C {Tyrannical Predators Blade} Rank: B (Unique, Growth-type) Sharp and sturdy. The more blood it absorbs of strong foes, the stronger it will get. It has almost reached the limit to its growth. Blood Drain: Absorbs the blood of enemies to replenish its owners karma and heal their wounds. Able to absorb 1L of blood per second. *Second Blade: Sacrifice the Evolution stat to imbue karma into the blade. No extra karma consumption. Durability: 98,573/100,000 Evolution: 11/1,000 C The driving force behind how he was able to endure up until now with only 3-star Stamina was due to the Predators Blade. He was able to recover small amounts of Stamina with its absorption ability and reduce his karma consumption with its outstanding cutting force. The Predators Blade had evolved once more during this time. Since it was a B rank weapon, if enough force was added, it was able to penetrate through 4-star Endurance. On top of that, if he reinforced its cutting force with the Second Blade, it was able to rip through most protective skills. Second Blade. {Evolution reduced from 11 to 6} Choi Hyuk resolutely invested its Evolution stat to activate its Second Blade. Swish. A frightening sound of an enormous snake slithering. The Predators Blade was imbued with black karma. It was a different color from Choi Hyuks deep blue karma. It was a Karma Blade that the Predators Blade created itself. Lets fight. Choi Hyuk began to only utilize his karma inside his body. He used the karma pathways that extended to all four limbs from his dantian, where the Karma Heart was located. The heart and the karma pathways became new muscles and tendons for Choi Hyuk and moved his body faster and stronger. This was how Choi Hyuk was able to minimize his Stamina consumption. {Kuahh!} The eyeless observers swung their hands at Choi Hyuk. Their hands were especially large. They were about three times as large as a persons head. Their skin was white like limestone, and they possessed tough claws. Choi Hyuk walked naturally as he avoided their attacks and cut one. One. Choi Hyuks movements became more and more efficient and simple. He looked at his opponents next step and their shoulders. He stepped forward before his opponent took another step and slashed out. Two. As their skin, which was as white as limestone, was cut, their sticky blood, which was as black as oil, burst out. {Kekiehhh!!} Three. Choi Hyuks eyes tinged blue. Using his right foot as a pivot, he rotated his body to evade an attack from his blind spot. Using the momentum of his evasion, he slashed out again. Four No, three-and-a-half. It was a bit shallow. It was difficult to kill them while maintaining his maneuverability. He couldnt stab them or block their attacks. He used his Minds Eye to find the shortest path for his Karma Blade to traverse between the monsters. Swish! Swish! Slice! Slice! As if he were a child who was hiking while swinging a wooden stick, Choi Hyuk simply walked as the eyeless observers were critically wounded and fell to the ground. Their black blood stained their white skin. They were all 4-star monsters. However, they werent a match for him. There were cases where martial artists with similar physical abilities would knock each other out with one blow. Precise strikes had that sort of power. Choi Hyuk had much higher karma stats than normal eyeless observers. They were in the early stage of 4-star while he was in the mid-late stage. If Choi Hyuks senses, which allowed him to hit precise strikes, were added on top of that, it was difficult for even 4-star monsters to endure a single sword. Since this wasnt a game, if a sword pierced through, and if it was a fatal area, no matter how strong the opponent was, it would end with a single sword. Also, perhaps it was because they possessed a special mental attack ability, but the Endurance and Recovery stats of the eyeless observers were low. Being Choi Hyuks opponents, this was a fatal weakness. {Kiiyahhhh!} As more than thirty observers fell at Choi Hyuks hand, the largest monster at the back, the king of the observers, wailed. The mood abruptly changed. Hmm? Choi Hyuk, who was wielding his sword in a trance, halted. All the observers followed their king and wailed. {Keahhh!} Following their king that seemed to have shouted a command, their long, tattered skin, which covered their eyes like torn fabric, molted. Single eyes, red as blood, were revealed. Their sclerae were red, and their pupils were redder. Their eyes rolled and all stared at Choi Hyuk at the same time. Kiiiing! Choi Hyuk felt dizzy. Would you look at that. Their ferocious karma shot out of their eyes, through the air, and into Choi Hyuks head. Around 70 observers carried out this simultaneous mental attack. Choi Hyuk smiled. You want to enter my mind? His whole body tinged blue. His karma trait went beyond Minds Eye and reached Identical Mind, which could engage with anything. It tightly wrapped around the observers karma, preventing them from escaping. Although you can enter whenever you want, you cant leave. His mind boiled. The observers ferocious karma ran amok inside his head. However- There is something worse inside. Choi Hyuk recalled. The moment his mother died. He recalled. The {You have no choice. Get angry. Kill. Only then can you kill.} message from those bastards. And the delight he felt when he fought and killed his opponents. Like a monitor screen that exploded with a blast, as if a pitch-darkness lurked inside, Choi Hyuks vision was blown away. His insides, beginning with his stomach, boiled black. It surged. Madness filled his head and swallowed his brain. He felt an unbearable thirst. He didnt endure it. There was no need to. {Kiyaahhhh!} As if they saw something, the observers screamed. Black blood flowed from their red eyes. Kiiing! Dark red blood dripped from Choi Hyuks nose. However, the smile on his lips didnt fade. He mumbled. Get angry Get angry He mumbled as he stepped forward. While the observers were unable to move, crying bloody tears, Choi Hyuk slowly tottered forward. Kill. He raised his sword. Only then can you kill. His sword stabbed out. {Kekk kekk} One observers body trembled before collapsing. Get angry Choi Hyuk moved towards his next target. His mind had already flown away. He couldnt see properly. Since it wasnt possible to block the mental attack of 70 observers. Choi Hyuks mind with greater rage instead of blocking their attack. With the despair he felt when his mother, who was his only sanctuary, died, and the rage he had towards the ones who created this game. With his cruel instinct he had avoided his whole life, his love of fighting. The observers invaded his mind to destroy and control it, but the place they invaded was already hell. They werent able to escape due to Choi Hyuks karma, and they could only sorrowfully scream. Ah Choi Hyuk, who was staggering forward, abruptly changed his direction and grabbed the Flaming Devil. {Kuaahhh!!} {Kiyahhh!!} The screams of the devil and the observers mixed together terrifyingly. Choi Hyuk dragged the devil by its throat as he stabbed each observer that was pleading due to pain. How good to hear good to hear hehe. Choi Hyuk, who had already lost his reasoning, simply enjoyed their screams. He dragged the Flaming Devil as he walked towards the observers, which were screaming sweetly, and stabbed them with his sword. As if harvesting screaming reeds, he stabbed, cut, and then repeated. White corpses lay on the ground, flowing with black blood. The large-bodied king of the observers was no exception. They may have had a chance if they had attacked him physically instead. Unfortunately, they had invaded Choi Hyuks mind, which was a hellhole, and futilely lost their lives, suffering in pain. Ah Is it over? Only after he killed the king of the observers, and popped out and threw the Flaming Devils head did Choi Hyuk return to his senses. {Obtained the Dimensional Isolation Release Code. Releasing the isolated dimension.} The message was heard as if from a dream, and the dome that covered the sky faded away. Chapter 66: Demon King’s Leadership Episode 4: The Great Colonizing Age / Chapter 66: Demon Kings Leadership TL: emptycube Editor: Obelisk ________________________________________ The transparent dome, that covered the sky, faded as if melting away. It was night. The monsters, which made their minds act violently, had all died. The moment he realized they had all died, almost like a flip of a switch, Choi Hyuk came to his senses. Choi Hyuk, who had regained his senses, looked inwardly at the madness inside him. His mind was blank after burning all the monsters that attacked him. Now his madness seemed to be fueled by itself. Kill. Kill more. But Choi Hyuk shook his head. This much is enough. Choi Hyuk swallowed down his ferocious madness and buried it deep within his stomach. His madness, like a well-trained beast, returned to where it resided. It wasnt able to beat Choi Hyuk. Patience. This was what Choi Hyuk lived his whole life with. He was as confident in his talent for fighting as he was in his talent for patience. It was also the only inheritance his mother had left him. {Dimensional isolation released. Successfully completed dimensional transmission. Obtained the inheritance of a ruined civilization. Inspecting Discovered a B rank Artificial Intelligence. Nothing else is of value. Provided 10,000 Mission Points as a reward.} The message appeared. It wasnt a message he was expecting. Artificial Intelligence? He held his forehead. Ah, whatever. I dont care. He was too dizzy to think about it now, and his ears rung with the sounds of cicadas. What about the message that says I succeeded in the Sovereign Mission? Whether it had come up, but he had yet to see it, or if it hadnt ended Now that he thought about it, it seemed like the king of observers said something before it died. Its not the end was it? Whatever. His memories werent clear. No, from the start, when did monsters even talk? Choi Hyuk shook his head and looked around. It seemed the Berserkers fight had ended slightly earlier than his own. The field, which was filled with broken machines, was littered with ripped and sliced monster corpses. The Berserkers were scattered throughout. The Berserkers succeeded in destroying the monsters before destroying themselves, but their Stamina had hit rock-bottom. Although there were still some remnants of the madness, because there wasnt enough energy to fuel that madness, it was peaceful. They were even starting to get hungry. The Berserkers were spread out. Some were gathered in groups, chatting with each other, whilst others were sitting absentmindedly, or even chewing on something. Then, one by one, they looked up to watch the dimensional isolation wall melt away. They were currently in an alien area with no streetlights. The Earths sky they saw from here was very dark as countless stars shined. And there were people spectating this from outside. Later on, when people talked about this event, they usually started with this moment. How unfamiliar the area they saw when the dimensional isolation wall faded away was. That place, which had no buildings, random hills, no dirt or asphalt, and looked like a planet piled with broken machines and monster corpses. How terrifying it was to see the Berserker scattered however they wanted on the dark ground. They always described this in great detail. The Berserkers appearance was like the Asgardian gods who had overcome collapse. While they all captivated by this overwhelming scene, a change occurred. A red fog spread from the dead observer corpses. At first, it was faint, almost indiscernible. The red fog crawled low on the ground as it spread. Then, when it met other monster corpses, it would devour them and grow. At some point, the red fog grew at a terrifying rate. By the time they thought, Huh? Whats that? the red fog had already devoured its surrounding. There were hundreds of thousands of monster corpses it could devour. As soon as it started to grow, the whole area had become engulfed in the red fog. What is this? The ones, who thought it was poison and were taken back, tilted their heads when they didnt feel anything wrong. It was somehow frightening. Some sort of karma was melted into the fog. They felt both an ominous feeling and feeling of relief simultaneously. Then, not long after. Its slowly disappearing! Someone shouted. It was as he said. No, to be exact, it wasnt disappearing but rather it was being absorbed through their mouths and noses. The process was so quick that the awakenees couldnt see it. What was it? Like how it suddenly appeared, the red fog suddenly disappeared as well. It felt like a hallucination as no traces of it remained. Of course, it wasnt as if everyone was simply tilting their heads. Haa Damn. This is troublesome Baek Seoin shook his head. We finally finished and now this Baek Seoin had seen the identity of the red fog with his Minds Eye and blocked it. It was a simple, yet powerful curse left by the observers. It was a curse which dumbed their patience and judgment, and instead, maximized their impulses. Did they wait for this opportunity? If there were only Berserkers present, it would have been fine. First of all, the Berserkers who possessed the Minds Eye trait would have been able to resist it, and those who couldnt wouldnt have been a problem either. Berserkers had overcome countless life-or-death situations together. Because they subconsciously differentiated between friend or foe, they wouldnt fight their comrades simply because they were under a curse which increased their impulses. The problem was that the first army division and the Super Soldier brigade were encircling them to restrict civilian access, and beyond them was crowded with thousands of colonizers who had come from various places. The sudden appearance of the curse, and a situation where the excitement of the battle had yet to calm. It was easy for there to be clashes between them and the Berserkers. Baek Seoin was uneasy as if he was looking at a bomb which was about to explode. Leader. I think its best we quickly clean up and leave this place. He immediately requested Choi Hyuk. As Choi Hyuk was also aware of the situation, he understood what Baek Seoin was saying. However, his judgment was different. Because his eyes saw what Baek Seoins didnt. Its red. It was deep into the night, yet the world Choi Hyuks eyes saw was as red as a sundown. Were there this many people who wanted to kill me? Because their patience and judgment had become dull and their impulses were maximized, their inner intentions they had hidden deep within themselves had risen to the surface. Choi Hyuk saw the killing intent pouring in from everywhere. From the Super Soldiers to the colonizers far away, red light shone. What was more there was no small number of Berserkers emitting it too. Choi Hyuk said, Too late. There were many who resisted it, but more than half were definitely under the curse. Since it was such a wide-scale curse, it was impossible to dispel it with the guardians power. You could only wait for time to pass and its effect to fade. But, it seemed it would be difficult to leave without clashing with each other since the number of groups unreservedly emitting killing intent wasnt small, and there were many groups who held hostility within the Berserkers. It was too late. He couldnt stop them from clashing. Pardon? Whats that supposed to mean Baek Seoin was taken aback by Choi Hyuks remark, where he gave up before even trying. However, Choi Hyuk didnt reply and turned around. His eyes landed on Lee Kijin in the distance. Lee Kijin. He was someone Choi Hyuk was very familiar with. He was a drifter who voluntarily joined him on his first colonization attempt. Like most of the people who joined at that time, he was someone who was looking for a place to die while fighting. Unfortunately, due to his naturally good fighting senses, he hadnt died and had survived until now. He was an elite member who was selected as a captain-level troop leader. Choi Hyuk saw his face. It wasnt certain what illusions the observers had shown him, but both his cheeks were stained with dried tears. Is it you? Choi Hyuk remembered Lt. Col. Lee Kangjins warning. The traitors connected to Lao Ban. Although he thought it would be fun, now that he had confirmed the faces of the comrades he had fought together with, it didnt feel good. Lee Kijin met Choi Hyuks gaze. He instinctively knew that his betrayal had been figured out. His original plan was different. He had planned on attacking the exhausted Choi Hyuk when the Berserkers had dispersed and were returning. Lee Kijin and a few other Berserkers were to lure Choi Hyuk to a designated place and wound him with a sudden attack. Then the Super Soldiers and colonizers, who had agreed to cooperate, would attack altogether. Unfortunately, their plan was now useless. Lee Kijin smiled with his black eyes. Its a good day to die, right, leader? Choi Hyuk could tell when he saw his face. The reason why Lee Kijin betrayed him. He could tell simply by looking. Come. I will let you on your way with no regrets. Choi Hyuk raised the tip of his sword, which had been on the ground. Unable to follow the situation through their dialogue, Baek Seoin simply opened and closed his mouth. What is this That moment, a commotion broke out with a shout. It wasnt certain what was going on, but some of the Super Soldiers were fighting against the Berserkers. Due to the curse, everyone had lost their self-control, and once a fight broke out, it immediately intensified and spread. Even the colonizers, who were outside the civilian access line, became agitated. There were many groups bearing hostility towards the Berserkers amongst them. We just fought a dogfight, and now this? Choi Hyuk said one thing to Baek Seoin, who was grabbing his head in annoyance, Baek hyung, take care of work. Then, perhaps it was because they were stimulated by the commotions nearby? Lee Kijin and Berserkers who followed him, whose lips were oddly distorted, rushed towards Choi Hyuk at once. Choi Hyuk didnt evade their attack. Bang! Crash! Clash! He met each swinging sword. He precisely hit the tips of their swords to shake them. Clang! Urk Every time he clashed swords with Choi Hyuk, Lee Kijin felt a ripping pain in his hand. Yes. Pain. Sometimes pain was the best anesthetic. Lee Kijin wanted more pain. Unconcerned if his hand burst or not, he gripped his sword to the point of shattering and swung. It was fine if he could never use his hand again. It would be of no use if he died anyways. Choi Hyuk didnt attack. He stood in place as he deflected the attacks of the surrounding Berserkers swinging their swords at him. The Berserkers used the skills they practiced with all their strength. However, none of their attacks could pierce through Choi Hyuks defense. They couldnt make him retreat one step, let alone pierce his defense. As their Stamina had hit rock-bottom, they both couldnt use their Karma Blades. It was a battle of purely strength and skill. Although his breathing became slightly heavy, Choi Hyuk still overwhelmed them. Kik As expected of our leader. When they no longer had the strength to attack, Lee Kijin and the Berserkers distanced themselves from Choi Hyuk. They hit him with all they had. It was now time to see the victor. Kill or be killed. The people sent by Lao Bans followers arrived using the confusion. Choi Hyuk slowly looked around. Baek Seoin, Lee Jinhee, Ryu Hyunsung, Bae Jinman, and others were busy trying to save as many Berserkers they could from within the crazy fight. Instead, using this opportunity, hundreds of unfamiliar colonizers surrounded him. Each one of them emitted killing intent. They were experts from various parts of the world that Lao Bans followers had sent to kill Choi Hyuk. Although they were surprised by Choi Hyuks lack of action, they were also able to see that he was exhausted at the same time. They exuded a confidence that they were able to kill him. You should have run wild moderately. One said mockingly. Lao Ban contributed a lot more to the world than you imagined. He wasnt a figure you could kill with your childish sense of justice. Another added in his own opinion. Choi Hyuk acted as if they werent there. He simply asked Lee Kijin, Is it refreshing? Yeah. If this is the end But can you do it? Maybe its because I scared them, but they sent a ton of them. He never thought they would send hundreds of people. Lee Kijin thought that perhaps he may be able to witness Choi Hyuks dying figure. Quite the spectacle. But then, how do I die? Yet, Choi Hyuk was calm. You wont be lonely. Choi Hyuk felt his Karma Heart, which had become tattered after squeezing his karma to its limit. He then whispered, Heart Injection. Thump! His tattered heart beat heavily once again. Like a phoenix which arose from the ashes, his karma, which was as heavy as rocks, recovered all at once. That bastards acting really calm. Haa, how scary What? These experts, who were dumbfounded by how Choi Hyuk was disregarding them, became surprised by the sudden burst of Choi Hyuks karma. His karma that should definitely have entered a cooldown stage His karma recovered? They were surprised by the illogical event. And that was also their last will. Instant Void Annihilation. Choi Hyuk drew his sword sideways. He made a 360-degree rotation with his smoothly gliding sword. C {Instant Void Annihilation} A powerful strike that slices through space. Ignores defense. Applies the same destructive force within the skill range, independent of the number of enemies inside. An incredible amount of Stamina is used depending on how many killed in this one strike. It was originally a top-level skill only those at the 5-star level could use. Someone supplied a deteriorated version so that those at the lower levels could use it. C It was one of the three skills Choi Hyuk possessed besides his standard ones. Choi Hyuks single strike, which was able to make the Great Warrior of the El Tribe, Lantz, yield, poured out. There wasnt a single sound. Only space was disjointed. Lao Bans experts, who were chattering only a moment ago, and Lee Kijin and his followers, they were all cut in two like straws and fell to the ground. That was the end. Death was fickle and silent. Huuu Choi Hyuk slowly walked forward and left a word as he passed Lee Kijin. You worked hard. Choi Hyuk sincerely wished for Lee Kijin and the Berserkers who followed him to rest in peace. Afterwards, Choi Hyuk watched the wild free-for-all, people fighting each other. It was gradually becoming uncontrollable. The exhausted Berserkers were at a disadvantage. Maybe this was what Flame-Rain meant by testing his control and command, wondering if he had the leadership to control this situation. Now that he thought about it, Flame-Rain also said this. Remember that sometimes knocking everything down with a sword may not be everything. But was it really? Choi Hyuks judgment was simple. His eyes only saw his Berserkers dying. A scene which twisted his assessment. How dare Was this incident simply instigated by the observers curse? What did he care? This occurred because the Berserkers normally looked easy to push around. Control and command? Although Choi Hyuk had no talent in politics, he knew one sure method. From now on, people are going to piss their pants when they hear Ber. Choi Hyuk took aim with his sword. He charged. He cut apart anyone who was hostile towards the Berserkers, regardless of whether they were Super Soldiers or colonizers dispatched from abroad. If he killed all those who didnt follow him, he would eventually gain command, and only those who could be controlled would live. Gack! A red path made of pieces of flesh was laid down wherever Choi Hyuk passed. Not long had passed when, Do it in moderation! Someone tried to stop Choi Hyuk. Looking at his military uniform, he was from the Superpower Headquarters. Colonel rank. His voice sounded quite angry. Yet, Choi Hyuk ignored him. The angry colonel eventually unsheathed his sword and rushed towards Choi Hyuk. His head fell. Colonel!! That was the start. The fight intensified. In an instant, even those who were sober were tangled in and started to fight. The fight grew larger. Even the normal military with firearms started to join. Then Wahahahaha! A laughter which vibrated through the battlefield could be heard. It was Choi Hyuk. Choi Hyuk, who had activated Flaming Wing Dance, was leading the Berserkers. When he took the lead, the Berserkers instinctively followed behind him. Like a snowball effect, the number of Berserkers gradually grew. Experts from other parts of the world rushed in to block Choi Hyuk, and even modern weapons, such as tanks and helicopters, tried to stop him, but it was all for naught. Choi Hyuks eyes could see their hostility and killing intent. The moment black or red light surged, that place would become a sea of flames. The seething free-for-all had, at some point, turned into a one-sided slaughter. Whenever Choi Hyuk passed by, they would either be burned from the flames, or their limbs would be sliced off. Fear overcame them. If they combined all their strength and resisted, Choi Hyuk wouldnt be able to endure. He was exhausted, and his enemies were plentiful. However, for them to do so Choi Hyuk was too scary. The curse of the observers? The urge to fight changed to an urge to flee. The Berserkers chased after them. The rest fled. The chaos was starting to be controlled paradoxically. Oh, my god Is he even human? Leah widened her mouth. The Sovereign of Balance, Richard, and his aide, Leah, did not lose their reason in this chaos. They were completely overwhelmed by Choi Hyuks figure. The Berserk Sovereign, Choi Hyuk. He was strong. There were many rumors about him being strong, but no one thought he would be this strong. In a free-for-all with various different forces, Choi Hyuk suppressed them solely with his overwhelming power. He started a mass slaughter by himself, and he may have erased additional casualties with his actions. Amazing. Really. Even the Sovereign of Balance, Richard, was speechless. The ruthlessness and power to strike fear into those who had lost their minds due to the curse. His aide, Leah, suddenly mumbled. Demon King That word became another nickname for Choi Hyuk after that day. ** A message appeared. {Sovereign Mission success! From this moment, all of Sovereign Lao Bans authority is transferred to Sovereign Choi Hyuk.} {First to succeed in an exchange between human colonized lands. (Invasion will be considered the same as exchange). Retribution increased by 10. Free karma points increased by 10.} That moment, the Sovereign Mission ended, and two colonized lands became one. Chapter 67: Advancement Evaluation (1) Episode 5: Citizenship / Chapter 67: Advancement Evaluation (1) TL: emptycube Editor: Obelisk ________________________________________ This time, the fight really had ended. There were 8,000 surviving Berserkers. The fight this time had left an unprecedented number of casualties in the history of the Berserkers. There was nothing more to say when 1/5 of their total members had died. By the looks of it, it seems the losses from the second free-for-all are large. Baek Seoins voice was depressed. What they earned was significant. With the completion of the Sovereign Mission, even if they only considered the indirect rewards the Berserkers earned, everyones Retribution had increased by 10 and they also received 3 free karma points as a reward for being the first to succeed in an exchange between colonized lands. (Choi Hyuks Retribution increased by 10, and he earned 10 free karma points.) Not only that, but due to the unprecedented level of intensity from their fight, the Combat Addict traits had activated, and they each received a plentiful amount of karma. However, the losses were too large for them to simply be happy. 4,000 casualties. If they accounted for the wounded as well, no one was unscathed. Although the Berserkers were known to have the highest casualty rates compared to other organizations, the majority were from the deaths and injuries of new recruits. The veterans, who had polished themselves in the Berserkers, were monsters who were able to return from the most hellish situations with a smile. Yet, this time, people had died or gotten injured without a distinction between veterans and new recruits. The mental blow from this was just as large. Alexei silently bit his lip as he followed behind Lee Jinhee. Lee Jinhee was looking for her left arm that had been sliced off while she was trying to save Alexei. However, she was unable to find it. Alexeis expression became gloomier. Lee Jinhee roughly stroke his head with her remaining right arm. Its fine. Lyosha, I can get the guardian to regrow it, so dont worry. Alexei didnt reply and only bit his lip harder. Of course, Guardian Bae Jinman could regrow her arm. However, when there were this many patients, he couldnt help but feel burdened by using such a high skill like regrowing limbs. Since it wasnt like she would die right away if she didnt have her left arm, there was no doubt she would have to wait 1-2 weeks to regrow her left arm. Im sorry I will get stronger Alexei thought that Lee Jinhee, who he idolized, became hurt because he was weak. Although he was only barely able to speak those words because he was deeply ashamed, his insides were boiling. When she saw Alexei like this, Lee Jinhee clicked her tongue. Dont be in such a hurry, Lyosha. If you cant distinguish between when you should jump in and when you shouldnt, you will never be strong. Okay? Burning heart, cool head. As she said this, Lee Jinhee placed her remaining hand onto Alexeis forehead. Her fingers, which had become chilly due to blood loss, cooled Alexeis burning forehead. Perhaps it was at this moment when Alexei completely fell for Lee Jinhee. Of course, he was unable to express this in the current mood Alexeis eyes quaked. He bent his waist and bowed. I will bear that in mind, teacher! What teacher? Lee Jinhee snorted and left. From a distance, Choi Hyuk shouted. Directors, gather for a moment! ** The directors gathered. Even though they had won, none of them were excited. They were all ill-tempered as if they were asking why he called them when they were dead tired. He couldnt blame them either. Lee Jinhees left arm had been cut off, Artillery Captain Handkes thigh was still bleeding, and Chu Youngjin was standing blankly. Ryu Hyunsung was better off than them, but his eyes were filled with drowsiness. An expression that said he wanted to quit everything and sleep. Guardian Bae Jinman was unable to attend because he had to treat the wounded. Damn That stubborn old man. Were both getting old, and hes like that The person Handke was bitching and grumbling about was Bae Jinman. Since he thoroughly treated people in order of dangerous wounds instead of rank, Handke was pushed back even though he was a top executive. No, he was refused. Fix that sort of wound with your own Recovery! was what Bae Jinman prescribed him. Although his life wasnt at risk, someone like Handke, who had low Recovery, would have to bear this pain for half a day. Because they had gathered disorderly, Handkes mumblings were buried under the racket.Once they had each found a spot and quieted down, Handkes mumblings clearly stood out. Handke, who was diligently cursing Bae Jinman, suddenly felt embarrassed and closed his mouth. Only then did Choi Hyuk open his mouth. He got straight to the point. We are going to explore. At his words, the top executives raised their heads like zombies. Explore? Right now? Seriously? That was what was written on their faces. We cant move while the critically wounded are being treated anyways. After saying that, Choi Hyuk gestured to the back with his chin. There was a white building which looked to be a fortress. In the beginning, the monsters were gathered around that building as if sieging it. Since we dont know whats in there, executives need to take the lead. Ah, mister Handke can stay here since hes wounded. Handke clenched his fists in happiness at Choi Hyuks consideration for him. Jinhee nuna stay here as well. Choi Hyuk called out Lee Jinhee a tempo later. Then, like he expected, Lee Jinhee opposed, What! Youre telling me to stay here when theres a trace of an alien civilization right in front of me? Thats not right, leader! Even though one of her arms were cut off, she was still full of vigor. She added grumpily, Im already upset because so many died, dont take away my joy as well. Choi Hyuk looked at her. She clearly distinguished between her likes and dislikes. However, she didnt dawdle in what she didnt like and needed to find what she liked. Alexei, who overheard her, shouted, Director, are you crazy?! But Lee Jinhee counter argued, Is getting your arm cut off something to fuss about? In such a great world where you can regrow them? Choi Hyuk simply grinned. She was definitely an interesting person. Then, do what you want. The exploration members were decided. Starting with Choi Hyuk, it included Chu Youngjin, Ryu Hyunsung, Baek Seoin, Lee Jinhee and Alexei, who begged to participate. We leave in 30 minutes. Choi Hyuk needed a break as well. Since he had also used Heart Injection, his karma had completely collapsed. Although the 1-hour exhaustion period, which didnt let him recover, had ended, he hadnt recovered enough yet. He didnt show it, but his body was heavy like a cotton ball doused in water. Once Choi Hyuk ordered, the executives vigorously shouted, Yes!, then staggered away like zombies. As if he found this amusing, Baek Seoin laughed as he stood next to Choi Hyuk. Still, because they survived due to our leader, we are able to see them like that. I really thought we mightve died for a change. Baek Seoin would normally take command and handled household matters in Choi Hyuks stead. He was a talented advisor. However, things that were impossible for him to handle with his own power were eventually resolved by Choi Hyuk. It was the same this time as well. Thank you. Said Baek Seoin bashfully. However, as if asking why he would say such pointless words, he didnt reply and sat down on a moderate pile of machines. Then he pointed to another pile and said one thing. Baek hyung should rest as well. ** Deep into the night, the exploration began. The alien ground that took over all of Seongbuk District. The endless desert of broken machines. Within, there was only a single trace of civilization, and the closer they got, the more certain they were that it was a fortress. Its surroundings were blocked with solid metal, and machines were destroyed around it. It seemed like there was a large battle, as various places were dug up or melted. It was definitely different from other places where there were only endless piles of machines. What kind of attack were they prepared for to create such a fortress? Baek Seoin mumbled and Lee Jinhee answered, Isnt it obvious? Aliens probably made it to defend against monsters. Then how did the monsters invade this alien world, what eventually happened, and why did it appear here? Portal? Annihilation? Rescue request? The two gossiped like always. Baek Seoins questions and Lee Jinhees light replies, uncertain whether they were conversing or talking to ones self, they continued endlessly until they arrived at the fortresss outer walls. When they arrived at the outer wall, Ryu Hyunsung sluggishly said, This there is no entrance. It was exactly as he said. The metal, which was white like milk, was coiled around the walls like croissants, not leaving a single space. Do we need to smash it? Choi Hyuk gripped his sword handle. However, the monsters were unable to smash open this outer wall. Would it break easily? As his body wasnt in a good condition yet, it wasnt a welcomed situation. Just then, a hologram appeared in front of their eyes. Cheng! At the holograms sudden appearance, the lax atmosphere instantly tensed as the executives unsheathed their swords. However, they realized it was a hologram with no substance. A simple, white silhouette that looked like a stickman. As if miming, the fellow looked around in an exaggerated motion before letting out a sigh of relief. There are no monsters nearby, It expressed what was on its mind. It was an unusual method of communication. It wasnt transforming its thoughts into symbols known as language, instead, the emotions it was feeling and its decisions were clearly conveyed to them. The white hologram raised its hands high up at the sky, then dropped its shoulders towards the ground. At the same time, an indefinable emotion was conveyed to them. Baek Seoin attempted to change its emotions into human language. Hello However, you are a bit late? The fellow momentarily stared at Baek Seoin. Then, this time, it imitated Baek Seoins voice perfectly. Hello However, you are a bit late? At the same time, they felt another emotion. Baek Seoin translated it again. Continue? Continue? The hologram perfectly imitated him. You want to learn the language? You want to learn the language? Youre saying if we continue to talk like this, youll learn it by yourself? Youre saying if we continue to talk like this, youll learn it by yourself? As if it was happy with Baek Seoins reaction, the white silhouette strutted around, almost like it was dancing. When the fellow knocked on the outer wall of the fortress, the outer wall, which had no openings, wobbled like a liquid and created a path. Follow me. Ill tell you. Choi Hyuk looked at Baek Seoin once. Baek Seoin replied. Im getting good vibes? If that was the case, it shouldnt be dangerous. They followed the white silhouette and entered the fortress. The fortress was one large city. The city was so advanced that it was unimaginable with Earths current scientific knowledge, yet it was currently a ruined city. The emotions and thoughts the hologram conveyed as it walked were cooperatively translated by Choi Hyuks group. This place was an alien city where language didnt exist. Since they were able to use telepathy by nature, they communicated purely through impressions and thoughts and not language. Following this trend, there wasnt a name designated for this species. Their ability was excellent at sending and accumulating information, and their science advanced brilliantly. It had reached a point of being able to trade with other alien civilizations. They began space commerce and continued to flourish. Unfortunately, the monsters invaded one day, and everything changed. At first, they were able to defend without difficulty. Their weapons were incomparably stronger than weapons from Earth. They didnt even need to personally get involved. Their machines meant for war were able to face the monsters by themselves. But, that soon reached its limit. The karma awakenees and monsters controlled was a power that ranked above all other sources of energy. After monsters of a particular level appeared, weapons that did not use karma were ineffective. Then, when high-ranked monsters appeared, their war machines were all pitifully destroyed. The aliens experienced defeat, after defeat, after defeat. Eventually, they learned how to fight with karma from another alien civilization, and afterwards, they had no choice but to personally take part in the battle. At first, it seemed to be effective. But once the eyeless observers were dispatched, everything ended. Their species, which was proficient at telepathy since birth, suffered a mental attack which brought them to despair. They always had their minds wide open for each other. In the end, the planet had completely collapsed. They built a city and flung the city and its surrounding land into a dimensional gap. Hoping for someone to save them, sending a rescue signal. But no one came to rescue us and the monsters followed us through the dimensional gap. The city floated around within the dimensional gap. Accepting such a city itself would consume a lot of resources. But, there were no species who wanted to go through that and risk bringing monsters into their planet. Ultimately, they had to chase the monsters away to survive. Unfortunately, their natural enemy, the eyeless observers, were among the monsters, and they were unable to personally attack, only sending out the war machines. They were all destroyed. That was the identity of the pile of machines that filled the area. The place they arrived after following the emotions and memories the hologram revealed was a tomb. The square, situated in the center of the city, was made with a glass floor, and below it laid aliens with simple appearances like the holograms. A massive tomb. The hologram conveyed sadness. In the end, they all died, isolated here. They could feel its sorrow, grief and something that felt like pride and fervor. I am the last descendant of this civilization. An artificial intelligence created by concentrating their accumulated techniques to maintain the city and its defenses. It existed for a long time, continuously improving itself. It was literally an existence which possessed the essence of a whole civilization. It expressed its feelings. Please accept me. I will definitely be of help to you. Chapter 68: Advancement Evaluation (2) Episode 5: Citizenship / Chapter 68: Advancement Evaluation (2) TL: emptycube Editor: Obelisk ________________________________________ Please accept me. I will definitely be of use to you. That was what it seemed like it was saying. So Choi Hyuk replied, Okay. Then the artificial intelligence replied, imitating Choi Hyuks voice. Okay. Now that he thought about it, this fellow didnt know human language yet. I said okay. When Choi Hyuk agreed, it simply imitated him. I said okay. Then it stealthily walked around Choi Hyuks group. It seemed it was reading the mood. Choi Hyuk sighed before stretching his hand out. It stopped in its place and calculated the countless meanings behind the action of stretching ones hand out. Attack, control, help, cursing, greeting among others. It still couldnt tell what that meant out of those countless scenarios. To learn more about it, it carefully stretched out its hand. When it did, Choi Hyuk quickly approached and grabbed its hand. Huh? He thought he wouldnt feel anything because it was a hologram, but he was surprised by the unexpected soft sensation. Either way, it was all good. Choi Hyuk pulled on its hand. Lets go together. Was his meaning conveyed? The fellow imitated Choi Hyuks words again. What was different was, Lets go together. It took a step forward, being pulled by Choi Hyuk. It started to eliminate the countless scenarios from its mind. Attack? No. Cursing? There was a high probability that that wasnt the case. Rescue? No. Then greetings? Advice? Choi Hyuk continued to pull its hand. When he took a step, so did the artificial intelligence. The fellow spoke, changing its tone in an odd way, Lets go together. Yeah. Another step. Now the artificial intelligence almost knew his meaning. Since Choi Hyuk held its hand and they were both walking together, He accepted my proposal! The artificial intelligence shouted loudly. It wanted to express its joy. Lets go together! Yeah. Choi Hyuk replied. The fellow changed its tone slightly again. Lets go together! It would shout in a louder voice. Yeah. Okay. Choi Hyuk replied. Lets go together!!! The fellow shouted even louder. Punch! In the end, Choi Hyuk hit the back of its head. Thats enough. Bzzt. After all, it was a hologram. Once a strong force was applied, the electromagnetic field, created to replicate a sense of touch, distorted. Choi Hyuks hand passed through its head, and the holograms head, which was covered with a fog-like static, crackled. After a few seconds passed, it returned to its original form. The scene was quite scary, but the artificial intelligence didnt seem to mind. The fellow simply judged. Okay, yeah -> Assumed to be a positive signal. Raising ones voice or tone -> Increased probability that this is to express joy. If repeated, an aggressive reaction will be observed, but not enough to cause harm. -> Assumed to be a negative expression. That was how, at the moment, it was able to learn the information it needed. As if it had practiced and was happy, in a cheerful voice, the fellow stretched out its hand and said, Lets go together~ As if this phrase had become a command, the city vibrated smoothly. Whoooo. That sound was similar to a computer booting up. Whoosh! They heard the whirring of a rapidly spinning fan when suddenly, their bodies became heavier. It felt like gravity had grown stronger. What the? Choi Hyuk and his group were taken aback. The artificial intelligences thoughts were transmitted to their minds. There was the Earth And the fortress-city Choi Hyuk and his group were in was hovering in the air and orbiting the Earth. The fortress-city was currently getting ready for take-off, and their bodies were pushed downwards due to the upwards acceleration. Holy This was a spaceship? Lee Jinhees body trembled. Even Ryu Hyunsung, who had constantly been tired, had shining eyes, whilst Baek Seoin had an amazed expression. Feeling the force pulling him downwards, he excitedly said, If what we understood just now is true, since it said it was a frame that traveled through dimensions Its not just a spaceship, but a spaceship that can warp and be used for deep space exploration! Intergalactic exploration! How many hearts wouldnt flutter at that word? Yet, Choi Hyuk hit the back of the artificial intelligences head. Punch! Bzzt! The holograms head distorted with static. Thats too much! Lee Jinhee protested, feeling sorry for it, but Choi Hyuk didnt have a choice. Since he couldnt communicate with words, there wasnt any other way. The spaceships take-off, which was even able to make Chu Youngjins eyes wistful, came to a stop with Choi Hyuks words and a hit to the back of its head. Hey. Go down. Then he added, Our friends are down there. The artificial intelligence wasnt able to completely understand his words, but the moment it was hit on the back of its head, he understood, Ah, it seems he doesnt want me to do this. He canceled the take-off. The fortress-city, which landed on the ground, took off only after the Berserkers, who were resting, had gotten on. ** Oh, my god Oh, my god. Lee Jinhee twirled around excitedly. Seouls night scenery was spread out below her feet. The night scene they saw in the air gifted them a surprising sense of freedom and sweetness. She twirled around with her arms spread. Because she only had one arm, her body was tilted. Its unfortunate. I thought this places technology could have helped. Baek Seoin clicked his tongue as he watched Lee Jinhee twirl. What can we do? Naro says its still unfamiliar with earthlings. It said all the equipment here was meant for narolings. And this isnt as bad as it looks. Lee Jinhee coolly glossed over it as she twirled her arm around in the air. Naro was the name she gave to the artificial intelligence. It seemed that their takeoff had left quite an impression on her. Baek Seoin said that the name felt unlucky, but Lee Jinhee stubbornly said, Our Naro isnt like that! and that was how its name was decided.{1} But, I never thought that video calling wouldnt work on this great spaceship and that we would have to resort to simply calling. The president, who had escaped from the mess, wanted to video call, but because they were in outer space, they ended up communicating through a simple phone call. If Naro analyzed human technology, then it would definitely be able to support video calling, but that was too much right now since they werent able to communicate smoothly yet. Baek Seoin looked at Choi Hyuk, who was on the phone. Choi Hyuk and the presidents conversation couldnt help but be sensitive. There were too many casualties on both sides. Although they could agree that this accidentally began because of the eyeless observers curse and that either side had no intentions of fighting each other, the problem was how the situation was resolved. Choi Hyuk acted in a way to minimize losses in the Berserkers, but that looked like excessive killing from the presidents perspective. The mood of his military was chaotic. They wanted Choi Hyuks apology. {So I clearly understand Leader Choi Hyuks circumstances, however, in their perspective in which their comrades died, they cant help but feel disappointed. Its a formality. Please express your condolences to the dead and apologize. If you say those few words, we will also give the Berserkers the appropriate compensation for their losses.} That was President Shin Woojins proposition. But, Choi Hyuk felt that his words were useless efforts. The perspectives they viewed this situation in were too different. Cho Hyuk flipped the presidents proposition. No. I will offer you a proposition. Hunt down everyone under your command who is affiliated with Lao Bans followers. They are the ones who are fully responsible for todays event. Yet, President Shin Woojin continued to bring up Choi Hyuks apology. {I know. But, to do that, theres a need to smooth our relations with an apology. In this current mood, those who would normally cooperate wont.} However, Choi Hyuk ignored him and continued, Lao Ban and the groups who cooperated with him are no help to humanitys fight. They will only create unnecessary division and casualties like today. We need international cooperation. {Yes, yes. But, dont we need to resolve national matters first? If things continue like this, the relationship between the Berserkers and the military will reach a point of no return. Please think of the citizens.} Because we left them alone while knowing it was wrong is why it came to this point. We cant push it back further. {Of course. We will definitely look into that issue. However, first} The president felt like his throat was burning. This wasnt even a conversation. Choi Hyuk didnt bother to respond properly. As if reading a script, he only said what he had to say. The president was suffering because their conversations were parallel. He even felt frustrated. Is this guy even understanding what Im saying? Just then, Choi Hyuk changed the mood. He, who had taken a listen if you want to attitude, began to directly interrogate the president. Lets properly divide right and wrong. We cant overlook the governments liability in this incident. The majority of the assassins who targeted me were foreigners. What did you do while they entered the country and were crawling up Marronnier Park? Did you not know that Lao Ban was targeting me? Theres no way you didnt. You clearly knew this. Yet, you didnt do anything. What was the result of that? From my perspective, is there any reason for me to not believe that the government was on the same side as the assassins? If you want to smooth our relationship, first hunt down those who are related. The frustrating mood turned razor-sharp like the tip of a blade. The president felt a chill on his throat. {No, that is dont tell me you think that I had a hand in this? Thats a misunderstanding. Leader Choi Hyuk. You know the circumstances on our side.} As he listened to the presidents excuse, Choi Hyuk turned his gaze to the outside of the spaceship. Although he wasnt sure what technology it was, he could clearly see outside as if it was made from glass. From the outside, however, it was definitely an opaque fortress, but he never thought he would be able to see something like this. He could see Seouls night scenery beneath his feet. If they went a bit higher, he would be able to see the world below his feet. Choi Hyuk felt that all of this was comical. He replied to the president, who was justifying himself. I know. Your circumstances. You cant perfectly control the country. The discipline of public officials has slackened, and the majority of the colonizers and soldiers under your command only look for whats in front of them. It was probably the same this time. There will certainly be those in important positions who had connections with Lao Ban, and you were unable to control them. You consider them as a strength that is maintaining Korea. For the security of the country, you cant hastily wipe them out. Isnt that right? So you need my apology. Since you need to cater to them so they continue to cooperate with you. So that you can continue to maintain Korea. Shin Woojin was momentarily at loss for words. Choi Hyuk plainly knew what was going on. Which made him even more uneasy. A person who knows all this still acts this way? Although bitterness surged inside, he worked hard to appease Choi Hyuk. {That is right. Its all because I am lacking. I am truly sorry. However, please reconsider and take a step back this time. I dont plan on continuously minding them. I will definitely handle this once I can maintain safety. However, it isnt possible right now. I still need their strength. And there is a need in setting them at ease. Taking a step back in order to take two steps forward. If you yield this time, I can repay you by double or triple the amount. Please. Look at it from the long run. Shin Woojin suggested once again. Choi Hyuk snorted, Long run? From the long run, you say? Then he spat, Do we even have the time to? {} Shin Woojin couldnt reply. Choi Hyuk exposed the presidents inner thoughts. Mr. President, I will say this clearly. Country, safety, forget them. Cant you see? The Earth is collapsing. The only thing we need is an army. Not an army that uses its brain to fill their bellies. A real fighting army. Trashy soldiers arent soldiers but trash. They arent needed. Clean them out. Only then, can we live. He was disgusted. While the world was collapsing there were those who were satisfied, those who only thought to fill their own bellies, those who plotted and killed outstanding warriors, those who stepped on potential, and those who made unity difficult. Where is safety when were already living in hell? Now is not the time to be looking for safety, but a time to cut things down and rebuild. If we dont, the world will die out. Dont you understand? {} President Shin Woojin was silent. However, his silence wasnt of agreement but of helplessness. He was currently thinking that Choi Hyuks words just now were immature. Choi Hyuk realized this as well. He judged that there was no meaning to talking any further. Okay. Do as you wish. Act like a king in a collapsing world. However, dont get in the way when I deal with Lao Bans followers. You will regret it. {Leader Choi Hyuk Dont act so emotional} The president tried his best to appease Choi Hyuk, but Choi Hyuk cut him off. It was comical. They still didnt understand their reality. But do you even know what we obtained from this Sovereign Mission? You dont, right? Your air force is in an utter mess. I hope you live long with them. S-a-f-e-l-y. Then he hung up. Hoo A sigh came out by itself. He was frustrated. The reason why he decided to attack Lao Ban was due to his endeavor to colonize and to concentrate the colonizers capability. However, when he opened the lid, it felt as if the dirty politics of different influences were clearly seen. As if you pulled on an annoying thread, only to make it longer? Those like Lao Ban were simpler to handle. Since he could simply kill them all. This was simply frustrating, and it wasnt like he could just kill them Earth collapsing. Earth collapsing. Behind Choi Hyuk, who hung up, the artificial intelligence, Naro, mumbled as if babbling. It was currently gathering the conversations of the 8,000 Berserkers onboard and analyzing the human language system. ** While Choi Hyuk was sitting still and organizing his thoughts, the Blue House was going crazy. What? What? Theres what above Yeouido? UFO? The castle in the sky, Laputa? Military spacecraft? Just what is above it?! Either way, you said the Berserkers are aboard it? Why is this report only coming in now?! Whether it could or couldnt be detected with radars, you should have seen it if you have eyes! What was the satellite doing? What? It was under maintenance because you were lacking technicians? What the! It wasnt only the Blue House. Every organization, that observed the fortress-city take off from Seongbuk District, was going crazy. While they were already astonished by the Berserkers military strength, an aircraft of unperceivable over-technology{2} fell into the hands of the Berserkers. Just what is going on The playing field they had become familiar with over the past two years had collapsed, and a new one was created. ________________________________________ {1} Naro-1 is South Koreas first carrier rocket. The first two attempts failed to reach orbit, succeeding on the third attempt. {2} Extremely advanced technology on a similar level to alien technology. Chapter 69: Advancement Evaluation (3) Episode 5: Citizenship / Chapter 69: Advancement Evaluation (3) TL: emptycube Editor: Obelisk ________________________________________ From afar, it looked like a graveyard. Stones, which looked like gravestones, were erected in a circle. Yet, the closer one came, the clearer it was that they werent gravestones. The erected stones were enormous. When one came even closer, they looked to be taller than humans. They may have made one recall the Stonehenge in England. But up close, one would realize that that wasnt enough. If one stood right next to one of the erected stones and looked up, one would tilt backwards to the point of falling and still not be able to see the end. The erected stones were frighteningly tall, each one the height of the Lotte World Tower{1}. Beautiful, abstract symbols were carved and engraved onto the surfaces of these stones. The peculiar lights that emerged from within the rocks dyed the symbols in various colors. When closely examined, each erected stone had different patterns of symbols and colors. This place was the most important location of the Flame Wing Alliance. The place where all matters of the alliance were decided, it was the Brain. The Exalted Wings, who were scattered throughout outer space and different dimensions, conducting war, were able to communicate in real time through these erected stones (dimensional stone plates). Each stone plate indicated one Exalted Wing. They would decide on more matters than there were grains of sands every day. As the war waged at a cosmic-scale, there were countless matters that needed to be decided by the greatest committee, the Brain. Each decision would decide the fates of planets and entire species. One of the Exalted Wings, who accessed the dimensional stone plate, spoke, {Earth Although we decided to put an advancement evaluation in motion in our last meeting, I am still pessimistic about this. Even if they become lowest ranked warriors, the moment they rid themselves of the Consumables judgment, they would be protected by the laws of the alliance. They would become our members. I am worried whether they have the qualifications We have to conduct the evaluation with great impartiality.} There was no reply. The Exalted Wings had the ability to process the entire human populations days worth of conversations in the blink of an eye. If they had a different opinion, they would be able to refute with 1,000 different reasons within that time. Due to this trait, the momentary silence was treated as an agreement. The suggestion of an impartial evaluation was unanimously approved. Another Exalted Wing suggested. {During the new soldier training, it was judged that the free status earthlings pursued their own safety and that there were many cases where they would become an ill influence on their species. However, their war-fighting abilities arent bad. With the representatives of Earth, that is, the sovereigns as a center, there were a few instances where they revealed excellent results. It seems that we need to focus on evaluating the limits and potential of their abilities. We need to use the Dilemma evaluation method.} There werent any replies again. It was decided. The evaluation would be impartial and the evaluation method would be Dilemma. This only took an extremely short period of time, less than 0.01 seconds. The fate of the Earth was decided in the time it would take light, which could travel around the world 7 times in a second, to reach Busan from Seoul. ** The daily life on Earth was fragmented. Fragments of reality and unreality, daily life and non-daily life, war and peace all floated without mixing with each other. Peoples experiences and their outlook on the world were vastly different from each other. The gap felt similar to the awkwardness a South Korean soldier would feel when he went on a break. It was similar to the strange feeling a soldier, who suddenly had his breaks and overnight privileges cut due to North Koreas provocation, and had spent the whole night sitting in a car in full military gear, would feel when he walked out onto the streets filled with couples excited for Christmas once he finally went on his break. No, multiplying that feeling by a hundred would be appropriate. Even though the world had come to this point, There were undoubtedly people who went on with their lives no different from yesterday. They hadnt witnessed the common conflicts between colonizers, the bankruptcies of companies, which were commonplace, and their families were safe There were quite a few lucky people who lived their lives like that. The colonizers fought endlessly and tirelessly, but there were others who were tired of working overtime and enjoyed watching TV while lying down during the weekends. Because the media didnt report on grave news to avoid disorder The world was cozy for those at home. They thought that the warnings that the world was collapsing were instigated by those who were pessimistic about everything. They believed that if people actually tried living, then they would find that the world was quite safe and livable, and as such, they continued on with their daily lives. To them, Alexeis Youtube video was an overly aggressive incitement video. This video contained a conversation between the Berserk Sovereign, Choi Hyuk, and the alien artificial intelligence, Naro. Choi Hyuk: So All this is a war between dimensions? Naro: Yes. The monsters arent from our universe. They are from a different universe, meaning that they are existences who have crossed over from another dimension. Their inborn karma is unable to mix with ours. They move in order to annihilate all our karmalings. Conversation and compromise are impossible. Choi Hyuk: Karmalings? Naro: The intelligent beings living in our universe each have their own appearance and physiological function. However, there is one similarity. The retribution we accumulate, in other words, our karma, is the same. Happiness, anger, sadness, joy, love, hate and desire The accumulation of the worlds energy through these emotions, what we call retribution or karma, is the same. That is why we are able to generalize the intelligent lifeforms in our universe as karmalings despite the vast differences between species. Choi Hyuk: But the monsters are different from us? Naro: Yes. That is why it is impossible for karmalings and monsters to coexist. Also the situation of the war wasnt good from the start. Because of this, narolings were isolated and annihilated. The alliance had turned their backs against us. Choi Hyuk: The alliance? The Flame Wing Alliance? Naro: Is that their name now? Yes. The alliance of the most advanced species in our universe. They traded amongst each other before the war, but once the war broke out, they established an alliance to take joint action. Although the alliance members pledged to help each other the narolings were eventually cast away and annihilated The progression of the war was most likely not very good. In fact, there was a gradual increase of species who fled to the dimensional gap like the narolings. Choi Hyuk: Are they like the narolings land which swallowed Seongbuk District this time? Naro: That is right. They floated around in the dimensional gap and desperately sent out rescue signals, but the alliance was usually silent. They most likely thought that it wasnt worth the risk. In the case of narolings, although we had advanced scientific technology that sort of technology was common within the alliance. And they were also not very useful in the war. Choi Hyuk: Is that why they said you werent of much worth even though you are a B rank Naro: Is that what they said? Yes, thats right. That would be the case in their perspective. However, I can be of great help to earthlings. You are aware that the situation on Earth isnt very good, correct? Choi Hyuk: Explain in detail. Naro: You can tell by the fact that they sent the narolings land, which they thought was worthless, here. The method of procuring energy necessary for dimensional transmission is like this. They disassembled the earth and the karma of the people living here to procure energy. Choi Hyuk: Seongbuk District was disassembled? Naro: Yes. But there are a few reserve areas for dimensional transmission on Earth. Even in Seoul, there are two places, Mapo and Kangdong District. They will attempt dimensional transmission at the cost of sacrificing Earths land. The dimensional lands transmitted here will all be of little interest to the alliance. The expected worth is low, while the risk of monsters that will follow is large. A land that has been completely destroyed might be transmitted. Earth is getting the short end of the stick. Choi Hyuk: Why is the alliance doing this? Naro: Two reasons. To check if there are any inheritances the alliance missed And, also, land, which contains the last retribution of the planet, possesses a lot of karma. They benefit if they obtain that. The risk falls onto Earth, which is their throwaway card, and the alliance simply takes everything of substance. I even observed that the karma the last naroling left behind as it died, had disappeared somewhere with the dimensional transmission. The alliance most likely took it. Choi Hyuk: Thats unfair. But the Earth is a throwaway card? Naro: Yes. The problem is Where did the karma earthlings awaken come from? From what I observed, karma is being extracted from the planet itself. As more people become awakenees, the Earth is definitely approaching collapse. All thats left for planets that have expended all its karma is ruin. Earth is already at that point. So Earth is a sort of a garbage landfill for the alliance. They bring the inheritance of ruined species floating in the dimensional gap, break them open, take everything of substance, and then throw them away Choi Hyuk: Then is colonization the only way left for us? Naro: Yes. Earth will be destroyed within 3 years. Humanity has no choice but to colonize a new planet. I, Naro, the last inheritance created by the narolings to protect karmalings and oppose monsters, will readily participate in this journey. The conversation ended there. The frame zoomed out and eventually captured the enormous spaceship floating above Seoul. Soon, Alexeis face appeared. Dont let the world decide your fate. Please get stronger. There is no way back. You have to protect your own life. The enemies we will face from now are monsters that that enormous spaceship couldnt do anything against. There is only one method to face them, karma. Awaken. If you arent an awakenee, please immediately head to a colonized land and become an awakenee. If you are an awakenee, please awaken non-awakenees around you and fight more intensely for your own growth. Do not fear fighting. If you put your life on the line and fight, there will undoubtedly be Berserkers fighting next to you. The end is coming. That was how the video ended. Some reacted positively to Alexeis video. Wow A spaceship! Lets go. If were going to die either way, lets fight to our hearts content! Youths, who didnt have a proper job or family and only possessed boiling blood, joined the Berserkers. Of course, while they werent able to officially join the Berserkers, who stood for elitism, the number of people who became awakenees after entering the Berserkers city, Barhaloleun, grew drastically. However, the majority reacted negatively. You can tell this is fabricated just by looking at it. Does it make sense that an alien artificial intelligence can speak Korean? What a joke. Naro had reached a level of speaking Korean on the first night, but many people underestimated the abilities of an alien artificial intelligence. They say the spaceship only floats there. If you think about it, it might not be all that amazing. Just what is their purpose in aggravating unease? Theres no need for everyone to fight. They will need people to support them from behind, right? I heard those guys are very radical. There were many who didnt want to accept danger as danger. Their desire for safety was so strong that it made them deny obvious changes and evidence. The awakenees werent much different. I heard the Berserk Sovereign killed a ton of people? Yeah. It looks like there was an especially large number of casualties in the Korean military. They say there is also internal conflict as well. Not only that, they say the casualties among scouts sent by other forces were also large. The mood isnt good. It was a situation where a fight would have broken out but since that spaceship appeared, they are experiencing a headache. They probably cant decide whether to be in their good books or to go to psychological warfare. The Berserkers used their head well this time. They turned the issue around, saying that our enemies are the monsters. Even displaying it as if they were going to stand at the front when fighting the monsters. I know, right? I thought they were only good at fighting, but they can even play decent political tricks as well. Even they were doubtful of the sincerity of the Berserkers claims. Of course, there was an exception among them. A very big exception. Huh? The Sovereign of Balance, Richard, declared his support of the Berserk Sovereign! Worthy of his name, Richard, who was one of the most influential sovereigns in the world, publicly supported Choi Hyuk. It wasnt simply through words. He clearly showed his support by tracking down active Lao Bans followers who were within his group and publicly resisting them. Then, they started a large-scale recruitment of new awakenees. Once Richard acted this way, the minds of the other sovereigns became even more complicated. One day, while they were divided by their individual thoughts and positions, the advancement evaluation began. Like the ring which appeared in the classroom, an announcement suddenly appeared. ______ {First Advancement Evaluation C Dilemma} The monsters in Dragonic are aware of the invaders, earthlings. The monsters are planning on sending this information through a relay base to the center. Destroy the relay base before they send this information. If you are unable to destroy the relay base within the time frame, 1/5 of the population of non-awakenees will be sacrificed to execute a dimensional blow. The relay base will be destroyed, but the selected non-awakenees will die. Participation in this mission is not mandatory. You have a choice. You have 10 seconds. 1. Will go destroy the relay base. (In the case of non-awakenees, they will immediately awaken karma.) 2. Will not go. _______ It didnt matter whether one was an awakenee or non-awakenee, they all received the same mission. It was a simple choice. To go? Or to stay? If they were to go, they would experience fights with their lives on the line. But, they would have the chance of preventing the sacrifice of 1/5 of the non-awakenees. If they didnt go, the chance of sacrificing non-awakenees would increase. However, if those who selected to go fought well, they could live comfortably and safely. It was a simple, yet cruel choice. ________________________________________ {1} Lotte World Tower is 554m tall. Chapter 70: Advancement Evaluation (4) Episode 5: Citizenship / Chapter 70: Advancement Evaluation (4) TL: emptycube Editor: Obelisk Sponsors: Tyler and tom555j ________________________________________ Someone said, Im not going. Why would I go? He had chosen the Not going option before the 10 seconds were up and laid back down, covered in a blanket. It was a lonely world anyways. What did it matter to him if 1/5 of the non-awakenees died or not? Another person said, What can I do even if I go He was a non-awakenee. He trembled as the 10 seconds passed. It was better this way. Since he had never fought before in his life, wasnt it obvious he wouldnt be of help even if he did go and would die a dogs death? People better than me probably went. Itll be okay Even if they did fail, it was only a 1/5 probability. Its fine. Itll be fine. The hole he could self-justify himself inside was large and wide. Another was like this. Huh? Huh? What? What should I do? He troubled over the decision until 10 seconds had passed. 10 seconds was too short of a time to think about it. Like whether one would jump in before a child was hit by a car, they only had enough time to choose with their deeply-imbedded instincts, without thinking. It was very difficult to choose to go. The moment the message appeared, Choi Hyuk felt his vision and the surrounding noises fade away. Similar to how it felt when one stared into their white phone screen in the dark, the message window stood out in front of him, and his surroundings became dark. It meant that they were unable to discuss it with others, and people wouldnt know what decision others made. The decision to go or not solely rested on each individual. The Dilemma had already started. They could choose to go out of goodwill. However, if the majority of people selfishly chose to not go, their goodwill would only lead to a dogs death. It didnt only depend on their own intentions. It was a problem whether they could trust others. 10 seconds was short, and the decision was difficult. But, those, who evaluated without taking others into consideration, could easily decide. Ill go. Choi Hyuk immediately answered when he read the announcement. What did he care whether others came or not? If he went, he could get stronger. He could obtain the opportunity for revenge. But, if he didnt go, he wouldnt be able to get stronger and would forever remain as a Consumable, unable to dream of revenge. To him, it was a choice he didnt need to think about. Even if he was by himself, he had to go and smash them apart. The moment he decided, the dimensional teleportation began. Space inverted and swallowed him. Crunch. Hmm He felt his stomach being inverted. Choi Hyuk swallowed down the acid coming up. No matter how many times he experienced dimensional teleportation, it didnt get any more comfortable. When his vision returned, he was inside a white room. It was the size of a classroom, and the walls were smooth and cold like metal. The wall rippled and a message was engraved. ______ {Dimensional Wasps Lair} The most commonly used relay base between dimensions by monsters. Using the unusual secretion of the dimensional wasp queen, they are able to exchange information with other nests far away. The speed of information transmission is slow, but it is hard to target. Dimensional wasps nest replicate and multiply within the dimension. Because of an endless line of identical looking rooms, it is difficult for invaders to locate the path to the queens room. The wasps, that guard the queen, replicate and multiply in each room. Every time you take them out and clear a room, the growing nest collapses and slowly becomes smaller, revealing a path to the queens room. On the other hand, the guardian wasps become stronger and more numerous. This place is a dimensional wedge created by the alliance to find the path to the queens room and to protect and support their allies. In this place, allies can take a break or receive support, and they are also transported to the next path they will enter. Take out the queen within 10 hours. 1. In order to deteriorate the growth of the dimensional wasps nest and search for the path that leads to the queens room, each member will enter different rooms. 2. You are able to return to the dimensional wedge once you are done clearing your assigned room of dimensional wasps. 3. Warriors, who have weak karma and are able to disguise themselves, are given a camouflage incense pouch and an awl. _______ There were eight people inside the room. There was no way only 8 people came from Earth, so he could simply tell that there were countless dimensional wedges. On a whole, the mood of the eight people was stiff. There were five who were trembling. He could tell they were non-awakenees with a single glance. The mission this time was given to all earthlings. Since awakenees made up less than 10% of the total population, probability-wise, it was normal for there to be more non-awakenees than awakenees. They raised the camouflage incense pouch and the wasp-hunting awl which appeared in mid-air. They held the two items in their hands and broke out into a cold sweat. They each had their own reasons for courageously choosing Go, but now that they were about to fight, they were unable to steady their nerves. Besides them, the other three, including Choi Hyuk, had their own weapons. Since it was common sense for colonizers to sleep with their weapons next to their heads, they had all brought their weapons even though it was unexpected. However, the only person who had also brought their defensive gear was a South American woman with large eyes. Wow Still, its nice to see people gathered here for a good cause. She said so refreshingly and comfortably as she blinked her large eyes. Seeing as he could easily understand her even though she was South American, she possessed a Language Resonance Device. The defensive equipment she wore was decent Unlike her innocent face, she was an expert. Really I feel a strange sense of hope seeing the people gathered here. Haha. A youth chimed in. The South American woman looked in each persons eyes as she greeted them, starting with that youth. It seemed she was trying to make them relax. She looked like she was trying to make the novice fighters relax by telling them some things they should be aware of. She was unbelievably kind. What is your name? Im Penelope. Eventually, she attempted to introduce herself to Choi Hyuk. However, Choi Hyuk didnt give her the slightest attention. He simply approached the wall and shouted, We enter. Then, the metallic wall ripped and turned into a transparent membrane. Choi Hyuk entered inside without hesitation. Hehe Penelope awkwardly laughed behind him. ** The dimensional wasps room was a throbbing purple. It pulsed as if it was alive. Psshhh. The dimensional wasp was sort of. It was more like a skeleton angel or devil than a wasp. Tough, black exoskeleton and pulsating muscular fibers. A sharp stinger hung at the end of its tail. The reason why it gave off an angelic impression despite these features was due to its wings that distorted their surroundings into a haze. Its wings werent made of film but energy. Its wings spread out splendidly in the room. Psssh. Though, unlike its cool exoskeleton, its wings let out a vibrating sound which got on his nerves. The wasp shook its wings once and the space around it agitated as it flew towards Choi Hyuk. Its head, which seemed to be a bundle of bones, opened to reveal rows of blades as it tried to bite Choi Hyuks head. Crunch! Then Choi Hyuk used his fist to shatter the wasps head. It didnt matter whether it was its blades or exoskeleton, it was completely smashed. Weak. Dimensional wasps could multiply at incredible speeds, alongside their nest, inside a parallel dimension. However, every time they multiplied, their individual power would drop greatly. It was the same as how beer could be fermented with very small bubbles, where the density of each bubble would be small. The wasp in front of him wasnt as tough as it looked. If he considered its strength, it was on the lower end amongst 1-star monsters. It wasnt even as strong as the crook, which was the first monster he saw. It was an insignificant opponent for Choi Hyuk. As the wasp died, the purple room rippled and turned black. The black wall split on one side, and the door to the white metallic room, the dimensional wedge, opened. Choi Hyuk returned to the dimensional wedge in less than 10 seconds. In the white metallic room, the colonizers, who had yet to start, awkwardly stared at Choi Hyuk. Perhaps it was to be expected since he returned in less than 10 seconds. Looking at their figures, it looked like they were surrounding Penelope and were in the middle of learning fighting tricks. Choi Hyuk indifferently passed them and shouted at the wall. Next! As Choi Hyuk shouted, the wall swayed and a new notice appeared. ______ {Dimensional Wasps Lair 1st Stage Boundary Region} Attack progression rate: 0.000001% -> No idea where the queens room is. 1. Return (Locked) 2. Food Supply (Attack) 3. Continue to attack _______ From the start, there was only one choice he could choose. Continue to attack. The door opened again. Afterwards, it was simple repetition. The wasps were still weak, and Choi Hyuk returned to the dimensional wedge every 5 seconds. Every time he returned, he saw the beginner warriors listening to what Penelope was saying. When he returned for the fifth time, there finally was no one in the dimensional wedge. On his seventh, he saw Penelope who had returned from a wasp room. With her ever innocent face, she greeted him friendlily with round eyes. Choi Hyuk passed by and re-entered the wasp room. Returned after slicing through the weak wasp inside. He repeated these actions twenty times. How boring This was one of the reasons why it was difficult to attack the dimensional wasps nest. The nest, which multiplied like bubbles, wasnt something he could instantly smash apart simply because he was strong. Even if a strong warrior invaded, he would be unable to make any progress within the endlessly multiplying wasp rooms. Even if he killed and killed, it was difficult to clear the multiplying rooms. Because of this, they needed an absolutely large number of warriors to attack the wasps nest. They needed to attack the wasps nest together and deteriorate its multiplication. Just then, when he finished his twenty-seventh repetitive attack and returned, there was a change. A new announcement had appeared on the wall. {Waiting for the 1st Stage Boundary Region Attack to complete} The announcement flickered. It was impossible to attack anymore. Choi Hyuk stood inside the room and waited. Soon, other warriors, who had finished their attack, returned. As they returned one by one, a total of seven people gathered, including Choi Hyuk. The last remaining person didnt return. During the waiting time, the six, excluding Choi Hyuk, whispered to each other. How was it? It was Penelopes gentle voice. It was lively and filled with concern. Yes Maybe it was because of the camouflage incense pouch, but they thought I was a larva and didnt attack When I waited and precisely stabbed its neck with the awl, it squirmed then died However, there was an incident where I was almost cut apart by its teeth as it squirmed The left arm of the man who was speaking was mutilated as blood flowed out. His face distorted in pain when he glanced at his arm. Penelope quickly covered his face, taking his eyes off his wound, and comforted him. Shh Calm down. Dont look at your wound. That sort of wound will heal by itself if you rest. Because we are awakenees. Choi Hyuk began to slowly find her interesting. Are those actions truly out of sincerity? Choi Hyuk, who had spent his time amongst Berserkers, found it hard to believe that a colonizer could be so kind. After passing time like this, the announcement changed. {1st Stage Boundary Region Attack complete. The dimensional wasps lair is deteriorating.} Ah Mr. Kimura The moment the announcement popped up, Penelope let out a sad sigh. There were eight people gathered at the start. There were now seven. It seemed that the one known as Kimura had died. Although they were very easy opponents for Choi Hyuk, if he considered that the five were beginners who didnt even possess 1-star stats but no-star, many more had survived than Choi Hyuk expected. Perhaps it was because of Penelope. The announcement continued. ______ {Dimensional Wasps Lair 2nd Stage Outer Region} Attack progression rate: 0% -> Barely started to deduce the location of the queens room. 1. Return to Earth 2. Food Supply 3. Continue to attack *Warning. If you choose to return, someone in another dimensional wedge will have to face your opponents in your place. _______ The attack progression rate had changed from 1st stage to 2nd stage. They had skimmed off the bubbles of the boundary region created through multiplying and had taken a step forward. Then the possible options they could choose in the dimensional wedge were unlocked. As expected, the most eye-catching option was Return to Earth. Then the warning below it. That was the problem. If I choose to return, someone else would have to fight my opponents as well? Then, in reverse, doesnt it mean I might have to face double the opponents? It was the man who Penelope had sincerely taken care of just now. He said it in a completely exhausted voice. He glanced at his arm which was now barely starting to stanch. I cant. I suffered from just one, Ill die for sure against two. His voice seemed like he had come to a decision. Penelope hurriedly grabbed him. You cant. Mr. Alberto. If you give up here, someone else will face even more danger! Albertos eyes trembled. He looked at Penelope with a tearful face. But Reversely, the other side might give up. He was stricken with fear. Dont Dont criticize me. There There are people who havent even come here. Why Why do I He avoided Penelopes eyes and said, Sorry Return! Crunch! The special effect of dimensional teleportation Space erased his body as if swallowing him. Ah Penelope sighed in regret and the remaining beginners murmured. Like how Alberto had given up, others would have given up as well. They may possibly face double the opponents in this fight. To them, who had only now awakened, this was too cruel. Sorry Return!: Another shouted his return. Although the rest didnt shout to return their eyes were wavering. They may have possibly held good intentions. They chose to fight a battle they could have avoided without hesitation. However, the problem now wasnt their intentions but others. Just because I dont betray them doesnt mean that the other side, who Ive never seen before, cant betray me. Why is it that I need to be this scared, and why is that I need to die like this? A cruel test. The second dilemma, the game was about to begin. Chapter 71: Advancement Evaluation (5) Episode 5: Citizenship / Chapter 71: Advancement Evaluation (5) TL: emptycube Editor: Obelisk Sponsors: tom555j and boop ________________________________________ The first decision was somewhat easy. Whether they were going to fight to save 1/5 of the non-awakenees or not, one single decision. If they had just closed their eyes and chose, that would have been the end of it. It was a decision emotional people could have chosen romantically, thinking Ill do something good for a change! However, the second decision they had to make was one based in reality. Because they had already experienced fighting, they could clearly imagine, in frightening detail, the events that would happen later. Didnt beginner warriors only have one technique anyways? 1. Use the camouflage incense pouch to get close to the dimensional wasp. 2. When the dimensional wasp lets down its guard after smelling the scent of a larva, use the wasp-hunting awl to deal a fatal blow. This method would work quite well against one wasp. However, what if there were two? Would one stay still even after seeing the other die? The answer that popped up burrowed into their minds. Ill die! There was a big difference between I might die and I will die. The moment they thought this, they were stricken with fear. The crossroads of life and death made their heads spin. 1. If I continue to attack? If someone else doesnt give up, I have a 50% chance of surviving. However, if someone else does give up, I have a high chance of dying. But there is no guarantee that this mission will be successful just because I die. Also, even if the mission was successful, whats the point if Im dead? I, who bore a sacrifice, will die, while the one who gave up cowardly will live instead. 2. If I give up on attacking? I have a 100% chance of surviving for the moment. If someone else doesnt give up and fights well, the chances of successfully completing the mission will greatly increase as well. If the other person gives up as well, although the chances of successfully completely the mission will drop, I, at least, avoid the situation where I alone bear the sacrifice. It was fair. For those who thought of their life first, there wasnt a need to trouble themselves over the decision. Giving up on attacking was the answer. Those who fought in case they would be part of the 1/5 non-awakenees to die quickly chose to return. They were now awakenees anyways and wouldnt be part of the 1/5 to die. Those who still remained were those who had other things that tugged on their minds besides that. Whether it was family, principle, or their natural personality. Or worry about Earths future. Those who were quick witted already felt it. That the annihilation of 1/5 non-awakenees wouldnt be all. That if they all gave up and failed this mission, it might somehow result in the collapse of Earth. However, it was also a reason that held no weight right now. When Im about to die right now? What filled their vision wasnt of what was far away, but what was right in front of their eyes. One thought came up repeatedly in some peoples heads. Ah I shouldnt have come from the beginning. Choi Hyuk passed through the middle of that hesitation and pain as if it was nothing. Dilemma was being indecisive between two choices. Because of this, those who had already thrown away the alternatives didnt fall into a dilemma. A waste of time. Choi Hyuk thought, Its better to kill another monster in the time you thought about it. Resume. Choi Hyuk walked out of the dimensional wedge with surefooted steps. Puha That fellow, he has a straightforward personality. Hes him, right? The person whos famous these days. The Demon King, Choi Hyuk. The man who had been silent until now said as he jingled the sword which hung at his waist. He looked around at the beginner warriors who had fallen into a state of confusion. Dont feel so dejected. The first awakenees were thrown into this fight without a choice. From my perspective, this is an opportunity to get stronger comfortably. Crying already Anyways, take care. Then, he walked out of the dimensional wedge, swinging his arms. Looking at him from behind, Penelope thought that it was time for her to leave as well. The more deserters there were, the greater the experts needed to try their best. In her sweet voice, she said to the beginner warriors, Dont worry or blame yourself too much. Its normal for you to be scared. Then Please take good care of yourselves. Penelope prepared to risk her life as she told others that being scared was normal. Although she looked soft and innocent, she too was a tenacious person who had already thrown away all of the other alternatives. ** There wasnt much of a difference between the 1st and 2nd stage. Although the monsters became a bit stronger, this made no difference to Choi Hyuk. The wasps had still not reached the 2-star level. Occasionally, another wasp would be added, becoming two, but they still only took one strike anyways The bigger difference was the dimensional wedge he returned to after attacking a room. In the 1st stage, he always returned to the same dimensional wedge, but this time, it was always different. Thanks to this, Choi Hyuk was able to see all sorts of different groups. While Choi Hyuk repeatedly attacked 10 rooms, there were dimensional wedges filled with agonizing beginner fighters. Perhaps it was because of this, but the attack rate went up at a ridiculously slow rate. ______ {Dimensional Wasps Lair 1st Stage Outer Region} Attack progression rate: 0.00001% -> Barely started to deduce the location of the queens room. 1. Return 2. Food Supply 3. Continue to attack _______ When he had returned after attacking by himself during the 1st stage, the attack rate was 0.000001%. It was a percentage with five 0s after the decimal As a fraction, it was 1 out of 100 million. That meant there were at least 100 million rooms. He was also able to infer that at least tens of millions of warriors participated in the 1st stage from this. So, although Choi Hyuk attacked 27 rooms by himself, his level of contribution was insignificant. It was the same this time as well. Choi Hyuk alone attacked 10 times, but the 2nd stage attack rate was now only 0.00001%. Four 0s after the decimal As a fraction, it was 1 out of 10 million. Because the majority of the recruited warriors were beginner fighters, and since they didnt act, the attack rate had barely risen. Still, Choi Hyuk didnt mind. As he silently continued to attack and clear away the dimensional wasps, the dimensional wedge had, at some point, become completely empty. The ones who had decided to give up had given up, and those who decided to attack had gone to attack. Only then did the attack rate start to move. Even though many gave up, since there still were a lot of people who continued, the attack began to rise quickly. {Attack progression rate: 3.78577% -> Barely started to deduce the location of the queens room.} However, it was clear that the risk for beginner warriors was higher compared to the 1st stage. Choi Hyuk met people with all sorts of hesitation and pain. After finishing his attack and returning to the dimensional wedge, Choi Hyuk was met with a shivering woman. Her arm had been completely cut off. She sat still, unable to select Return to Earth or Continue to attack. Perhaps she was waiting for the wound on her arm to stanch. Choi Hyuk simply passed by. She too didnt look at Choi Hyuk. {Attack progression rate: 11.57325% -> Barely started to deduce the location of the queens room.} Choi Hyuk finished his attack again and entered a dimensional wedge. This time, there was a man. He was a beginner warrior. He mumbled to himself, Fight? Return? Fight? Return? When Choi Hyuk walked past him, he hurriedly called out to Choi Hyuk, Hey! Please wait! But Choi Hyuk passed by as if he couldnt hear him. {Attack progression rate: 51.35781% -> Barely started to deduce the location of the queens room.} The beginner warriors were definitely doing their share. Nonetheless, at some point, the attack progression rate gradually started to slow down. They were fatigued from fighting, and the casualties were growing. Once these beginner warriors narrowly returned to the dimensional wedge, the continuous choice of whether to return or attack unceasingly corroded their will. They were exhausted and scared. The thought of I did my share, slowly bared its head. It was more than understandable. But, for the success of the mission, they couldnt admit it. When they considered the dimensional wasps nest that could endlessly replicate itself, a decline in their attack rate could be fatal. Choi Hyuk was clearly aware of this. The attack rate cant slow down. Yet, this wasnt something he could do by himself. There were 10 million from the start. Even if Choi Hyuk alone attacked 100 or 1000 times, it wouldnt make a noticeable difference. So A special action was required. He didnt have time to think intricately. Nows not the time to be picky. Choi Hyuk resolved himself. The advancement evaluation was a key point he had to pass for his revenge. For his revenge, he was literally willing to do anything. Just in time, the environment was becoming more advantageous for him. The dimensional wedges which had been scattered everywhere to destroy the expanding dimensional wasps nest came together and grew larger. The dimensional wedges, which fitted 8 people at the start, had now become large enough for tens of people to access it. That meant that it was now possible to control the crowds. Choi Hyuk tested something before acting. Continue to attack. He didnt say it out loud, but only repeated the command in his mind. Fortunately, nothing happened. There were a few beginner warriors gathered in the dimensional wedge Choi Hyuk was in. They were in the middle of taking a break, talking to each other while waiting for their trifling wounds to stanch. I have a 3-year-old daughter. So I cant give up. If my daughter somehow becomes part of the 1/5 and dies, I will probably never forgive myself. But what happen to your daughter if you die? Since she has a great dad, shell be fine. From the beginning, these people had chosen to take the challenge instead of running away within the 10 seconds given to them. Although others gave up and left, they didnt flee even though they may have had to fight twice the number of enemies. The ones who were still alive until now were, in general, out of the ordinary. They had resolved their will. But, even still, it wasnt as though everyone was of the same mind. While people exchanged their resolutions and words of encouragement, someone slumped his head and mumbled, Sorry Im sorry This is it for me. Re! Smack! The word he wanted to say was Return. However, he was unable to say it. Choi Hyuk appeared as if he had sprouted from the ground and blocked his mouth with his right hand. As expected, since he cant talk, the return wont activate. Things went as he planned. No, what is this! The surprised crowd stood up from Choi Hyuks sudden use of violence. Yet, Choi Hyuk ignored them. He blocked the squirming mans mouth and pushed him towards the metallic wall. Then he warned him. In a quiet voice only he could hear. If you bring up Re of Return again, Ill cut your right arm. And if you say it again, Im going to slit your throat. Now, the only thing you can say is that you will attack. After his warning, Choi Hyuk let go of the man he had his hand on. The man shook Choi Hyuk off and furiously expressed his protest. Although, it didnt last long. This crazy! Gaack! The man was about to swear at Choi Hyuk. Suddenly, his right arm was rolling on the cold, metallic floor. He didnt even see Choi Hyuk unsheathe his sword, but his arm was already cut off. Choi Hyuk calmly warned him, Theres not much time. Go attack. The man, filled with pain, was unknowingly about to curse again. But, Choi Hyuk was a step faster as he cut him off and warned him again, This time is your neck. The mans voice, which was on the verge of sounding out, miraculously halted. Choi Hyuk simply stared hard at the man, who had broken out into a cold sweat due to pain, and ordered, Go. Feeling fear, the man opened his mouth. Con Continue to attack. A path to the dimensional wasps nest appeared. The mans face became pale white. The man, whose arm had been cut off, looked back and forth between Choi Hyuk and the pathway as he showed a desperate expression. Please Please dont do this. Yet, there was no change in Choi Hyuks expression. Go. The man, in a state of panic, shouted, Why me! What did I do wrong?! I I risked my life and came here to take responsibility I fought as much as I could! However, Im scared now I want to live Is that wrong?! Huh? I should have ignored the announcement and slept like others! Then, I wouldnt have met a crazy bastard like Smack. Choi Hyuk wordlessly kicked the man and pushed him through the pathway. As soon as the man entered, the pathway disappeared, and the smooth, metallic wall reappeared. Choi Hyuk, who had been silent for a moment, only then turned his gaze towards the people gathered in the dimensional wedge. They were all beginner warriors. They were dumbstruck at Choi Hyuks sudden act of violence. However, because he looked undoubtedly stronger than them, they didnt dare attempt to restrain him. Choi Hyuk looked at them as he gripped his sword. Then he sincerely thought, Should I kill them all? Grip. The moment Choi Hyuk made up his mind, the inside of the dimensional wedge became chaotic. Mon Monster A real monster! A monster that was incomparable to the dimensional wasps was here with them. The senses all over their body began to give off warnings. Their hair stood up. Their animalistic instincts shouted, Danger! Flee! Co Continue to attack! Continue to attack! Beginner warriors chose to attack in order leave the dimensional wedge like scattering grasshoppers. Danger also made them unconsciously reveal their inner thoughts. Re Gaahk! Ret Kyak! Those who attempted to flee by choosing return instead of attack all had their arms cut off. Choi Hyuks ears didnt miss even the smallest whispers, and his Karma Blade pierced through the air as he didnt give them even the slightest opportunity. Devil! Devil!!! Dont do this, please! Please? Dont do this! Choi Hyuk pushed the ones who were trembling in fear into the pathways leading to attack. As they cried, cursed Choi Hyuk, or even cursed themselves, who had chosen to fight they all passed through the pathways leading to attack and disappeared. To be honest, they werent people who should have been treated like such. When others didnt even come to fight, they were the ones who willingly chose to fight. When others gave up on the first choice and returned, they were the ones who fought at least one more time. Although their hearts eventually broke, they were still more courageous than anyone. Unfortunately, for the completion of this mission, they didnt have any other alternatives and were cruelly required to change their attitudes at this moment. Although their will in coming to the battlefield may have been noble, there was nothing noble in this place. It was simply hell. The abode of devils, who would do anything for victory. Choi Hyuk was one of those devils. He desperately wanted the successful completion of the mission, but he wasnt good-natured and his method of handling people wasnt good. To them, this was a tragedy. Choi Hyuks actions had now changed. When he finished his attack and entered a dimensional wedge, he would emit a murderous aura and make everyone inside the dimensional wedge flee. He left those who fled into the attack pathways but forcefully pushed those who tried to flee into the attack pathways. He himself became an entity of irrationality and forcefully erased peoples freedom of choice. You will one day pay the price, Was what someone said. Choi Hyuk admitted it as well. That all the curses and verbal abuse that they poured onto him were reasonable. However, he still continued. It wasnt like he was 100% certain. Would there be an effect just because I do this myself? Tens of millions of people had to act. Just because Choi Hyuk was doing this, didnt mean that the progression rate would increase significantly. It could very well be possible he was making others die or get wounded in vain. But, even still, This is more effective than me repeatedly attacking alone And it wont be just me. He was simply doing what he could right at this moment. Choi Hyuk even used the resentment and curses directed at him to fuel his burning revenge. His rage gradually increased. Fortunately for Choi Hyuk, it wasnt only him who acted after feeling a sense of crisis. The majority of sovereigns also had similar realizations as Choi Hyuk. We cant succeed unless the beginner warriors act. They orchestrated or threatened the beginner warriors in their own way. Once these actions accumulated, a clear change appeared in the progression rate, which had slowed down. {Attack progression rate: 78.11852% -> The deduced location of the queens room is very imprecise.} Although they were each in a place where they couldnt see one another, because their individual methods of increasing the progression rate accumulated and accumulated, they had finally created an immense result. {Attack progression rate: 100%} {2nd Stage Outer Region Attack complete. Dimensional wasps lair is deteriorating.} Some used cruel and irrational methods, while others used touching methods to make people act. Either way, they felt as if a sudden shower had passed, leaving them feeling clammy and downcast. People despaired, prayed and bit their lips in front of the dimensional wedge, where they had to choose either to give up or attack. The 2nd stage attack, which felt as if it would never end, was complete. It was all due to the gruesome fight of the beginner warriors who survived until the end, whether it was by their own volition, because they were influenced by others or were threatened. Rumble! With the completion of the 2nd stage, the dimensional wedge shook heavily Chapter 72: Advancement Evaluation (6) Episode 5: Citizenship / Chapter 72: Advancement Evaluation (6) TL: emptycube Editor: Obelisk ________________________________________ As the rumbling continued, the metallic walls gradually became transparent. Once the walls became transparent, they could see the silhouettes of the people beyond the walls. As if they had entered a mirror room, the dimensional wedges were lined up endlessly. They were in the process of connecting every dimensional wedge. Due to the transparent walls, the people, who had been scattered throughout the dimensional wedges, were able to identify each others faces. You were alive! The ones who saw people they knew shouted happily. However- Bang! When they tried to get closer, a faintly shining wall blocked their paths. Huh? The walls between the dimensional wedges had disappeared, but walls between people had appeared instead. Everyone was split up into independent spaces and were rearranged. The space given to one person was only 1m x 1m x 2.5m. People were placed into these semi-transparent boxes and were arranged into rows beside, below, or above each other. Then, once the arrangement was complete, the floor became transparent. They saw empty space below the floor, and below that, they saw a purplish grid. It was a familiar shape C The dimensional wasps nest. However, it was more enormous than what they had seen until now, and the purplish walls had turned semi-transparent, giving off a dangerous vibe. They could clearly see the wasps hovering inside their nest. If they took an overall view, they were arranged in a circle. It felt like seeing a stage from the top of an amphitheater. Just then, the rumblings stopped. An announcement appeared in front of their eyes. ______ {Dimensional Wasps Lair 3rd Stage Inner Nest Region} Attack progression rate: None. The attack is complete the moment the queen is killed. Current situation: Obtained a route to track down the location of the queens room. The dimensional wasps nest has been drastically reduced. The dimensional wasps have become much stronger. As there isnt a significant difference in density between levels in the inner nest region, warriors are able to pass through different rooms with their own power. However, your speed will decline. On the other hand, wasps are able to pass through rooms without any restrictions. Because you need to deduce the queens room while following the route and exploring, you will be divided into teams and will infiltrate one by one. 1. Return to Earth 2. Food Supply 3. Infiltrate *Warning. As the dimensional wasps nest has become stronger, it is impossible for dimensional wedges to intervene. If you choose to infiltrate, you will be unable to return to the dimensional wedges until the attack has completely ended. *Warning. The wasps, that felt threatened, are preparing for a large-scale counterattack. The first team to infiltrate will face the most danger. _______ There was still an option to return. However, because everyone was separated into individual, transparent boxes, there was no longer a way to force their decision. If it was like this, there was a high chance that many would choose to return. Yet, Choi Hyuk smiled. That didnt matter anymore. When he read the announcement information, the progression rate was none. It meant that this was different from the 1st and 2nd stages where they needed to attack in numbers to deteriorate the growing dimensional wasps nest. Now was the time to directly deduce the location of the queens room and kill her. They didnt know where the queen was or when she would appear, and if they failed to kill her, even though she was right in front of them, they would fail the mission. This was the reason why the concept of a progression rate didnt work anymore. Also, the meaning behind this fact was clear to Choi Hyuk. Ill finally get to warm up. He could simply fight without caring about others. That moment had finally arrived. However, there was a procedure which allowed them to influence those still remaining. {First, form teams. The 38 sovereigns currently participating will each command a team. Free warriors, who are not affiliated with any sovereign, are able to choose whichever team they want. There is a chance for sovereigns, who wish to gather team members, to speak. No one is able to return to Earth until the sovereigns are done.} A new announcement had appeared. The moment that announcement appeared, before people could finish reading it, a sovereign requested to speak. A blond, handsome middle-aged man appeared in front of them. {Nice to meet you. I am Richard. I am known as the Sovereign of Balance amongst colonizers.} He possessed gentle eyes and a confident voice. He felt trustworthy simply through his expression and voice. {There is one thing I want to say. Everyone, please do not think there will be another chance. Please think that there isnt another chance. Do you remember the announcement that appeared before we came here? Exactly. It said First Advancement Evaluation. If there is a first, it means there will also be a second. The next test may dig into our selfishness and distrust even more skillfully. That is why we must win. We must win and set an example. We need to know what it means to be victorious. We need proof that we can trust each other. We had a hard time coming to this point. If we cant win here, we will undoubtedly lose next time. You think the deaths of non-awakenees will be the end of it? That wont be the case. It seems many have forgotten, but please remember. We, humans, are still Consumables. Please fight alongside me. To those who fight under my team, I will definitely repay you on behalf of my clan. I will even take care of your families.} His speech followed a proper rhythm, the content was reasonable, and the rewards he promised were enticing, such was why the peoples expressions were as friendly as ever. As expected of the Sovereign of Balance who was judged to have the most outstanding leadership skills amongst the sovereigns. In fact, his method of guiding beginner warriors to participate in the 2nd stage was the same. He had approached them friendlily, patted their backs, promised his personal support, and persuaded them with reasons why they must fight. Also, people trusted his words because of how he had lived until now. He was a completely different style of sovereign compared to Choi Hyuk. Wahhh! Richards speech ended with a storm of applause. After Richards speech ended, a young Latin womans face appeared this time. If one looked closely, she was young, however, perhaps it was due to her deep eyes and stubbornly shut lips, but she didnt look young at all. Ah Its unni{1}! Penelope was near Choi Hyuk. When she met Choi Hyuks gaze with her large, gentle eyes, she smiled sweetly and waved her hand. Only then did Choi Hyuk figure out the secret behind her kindness. Is she part of the Camilla clan Ive heard about? {Hello. I am Camilla. I am also known by the unmerited name, the Sovereign of Paradise, amongst colonizers. I would first like to express my gratitude and respect to all of you who have arrived here after enduring this difficult fight. I am very happy to be able to meet with you all. And I request to you. Give us your courage once again. The reward for those who are good-natured and courageous is the meeting of other courageous people itself. Do not be afraid. If you bring up your courage, you will definitely not be alone. I will become your brother and sister. The Camilla clan and I will be at the front. We will make it so that no one dies before us. Likeminded brothers and sisters, cooperate with the Camilla clan.} Camilla and her clan members famously possessed the Savior fate. Their karma would increase the more they saved and helped others, and the greater number of people who trusted and relied on them. The Camilla clan was also famous for being a small clan comparable to the Berserkers. It was because people needed to have at least an 80% aptitude in the Savior fate to join. Unless they naturally possessed a reciprocal personality, one could never get over an 80% aptitude, so the Camilla clan became a group of people who were rarely seen these days. Because they were a group that possessed high morals and reciprocity, it was easy to obtain their help, but it was very hard to become a part of them. In an anarchy like now, there was no way they could maintain a paradise without blood and steel. To the groups who attempted to trick them or exert an evil influence on those they were protecting, the Camilla clan would retaliate with zero tolerance. Especially the ones who specialized as executors within the clan. They were famously known to be as cruel as the Inquisition of the Middle Ages. They were a group which simultaneously possessed both a warm, heavenly interior and a cold, strict exterior. Due to this, the Sovereign of Paradise not only held the positive meaning, but also a sarcastic implication of their exclusivity. Unlike how almost everyone reacted positively towards Richards speech, the reactions Camilla received were mostly positive, however, they were divided. Some felt deep excitement and were touched, whilst others felt ill will towards her instructing tone. However, since she pledged that she would fight at the very front, she couldnt help but make a favorable impression. Didnt it say in the announcement? That the first team to infiltrate would face the most danger. Of course, the number of people who would apply to join Camillas team would be small because of this, but on the other hand, they would be able to obtain indisputable new recruits. Camillas speech ended with applause as well. Then, Choi Hyuks face appeared in front of everyone. Huh? Now, really The reactions when Choi Hyuk appeared were greatly different from before. The interest, expectations, and respect, among others, they had shown just now were almost non-existent. Choi Hyuks vision was dyed in a dark red like the sunset. Hostility and murderous intent. Everywhere, people were staring at Choi Hyuk. The majority were beginner warriors. There was no doubt that the actions Choi Hyuk took during the 2nd stage accumulated a large amount of hostility. Yet, Choi Hyuks expression didnt change. He simply said what he wanted. Berserkers, gather. We infiltrate at once. In fact, his words werent directed at others, but instead, was a message to the Berserkers who were scattered here and there. He was not interested in gathering other team members. Infiltrate. The moment Choi Hyuk said this, an ivory sandy pathway formed in front of the box that surrounded him. The ivory sandy path formed a circular field at the center of the donut-like arrangement of people. Choi Hyuk steadily walked on the path. Thousands of Berserkers from every direction walked down the sandy paths towards the field in the center. There wasnt even the slightest hesitation. Haa Now that I think about it, the announcement said that you couldnt return to Earth during the speeches, but it never said anything about not being able to infiltrate. Richard said as his eyes shined. His gaze fell on the Sovereign of Paradise, Camilla, far away. Even she, who looked like not even a needle would get past her, currently had a dumbfounded expression. Keu. Now that shes showing an expression like that, she finally looks like a woman in her twenties. Shes so scary since shes always pompous all the time. Anyways, Sovereign Camilla said she would take the lead, but she lost the initiative. It was as he said. While she showed the personality of the Camilla clan and was waiting to gather team members, the Berserk Sovereign Choi Hyuk had chosen to attack immediately. As if it was a waste spending time like this. Soon, all the Berserkers gathered at the field. {The first infiltrating team has been formed. The first infiltrating team can begin their infiltration any time their sovereign gives the order.} The announcement changed. Choi Hyuk unsheathed his sword. Screech, clang! The Predators Blade jolted as it left its sheath. The sound was heard by the millions of people gathered here. Lets go, Said Choi Hyuk. The sandy field scattered and disappeared. The Berserkers began to fall towards the dimensional wasps nest below. Pshhhh! Whooosh! As if they sensed a dimensional infiltration, the wasps, which were hovering back and forth inside the nest, simultaneously shook their wings and raised their vigor. ________________________________________ {1} What a younger woman calls an older woman in Korean. Chapter 73: Advancement Evaluation (7) Episode 5: Citizenship / Chapter 73: Advancement Evaluation (7) TL: emptycube Editor: Obelisk ________________________________________ The Berserkers fell. The dimensional wasps spread their wings, which rippled like a haze, and flew towards the Berserkers. The wasps gathered into a dark cloud, making the thousands of falling Berserkers look insignificant. Pssshh. Whoosh! The sound of their flapping wings was irritating. The sound was like a sudden rain shower, then a waterfall, and then a landslide. The sound grew louder, becoming unbearable. The number of dimensional wasps overwhelmed their vision, and the sound of their flapping wings was unbearable. Although they looked similar to the wasps they had seen until now, they were different. The onlookers trembled at the wasps explosive vigor. They were only watching from above, but the beginner warriors were already frozen with fear, unable to move their arms or legs. Yet, the Berserkers were not the least bit afraid. There were even some who looked cheerful as if they were enjoying an extreme sport. An unhesitant freefall. But, Choi Hyuk felt strangely uneasy. His eyes were locked onto the incoming dimensional wasps. The vigor of the dimensional wasps looked fierce but felt somewhat light. Choi Hyuk thought that they were inflating their vigor like balloons. He activated his karma trait, Minds Eye. With his eyes dyed blue, he was able to clearly see the flow and structure of the dimensional wasps karma. When he saw this, he was able to figure out the reason behind his unease. He shouted, Prepare for impact! At the same time, the Berserkers second-in-command, Baek Seoin, shouted. Like Choi Hyuk, his eyes were dyed blue. Damn! They are fireworks! Deploy the Karma Barriers! Crash! Booom!! The dimensional wasps, which were gathered together in a black cloud, simultaneously turned white. Their crazily flapping energy wings had started to explode. They were white fireworks. A cluster of stars, which shined bright as the Sun, formed inside the dimensional rift and created to prevent mutual interference between the dimensional wedges and the dimensional wasps nest. Even as this cluster filled their vision, the Berserkers didnt bat an eye. Bang, bang, bang! Karma Barriers surged out of their bodies like deployed parachutes. The Karma Barriers and Karma Blades they personally learned from Choi Hyuk were reputed to be the best amongst colonizers. Each persons karma color was different, and different colored marbles, formed by karma, fell into the cluster of stars below, which expanded with explosions. The beginner warriors who watched this gulped down their saliva. Oh, my god What is that The explosion had been created by the self-destruction of the black cloud of wasps. They could almost feel the heat from the blast from where they were standing. They said the first team to infiltrate would face the most danger They never thought it would be to this degree. They had fought in the wasp rooms individually until now, but to suddenly change to a group battle Just this fact scared them, but they suddenly had to face self-destructing wasps? Wasnt the level of difficulty too different? As the explosion hadnt yet ceased, they couldnt see the Berserkers who were within. Are they alive? No way. The beginner warriors could not imagine someone surviving that blast. Until yesterday, they had lived in a peaceful world as non-awakenees. Although they knew that awakenees had superhuman power and had heard they were fighting a gruesome war against monsters, that was all. Seeing with their eyes was completely different from their imagination. The aftermath of the explosion subsided. Someone shouted, They are alive! They are fighting! While the people above were distracted by the explosion, the Berserkers were already in a bloody battle against the guardian wasps within the dimensional wasps nest. The exterior appearance of the guardian wasps was identical to the wasps they had fought until now. However, they were stronger as if they were completely different existences, only their appearances were identical. Even if they compared them to the self-destructing wasps, their vigor was on another level. Gahk! A Berserker was flung away after being hit by a wasps tail. The poison spread and his face became pale. Even though he saw this clearly, Ryu Hyunsung was unable to help him immediately. Damn Late 2-star or early 3-star This isnt good. Ryu Hyunsung wielded his saber as he examined the wasps. A Karma Blade erupted out of his saber. His saber exquisitely sliced off the wasps legs, tail, and mandibles before slicing its neck. Considering his stats, which were approaching 4-star, these late 2-star to early 3-star level wasps werent a problem for him at all. The problem was the dimensional wasps nest itself. Ryu Hyunsung tried to pass through the semi-transparent dimensional wall between the rooms in order to help the Berserkers who were being pushed back. The moment he tried to pass through, his body slowed down as if he was moving in slow motion. Keuak! This thing! Ryu Hyunsung let out a tantrum and exploded the karma within his body, only then did the purplish wall ripple and subside, allowing him to pass through smoothly. To do this every time Since it was able to annoy Ryu Hyunsung, who was heralded as a top expert amongst the Berserkers, it wasnt easy for regular Berserkers to pass through these dimensional walls. The consumption of stamina was enormous. The dimensional wasps nest was sectioned into countless rooms, each divided by purplish semi-transparent walls. They called these walls, dimensional walls. When humans passed through these walls, their movements would become extremely slow, and to offset this slowness, they would have to use up a significant amount of karma. Yet, the guardian wasps werent affected. The wasps flew around as if the walls didnt exist. It was an indisputably disadvantageous battleground. The wasps were highly mobile while the Berserkers mobility was bogged down. On top of that, the Berserkers were scattered amongst the countless rooms. This was due to the self-destruction of the wasps at the start that was not only dangerous but also had the effect of scattering the members of the infiltrating team. The Berserkers were spread out into different rooms, and it was impossible for the Berserkers to fight as a group, leading them to face the risk of being defeated one after the other by the guardian wasps, that could easily pass through the walls. What made the situation even worse was that each guardian wasp was at the level of veteran colonizers, and if they compared their stats, they would either be equal or above normal Berserkers. The Berserkers were forced to fight these enemies by themselves, unable to support each other. Still, they werent intimidated. When the guardian wasps flapped their wings, rattled their black exoskeletons and opened their mouths, which split into ten sections, the Berserkers actually became even more vigorous. Come at me, asshole! In a pinch, they sacrificed their arms and struck the wasps necks. Even in moments where they were unable to defend, when their necks were cut, or when they were dying from poison, the Berserkers still took down a wasp with them. The Berserkers, who had been tempered through countless fights, took at least three wasps with them on their road to hell. On their last breath, they would deal one final sharp strike. Kuahk! {Kieeeeeh!} The screams of the Berserkers and the wasps were unending. There was no time spent on finding the others weaknesses. Within seconds after a fight broke out, a wasp or a Berserker would die. In a war of attrition, where they would either kill or be killed, the Berserkers showed no signs of damping vigor. Instead, since the wasps were pushed back by their vigor, more and more wasps had to swarm in. While spectating, even though their teeth chattered at this hopeless war of attrition, they also felt strangely moved. They really fight well Then, another announcement appeared due to the Berserkers actions. {The enemys defensive line has fallen into a state of confusion. Still have not confirmed the route to the queens room. Second team, infiltrate.} The second team was the Camilla clan. The Camilla clan were hit and scattered by the self-destructing explosion on their way down too. It was the same for the third, fourth and fifth teams. However, because the number of self-destructing wasps were noticeably smaller than the number that had self-destructed when the Berserkers infiltrated, they were able to safely land even while protecting the beginner warriors. Although there was no way to stop them from being scattered throughout the dimensional wasps nest, they were able to quickly get into formation before the guardian wasps attacked them because the Berserkers had gathered the wasps attention. Just then, the usefulness of the beginner warriors was revealed. {Due to the increase of infiltrating members, the speed of locating the queens room has become quicker.} {If you use the wasp-hunting awl given to you, you are able to nullify the walls in the wasps nest.} This was the announcement which appeared after later teams joined. The beginner warriors, who had chosen to fight instead of returning to Earth, were able to quicken the speed at which they were locating the queens room by their sheer numbers. Not only that, but the weapons, given only to them, were able to melt down the walls which were tormenting the Berserkers. From then, the beginner warriors became miners. The beginner warriors would gather around the purplish walls and pierce holes in them with the awls. Every time they pierced a hole, the wall would become more transparent until it disappeared completely. When the walls were removed like this, they were able to go to and from different rooms like normal. Although it took 20 beginner warriors a minute to remove a wall, it was an essential task for the group battle. By the time the guardian wasps, that were busy with the Berserkers, found out about this, the later teams had already gained space and gotten into formation. It was slowly becoming a worthwhile fight. As more teams infiltrated, the pressure from the wasps gradually lessened. However, it was still an even fight. It didnt look easy to completely push or annihilate the wasps. When the dimensional wasps were at a disadvantage, they would move the fight to regions where dimensional walls still stood. Although they tried their best to push forward and remove the dimensional walls, the fight couldnt help but be dragged out. However, even during these moments, they were constantly deducing the location of the queens room, and at some point, the location of the queens room was announced. They learned this information as if they had suddenly remembered something they had forgotten. They suddenly knew where they had to go. The warriors, who had become tired due to the long drawn out fight, were instantly fired up. Good! Attack! Lets go! In order to create a path to the queens room, each sovereign placed their veteran warriors in the lead to push the wasps back before sending in the beginner warriors to melt the dimensional walls. Psshsh! Kuahk! Gaahk! Of course, to resist them, the guardian wasps attacks became fiercer, increasing the number of casualties. The Berserk Sovereign, Choi Hyuk, who had been quietly fighting until now, started to make his move. From the start, his objective was the queen, which was why he felt reluctant to use his skills when he was unsure of the queens location. Even though he saw the deaths of Berserkers, he only fought dimensional wasps at a suitable pace, only lending a hand at critical moments. He had not used all his strength. However, now was the time for him to use his full strength. Choi Hyuk suddenly showed off one of the strongest skills he possessed. It was a skill that could melt the dimensional walls without the wasp-hunting awls. Instant Void Annihilation! His sword cut through the air and ripped open a dimensional wall. Lets go! Every time he swung his sword, he would rip open a dimensional wall which obstructed his path. The Berserkers, who were feeling greater exhaustion because they had to pass through the walls without the help of beginner warriors, shouted, Woaahhh! and rushed out like fish from a ripped net. They began to run amok like a mass jailbreak of vicious criminals. What What are they? This scene looked similar to a natural phenomenon, like a typhoon or blizzard. The Berserkers rushed past them like a gale. The guardian wasps melted and disappeared like sugar in hot water. There were even quite a few warriors whose lives were saved by standing in the rushing path of the Berserkers. W What the Not even 30 seconds had passed since the location of the queen was announced, but the Berserkers had already run off so far that the other sovereigns were no longer able to see them. Hurry! Hurry up and follow them! The other sovereigns, a step too late, followed the path Choi Hyuk had ripped apart. However, after around 5 minutes had passed, they heard cheers. Wahhhh! An announcement followed shortly after. {Sovereign Choi Hyuk eliminated the queen wasp. Sovereign Choi Hyuk and his team members will be given additional rewards.} What? Already? The fight had been long and tiring. However, once the objective had been located, the end was pitiful. It was all because the monster that had endured until now had suddenly gone berserk. The 3rd stage began and ended with the Berserkers. Lets just forget what I suffered. Although it wasnt the case for all the beginner warriors, to many, this served as a trigger to silently bury their grudge against Choi Hyuk. Chapter 74: Advancement Evaluation (8) Episode 5: Citizenship / Chapter 74: Advancement Evaluation (8) TL: emptycube Editor: Obelisk ________________________________________ There was no announcement when they returned. There werent even any events where they congratulated or consoled the soldiers who returned after saving more than a billion lives. They simply returned suddenly, without anyone knowing. Life was progressing as usual, and only they had returned from hell. Chirp, chirp. A bird chirped. The day they returned to was sweeter and warmer than yesterday, the morning of a spring day. The cool, yet soft breeze and the flowery scent which accompanied it created a stark contrast to their blood soaked clothes and the acidic stench of the dimensional wasps bodily fluids. Im alive! Even though there was no fanfare, the beginner warriors, who had returned from hell, were moved. For colonizers with lots of experience, this hell was something they were used to, and they didnt feel anything new. Chirp, chirp. Still, the bird was pleasant to listen to. ** There will probably be almost no flowers blooming by spring next year. Since there wont be any flowers, the number of insects will drop drastically, and since there wont be any insects, birds wont sing. A silent spring will come. Naros white hologram spread its mitten-like hands apart and shook them before lowering them towards the floor. Then, while shaking its head, it covered its mouth as it said, A spring of silence will come. Although it could speak Korean more fluently than Koreans, its unique mime was still the same. Accompanying its mime-like actions, the images of what it was thinking were telepathically transmitted as well. Hu Rachel Carson{1} You even read books now? Its quite the classic. Baek Seoin was surprised at the passage Naro used. He had already been surprised when it had perfectly mastered Korean in a single day. However, it still did not know how to read in Korean back then. It had never read a book before, and it had yet to know how to access the internet. But, after only a day had passed, by the time they returned from the advancement evaluation, the fellow had changed. Yes. I succeeded in accessing the internet yesterday. I can now use most of the languages used online. As if it was bragging, it twirled around in place. Although it had a simple appearance, in reality, it was an artificial intelligence which possessed superintelligence far beyond that of a humans. Because its abilities were beyond his imagination, Baek Seoin felt somewhat overwhelmed. Nonetheless, in a tone which sounded as if things had become easier rather than being surprised, Choi Hyuk asked, Really? Thats good. Then tell me the global trends. Even when it was abruptly requested for global trends, the super-intelligent artificial intelligence Naro selected and reported topics Choi Hyuk would be interested in. First The number of identified participants of the advancement evaluation is around 20 million. If we consider those not identified as well, I estimate there to be around 30-40 million in total. It was a number that didnt even account for 1% of the worlds population. That was the number of people who had willingly decided to fight. The majority of the sovereigns participated in the advancement evaluation. Of the 40 total sovereigns, two sovereigns have been confirmed to not have participated. Really? Who are the two? He had been curious about this. The number of teams formed during the attack on the dimensional wasps nest was 38. Two sovereigns were missing. The Clown Sovereign, Freeman, and the Sovereign of Opportunity, Nasir. They were caught going out. Even though, as sovereigns, they should be clearly aware of what the Consumables fate is, they didnt participate Choi Hyuk tapped his cheek with his index finger and thought for a moment. That aside, what about the treatment of returnees? Including South Korea, the 17 countries with sovereigns as their political leaders ordered to prepare rewards for the participants. Besides them, it seems each sovereign has been trying to reward them the actual effectiveness seems to be low. There isnt a method to prove that the participants who died actually died there or a suitable method to filter out the people who claim they participated even though they didnt. In some ways, this was irrational. Although the people, who fought for peace with their lives on the line, returned, drenched in blood, it seemed they hadnt gained anything. However, Choi Hyuk didnt really feel pity for them. Okay, well The reward is that they became stronger than yesterday. Thats their reward. The real problem should be the treatment of those who did not participate? Even if I used every monitoring device towards analyzing that There is no way to find out the real debate. I think that punishing those who did not participate is rare. Baek Seoin agreed with Naros judgment. Indeed Since the majority of the population didnt participate It will be difficult to take unfavorable actions against such a majority. Of course, Choi Hyuks thoughts were different. Its not like we cant take any action. Of course, that is true But, if we look at it from the perspective of our group, we will take a loss. Leader You said that you acted harshly against the beginner warriors already. We are already a small force, if we keep this up, well be isolated. Baek Seoin sounded like he was complaining. Choi Hyuk was silent for a moment before asking Naro, Advancement Evaluation This isnt all, is it? Naro replied, Of course, this wont be all. If I analyze the tests and mission patterns up until now, it isnt. Since the condition this time was the extinction of 1/5 of the non-awakenees, it seems the same test will be repeated four more times. Of course, it could end earlier Four more times If we dont set upright laws, then the further along we go, the fewer people will participate. When Choi Hyuk protested to Baek Seoin, Baek Seoin shrugged. Or, the veterans, who had already gone once, might be more active. Hmm Choi Hyuk thought for a while. The isolation of the Berserkers wasnt what Choi Hyuk wanted. From the fight against the eyeless observers not too long ago to the dimensional wasps nest attack this time, the damages to the Berserkers were too large. There were 2,000 casualties. The most and second most losses the Berserkers faced until now had actually occurred one after another. The number of Berserkers, which approached 20,000 in total, had now been reduced to 14,000. This wasnt the only problem. If we start to crack down on those who did not participate, we will have to start by cracking down on Berserkers. Its not like 100% of the Berserkers participated. It seems around 40% hadnt participated It was as he said. There was no way that, just because they were Berserkers, they all participated in the advancement evaluation that less than 1% of the worlds population participated in. Still, since around 60% of the total members participated, it was a great participation rate but the fact that 40% didnt participate was true as well. If they blamed them, then there was the danger that the already reduced Berserkers would be reduced even further. Baek Seoins worry made sense. Choi Hyuk slowly nodded his head. Then, Ill think about this problem a little more. In the end, he pushed back his decision and looked at Naro before asking his last question. But if we pass the advancement evaluation, can we stop the collapse of Earth? Naro slowly shook its head. Thats not it. It has already passed the point of stopping. Like I said before, there wont be a spring starting next year. Even if earthlings succeed in advancing Earth will collapse. ** Over the past two months, Choi Hyuk grew at a dazzling rate. Important fights continued without rest. The fight against the El Tribe, the fight against the ground devourer, the fight against the Sovereign of Dark Secrets, Lao Ban, the capture battle for occupying Lao Bans cities, the fight against the eyeless observers, the dogfight between colonizers right afterwards and the dimensional wasps nest attack. The Combat Addict fate had activated without rest, and he had also obtained additional rewards. Because of this, his stats, which had stagnated, were able to increase by 51 points. Choi Hyuk invested these points into his Control and Stamina. Besides that, his Retribution had also been increased for free as a reward for killing the queen wasp and establishing trade between colonized lands, among others. Stamina: 359 (3) ->0 (4) Control: 453 (4) -> 463 (4) Retribution: 400 (4) -> 421 (4) He raised his Stamina, which had been stuck at 3-star, up to 4-star and invested the remaining points into Control. Choi Hyuk was now aiming for 5-star stats. Once he reached 5-star stats, he would thoroughly straighten out his three skills, Instant Void Annihilation, Flaming Wing Dance and Heart Injection. They were skills that were so difficult to comprehend that he had to rely on automatic activation to use them. However, if he could figure out the fundamentals of the skills after gaining stronger Control and a higher Retribution rank, he felt expectant at the thought of activating the skills with his own abilities and even possibly improving them. How strong would his skills be then? To endure that power, he raised his Stamina to a 4-star stat in advance. With just this, Choi Hyuk felt that he had become much stronger than before. 4-star Stamina and an almost 5-star Control allowed him to use Flaming Wing Dance and Instant Void Annihilation, which consumed a lot of karma, with more ease. Perhaps if he were to face the fight that broke out in Hyehwa District again, he would now be able to dominate the battlefield much more easily. A period of rapid growth that followed after stagnation. Yet, Choi Hyuk was unsatisfied. I have to get stronger. Although this was a desire which was carved into his instincts, it was also a characteristic which allowed him to be Sovereign Choi Hyuk as well. The mistreatment of beginner warriors this time, the slaughter of the other forces colonizers last time, and even when he killed the Sovereign of Dark Secrets, the reason why he was able to remain as a sovereign was because he never lost. It was because he was stronger than the rest and had always won. If Choi Hyuk showed even the slightest opening, those who held a grudge against him would swarm to him like bees. Because of this, Choi Hyuk had to be stronger than anyone else. Of course, he himself didnt calculate all this. Due to Baek Seoins dissuasion, he decided to think about officially punishing nonparticipants a little longer, however, the more he swung his sword, the more his mind became set. Hooo Steam rose from his body. He tried to control the Flaming Wing Dance skill, but he failed today as well. However, while he was training, his mind became more simplistic. I cant leave those who dont fight alone. Various side effects? What if there were. If a problem comes up, I just need to get that much stronger. Although Choi Hyuk always trusted Baek Seoins judgment, he needed to uphold the identity of the organization he led. This wasnt a problem others could decide, but a decision he alone had to make as the sovereign. Choi Hyuk, who had finished training in the training area arranged inside Naros spaceship, had hardened his mind. The moment he stepped out of the training area, Naro appeared in front of him. Leader! The second advancement evaluation has started! The reason why he was surprised was, What? What about me? Choi Hyuk hadnt received a mission announcement. This occurred the day after they returned. ** It wasnt only Choi Hyuk who hadnt received a mission announcement. The majority of the people who participated in the previous advancement evaluation were excluded from this advancement evaluation. {The members who participated in the past advancement evaluation are exempt. Only the 10 sovereigns named below can participate.} The second advancement evaluation began with an unexpected announcement. It ended in failure before the day ended. When the sun was setting, 1/5 of the non-awakenees ceased to exist. Starting from the tips of their fingers, their bodies turned white and melted before scattering away. The scene looked like snowflakes rising up towards the sky. The snowflakes, which gathered in the sky, flashed brightly before disappearing. That time, Lee Jinhee was holding onto her phone. Her mother, who was in her hometown, had called her to tell her that her father had gone missing. She was worried that he might have gone to the advancement evaluation. Ah Really, you Lees need to fix your tempers. You and that man, why do you guys always lose your tempers and go out? Even if we dont do it, others will take of it on their own. I thought we had passed over it last time, but whats all this now. She was finding fault in her husband while simultaneously worrying about him as she talked with Lee Jinhee. Dad went there? Euah Thats worrying. Its not easy Haa, its fine. Dont worry, dont you know your fathers temper? Hes not that easy to deal with. She had just been worrying about him, but when Lee Jinhee began to worry, she waved her hand dismissively. The two of them continued their normal conversation. However, not long after, Lee Jinhees mother saw her fingertips turn white as they melted and scattered like snowflakes. Huh? Huh? Whats this? Why is my hand What? Mom? Whats going on? Why does your voice sound like that?! Lee Jinhee asked when she felt something was wrong in her mothers voice. At the same time, a telepathic message sent by Naro entered her mind. {It looks like they failed the second advancement evaluation. There is a phenomenon where people are evaporating throughout the world.} Images of peoples bodies fading away like snowflakes appeared from the message Naro sent. They were videos taken by surveillance cameras in the streets, subways, and elevators. Lee Jinhee became astonished. Mom! Mom! Its not you, right? Mom! However, Lee Jinhee soon heard a strangely resigned voice. It seems my time has come. I never thought this would happen to me. Daughter! Daughter, are you alright? Jinhee, youre alright, right? Im fine! Mom. Where are you? Ill go right now! Its a relief youre okay. Im only worried about that man Whether hes alive or not. That was the last phone call Lee Jinhee shared with her mother. Lee Jinhee lost both her parents that day. Although she learned that her father died on the battlefield a few days later Ah Lee Jinhees body trembled in rage. Perhaps failing the second advancement evaluation was inevitable from the start. The ones who willingly chose to fight had already gone. On top of that, only 10 sovereigns, who could organize and lead the people, could participate. The test devised by the Exalted Wings was cruel. The soldiers, who fought for a cause, couldnt take part multiple times, and it wasnt like the soldiers who fought in the first advancement evaluation received any special benefit. Some families, who hadnt fought in both tests, were fine, whilst Lee Jinhees parents had passed away even though she had played an active role in the first advancement evaluation. Conditions which supported Choi Hyuks strong views were being established. At the same time, there would be inevitable friction between colonizers whose non-awakened family members had not participated in the fight and other awakenees. ** One of the Exalted Wings asked, {However, isnt it a loss to annihilate 1/5 of the population to take out only one dimensional wasps nest? We never know if there are soldiers with outstanding talent amongst them.} Another Exalted Wing replied, {We may never know. However, finding them incurs a cost. It has already been well over 2 years since Earth received a deferred judgment. Yet, if they still havent chosen to fight, then isnt it best to think they never had the talent of a warrior? As you all know, Earthlings arent generally a species with incredible fighting talent. And if they dont even have the will to fight, then I believe they are useless. Using our budget to screen warriors amongst them will be nothing more than a luxury.} A quick counterargument. The Exalted Wing who asked the question was still unconvinced. However, he simply nodded his head and said, { I understand.} The war was too monstrous and Earth was, like a speck of dust, too insignificant of a planet to waste time on. ________________________________________ {1} Author of Silent Spring. The book documented the detrimental effects of pesticides on the environment. Chapter 75: Advancement Evaluation (9) Episode 5: Citizenship / Chapter 75: Advancement Evaluation (9) TL: emptycube ED: Obelisk ________________________________________ Alexeis Youtube channel had become incredibly famous. At first, it started off as his own hobby, but now people started to regard it as the Berserkers official channel. This was because the Berserkers were such an unsociable group, and besides Alexeis channel, there were no other outlets which released information on them. Even Choi Hyuk ended up regarding Alexei as the Berserkers spokesperson. The night they failed the second advancement evaluation, the Berserk Sovereign, Choi Hyuk, held an extensive press conference and also uploaded a video on Alexeis Youtube channel, which clearly indicating his stance, before midnight. The video created such immense waves that it reached 100 million views in a day. The message of the video was simple. This is a fight with humanitys survival on the line. It is difficult to tolerate selfish actions. I will give a penalty to those who do not participate in the fight. The method is simple. All citizens and colonizers of the Berserkers cities, Barhaloleun, Spartois Fortress, Grassland Castle, Zhiyu, Pyungryu, Wanwu, and Yeshi, will assemble at their city square by noon tomorrow starting now. Remain there until all advancement evaluations have ended. We will use a recording medium and mobilize people to identify those who did not participate in the advancement evaluations from now on. Also, those who have already participated, please immediately come to the administrative office of your city to prove your participation. This action applies to all citizens and colonizers who are over the age of 14. Also, from this moment, all assets within the colonized land will be frozen. Furthermore, I will not allow anyone to leave the colonized land. Those who have been determined to have not participated in the advancement evaluations until the end, regardless of their status, will be kicked out from all Berserkers territories. Of course, your assets will be confiscated. Due to the current urgency of the matter, we will only be conducting this within the Berserkers. However, we will need the joint response of many more sovereigns. No matter who it is, those who do not participate in the advancement evaluations need to pay a price. Especially the Clown Sovereign, Freeman, and the Sovereign of Opportunity, Nasir, who abandoned their duty as sovereigns. They will need to pay a harsher price. Times have changed. You cannot survive on the blood of others. If you want to survive, you must be ready to spill your own. While this announcement, which became known as Choi Hyuks Statement, received strong support from one side who reacted by saying, Refreshing! Great! Im going to join the Berserkers, it was also met with concerns such as, A dangerous thought that will push those who arent ready to fight towards their deaths! A fierce dispute erupted. Whether it was on Earth or in the colonized lands, whenever people gathered, they would always get into a heated discussion about this issue. The purpose of Choi Hyuks decision was clear. Can you still talk about different methods at this time? 1/5 of the non-awakenees died! Within our team, Kim Daeri and Lee Hojin have already died. In this situation, you still want to look at different methods? What? Not ready to fight? Who fights because theyre ready? And whats better, dying dejectedly or dying while fighting? However, while Choi Hyuks method was strong and simple, it lacked polish. However, this sort of forceful push will only increase unnecessary casualties. How can the elderly or handicapped, who have never fought in their life, be able to fight overnight? Even though you are able to overcome the deficiencies that come from age and most disabilities when you receive karma, wont they need to fight while they still havent adapted to their new physical state? Thats like telling them to die. Instead of foolishly saying, Everyone fight!, they should receive the help of supporters who are physically healthy and give them a big reward. When two company employees were discussing in a bar, there were times when a colonizer sitting next to them would abruptly join in, Ha- Im speechless at your words. Look. Dont you know how it was for 1st generation awakenees? Dont you know that a ring suddenly appeared and that they had to kill each other regardless of age or gender? Handicap, your mother. Doctors murdered patients at a hospital. Although patients also killed doctors as well. What? Not ready to fight? How can they fight when theyve never fought in their life? Motherfucker. If you need to fight, you fight. Then another colonizer would join in, Hey. Youre right. But arent you mistaken about something? The subject is the Berserk Sovereigns territory. His colonized land. Barhaloleun, Zhiyu, Pyungryu Hey. Everyone there is already an awakenee or colonizer. Even if you considered non-combatant members, they are still people who arent afraid to die in these advancement evaluations. But, why do we need to risk our lives for these non-awakenee scum? And why do we need to lose our possessions? Fuck, does that make sense? You need to solve your own problems, you non-awakenee bastards. Or just die. Occasionally, dissatisfaction grew larger amongst awakenees than non-awakenees. Even though it was a strong cause, Choi Hyuks decision was embroiled in negative public opinion. That was because Choi Hyuks statement was a wide scale provocation. Choi Hyuk directly targeted the majority, who didnt participate, and the targeted majority wanted to justify their decisions in any way they could. It was difficult for there to be a good public opinion of him after making the majority his enemy. On top of that, because Choi Hyuks decision forced the hand of the colonizers and awakenees who were his support, he wasnt able to get an amicable reaction from them either. Whether they were awakenees or not, they disliked Choi Hyuks statement. This was even so when considering the fact the ones who benefitted from this were the non-awakenees. Even the colonizers who thought they had the responsibility to successfully complete the advancement evaluations even if it meant taking sacrifices were unable to readily support Choi Hyuk. The majority, who had not seen a monster before, were influencing the judgments of the colonizers they were close with. It didnt matter what the colonizers thought inwardly, they were unable to thoughtlessly tell others to fight just because they fought. The decision was so difficult that even the top executive of the Berserkers, Lee Jinhee, mumbled, If my mom was alive, I would have opposed this decision. But I dont know whats what anymore That was why other sovereigns had to find a more polished, yet effective, method than Choi Hyuks. However, was such a method easily found? In contrast to them, the starting time of the advancement evaluations was all over the place. There was a day grace period between the first and second advancement evaluations, but the third one began the early morning of the day after the second evaluation. It was even before everyone in the Berserkers territories could gather at their city squares. The third advancement evaluation progressed the same way. An announcement appeared to those who did not participate in the first or second evaluation, and an offer was only given to 10 of the sovereigns, excluding the ones who participated in the second evaluation. Was it because 1/5 of the non-awakenees lost their lives? It was counted that more people participated in the third evaluation than the second evaluation. However, the absolute majority was still hesitant. Im just one person. Many still thought this as they aimed for a free ride. There were even some who held baseless confidence that they would be able to survive this time as they had survived the first 1/5 probability. In the end, that night as well, they failed the advancement evaluation. It was better than the second advancement evaluation. That time, they werent even able to go beyond the 1st Stage C Dimensional Wasps Nest Boundary Region before the majority of people decided to return. Because the number of participates was unconditionally small, they failed to deteriorate the growing wasps nest. This time was much better since they were able to attempt the 2nd stage. However, they were unable to go to the end. With the 3rd stage left, everyone returned. It was because they didnt have sufficient soldiers remaining to aim for the queen wasp. The only reason why they were barely able to attack the 1st and 2nd stages was because the Sovereign of Paradise, Camilla, who had participated twice, and her clan members fought hard and didnt give up until the end. The number of warriors who participated in the evaluations was still too small, but the Camilla clan fought with all they had, and the beginner warriors were influenced by them and fought fiercely as well. It was to the point where each beginner warrior attacked more than 10 times. However, ironically, the desperate fight caused their already small troops to reduce even further, and the attack eventually failed even after taking immense losses. The night sky, containing snowflakes left behind by the non-awakenees who ceased to exist on Earth, was beautiful. Frustrated, Choi Hyuk was about to go out on a walk. Ah From the hair of a passing person, inside a passing car, and above buildings, white snowflakes flew up like a snowstorm. People disappearing, scattering without a sound. More people died. At least 1.2 billion people. All in an instant. Choi Hyuk was depressed. Life and death. There were scenes he recalled whenever he thought of these words. He didnt know why, but he thought of the last smile Jung Minji showed him, the Marronnier Park incident where he bawled while hugging his mothers gravestone, and the funeral that day which still felt unreal to this moment. At times, he wouldnt feel anything when he killed another person, but at other times, the persons dying figure seemed so sudden and painful. Choi Hyuk held one of the gently rising snowflakes in his hand. The snowflake passed through his hand as if it didnt exist. It was pure karma. It was the purification of karma which had been accumulated over long periods of time by natural beings. Only, it wasnt the life of one being, but his fathers fathers father, and his mothers mothers mother. The decisions made through the accumulation of billions of years of crying, laughing, deception, and more deception. That was karma. In other words, when a living being died and its karma was scattered away it didnt simply mean the death of one life. The billions of years it took for that living being to be born, the history of his ancestors which had never been broken since being a single-cell organism. It meant that the genealogy of their evolution was erased. The reason why Earth was dying wasnt simply because the ground was drying up. Earth was burning its history to give humanity the strength to fight against the monsters. Earth would disappear. Forever within the endless loop of cause and effect that is karma, as if it never existed in the first place. Choi Hyuk didnt know all this in his mind, but he could somehow feel it. As his Retribution increased, and he could more sensitively sense karma he instinctively realized that the extinction of the non-awakenees was something more saddening than death. Then, as he was walking absentmindedly, something small and warm slipped into Choi Hyuks left hand. Theres no way youre alright, right? When did she appear It was Flame-Rain. Choi Hyuk didnt grab her hand nor did he shake her off, he just halted, vacantly. Choi Hyuk stood still before abruptly asking, This is a best 3 out of 5, right? Probably? Choi Hyuk shut his mouth in frustration. It was as Naro predicted. 5 evaluations, 1/5 of the non-awakenees each time. The current score was 1 win and 2 losses. This meant that they absolutely had to win the next one. However, there was a problem. Would Choi Hyuk be given the opportunity to participate in the next evaluation? Also, even if he was given the opportunity, would he be able to pass through the 1st and 2nd stages? The 1st and 2nd stages were games they needed an absolute advantage in numbers for. The burden was heavy as that wasnt something he could accomplish with his own power. He was crazy for revenge. Unfortunately, in the end, he was unable to do everything by himself For it to be this hard to get rid of their Consumables fate, he felt a sense of shame. Why is it that the Exalted Wings dont distinguish between the families of those who participate and those who dont when ceasing their existence? If its like this, there isnt a big merit in participating in the fight. Instead, the participants face the risk of losing their lives in the fight as well as losing their family. Choi Hyuk expressed his frustrated thoughts to Flame-Rain. Flame-Rain only slightly held his hand before letting go. Thats because the test you are taking is a qualification test on becoming a member of the alliance So a citizenship. Its not a problem of whos strong or weak, but a qualification test of whether you are existences who can develop alongside the alliance in the long run The treatment you described just now is more fitting of consumables, not citizens. You fight. Or else I will kill your family. Those who move because of these threats cannot be seen as equals. The alliance wants those who judge for themselves, without the need for threats. A person who says, Even though there isnt an immediate benefit, if I judge that I need to fight, I will willingly fight. That is what the alliance is testing right now. Choi Hyuk was silent. Indignation rose up from inside. Why are you the one testing that? With what right? Have you ever proved your qualifications to us? Flame-Rain inspected his expression and continued, Is what they say. I dont know much either. I dont like it as well. She turned her gaze towards the sky where the karma snowflakes shined white. Isnt it pretty? Purely refined karma. The history of one species Remember, they are much more powerful than you think. An incredible power that melted the endlessly growing dimensional wasps nest within a dimension in an instant A power that would still have a lot left over after that. Then she turned her gaze towards Choi Hyuk. The flames which covered her face had, at some point, faded away and disappeared. If its you, you might be able to produce a true flame. Her lips smiled, though her eyes were sad. Blaze. With those words, Flame-Rain was engulfed in flames and disappeared. They were familiar flames. It looked similar to the skill Choi Hyuk had endlessly been practicing to control more finely. Flaming Wing However, it was a true flame, purer and clearer than Choi Hyuks, writhing with its own living will. Chapter 76: Advancement Evaluation (10) Episode 5: Citizenship / Chapter 76: Advancement Evaluation (10) TL: emptycube Editor: Obelisk ________________________________________ ** The second extinction occurred. What was especially shocking was that the meaning behind the extinction of 1/5 was not of the surviving ones but 1/5 of the initial population. People who were already aware of game design style of the alliance reacted with an Of course, however, those who were inwardly optimistic received a huge shock. If it was like this, probability-wise, it would become more and more difficult to survive. The number of non-awakenees sharply dropped to 60% in two days. All this happened while they were still bewildered. From 80% to 60%, the difference they experienced was drastic. Up until yesterday morning, many people still went to work. Although they were able to see who lived and who died by the scattered desks of the absentees. Although there were many people who held onto their phones, calling their family and friends instead of working. Although the break rooms were filled with people, who broke out sobbing, as they watched the news of missing people and the governments response. Although arguments broke out on whether Choi Hyuks countermeasures were right or wrong Up until yesterday, people still went to the places they would normally go. Up until yesterday, there were still quite a few lucky people who hadnt had any of their friends or family die. However, after failing another advancement evaluation last night, by morning, the world had completely changed. Some woke up this morning to see that their wife or husband had disappeared. Parents, who went out last night, looking for their children who had gone missing from their rooms, and came home with the sliver of hope that their child would be home when they returned, despaired once more. Although there were still people who went to work, they were met with an empty office. Amongst them, directors and section chiefs attempted to call their subordinates. The majority of them didnt answer. Occasionally, when someone answered, they were met with curses and swears when they asked whether they were coming to work or not. The extinction felt too unreal. Although they didnt feel it yesterday, they felt it today. What if they failed another advancement evaluation? Only 40% would survive. Not even half. And if they failed again? 20% would remain. While the remaining 20% may be thankful for the first successful advancement evaluation The remaining 80% would forever be dead. Even if they didnt die, their loved ones would most definitely die. For the first time, peoples blood began to boil. Liquid didnt change its state until it hit a boiling point. If 100 degrees was the boiling point, 10 degrees or 99, there wasnt a big difference to the naked eye. However, if the temperature increased by 1, the true nature of what had been calm at 99 degrees would be revealed. It was the critical point. The change was dramatic. If it was 99 degrees yesterday, it was 100 degrees today. No, it was at 150 degrees. If it was a liquid state yesterday, it was gaseous today. These people didnt know what to do as their blood boiled. They wanted a method. What did they have to do in order to recover from this crisis? And one answer spread out like wildfire. Although it was unknown who spoke it first, through the web and through speech, it was transmitted to everyone. {Lets gather at the Berserk Sovereigns colonized land!} The Berserk Sovereign. When they looked back, he was the only person who gave a responsible statement to this situation. When they looked back, he was the only person who had the will to resolve this problem. In a single day, peoples opinion of Choi Hyuk had changed. What was thoughtless yesterday was a hope today. ** By lunch time, the portal in Yeouido was crowded with waves of non-awakenees It had come to the point where it was useless to count them all. A hundred thousand? No, a million, no, 10 million. The numbers grew minute by minute. It seemed like all the non-awakenees in South Korea had gathered here. People suddenly showed up in Seoul. They gathered in Yeouido. Traffic was frozen. As Yeouido Park was too small, the waves of people were pushed as far back as the 63 Building and the National Assembly building. People pushed and entered into the buildings lining the streets. They took their spots in offices which barely had any employees in them. They sat near the windows and looked outside. They sat on roofs and looked out. Global reporters, who loyally did their job even in this situation, rode on helicopters, flew above Yeouido and live broadcasted this bizarre sight to the world. Foreigners who saw the broadcast were of the same mind. They too, like the Koreans, went out into the streets to find their countrys sovereign, or they gathered in front of a large screen and watched the broadcast relaying the situation in Korea. It was the largest gathering since Dangun{1}. During the June Democracy Movement{2} or the 2002 World Cup, there were, at most, hundreds of thousands of people gathered at one location. There was never a time during any revolution when the number of people gathered in one location exceeded the millionth scale. Just looking at this sight was magnificent, frightening and exciting. It was something that awakened all the senses a human could feel. There were times when someone would suddenly ask, But why are we gathered here? To change the world! The shock from the fact that they gathered was already surpassing its cause. People had gathered with the thought that they had to do something. What would they do once they were gathered? There was only a single person who could answer this. It was the Berserk Sovereign, Choi Hyuk. During this time, Choi Hyuk was in Naros spaceship. He normally spent his time in Naros spaceship these days. It was the same for the other Berserkers as well. They would either be in the spaceship or in the colonized land. How unpleasant Choi Hyuk wet his lips as he stared down at the endless crowd below his feet. The spaceship was currently in stealth mode. From the outside, they would only see the blue sky. On the other hand, the inner walls of the spaceship were transparent like glass, and he could clearly see the outside. It was normally a metallic wall, but depending on the situation, he could switch it as he pleased. Really, I never imagined that it would turn out like this. As expected, you cant predict the future in politics. Baek Seoin stood in front of him with his hand placed on his thumping chest. Tens of millions of people were gathered to see Choi Hyuk. Just the fact that they had gathered made Baek Seoin, Lee Jinhee, Ryu Hyunsung and all of the Berserkers, including Choi Hyuk, become embroiled in an incomprehensible worry. Gatherings had that sort of strength. Green migratory locusts were normally cute. However, when they started to gather, their bodies would rapidly produce serotonin and change their shape. They would grow and their color would change into a reddish-brown. They would devastate peoples fields as they traveled in swarms. A cute insect would turn into a fearful locust swarm. Gatherings werent simply a quantitative change, but also brought a qualitative change in the individuals. Humans, who were social animals, were the same. With the simple action of gathering together, they were becoming completely different from normal. They hadnt done anything yet, but they were already immersed in this feeling of having accomplished everything. If Choi Hyuk showed up now, it would be like the second coming of Christ. However, Naro warned, Please be careful. You cannot leave them alone to be intoxicated by this feeling. Choi Hyuk, who had been about to leave, halted and asked, Why? From my deductions, the chance that the fourth advancement evaluation will not happen soon is high. They are going to test the humans. From when Ive investigated, humans are outstanding at gathering, but at the same time, have the characteristic of being unable to maintain such a large gathering for a long time. In a short while, the crowd will disperse. Also, the more intoxicated they become from this feeling, the greater the dejectedness would be once they disperse. Ah Choi Hyuk let out a sigh. There was a break period of a day between the first and second advancement evaluations. There was no break between the second and third advancement evaluation as they commenced the day after each other. Then, it was obvious he would expect the fourth evaluation to take place within the next two days. The reason why over 10 million people gathered in a cramped Yeouido within half a day was because they were nervous that there would be another evaluation soon. However, what if the evaluation didnt occur right away? No, since when was it guaranteed that it would occur right away? Naro pushed its hands out and did a pressing down gesture as if telling him to calm down. The message master has to give now is to actually calm the crowd down. Calm the crowd down? Yes. So that this passion can continue to persevere like a charcoal fire. Choi Hyuk acknowledged its words. Choi Hyuk discussed general ideas on what to say with his top executives and Naro as calming them down was something he wasnt confident in. However, that didnt mean he wanted to send a follower out to say memorized words without sincerity in this current mood. Once he finished his preparations, Choi Hyuk exited the spaceship. Naro prepared the effects. The blue sky rippled like waves. Its stealth mode had been deactivated. The enormous fortress-type spaceship, covered in white metal, was revealed in the sky above Yeouido. Yeouido became dark, almost as if it was about to rain. <<>> Shouts of admiration. The people, who covered the ground, made a commotion. It felt as though the ground itself was shouting. A ray of light, piercing through the darkness, came down, and Choi Hyuk walked down the path of light. Cheers erupted. Their shouts shook the buildings. Choi Hyuk, who had been walking slowly, stopped in midair. They could clearly see his silhouette from afar. It was like the descent of a god. Yeouido, which had been shaking from the cheers, instantly became silent. Worried they might miss even a word of Choi Hyuks speech, they shut their mouths and perked their ears. The whole world perked their ears for Choi Hyuk. Choi Hyuk opened his mouth. Due to the application of Naros telepathic skill, his voice was as clear as if he was speaking right next to them. To the people who were awaiting his words, like the voice of god, he said, {Are you happy?} What did this mean? Their brains couldnt easily interpret the words they had heard. Only silence. Choi Hyuk continued, {Now that youre gathered like this, do you feel that youve accomplished something?} His voice was filled with criticism. {Dream on. 40% of the population has died already. We are halfway to losing. What were you people doing while 40% of the population died, and why have you come crawling out now? I dont trust you people. Nor do I care about you. Its your job. Do what you want. If you dont want to die, fight or dont. Do you want me to compliment you? But, you all probably wont fight then either. If there was an evaluation now, maybe the majority of you will fight. Because you are intoxicated with the mood. However, 2 weeks from now, a month from now, the majority of you will not fight. Since the mood will have cooled. I hate you all. I hate the people who havent fought until now and will hate the people who do not fight from now even more. I will definitely find a way to make you pay the price. Now then Since youre disrupting the traffic, break it up.} It was as though cold water had been poured on them. Rage, as well as a sense of crisis, burrowed into their hearts. Only then did the people realize the gazes of colonizers looking at them. The ones who died were the non-awakenees. To the colonizers, this was someone elses concern. This tendency was especially strong in the first generation awakenees, who had lost all their family and friends. They had long since become disgusted with the non-awakenees, who didnt even fight for themselves. This was the major reason why they returned from the third advancement evaluation in failure. To attack the queen wasp in the 3rd stage, they needed to pierce through the strong guardian wasps which were at 2-3-star level. It was during this time that they needed more experienced colonizers than beginner warriors. However, as they progressed with advancement evaluations, the number of participating colonizers gradually decreased. Even if each sovereign and the Camilla clan fought with all they had, it was insufficient. From the start, there were many followers under sovereigns who didnt participate, and there were even more colonizers not affiliated with sovereigns. The number of experienced colonizers, that was the key. Even during the first advancement evaluation, the Berserkers, who were the first team to attack, didnt face too many losses. If the teams following behind them didnt separate the guardian wasps, even Choi Hyuk wouldnt have been able to target the queen wasp. Also, there were still many colonizers who were skeptical. Isnt it obvious were going to be consumables anyways? Lets enjoy the rest of our lives. It had come to a point where words like these were openly circulated amongst colonizers. The effort the non-awakenees showed was still disappointing. To ensure their lives for the time being, they spent enormous sums of money to head to the colonized lands and become awakenees. The meaning behind it was clear. I wont participate in the advancement evaluation after becoming an awakenee. It was because they wouldnt cease to exist even if they failed the advancement evaluations. Looking at this, someone said, Look, typical of humans. Two weeks passed like this. Nothing happened. Two weeks was an iffy timing. Although the shock didnt recede, it didnt mean they couldnt do anything during this time. They still needed to continue production to live. Like that, one by one, their minds changed. It changed from an emergency crisis to normal life. And at that point, the fourth advancement evaluation began, burrowing into the cracks in their hearts. {Participate? Or not?} When the announcement appeared and the opportunity arose, people suddenly remembered Choi Hyuks cynical remarks. There were people who chose to participate due to the sudden surge of rage. Yet, there were still many who did not. Their tense hearts had become soft, and 10 seconds was too short. Wha What do I do? During the short time they were indecisive of their decision, 10 seconds had passed. Only then did they dejectedly say, Fuck Its just as that bastard, the Berserk Sovereign, said Still, there were at least ten times the number of non-awakenees who participated in the fourth evaluation than the third. Some said it was because of Choi Hyuks speech, and others said to stop spouting bullshit. However, the number of colonizers who participated was actually less than the third evaluation. The colonizers, who received the announcement this time, didnt want to fight for the non-awakenees. At least the followers affiliated with sovereigns followed their sovereigns and participated, but the majority of those who werent affiliated chose not to participate. It was more so because the colonizers, who were willing to fight for the non-awakenees, had already fought during the first, second, and third evaluations, and so the ones remaining were those who had consistently chosen to not participate. In the fourth advancement evaluation, the one known as the strongest, Choi Hyuk, participated. Even still, many predicted they would fail. Whats the point if there are a lot of non-awakenees? No matter how berserk the Demon King runs around, they wont be able to attack the 3rd stage with that many colonizers. If they attempted the 3rd stage with a noticeably smaller number of colonizers Then well, the beginner warriors will just be annihilated. How can no-star awakenees fight 2-3-star monsters? However, that evening, people witnessed a countless number of survivors. Many beginner warriors survived and returned. Also, no one ceased to exist that day. The keywords, Berserk Sovereign, Demon King, Choi Hyuk, Flames, were plastered on portal sites. 2 wins, 2 losses. It was a dramatic draw. ________________________________________ {1} Dangun C the legendary founding father of Gojoseon, the first ever Korean kingdom. This is basically saying that it was the largest gathering since the inception of Korea. {2} June Democratic Movement was a nationwide democracy movement in South Korea in 1987. Chapter 77: Advancement Evaluation (11) Episode 5: Citizenship / Chapter 77: Advancement Evaluation (11) TL: emptycube ED: Obelisk ________________________________________ During the 2 weeks without an advancement evaluation, Choi Hyuk spent his time thinking about fire. What was fire? Fire symbolized wisdom, it symbolized virtue that could not be hidden when one attempted to. It also symbolized enlightenment, but at certain times, it also stood for humanity itself. At the same time, it meant destruction and annihilation as well. What was fire? The four states of matter are known as solid, liquid, gas and plasma. Some say fire is plasma while others say that it isnt. Fire was something so close that it defined humanity, but was difficult to comprehend. If it was instead light rays or a lightning strike, he felt he would be able to describe it somewhat, but when asked what fire was, his mind would become complicated. Just what was fire? Was it matter? Or was it simply only a heap of heat and light? If fire was matter, where would it fall between solid, liquid, gas and plasma? If fire was simply a heap of heat and light, would they have to call a hot incandescent light fire as well? Choi Hyuk was continuously consumed by this question. The skill Choi Hyuk was training, Flaming Wing Dance, was something he couldnt control by himself and was a high-level skill that he couldnt comprehend. At first, he started to train in hopes of controlling it more efficiently. To reduce the consumption of Stamina. However, his training was met with a completely different development. It was because of his meeting with Flame-Rain and the flames she showed. Her flames were purer and clearer, and above all, tenacious. Choi Hyuk was captivated by this new revelation. Why are her flames and mine different? What made the difference in flames? Just what were flames? Choi Hyuk had no choice but to first start with the fire he saw in nature before expanding beyond. The fire Flame-Rain and Choi Hyuk used wasnt something that existed by burning matter but rather by burning karma, the retribution of living beings. Then, it became more complicated. What is fire anyways? Then just what is karma-burning fire? It was a completely different kind of training. The training Choi Hyuk had done until now was that of looking, sensing, and trying. If he saw it, he could get a sense of what was going on, and depending on the sensation, he could try it out. His entire training regime was centered around constantly practicing until he became used to the skill and improving on it. It was training comprised of his instincts and physical body. However, the training this time demanded contemplation and enlightenment. What is fire? What is karma-burning fire? To find the answer, he had asked Naro, Baek Seoin, and Lee Jinhee. It had been his first time asking someone else about his training. Naro restrained from explaining karma. Im not sure. Karma isnt something that falls within the logic of science. It is hard for an artificial intelligence like me to explain. Since it is subjectively similar to a feeling Instead, try asking humans, who can generate and control karma, what they think fire is. Only, the entire population will probably describe the natural phenomenon they call fire. What is fire? The reason why the true nature of fire is so confusing is the phenomenon known as fire is actually an accumulation of various different essences rather than of a single one. An accumulation? Yes, its like a guitar performance. Guitars are made up of their body and strings, correct? If either one of those is missing, then it will be impossible to play. Yeah. You also need a guitarist. As well as a song to play. The gathering of all these is a guitar performance. If you ask, What is a guitar performance? Asking, Is it the guitar strings? Its body? The performance? The song? doesnt have any meaning. From the beginning, a guitar performance is not of one essence but the continuous reaction of various essences. Its the same with fire. It is a phenomenon which occurs when fuel is heated. If we use a candle as an example, when the wick, which is solid, is lit on fire, it will burn and turn to ash. The wax will melt into a liquid, and a portion of that will evaporate into a gas, and a portion of that gas will be ionized, temporarily turning into plasma. The plasma is unstable and will be unable to maintain its state for a long time before returning to a gaseous state, emitting a light which creates the fires light. So fire is the accumulation of all these essences. Fuel, the heat applied to the fuel, the gas produced by the fuel, the temporary plasma generated from the gas, and the light due to this. So, fire, in the context of light, is similar to neon signs and auroras. Since they are phenomena created through plasma. However, when humans talk about fire, they arent only talking about the light, but its fuel, the ashes which remain afterwards, the evaporated smoke, the light and the heat. This is the reason why the name of this combined chain of phenomena feels different from everything else. Surprisingly, Choi Hyuk was able to understand this right away without much scientific knowledge. This was the not often revealed effect of his Retribution stat. Retribution improved the caliber of the living being itself. A Retribution of 421 (4), which Choi Hyuk possessed, allowed him to gain a deeper understanding of the origin of the world. His senses and cognition, which had reached a superhuman level of sensitivity, allowed him to process information humans normally wouldnt be able to sense and allowed him to more easily comprehend these phenomena. On top of that, since Naro used its telepathic abilities to light a candle in Choi Hyuks mind and allowed him to closely examine it, it would have been weird if he didnt understand it. Aha. Thanks. No, it was fun for me as well. Since fire is wonderful. Like the guitar. The simple appearance of Naros hologram imitated playing a guitar. Then it stared at Choi Hyuk. Even when he was leaving, it followed behind him. In the end, Choi Hyuk reluctantly asked, You like the guitar? Naro leaped up and down as it replied, Yes! The thing known as music is so surprising. Narolings didnt have anything like it. Since they didnt communicate through sound Perhaps they may not have felt anything even if they heard music. But, for some reason, I, the artificial intelligence which they created, can appreciate it. So I know that music is a marvelous culture of the earthlings. I like all instruments! However, at this moment, I like the guitar the most. Then, it stared at Choi Hyuk again. Feeling a strange pressure, Choi Hyuk asked, Dont tell me you want one? Naro leaped up and down. As expected, it wanted one. Choi Hyuk was taken aback. You can just make one instead. Naros spaceship was the last heritage of a highly advanced civilization. Of course, it had the ability to create any object which existed on Earth. However, as if it found Choi Hyuks words absurd, it exaggeratedly shook its head and arms before saying, Haa How can it compare to a handcrafted instrument made with the heart and soul of a master craftsman? This was the reply of a certain artificial intelligence that loved analog items. Choi Hyuk, who had promised to buy Naro a guitar, went to find Baek Seoin and Lee Jinhee this time. What they thought about fire was a level simpler. Are you talking about fire? Isnt it something that spreads as it burns? Fire? Its incredible. Its bright, and when you approach it, its hot. When you touch it, it hurts like stinging needles and gives off a scent. But leader, the advancement evaluation is really taking a long time to start Dont tell me no one participated again? Haa I really dont like it. These replies didnt directly help Choi Hyuk. But, it became a chance for Choi Hyuk to look back on it himself. What do I think fire is? To him, fire was destruction. Something that burned everything. Killed everything. Brought pain. Perhaps it was because of this, but the flames he burned felt somewhat heavy. Instead of burning, it felt like he was smashing things with fire. On the other hand, the fire Flame-Rain showed him was light, yet strong. It possessed the power to penetrate through any strong material and lightly burn it. After long contemplation, Choi Hyuk was finally able to realize what fire was. Choi Hyuk had thought that fire was simply heat until now. So he could melt his opponents with this heat. Because of this, his fire didnt comply with his will. This was because the true essence of fire wasnt heat. Naros words were right. Fire was a series of processes. It was a continuous reaction which changed the state of materials. This meant that fire didnt stop and was continuously changing. Light and heat as well as their by-products, the result of which was fire. Its essence was the simultaneous coexistences and changes of states itself. The more states it included and the more dramatic its change was, the more destructive the result would be. If I want to manipulate fire, I need to focus on the effects and changes of these essences instead of its destructive power. Like how he needed to grab his collar instead of his shirt to take it off, and how he needed to grab the handle of a fan and shake it open rather than opening each and every fold. When he realized this, Choi Hyuks flames evolved. These flames first made their appearance during the 3rd Stage C Wasps Nest Inner Region of the fourth advancement evaluation. The fourth advancement evaluation. When they were about to start the 3rd stage, the atmosphere felt hopeless. There were simply too few experienced colonizers remaining. During the 3rd stage, the beginner warriors played a supportive role. No matter how many there were, it was useless with only them. Many sovereigns felt that it was better to retreat rather than causing needless sacrifices. Will a billion people die again? Are humans consumables as expected? Although they hated it, their strength was insufficient. They despaired. The speeches began within this heavy silence. Choi Hyuk was the first to start speaking. Like always, he didnt have retreating on his mind this time as well. He simply issued the order in which they would infiltrate. The first to infiltrate will be me. Next will be the Berserkers. After that do what you want. Then he really jumped down towards the dimensional wasps nest by himself. As if he didnt care whether they followed behind him or not. Everyone thought he was crazy. Pssssh! Vooom! The dimensional wasps densely gathered towards the falling Choi Hyuk. Each one was a monster at the level of a veteran colonizer. Choi Hyuk looked incredibly small in the middle of them. They couldnt watch with open eyes. On top of that, at first, Choi Hyuk absentmindedly stood there. People were suspicious whether he was stricken with fear or not. However, soon, there was a reversal. Choi Hyuk wasnt standing there absentmindedly, but he was preparing to burn his flames. He linked his thumping Karma Heart to his mind. At first, his Karma Heart was filled with emptiness and despair. When he closed his eyes, his Karma Heart, which had been hollow with emptiness, achieved a calm peace. As the tips of his lips curved upwards, he started to become excited. When he opened his eyes and looked straight at his enemies, his eyes were dyed with hostility. The hostility turned into rage. The rage then turned into madness, and the madness left behind ashes, returning back into emptiness and despair. It was a sequential change, but at the same time, it was a simultaneous change. His Karma Heart simultaneously went through emptiness, despair, peace, joy, hatred, hostility, rage, and madness as it changed into each one in succession. Karma boiled. No, it burned. Flaming Wing Dance C Choi Hyuk Style. His flames, which started in one corner of the dimensional wasps nest, spread endlessly. It was different from Flame-Rains clear flames. His distinctive scarlet flames, which looked like gushing blood, burned the wasps nest as well as the dimensional wasps. The dimensional walls, which divided the dimensional wasps rooms, melted down. They shriveled up. The nest itself let out a scream. This wasnt the Flaming Wing Dance which had been deteriorated to the 4-star level. It was a true Flaming Wing Dance which Choi Hyuk, who had become enlightened in what fire was, created. The purification of the essence of karma flames. {You have attained a deep understanding of karma on your own. Retribution increased by 30, free karma points increased by 40.} <> The wasps let out a scream the onlookers had never heard before as they died. Victory was decided that moment. ** As expected, the Berserk Sovereign did one for us. When Richard, who had been inwardly anxious, heard that they won the fourth advancement evaluation, he clenched his fists. It was the moment where, if they werent careful, all his preparations would have been for naught. Now, if its a best three out of five It will start soon? Richard thought. If it was a best three out of five, then there was one more evaluation left. If they were in the middle of testing humanity, then when would humans reveal their weakest point? In Richards mind, that was Now. The moment they were drunk with victory. It hadnt even been 2 hours since the fourth advancement evaluation ended when the always insincere announcement woke those who were asleep up and awakened those who were drunk with alcohol. {Advancement Evaluation. Same as before. Participate? Or not?} Richard smiled. I knew it. It had already been a long while since he had finished his preparations. The moment he had a hunch they would lose the second and third advancement evaluation, Richard put everything on the final evaluation. He used both carrot and stick methods. He gathered experienced colonizers and promised them benefits within his colonized land. He persuaded the sovereigns who had yet to participate and rallied the non-awakenees within their groups before promising them suitable benefits if they cooperated. On the other hand, he quietly purged those who did nothing but speak negatively and had a lukewarm response to participating. Also, he requested to all the cooperators, excluding the sovereigns, You will not participate in any of the evaluations. We will risk it all on the final evaluation. You will keep choosing not to participate and will choose to participate in the final evaluation. Also, pray. That during this time, someone, no matter which sovereign it is, will win once. Then he issued tickets. He printed off multiple tickets and gave them to the colonizers and non-awakenees who promised to cooperate. You will always keep these tickets with you. You will carry them with you even during the advancement evaluation, and when you meet members of predesignated clans, you will give them this ticket. Later, we will collect them all and check whether you participated or not. The reason why this system worked was because of the trust Richard had accumulated until now. Trust was the driving force which allowed him to mediate the countless conflicts between different forces, giving him the name Sovereign of Balance. Colonizers trusted in the fairness of his methods as well as the advantages and disadvantages he promised. They also trusted the collectors of these tickets, whom he chose. Although it was completely different from Choi Hyuks method, the method Richard used to gather strength may perhaps have been the most ideal and natural method for humans. The result of this was victory. Choi Hyuk, who had returned from the fourth advancement evaluation, heard the news of the fifth advancement evaluation victory after he woke up. Already? Who? Baek Seoin replied, The Sovereign of Balance. Huh It had been a long time since Choi Hyuk admired someone else besides himself. ** The place where enormous stone slabs gathered, the Brain of the Flame Wing Alliance. The Exalted Wings were discussing new information. The humans have passed the advancement evaluation. We have to grant them citizenship. However, if you look at the process, it is hard to say they were united. In reality, wasnt it a success created by the strength, coercion, or conciliation of individual sovereigns? That is correct. The result was a victory, but there is a problem with the process. Although there were individuals who showed power beyond our expectations, we cannot grant them citizenship because of this. Amongst 5-star experts, so many species are still consumables. You say strange things. If we decided to go with the advancement evaluation from the start, then it is only right we accept the result of the advancement evaluation. I worry that the standard for granting citizenship is getting more difficult as days go on. If we dont respect other species as karmalings like us and use them as tools, how are we different from monsters? I am not saying we shouldnt grant them citizenship. I am only suggesting to limit their rights. Earthlings are a species that will not be able to function properly without an outstanding sovereign. Also, we observed that they cannot unite if there are too many sovereigns. Following this, I request we limit the number of sovereigns who can represent the earthlings. We need to only acknowledge three sovereigns to have the political rights and right of passage as members of the alliance. Sovereigns besides them Even if, in reality, they possess an occupation as a sovereign, we cannot acknowledge them as representatives of Earth as per the alliances principle. Three is too few. Its not like the number of earthlings is small, we cannot reflect their will with only three people. It makes no sense to restrict a species potential for our own convenience. Then lets go with seven people. The decision of the Exalted Wings was normally very quick. Even if they didnt speak, they knew each others circumstances, and thus, the conversation and compromise ended in an instant. Seven people. Even the objectors felt this was the best they could do. Silence. This meant agreement. Then, we will leave the method of selecting the seven up to the earthlings. As they are now a species that possesses the right of autonomy and is affiliated with the alliance. That was how the fate of Earth was decided once again. Chapter 78: Musical Chairs (1) Episode 5: Citizenship / Chapter 78: Musical Chairs (1) TL: emptycube ED: Obelisk ________________________________________ That day, the sun had momentarily lost its light. As if a light switch had been flipped, the sun suddenly turned off. Instead, an aurora was cast over the entire Earth. It was as if the clothes of god or the dance of spirits had been cast on the sky. It was as if spirits were showering. The aurora, which was Latin for dawn, swayed and shone above the heads of people who were celebrating the fifth advancement evaluation victory. I never thought there would be a day where Id see an aurora in Seoul. The aurora, which started off green, shortly changed its color. It gradually became redder, and from red, it changed to pink before turning yellow at its ends. The morning aurora changed into the color of a sunset, and the 63 Building and Han River shined alongside it. This ridiculous combination in the sky made even those who shut themselves at home come out and look up at the sky. Even people in windowless study rooms were pulled by an unknown premonition and stood below the aurora-splashed sky. The aurora swayed as it slowly began to form letters. Letters which didnt exist on Earth. However, for some reason, even children, who had yet to learn to read, were able to read the letters. {We sincerely welcome you on joining the Flame Wing Alliance. Let us fight together until the day of eternal victory. We hope that peace and prosperity will cover the entire universe.} {A notice from the Alliances 103rd Barred Spiral Galaxy Administration Bureau.} C 1. Currently, Earth is in the process of extinction. That is to say, this was an inevitable decision so earthlings could carry out the alliances monster-fighting missions, and using your obtainment of alliance membership as an opportunity to look back, this will not be repeated. The karma extracted from Earth will be prioritized for the awakening of earthlings and the dimensional teleportations used to carry out missions. The rest will be used as necessary resources to investigate other karmalings and to have them take part in this sacred war. There are 1,197 days until the complete extinction of Earth, and due to the fact that after 900 days Earth will become a land uninhabitable by living beings, we hope that you will hasten your colonization and migration to the planet Dragonic. However, if the migration is taking longer than expected, you can file a claim to the alliance, asking for the postponement of Earths extinction. 2. As alliance members, all earthlings have the right to be respected and protected according to alliance law. However, following the decision of the top legislative organization of the alliance, the Brain, the earthlings exercisable rights will be limited. All rights of earthlings will be entrusted to seven sovereigns. Those who do not have the approval of the selected sovereigns will not be able to, among others, exercise their rights of using the supply store, entering other planets, picking missions, establishment and suggestion of tactics. 3. Because earthlings need to choose the seven sovereigns whom they will entrust their rights to by themselves, this will be done through a self-application process. Any earthling, who possesses an occupation as a sovereign, will be able to apply to be one of the seven sovereigns. The list of applicants and their current locations will be revealed and constantly updated. Anyone will be able to read the current list of applicants simply by thinking of it in their minds. In the case there are more than seven sovereigns, no sovereign applications will be accepted. Also, as it is expected that there will be many applicants during this first time, we hope that you understand we will only record the seven chosen sovereigns once a 24-hour-period has passed without any additional applicants. 4. Hostile actions between alliance members are absolutely forbidden. In fact, as the laws that apply to you are now different from when you were outside the law as consumables, from now on, we hope that you will pay special attention so that there are no clashes between other alliance members. However, the alliance will not interfere in conflicts between earthlings as we consider them internal affairs. C That was what was written. People absentmindedly looked up at the sky which contained the shining aurora. Soon, the aurora disappeared, and the sky returned to its normal hue. However, as if those sentences had been engraved in their minds, they didnt forget them. The advancement evaluation which had snatched away almost half the total populationcaution spread between the joy of surviving through this ordeal. ** I think I can smell the stench of blood already? Alexei sniffed his nose. Dont say such unlucky things, Criticized Lee Jinhee as she jumped over a gap between two tall buildings. But, this is no joke. I really think that tons of people are going to die this time. The moment the announcement appeared, all 40 existing sovereigns applied. Although some came to an agreement nicely amongst themselves From the start, the announcement stated, We will not interfere in disputes between earthlings. Then there will undoubtedly be sovereigns who fight with their all. Also, our leader will definitely be on the side of fighting with his all. Yeah, you go ahead and kill a lot. Ah That Alexei, who knew Lee Jinhees hate in killing humans, showed an uneasy expression. He had misspoken. Although it couldnt be helped, there was no need to remind her of it. Its fine. Alexei. Dont follow me. I have somewhere to go. Lee Jinhee didnt even call him by his nickname, Lyosha. She was upset. Then- Thump! She stomped on the roof banisters as she began to jump over three to four buildings at a time. This wasnt a speed Alexei could follow. Euack! Im sorry! He shouted as he tried to catch up, but Lee Jinhee didnt turn back as she went further away. Alexei mumbled, Ah Damn it. However, he didnt stop running. Since he already knew where she was going and- I need to help her as best as I can today. Since he knew better than anyone that she didnt have a harsh personality. A fast pace. It felt good as the wind brushed past his ear. Then, at some point, the stench of blood permeated in the wind. <> The moment he thought he heard the screams of patients, who had been sliced and ripped apart, they filled his vision. The number of casualties after every advancement evaluation was incredible. The survival rate hung at 1/3 each time. The third advancement evaluation the Camilla clan participated in was known to be especially fierce, and the rate of beginner warriors who returned alive was only 10%. It was the same during the fourth advancement evaluation Choi Hyuk participated in. The reason why they said that the survival rate was high for that evaluation was not because the survival rate was actually high, but because they had expected for them to all have died, yet a lot more than expected had actually returned alive. Even if they had wasp-hunting items, there were still many casualties, and the majority of survivors were wounded because civilians, who have never fought a monster in their lives before, suddenly had to fight 1-star monsters and above. This had all taken place in only 17 days. It was a very short time. However, over two billion people had ceased to exist due to their losses. That number easily overcame the number of deaths accumulated by the bubonic plague, measles, and other infectious diseases over a long period of time. Tens of millions of the people, who chose to participate and fight, had either died or were wounded. A number comparable to the world wars had either been killed or wounded in half a month. Still, although people began to return to their daily lives, it had become difficult for society to maintain its various functions. This was especially the case in what was currently the biggest issue, medical treatment. Although the number of doctors and nurses who had simply ceased to exist were critical, if they also considered the pharmaceutical companies, the companies who produced and repaired medical equipment, the companies that supplied raw material for these companies, and each and every transportation company, there was not one company that was functioning properly. Additionally, because of all this, it was impossible for hospitals to run properly. However, there were more wounded people than at any other time. This was precisely the reason why the only healer in Korea, Bae Jinman, spent his days in the streets. He set up a treatment center amongst empty offices to take care of those who werent accepted into hospitals, and anyone who possessed some medical knowledge was able to come out and tend to the wounded. There was a pungent stench of blood. As long as they had awakened, most wounds would close after time passed. However, the healing abilities of the beginner warriors were weak, and on the other hand, the wounds they suffered were fatal, such as severed limbs and spilled guts. If they were civilians, these wounds would have killed them already, but they were able to endure it with their regenerative abilities. They moaned in pain as they waited for their turn even though it was unknown when that would be. Volunteers carried patients, who seemed close to dying, to Bae Jinman. Move! Move! Emergency patient! Lee Jinhee piggybacked a patient who had gone into shock and rushed into the lobby of the large building which was Bae Jinmans treatment center. Ever since the advancement evaluation began, she had always volunteered to move patients. Thud! Lee Jinhee, who roughly opened the door and entered, opened her mouth at the sight in front of her. It was because the fourth and fifth advancement evaluations had occurred one after another. The number of patients reached a point of helplessness. The wide lobby was completely filled with patients that there wasnt a single place to step. All of them were in a critical state, almost about to die. No, there were people who had already died. Blood, blood, there was blood everywhere. Now that she looked, there were dying patients lined up outside the building as well. Grrr The patient on her back let out a strange sound. Before he had been screaming in pain, but now he let out an ominous sound. It was critical. Feeling the warm blood wetting her back, it seemed he was spilling a lot of blood. Tears welled up in her eyes. What was more hellish than war was what came afterwards. The despairs which repeated persistently and didnt die down in a day or two. Mister. Pull yourself together. Okay? Mister. Dont lose your mind. Karma is a power that reacts to your mind. Mister. She didnt dare shake him. As she called out to him with her voice, she felt a heavy sense of hopelessness. Although Bae Jinman could treat people with his karma, Lee Jinhee couldnt. Her karma trait was Explosive Blood. If she inserted her karma into healthy people, it may prove fatal. As it was incredibly difficult to obtain a karma trait that could help others recover, there were only two healers in South Korea. As Choi Hyuks mother had passed away, the only remaining one was Bae Jinman. Cant we cultivate healers like the Camilla clan As she said this in a sullen voice, she felt the patient on her back becoming cold. The life on her back was in the middle of flickering out. Even if she had experienced it multiple times, it was tragic every time. Lee Jinhee absolutely hated the feeling of someone dying on her back. Yet, she couldnt bring herself to let him down either. He would die either way. This had simply occurred suddenly. Wait. Then someone placed his hand on the patient on her back. Seeing as their language resonance activated, it seemed he was a foreigner and not Korean. Then- {Recover} With the activation word, he activated a healing skill. Whoosh. Green light surged. Lee Jinhee thought the light was similar to the aurora she had seen not long before. Grr Eeuuu Ah.. Hwoo, haa. As the light gradually died down, the patient, who had been screaming strangely, regained strength in his voice. He breathed comfortably. The man that healed the patient asked, Whew~ That was lucky. Is this the treatment center Guardian Bae Jinman resides? He was a middle-aged man with green eyes. He grew a graying beard on his chin. Ah, yes And you are? I am a healer from the Camilla Clan, Le Guin. I have been sent here as a show of respect to the Berserk Sovereign, who took part in the fourth advancement evaluation. Hee The leader? Ah, are you a Berserker? Anyways, I was surprised. When I met with the Berserk Sovereign, he suddenly told me to go find Mr. Bae Jinman. For South Koreas only healer to be under the command of the Berserk Sovereign If you dont mind me saying, there was a bit of an image gap. Haha. Le Guin said this in a friendly manner, Then, it looks like theres a lot of work Lets meet again. And went inside the building. Now that she looked around, she saw figures with the Camilla clans leaf emblem here and there. They appeared suddenly before mixing with the patients without any hesitation. They skillfully stanched bleeding wounds, and although it was unknown where they procured it, they administered antibiotics and pain killers. Woah How wonderful. Lee Jinhees heart, which had become depressed due to the endless fighting and killing of people recently, slightly relaxed from the heartwarming feeling. Alexei, who had found Lee Jinhee a little late, hit his chest with a thud. Hey. Stop beating so fast. Patients were everywhere, as were volunteers and Camilla clan members who took care of them, and Lee Jinhee, who stood in the middle, wiped the sweat from her forehead. The sunlight was incredible as well. It would be great if this mood continued. Instead of fighting between one another. Even though he was only a 15-years-old youth, Alexei was still well aware that the way in which the world was run was somewhat insane. Even still, because he liked seeing this scene, because he like seeing Lee Jinhees smile, he sincerely wished that the seven sovereigns could be elected without anyone dying. Chapter 79: Musical Chairs (2) Episode 5: Citizenship / Chapter 79: Musical Chairs (2) TL: emptycube ED: Obelisk ________________________________________ That night, they were able to save the patients, who had been in a critical state, with the cooperation of Le Guin of the Camilla clan. There was a bit of time to rest afterwards. The wind was refreshing that night. Le Guin, who had been absentmindedly resting, suddenly said, This was quite unexpected. What was? If you dont mind me saying, but before coming here, my impression of the Berserkers wasnt very good. I acknowledged their contributions to humanity, but they brought too much blood? Stubborn? It was that sort of image. Lee Jinhee grinned at Le Guins words. Well, thats not wrong. However, the guardian and even Director Lee Jinhee I didnt think that the Berserkers would have this side to them. I was honestly impressed. Even Bae Jinman, who had slumped down in exhaustion, chuckled at his words. Lee Jinhee looked up at the sky. The night sky was filled with stars. As almost half the worlds population died, there were many homes with their lights off, and there was no way stores would be open to nightlife in this mood The sky, which had been created out of tragedy, was a beautiful pale. I dont know I think of it like this. That people will eventually die. Mr. Le Guin isnt a first generation awakenee, right? Ah, yes. I joined later. I accepted the Savior fate from the Camilla clan, and when it was revealed that I had a talent for the Heal trait, I received the support of the Camilla clan and was developed as a healer. Besides awakening as a guardian due to a special occupation like Bae Jinman, the conditions in becoming a healer were very picky. Three conditions were currently known. One must have a 90% aptitude to the Savior fate, must be able to pick the Heal trait, and must possess both Control and Retribution stats that are at least 3-star. That wasnt easy. Even if they possessed the first two conditions, there was still a problem. As the Heal trait wasnt much help in fighting, it wasnt only difficult to increase their stats to the 3-star level, but it was even harder to survive the compulsory missions that would occasionally occur. There was also a problem after growing with such difficulty. Their physical states as well as their buffs and recovery skills, in all aspects, were much weaker than guardians like Bae Jinman. To develop a single healer, the clan had to consistently support them. The benefits they would earn was comparatively small. This was especially the case because, when awakenees reached the 2-star level, most wounds would regenerate by themselves. As long as their arms or legs didnt get cut off, they didnt desperately need the help of a healer. That was why only clans like the Camilla clan, who pursued justice and benevolence, would professionally train healers. The majority of clans simply equipped themselves with one or two healers and that was it. Also, Lee Jinhee knew another reason why healers werent popular. I knew it. The people of the first generation who endured that hell all know. That, in the end, they can either kill or be killed. What they need first in order to live is military power. If they dont have it, theyll die. Also, to save more people, what is necessary is military power. If they dont have that, then they will have to watch their loved ones being violated by devilish people. Although you are both healers Guardian Bae Jinman and Mr. Le Guin give off different vibes. Le Guin was silent. That is probably why Mr. Le Guin doesnt feel we are very Berserker-ish. Although we are currently saving people here we are a little different from Mr. Le Guin at a fundamental level. Because we can kill a person at any time. At the very least, we arent just. No, we are closer to being evil. Lee Jinhees voice sounded somewhat bitter. The actions of the Berserkers arent righteous. However at the very least, I believe in one thing, and that is the direction our leader has set. His direction hasnt wavered. To take revenge on those who started this whole tragedy. To stop anyone from playing with human lives. I agree with his cause. And if it is for that cause, I can commit gruesome murder any time. Only Lee Jinhee paused momentarily. The wind blew. Only, I dont want to become numb from killing people. That is why I lost my temper with Lyosha this morning. Alexei, who had been slowly falling asleep, crouched in a corner visible to Lee Jinhee, perked his ears and raised his head when he heard Lee Jinhee say his nickname. Go sleep, kid. Alexei smiled at Lee Jinhees words and tried to sleep again. He looked like a small animal. Le Guin, looking at the two, said in a passing tone, Really How was it that we were born in this damn world Keuk, keuk. Tell me about it. Huhu Yeah. As if they felt the expression, damn world, was fitting, Lee Jinhee and Bae Jinman laughed bitterly. ** All rights of earthlings will be entrusted to seven sovereigns. This was troublesome beyond imagination. As soon as they became a member of the alliance, a network took position inside their heads. If they followed the feeling which tickled the insides of their heads, as if they had suddenly remembered after forgetting for a long time, earthlings could learn of their new right. Mission Selection. C {Missions within range} 1. Defend Depina, Reward C Base Mission Points 5,000, Limited to those with Retribution 0 (5) or above. 2. Recapture Lejour, Reward C Base Mission Points 800, Limited to those with Retribution 200 (3) or above. 3. Attack the 5532nd Dimensional Gate, Reward C Base Mission Points 3,000. Limited to those with Retribution 400 (4) or above. C The long list of missions excited Choi Hyuks heart. The selection of missions had been small up until now. It wasnt like now where he could choose as he wished, but instead, a mission would be announced, and he had to choose whether he was going to participate or not. To someone like Choi Hyuk, who wanted to take many more missions that were much more dangerous, this system was frustrating. Also, the majority of missions given to him were too easy. It was because, as they received a deferred judgment, humans were rarely given dangerous missions which could annihilate them. That was why just seeing this list, from which he could choose as he wished as if he was at a buffet, made him feel refreshed. So they use Retribution as the cut-off point Retribution was the requirement for choosing a mission. Those who possessed high Retribution would be able to choose better rewarding and more intense missions. Unfortunately, he hadnt reached 5-star Retribution yet. Choi Hyuk chose a mission that matched his current Retribution. Attack the 5532nd Dimensional Gate. Even though he expected this, he felt good the moment he said those words. And, as he expected, {As you have not received the approval of the seven overseers, you are unable to choose a mission.} He received an excitement-dampening reply. ** Choi Hyuk thought for a long while. What actions did he have to take? Was there even a way to choose seven people in this current situation without spilling blood? After completing his thoughts, he called for a meeting. We cant let this absurd situation continue for much longer. Choi Hyuk had a bit of an agitated tone. Even though we finally got rid of our Consumables fate, there isnt much of a difference. The meeting room was so large that his voice echoed. The place they were in was the King Castle in the Berserkers capital city, Barhaloleun. The King Castle was a facility that buffed allies and debuffed monsters, and at the same time, it also observed all trades within the territory and automatically set the tax as well as other administrative functions. It could be said that it was a higher ranked facility than the Territory Pyramid, which was the most basic territory facility. Currently, all the Berserkers top executives were gathered in the King Castle. Even Bae Jinman and Lee Jinhee, who had been treating the patients, had been called here. Hmm But its not like we can kill all the other sovereigns either. Lee Jinhee said in a helpless voice. It was true. Only seven could remain out of the 40. 33 people had to give up. However, there currently wasnt anyone who had come out and said they would give up. But choosing to kill them all looked almost physically impossible, and the mental repulsion was great as well. It was different from when they were attacking Lao Ban since he had a clear cause back then. Well, if we really needed to, we could kill all 33 of them. Lee Jinhee and Bae Jinman showed ugly expressions at the words Choi Hyuk mumbled. If he chose to do that, they would undoubtedly oppose it. Still, Choi Hyuks thoughts were that he would only do it if it was necessary. Even if we dont kill all 33 of them, theres a need to firmly push forward. Choi Hyuk said, If we continue to read each others moods like this, it will never narrow down to seven people. We need to flip this around. Even if we get criticized, its fine. Even if we get attacked, its fine. If sovereigns unite to face us, even that is fine in its own way since it will be easier to elect the seven representatives if they form groups. When Choi Hyuk said these words, Chu Youngjin recalled the Throne Game which had taken place in the school gymnasium in the past. Even then, Choi Hyuk had been the first to act. He created chaos, which brought on a free-for-all, and as a result, the Throne Game concluded much quicker. Choi Hyuk continued, First, there is a definite starting point. Sovereigns we need to straighten out. He briefly looked around at the people present before saying, The Clown Sovereign Freeman and the Sovereign of Opportunity Nasir. Hmm Even as they murmured to themselves, they all nodded their heads. Those two didnt participate in the advancement evaluation. And they had the nerve to apply as one of the seven sovereigns. I cant tolerate this. As Choi Hyuk said, the Clown Sovereign Freeman and the Sovereign of Opportunity Nasir did not participate in the advancement evaluation even until the very end. Instead, there were rumors that they gained quite a profit by providing medical service at an exorbitant price to those who returned after participating in the evaluations. These two dont have the right to call themselves sovereigns. We will clearly inform people of this rule. That those who do not fight when they have to will face greater consequences. Choi Hyuks voice was resolute. In the very least, he would not compromise about attacking these two. Everyone had already realized that he had come to the decision to face them as their sovereign. Which was why they were worried. Hmm So are we taking the bullet again? Baek Seoin said in a weary voice. The current situation was similar to the Mafia game{1}. They had to eliminate 33 people but were currently unsure of how to start. What would happen if someone came out and accused, Lets kill A first! Theres no doubt hes the Mafia! at a time like this? If they felt their accusation was valid, there would be a trial against A. From this trial, A could be killed, or he may not be. Either way, what was certain was that the next person to go on trial would be the one who accused A. Being the first always came with a risk. If we took the lead, isnt there a chance well become the next target? The artillery captain, Handke, expressed his concern in a low voice. Yet Choi Hyuk simply smiled. Then, isnt that good? Since were doing this to end it as quick as possible. Of course, if people recklessly started accusing others, the Mafia game would end more quickly. For better or for worse. Lee Jinhee shook her head and said, Haa As expected, our leader is crazy. The situation came to a momentarily lull before Ryu Hyunsung raised his hand and asked, How will we do it? It will be difficult to punish those who hide in their colonized land. They had endured all sorts of hardship trying to punish Lao Ban, whose colonized land was relatively close. It may be even harder when facing Freeman and Nasir, whose territories they hadnt yet located. However, this was Ryu Hyunsungs mistake. Baek Seoin sorted it out, Lets see Freeman is in a place that is around 5,200km away from Barhaloleun Hill, and Nasirs a bit further away. He around 11,3000km beyond Zhiyu. How do you know so specifically Ah! Yeah. They said it was possible to check the locations of sovereigns who applied. Ryu Hyunsung quickly became embarrassed after Baek Seoins explanation. However, even if they knew the location, it didnt mean the expedition would be easy. Baek Seoin turned around and asked Choi Hyuk, Still, isnt it too far? Wasnt Lao Bans territory around 1,000km away? It still took over a week. Even if we say that our troops can run faster than most trains, we still need to go through monster territories throughout the journey 5 thousand and 10 thousand kilometers is too troublesome. Theres a way. The instant Choi Hyuk said those words, a white hologram appeared next to Choi Hyuk with a crackle. It was Naros hologram. I can answer that. Everyone was surprised by Naros sudden appearance. What? Naro? How are you here? People were surprised by the fact Naro appeared in the colonized land. The volume and mass of Naros spaceship were too large to pass through Yeouidos portal. It said that it would be possible if it could connect to the portal and leap through space, but the energy it needed to perform this had already been depleted. It wasnt possible with normal energy, and it needed specially accumulated karma fuel, all of which had been used up during the dimensional transmission to Earth. Until it found a special substance that could be used as fuel, Naros spaceship was unable to activate its true function, leaping through dimensions, and head for outer space. That was what Naro had said. After hearing that, they couldnt help but be surprised by its appearance in the colonized land. Dont be so surprised. My main body hasnt crossed over. I am in the middle of using the portal to transmit information. Crackle, crackle. Like its words about how it was transmitting information, slight static hung on Naros body. Still, Naro gestured exaggeratedly as it continued, I have been very busy creating a network between dimensions up until now. But, my efforts paid off. I am able to create a hologram within the colonized land and have investigated nearby topography and distribution of monsters by sending out radar through each sovereigns portal. I also developed a means of transportation that is suitable for traveling in Dragonic. Whether its 5 thousand or 10 thousand kilometers, I will guide you through it all. To sum it up, it was saying that they possessed the foundations to attack Freeman and Nasir with Naros help. Really I smell blood Lee Jinhee said as she shook her head. ________________________________________ {1} Mafia game C https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mafia_(party_game) Chapter 80: Musical Chairs (3) Episode 5: Citizenship / Chapter 80: Musical Chairs (3) TL: emptycube ED: Obelisk ________________________________________ Nothing went the way you planned or the way you wanted. No, in fact, anything that occurred would always be a mess, a cesspool of filth. You only desperately wished to accomplish your original goal, perhaps fishing out the ring you had dropped, even if it meant dirtying your body with that stench and dampness. The Berserkers mobility was astonishing. Naro was extremely proud as it revealed the shoes it called Karma Characteristic-Changing Mobilization Device TYPE A. It had a friendly design which clearly reflected the traits of bipedalism, converted karma into force, was rechargeable and easy to use, all while being effective. It used energy fields located on the soles of the shoes to accelerate instantly and could maintain its speed with zero friction. Because it used charged energy, they could maintain a 300km/hr speed without consuming much energy. Not only that but because they moved with Naros preliminary exploration as their guide, they could concentrate on advancing without worrying about getting lost and could keep encounters with monsters to a minimum. The Berserkers dubbed these shoes the Shoes of Hermes. The Berserkers procession drew a line below Dragonics milk-white sky. The Berserkers first target was the Clown Sovereign Freeman. Freeman was 5,200 km away from Barhaloleun Hill. He was an American and was known to be one of the strongest sovereigns. He was also one of the four sovereigns who defeated the final boss of the [Survive and Escape] mission, such as the Wyvern of Destruction or the Flaming Devil. The four were Choi Hyuk, Richard, Camilla, and Freeman. He was a black man with white hair. He possessed outstanding insight and was skilled in crafting his own playing field by always being a step ahead of his opponents. I never knew we would get through the advancement evaluations. I suffered a huge loss. Since I never knew the Berserk Sovereign would do so much. However, my prediction this time is 100%. The Berserk Sovereign will invade in 3 days. I will bet on that. He said, wearing a comfortable t-shirt and jeans, But, since his military power is beyond prediction, I will suffer a loss if we fight. To block a bigger loss, I need to endure a smaller one. With a leisurely smile, he assured, Watch. I am going to survive and the Berserk Sovereign will become everyones enemy. I will bet on that. His fate was the Gambler. It was a trait that increased his karma whenever he accomplished difficult goals or he succeeded in predicting the future. On the other hand, if he was wrong, he would lose karma. Freeman was certain he would be able to earn a significant amount of karma this time. That was why The Berserkers were met with an absurd situation after reaching Freemans colonized land in a day. The U.S. army. The ones guarding Freemans colonized land were not his own clan members but a troop of awakenees under the United States of America. Oh, my god Did he make some sort of deal with President Frank? Baek Seoins mouth was agape. The Clown Sovereign Freemans actions were lightning quick. The moment he realized that the Berserk Sovereign was targeting him, he had made a deal with President Frank. [The Clown Sovereign Freeman transferred 50% of his stake in his colonized land to Frank, who is the president of the United States as well as a sovereign. Freemans colonized land has been incorporated into the United States of America as a special self-governing state and receives the U.S.s protection.] The Berserkers were fast, but the actions of the United States were faster. Freemans clan members had retreated to the back and the U.S. army blocked their path at the front. There was no way to attack Freeman without passing through the U.S. army. This place is U.S. territory. If you approach any closer, we will treat it as a declaration of war. When the Berserkers had slowed down and approached the border, they received a warning from the U.S. army. Although tension flowed throughout the U.S. army as they faced the famous Berserkers, on the other hand, they showed a certain confidence. They wont attack us, right? It was a rational confidence. The Berserkers murmured amongst themselves. They had rushed here to attack the Clown Sovereign Freeman, but the ones who were waiting for them was the U.S. army. Werent they like dogs chasing a chicken?[1] Even the Berserkers, who had experienced all sorts of situations, were quite perplexed. Did they have to return like this without any results? They, the Berserkers? Everyone examined Choi Hyuks expression. However, there wasnt much of a change. In Choi Hyuks perspective, they looked like a group of baby chicks. That was it. The way others viewed the world was fundamentally different from Choi Hyuk. The U.S army which looked confident, while actually being nervous, and the Berserkers, who got into a fit but were hesitant when seeing the U.S. army, were both groups of people who werent free from the stereotypical mold they had formed throughout their lives. To them, the U.S. was the U.S, the strongest country in the world. The most important diplomatic partner. Becoming at odds with them was the same as fighting the world, and creating conflict with them would result in a situation where countries would start fighting against each other. Even Berserkers who werent in their right mind couldnt help but hit the brakes. However, Choi Hyuk wasnt like them. He didnt feel any intimidation from the U.S. army blocking his path. They were weak. To him, baby chicks were simply baby chicks. Choi Hyuk shouted, Move. I have come to capture the Clown Sovereign Freeman. If you do not move out of the way in 5 minutes, I will regard it as though you are taking Freemans side. At Choi Hyuks words, the Berserkers made a loud commotion. Wow, really? Are we really going to fight against the U.S. army? As expected of our leader. Is this really okay? Whats there to think about? Just go berserk like always and the higher ups will deal with it. There were various reactions. While there was a sense of awkwardness and confusion, there was no fear. Ah, damn Baek hyung. Will we be alright like this? Lee Jinhee was anxious. To fight with the U.S. army? Then they might have to kill much more than they initially expected. She hated that. Baek Seoin shook his head. I dont know But Baek Seoins eyes shined in a cold light. The ones who first colluded politically was them. I dont know what they received from Freeman, but we cant allow them to protect a criminal who discarded 40% of the population. Then he said bitterly, Still, if it was me, I would have looked for a more moderate method, but the leader probably wont. First, lets see how the U.S. army reacts. The commanding officer of the U.S. army was surprised at Choi Hyuks strong response. He came out to talk with Choi Hyuk. Sovereign Choi Hyuk. I acknowledge that the Clown Sovereign Freeman must pay some sort of price. However, the U.S. will make him pay a price our own way. He has already forfeited half his colonized land, and his colonized land is now under the jurisdiction of the U.S. However, this may not be the end. If you go back and wait, you will see Freeman pay the appropriate price. He had packaged the negotiations between Freeman and President Frank as if it was a penalty the U.S. had enacted. However, even if that was a penalty, it was too inferior for Choi Hyuks standards. Not all, but half? On top of that, he is not just a clan leader but someone who possesses the occupation of a sovereign, a representative of humanity. Then his punishment must be that much harsher. I want his life. Please bring Freemans head in front of me right now or move. To bring Freemans head. This was an impossible request for the U.S. as they had made a contract with Freeman. That is an excessive request. Even if its not that method, we will make him pay the appropriate price The commanding officer continuously requested Choi Hyuk to yield, but Choi Hyuk cut him off. But how is it that Sovereign Freeman, who has paid a price, is still applying to be one of the seven overseers? No, from the start, is this even paying a price? Isnt this just the U.S. gaining something from Freeman? All of humanity suffered from Freemans actions, yetthe U.S.is campaigning that they made him pay a price after taking whatever Freeman coughed up for themselves? Choi Hyuks words had at some point changed to informal speech, and the respect he had for them had disappeared. What made him especially angry was the fact that Freeman still had not withdrawn his application. In the U.S.s perspective, it was best to have more than one American sovereign be part of the seven overseers. This was especially ideal if, because of this incident, the one who came under President Franks command was Freeman. This was why the U.S. did not request Freeman to withdraw his application. This made Choi Hyuk retch. For a sovereign who did not participate in the advancement evaluations to be one of the seven overseers? Choi Hyuks tone became harsher. The commanding officer became angry. Such an insult! Whatever. 5 minutes have passed. I warned you. Flames erupted from Choi Hyuks body. This was the start of a gruesome war in which he would lose his nickname as the Berserk Sovereign and only his nickname Demon King would remain. Death. And death again. The U.S. exaggerated the clash between the U.S. army and the Berserkers at the border of Freemans colonized land before reporting it. Instead of reporting specific numbers, they recited provocative remarks such as annihilation, overwhelming defeat, there may be even more casualties No Perhaps the number of casualties wasnt important from the start. In any case, the Berserkers were a foreign group, and the ones who were sacrificed were U.S. citizens. The U.S. became enraged. No matter how messed up the world had become, the once-formed national identity would not easily disappear. The U.S. awakenees united. Vows to drive out the invading foreign power were declared one after another. Even though Freeman had gone through the portal to Earth and fled to the U.S. the moment he heard the news of Choi Hyuks advance, Choi Hyuk did not retreat. They annihilated the U.S. defense troops and occupied the colonized land that Freemans clan members had fled from. In this situation, no one thought that they would chase Freeman to Earth. Yet, Choi Hyuk decided to advance to Earth, to the U.S. We cant retreat now. We return after killing the Clown Sovereign Freeman. The one who opposed his decision the most was Lee Jinhee. But too many unrelated people will die! The losses the Berserkers will face will be large as well! Still, Choi Hyuk did not change his mind. He, instead, raised his voice so everyone could hear. Unrelated? They became related the moment they protected Freeman. The U.S. came out and made a power play ahead of the selection of the seven overseers. However, they chose the wrong opponent. But! Choi Hyuk cut her off. In his mind, he didnt think this problem was one to debate over. Jinhee nuna. What do you think is the power that maintains the Berserkers? In reality, the group known as Berserkers made no sense. They didnt offer large benefits or convenience like other sovereigns gave to their clan members. They didnt attempt to protect normal civilians either. Instead, they only participated in fights in which their clan members lives were always at risk. The Berserkers were lunatics who harmed normal people, let alone protect them. Their reputation was the worst. Their enemies were everywhere. Even still, the Berserkers could maintain their group. Even still, the Berserkers were influential and had an endless stream of new recruits. What was the reason? It is because we do not lose. Choi Hyuk said, I cannot give my followers wealth and honor. I cannot make rational deals like other sovereigns. I cannot protect the vast number of non-clan members well. The reason why people follow me despite all this is because I do not lose. I can only give them one thing. Endless victory. When I dont lose even once, and once their assurance in my victory becomes deep-rooted in them, then, even if my opponent is the entire Flame Wing Alliance, people will trust and follow me. That is my goal. Choi Hyuks eyes flashed like a maniacs. But, the U.S. tried to compromise with me. They took the possible escalation of war as a hostage and threatened the Berserkers foundation of Zero Losses. I cant retreat from this. No matter what price I pay. Now, Choi Hyuk looked around at everyone and said, We will win this time. We will be so overwhelming that casualties will be low. As always. Lee Jinhees eyes, which looked at Choi Hyuk, trembled. Choi Hyuk looked at her and said in a quiet voice, You were already aware of this. This was why Lee Jinhee, who was comparatively in her right mind, couldnt leave Choi Hyuk. Lee Jinhee She was more considerate than anyone else, but on the other hand, she also possessed an ambition to improve herself that approached madness. Lee Jinhee read Choi Hyuks eyes. She read his will and assurance that he would not lose even if he fought the entire universe. In front of this immense scale, there was nothing she could do. Since youre my hyung. I will follow you to hell. She called Choi Hyuk hyung for a change. Choi Hyuk simply smiled. The Berserkers went through the portal and advanced to the U.S. ________________________________________ [1] The full idiom is something like The dog chasing the chicken only looks at the roof. The English equivalent is So much for our plans or It was all for naught. Chapter 81: Musical Chairs (4) Episode 5: Citizenship / Chapter 81: Musical Chairs (4) TL: emptycube ED: Obelisk Sponsor: Tom555j ________________________________________ Freemans colonized land was connected to a portal in the middle of New York Central Park. The U.S. blocked off and surrounded the entire Central Park area. Tens of thousands of soldiers from the infantry regiment, artillery regiment, mechanized infantry brigade, special forces brigade, as well as others, gathered here. At the same time, they were also awakenees. Although the soldiers were approximately at the 1-star level, and although they may not possess the ability to threaten people at the 3-star level, their equipment surely possessed enough firepower to threaten those with 2-stars. Even though they were on full alert as they assumed an all-out war against the Berserkers, the leaders didnt believe that the Berserkers would make such a crazy move like passing through the portal. This was simply a state of alertness just in case. Because of this, when someone came through the portal which had been idle until now, the U.S. army thought that he was an ally who had escaped late. However, the tall man with black hair and a resilient figure was strikingly similar to someone who had become incredibly famous recently. Huh? Their confusion was short-lived. The commanding officers recognized that the most dangerous person in the world had passed through the portal. Fire! The command to fire was given before even 3 seconds had passed since Choi Hyuk had come through. It was a response following the rules of engagement issued beforehand. However, 3 seconds was too late. No, whether it was 0.3 or 3 seconds, from the start, this didnt make much difference to Choi Hyuk. The barrage of bullets, shells, and even the long-distance attacks by the so-called magicians all- Flaming Wing Dance. -Turned to ash along with Choi Hyuks words. Scarlet flames vividly licked their surroundings. Even if this description was a bit comical, it was well-suited. The first line of the encirclement turned into ash where they stood. A slaughter without the slightest mercy. The blood-red flames fluttered like feathers of an angel. They burned in the air and devoured the soldiers fear-stricken pupils, open mouths and their blackened throats were revealed within. Depressing fireworks Kiririk, clang! The Predators Blades body distorted as it came out of its sheath. Choi Hyuk blinked his eyes once before running in a certain direction. He clearly recalled the location of the Clown Sovereign Freeman in his head. Block him!! The first line had fallen, but there were still the second and third. Yet How can we block that The scarlet flames devoured everything. The infantry regiment fell into a state of confusion. The artillery regiment was powerless. The armored brigade collapsed. The special forces brigade was annihilated. The awe-inspiring encirclement became desolate. The Berserkers went through the portal following closely behind Choi Hyuk. There was more confusion. Each team leader ordered and the directors emphasized it once more. Push! Push! Secure some room! Completely fuck them up! Make a solid retreat route! Dont go easy and kill them! The U.S. army, which had focused on Choi Hyuk, was easily wiped out by the Berserkers charge. The U.S. armys tactics were to use quick 1-star awakenees to target their enemies with powerful firearms from afar. That was why the moment they let the Berserkers rush in close without suffering any damage, they couldnt help but collapse hopelessly. Before one could even shudder from flesh-boiling heat, wet blood spilled and seeped into the ground. The Berserkers werent merciful in the slightest. Their mercy was, on the contrary, inflicting them with the greatest possible fear. Watch and shiver. Flee in fear. If you dont flee, youll most definitely die. They clearly engraved this certainty into their hearts. They made it so that they would flee to the ends of the Earth, unable to raise their swords again. That was their mercy. They were torn apart. When they thought a soldier was being taken out, a squad had been torn apart. Platoons, no, companies were massacred. Regiments defeated. The U.S. was routed. The Berserkers were like a wedge splitting a rock. They drove into the cracks of the U.S. army and split them into small pieces. Choi Hyuk left Central Park. Following his steps, the park, which used to be the resting area for New Yorkers, was erased. The grass turned into ash and the lakes evaporated. Choi Hyuk was simply taking the shortest distance to reach his target, the Clown Sovereign Freeman. He didnt care about what was happening behind him. It was because he had the Berserkers. He didnt conserve any karma. Freeman was currently in the underground bunker of the White House and was attending a national security conference. Choi Hyuk didnt plan on giving him the opportunity to escape. By the time he received a report about how Choi Hyuk was terrorizing the White House and that he should escape, Choi Hyuk would already be there. Zzziing! The Karma Characteristic-Changing Mobilization Device TYPE A, also known as the Shoes of Hermes, which Naro had shown off, were burning red due to the excessive amount of karma being injected into them. There was around 360 km between New York and the White House, yet Choi Hyuk was planning on covering that distance in 30 minutes. Choi Hyuk passed through while the Berserkers cleaned up after him. Secure a retreat route from New York to Washington! Guardian, artillery captain, and Hyunsung, stay here, Chu Youngjin and Lee Jinhee, follow me! Ordered Baek Seoin. Approximately 8,000 out of the over 10,000 Berserkers remained in New York to completely crush the U.S. army. The remaining 2,000 elites charged towards Washington, following behind Choi Hyuk. No matter how strong Choi Hyuk was, because there was a limit to his stamina, the existence of the Berserkers, who cleared a safe retreat route, was indispensable. ** The Clown Sovereign Freeman was someone who made very quick decisions. However, even he would make mistakes. Like how he didnt immediately flee the moment he heard the news that Choi Hyuk had pierced through the encirclement in Central Park and was on his way to Washington. Of course, he was quite busy at the time. Sorry. Mr. President. Keu Keuah The president of the United States, Frank, was dying in the security meeting room, which was meant for his safety, in the underground bunker of the White House. Freeman!! The Chief Officer of the Presidential Security was filled with rage. Although he was a well-known expert in the U.S., he was currently unable to move even a finger. With his eyes glaring, he could only tremble as his whole body stood rigidly. You traitor worse than a dog! You Ah, stop there. When Freeman waved his hand, the chief officer couldnt let out a voice. Krr Hic He tried so hard to speak that the veins on his face were bulging, yet like a person who was being choked, he couldnt let out a proper sound. Ah Still, as the Chief Officer of the President, do you have one stat at the 4-star level? Quite bothersome. Freeman leisurely leaned against the sofa and waved his hand a few times. Then the security guards and government cabinet members, who had been won over by Freeman, stabbed their swords into the chief officers body. Kiririk! Kirik! As he had a high Endurance stat, the chief officers body let out metallic sounds, however, he was unable to block the attacks covered with karma blades. His arms fell, then his legs; his body fell in pieces and dirtied the floor of the security meeting room. Like that, corpses and puddles of blood littered the floor like garbage. This was treason. As if the meeting room, which was filled with the stench of blood, had become his own, he sat comfortably with a dull smile. When I thought about it, it was too much of a waste to give you 50%. Only after that commotion had passed did Freeman recall the report that Choi Hyuk was charging towards Washington. He laughed like a child. That, that Berserk Sovereign. So bad, how could he kill the president of the United States? Freeman believed that he would live and that the Berserk Sovereign would become humanitys enemy. He believed in the troops guarding Washington, his clan members who were second to none, and the volunteer troops who had come from various places enraged that their mainland, the U.S., had been invaded. Freeman thought that, even if half the rumors about the Berserk Sovereign were true, he would be able to push towards the White House. However, that was it. He would have simply fled to the back by then. If anything, he needed him to push towards the White House so that he could accuse the Berserk Sovereign of assassinating the president. Work hard. So you dont disappoint me. That was when an urgent message was sent to Freeman, who had been sitting comfortably. The Berserk Sovereign pierced through Washingtons border! Even until then, Freeman was relaxed. Already? Hes faster than I thought. However, urgent messages followed one after another, almost simultaneously. The Berserk Sovereign entered Washington! He will soon enter the White House! Hes too fast. Sovereign, you need to escape! Freeman was taken aback as he said, Wh What? Then, Blaze! Just when Freeman was about to leave, sunlight entered the underground bunker. Whoosh. Ashes fell. Even the metal didnt melt but instead burned, turning into ash and smoke. This was something that wouldnt happen in the bunker even if a nuclear bomb had been dropped. Yet, in front of the ability of karma, which approached a superhuman level, material protection was of no use. Thud. A man fell, accompanying the pouring sunlight. Found you. Said the man. ** The events of that day were an unparalleled humiliation in U.S. history. A one-sided defeat. The number of dead soldiers approached the thousands, Central Park, which was one of the symbols of the U.S., had turned to ash, the White House had collapsed, and President Frank and the Clown Sovereign Freeman had been killed in the middle of the White House. The Berserk Sovereign, who had stomped on the U.S., leisurely went back through the portal while receiving the protection of the Berserkers. The citizens of the U.S. were furious. And the only U.S. sovereign who could answer their rage was Jessie. The sovereign who had uploaded lectures on fighting techniques on Youtube and had gained great popularity. The sovereign who some had thought was the strongest before Choi Hyuk revealed his true worth. That was Jessie. The sovereign who opened the fate Superstar, which increased his karma the more compliments he received from people and the more influential he became. Unlike the others who had nicknames, he was simply a celebrity known as Sovereign Jessie. Jessie who was visiting the place of the incident, the White House, smiled awkwardly. So. Youre saying you think it was one-sided? Yes. Asserted his follower, who had gained a perception-type trait. Even though Jessie had never doubted his insight it was difficult to accept this time. Does that make sense? You know it as well. How strong that old snake, Freeman, was. Even when everyone praised him, saying he was the strongest, he never once thought he was. Since there was Freeman. Although he had never directly fought against Freeman, Jessie always anticipated that Freemans karma stats was either at the same level as or above his. He expected that Freeman would likely have had around three of his important stats at the 3-star level. Of course, fights werent fully determined by this, but either way, looking at the indicators objectively, he always believed he wasnt the strongest. Because of Freeman the one who had just been one-sidedly killed. Does that even make sense? I admit that the Berserk Sovereign is strong. I admit that. But Freeman was killed one-sidedly? And thats even when President Frank was with him as well? From what traces are left, that seems to be the case. To be honest, it wasnt the traces but the situation. The only trace left here was the enormous pile of ashes. Not even corpses remained. Only, the fact that Freeman and Frank were killed was definite, and the problem was that the time Choi Hyuk took to rush into the White House and leave wasnt even 10 minutes. It was hard to accept that time unless they were one-sidedly killed. Although he couldnt believe it, he had no choice but to. Jessie became momentarily silent. Currently, the entire U.S. was requesting him for revenge in blood. Against the Berserkers who invaded their mainland and against the Berserk Sovereign who made soldiers and innocent civilians lose their lives. As their last remaining U.S. sovereign, they called for him to take revenge. Because the compliments of others and their influence were important to the Jessie clan, who had the fate Superstar, this request was hard to refuse. However The enemy they would have to face may be much stronger than they thought. An opponent who may have been strong enough to kill that Freeman with ease When Jessies thoughts reached that point, he suddenly became delighted. Wow This will be quite the picture. What do you think of the concept of a hero challenging the demon king? They spread this material everywhere. Ridiculously strong. Ruthless without hesitation. If they used this, they could definitely make a picture. This fact delighted Jessie as the driving force which made him stronger was fame after all. There was another meaning behind this fact It was that the Jessie clan possessed excellent directing skills. Chapter 82: Musical Chairs (5) Episode 5: Citizenship / Chapter 82: Musical Chairs (5) TL: emptycube ED: Obelisk ________________________________________ Outbreak of war. This was the keyword that struck the world. Death was broadcasted on all the screens and speakers of the world. War. The death of others. When it didnt concern you, it would never be anything beyond tiring, unpleasant news. Instead of feeling pain for anothers death, you would click your tongue, Tsk, humans, then change the channel. However the moment you thought that their death was related to you, it would become a completely different problem. This was why a terror attack in Paris was slightly more sorrowful and shocking than the slaughter of thousands in the Middle East. The reason why the Berserkers slaughter resounded so loudly was because this carnage was an incident that could occur anywhere in the world. There werent any countries free from the competition and conflict between sovereigns which occurred to select the seven overseers. An uneasiness similar to standing in the middle of a pile of explosives with tangled conductive wire. The world received a shock and was uneasy. Public opinions scrambled to criticize Choi Hyuk. Of course, the Jessie clans superb directing skills had contributed to the situation progressing as it did. In a video, Jessie was walking down the streets of Washington. He followed the steps the Berserk Sovereign Choi Hyuk had taken, and the places he passed by went up in flames before turning to ash. The wide-angle shot captured the ruined scene which looked like the aftermath of Gods punishment. Since the soldiers, who resisted until the end, had been burned cleanly, it was hard to find any corpses. { Is this the act of a human?} Jessies depressed voice was heard. It was as if he was surprised by the Berserkers overwhelming strength and was saddened by the unbelievable horror. The main battlefields were Central Park and Washington. There was a clash between Choi Hyuk, who had been charging towards the White House, and the mechanized infantry division, who tried to stop him. Choi Hyuk, who had activated the Shoes of Hermes to its maximum, passed through this place like a jet and his flaming feathers burned everywhere. This was where the most civilian casualties took place. Jessie, who had been walking slowly, discovered the corpse of the young girl amongst the pile of ashes. Although her face had been stained with dirt and ashes, she was beautiful. When only looking at her face, it felt as though she would open her eyes at any moment, yet everything below her chest had all turned to ash and scattered. Just looking at this sight made people want to cry. Ah Jessie held the girls corpse in his arms. The camera perfectly captured Jessies trembling fingers. He slowly stood up, holding the girl in his arms. He didnt say anything. He simply raised his head and looked directly at the camera. His fingers and eyes no longer trembled. They stayed frozen. A freezing aura hung in the air. Jessie gazed at the camera with tightly shut lips. The screen gradually turned dark and a single word appeared. {REVENGE(??)}{1} The U.S. stood up. The world became enraged along with it. To have invaded the U.S., slaughtered civilians and killed the president without a declaration of war The Berserkers were branded as the worlds worst terrorist group and as warmongers. In the end, Freemans prediction, I will survive and the Berserk Sovereign will be the enemy of the world, had become partly true. {We need to make the Berserk Sovereign, who abuses his strength, pay a price.} Sovereign Jessie formed the Anti-Berserker Alliance. Heroism struck the U.S. and half the clans spread throughout the world joined the Anti-Berserker Alliance. Soon after, sovereigns of other countries participated in creating allied forces. The mood progressed this way. There were both moral obligations and benefits. The Berserk Sovereign was an intimidating existence that they feared, and there were many sovereigns who wanted to use this opportunity to eliminate him. If so many forces participate, wont the Berserk Sovereign definitely be constricted? was what they thought. ** However, Choi Hyuk simply moved per his schedule. Now that he had disposed of the Clown Sovereign Freeman, it was time to deal with the Sovereign of Opportunity Nasir. He wasnt the least bit concerned about the Anti-Berserker Alliance. Only Baek Seoin grew fretful. There are a lot of enemies. Theres no chance of winning in an all-out war. Warned Baek Seoin on their way to deal with Nasir. The intelligence Naro had sent them was proof. An intelligence that, with Sovereign Jessie as their head, around three or four sovereigns were gathering their troops on their path to Nasir. Because the locations of all the sovereigns who applied for the seven overseers were revealed, it had become easier to navigate through Dragonic and was also why Sovereign Jessies Anti-Berserker Alliance was able to gather together so quickly. Not only that, but even the Camilla clan evacuated the healers they dispatched to South Korea and insisted that we resolve this through words and not military strength. We currently do not have the moral high ground. Also, we are the minority. Although it is true that leader is strong, dont you have a limit to your stamina? You cannot win against all of them. Even when Baek Seoin earnestly said this, Choi Hyuk didnt change his mind. We cant back down. Then he added, Dont worry. We wont fight them. What? They are currently blocking our path so how are we going to not fight?! At Baek Seoins sullen protest, Choi Hyuk gave a short reply, We arent fighting. We are going to jump over them. Pardon? The monsters that attacked tirelessly throughout their advance gradually died down and suddenly hid their whereabouts. The reason was clear. The Anti-Berserker Alliance filled the plain they saw on the horizon. It was because they, who had arrived early, had cleaned out the nearby monsters. Baek Seoin sighed. So many Our side doesnt even have ten thousand left {I estimate there are around 50,000 people.} Reported Naro. Tension flowed throughout the Berserkers. The Anti-Berserker Alliance didnt simply have more numbers. They caught sight of experts who possessed strong karma in various places. They even felt their strong determination. They expected that there would be many casualties if they collided head-on. Sovereign Jessie came out first. He shouted with the attitude of a high schooler picking a fight, Berserk Sovereign! Do you have anything to say about the civilians you slaughtered in New York and Washington? Choi Hyuk answered, Nothing to say. Im on my way to attack Nasir so move. A commotion erupted. The Anti-Berserker Alliance became noisy at Choi Hyuks half-hearted response. The rage amongst U.S. citizens was especially strong. After the short outbursts settled down, Jessie raised his tightly clenched fist. At his signal, the noisy crowd became quiet. Looks like words wont work. He said as he raised his suspended spear. He shouted, his clear voice resounding, All forces Spread out! Whooosh. It was like a surging whirlpool. Tens of thousands of colonizers spread out at the same time, leaving a certain distance between each other. If one had stood in arranged rows during school assemblies, they would know that, due to the characteristics of a line, the people further out would have to move a lot more. It was close to impossible for an army of tens of thousands to spread out at the same time. However, each person was an awakenee who transcended human capabilities. They showed explosive power as they spread out, leaping tens of meters each stride, and the ranks of the Anti-Berserker Alliance, which already filled the plain, instantly expanded to the point of being unable to see the edges. Its not like we dont have any countermeasures. Jessie clenched his spear. It was because the Flaming Wing Dance Choi Hyuk had shown multiple times possessed an extreme range, making fighting against him in a concentrated formation impossible. That was why he planned on maintaining his spread-out formation to tire out Choi Hyuk and the Berserkers in an endlessly rotating fight. He stood here to truly win against the Berserk Sovereign Choi Hyuk. Surround them! As Jessies command sounded out, the plain stirred up. It was a magnificent sight as it felt like the entire world was moving. Some even began using alien means of transportation that they had obtained from the supply store to quickly surround the ground the Berserkers were standing on. It was swift as well as unbelievably systematic. However, Choi Hyuks eyes showed a pleased look, let alone nervousness. For them to spread themselves out on their own. It had become easier since Berserkers. Dont fall behind. Choi Hyuk wasnt planning on fighting the Anti-Berserker Alliance, but instead, jumping over and ignoring them. Kiiiaaang! The Berserkers Shoes of Hermes let out a deafening noise simultaneously. A deafening noise they didnt hear when they ran on land. Bang! Choi Hyuk ran forward. The Berserkers followed after him. Its no use! Shouted Jessie, yet- Huh? The Shoes of Hermes, which were emitting a deafening noise, created repulsive forces in midair, and with a bang, the Berserkers stepped on air and flew above the Anti-Berserker Alliance. What What the! Block them! Since they could only obtain alien objects through direct transactions at the supply store, the numbers, and their capabilities, were limited. Unlike the Berserkers, who could freely step on air and fly due to Naros abilities, there werent many amongst the Anti-Berserker Alliance who could partake in an aerial battle. There were only experts who jumped extremely high by relying on their own abilities and the minority of colonizers who possessed flying-type tools. Although they quickly flew up- Screw off! Crash! Bang! They were beaten up by the team leaders and directors of the Berserkers and sent plummeting to the ground. There was nothing they could do. If, instead, they were in a tight formation, they could have all jumped up at once and attacked, or shot from afar to somehow damage the Berserkers. Since they were in a spread-out formation, they didnt have any suitable way to block the Berserkers. Euaahhh! Berserk Sovereign! Enraged, Jessie stepped on air and jumped up. He didnt borrow the power of any tool, instead, this was a movement technique which required precise control over karma. He blocked Choi Hyuks path, who had been running faster than anyone else. He used this moment to stab his spear. Kiririk! The Predators Blade deflected Jessies spear to the side as it passed by. It let out a metallic screech. Choi Hyuk smiled. Not bad. Bang! Then he just passed Jessie. Berserk Sovereign!!! Jessie, who had been left behind, shouted, but Choi Hyuk didnt face him, and Lee Jinhee, who had been following behind him, smacked down at Jessies back. Shut up! Who are you?! Kakang! Jessie easily blocked Lee Jinhees attack by flipping his body, but that was it. Now screw off. He couldnt endure Chu Youngjins attack as he followed up behind her as well. Rumble! His downwards strike was accompanied by the sound of thunder. Although Jessie had blocked it, he was pushed back from its strength and fell to the ground. The resistance of the Anti-Berserker Alliance ended with that. The Berserkers passed over the Anti-Berserker Alliance without much loss. The alliance felt hopeless, like a dog chasing a chicken. ** Ueahaha! Did you see their faces? Lee Jinhees voice was filled with excitement. She repeatedly imitated Sovereign Jessies dazed expression while bursting into laughter. To her, it was a fun battle for a change. Not a lot of blood was spilled either. Puhahaha! Did they think we would face each and every one of them? Keuhihi! Us Berserkers dont stop for nothing! Lee Jinhee shouted like a drunken middle aged man. It wasnt only her, but overall, the Berserkers were in a good mood. As they toyed with enemies multiple times their number, there was no way they didnt feel good. It was while they were advancing in a good mood. Huh? Choi Hyuk, who had been running, suddenly let out a sound of surprise. Huh? Baek Seoin, who was following behind him, was surprised as well. What? What is it? Huh? Curious, even Lee Jinhee was surprised. It was because the information on Nasirs location, which had been clearly indicated just now, had suddenly disappeared. Choi Hyuk turned towards Baek Seoin with confused eyes. Baek Seoin said with a dazed expression, Uh Leader Uh It looks like Nasir withdrew from the application for the seven overseers? Why? Choi Hyuk asked as he didnt understand. Baek Seoin told him his assumption. Although it was a bit disappointing. Thats because leader is chasing him? Because Im chasing him? Yes To hide. Nasir had not participated in the advancement evaluations even once. Even still, he applied to be one of the seven overseers. The Nasir who had met Choi Hyuks criticisms with a What did I do wrong! had hidden his tracks. Because he became scared when Choi Hyuk truly came out to kill him. What kind of bastard Choi Hyuk was taken aback by his despicable behavior. He shook his head as he said, Lets go see first. Since he couldnt retreat without any profit, he continued to advance. Haa Someone sighed. They couldnt do anything about the disappointing mood. ________________________________________ {1} The raws actually had both English and Korean. Chapter 83: Musical Chairs (6) Episode 5: Citizenship / Chapter 83: Musical Chairs (6) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk ________________________________________ A fierce wind blew as it kicked up desolate sand. In this desolate desert, rain-trees, known to spread their roots up to 100 meters below the ground, were spread out here and there as a drizzle poured down between their leaves. They drew water from deep underground up through their roots and drizzled light rain from their gypsophila-like leaves. It was a desolate area, but, at least near the rain-trees, it was green like an oasis. The rain-trees filled their roots with water, and moss, grass, and small flowers grew around it. The wind swept through as it shook the rain-trees. The drizzle the rain-trees shook off fluttered like a fog. The rolling sky of Dragonic, which was thick and white like milk, formed abnormally fast whirlpools and blew fierce winds. The capital city of the Sovereign of Opportunity Nasir was called Nasari. Although it looked desolate from outside, because there was an enormous reservoir of underground water deep down, Nasari was actually a beautiful city which built springs and fountains from this water. It was even known as the Jewel of the Desert. This beautiful city was currently noisier than usual. Hurray for the Berserkers! Hurray! Hurray! Welcome! With Choi Hyuk as the lead, the Berserkers entered Nasari without a fight. Everywhere they went, they were met with a loud welcoming ceremony, let alone a fight. The Sovereign of Opportunity Nasir took his followers and fled, but the non-combatant colonizers as well as small and medium-sized clans, who were active in this city, were unable to leave the city, which was the foundation of their lives. Their actions of welcoming the occupying forces were, in their own way, their survival method. The gathered people flicked colored water. The colored water that was created by squeezing oil from the rain-trees was fragrant and light but also easily washed off with normal water. The colored water, which was being flicked from every direction, dyed the Berserkers in natural colors. Whooosh! A gust of wind swept up the colored water and surged towards the sky. Even the whirlwinds looked like they were blooming with flowers. Kah! This is good! The artillery captain Handke shouted in a good mood. When had they ever received such cheers? It felt like they were being rewarded after the hollowness they felt for losing the Sovereign of Opportunity Nasir. Its worrying since its so good Is this really alright? Ryu Hyunsung looked back at Baek Seoin with an uneasy expression. Baek Seoin nodded his head as he replied, My Intuition is fine. I only feel good. While receiving endless cheers, the Berserkers advanced towards the center of Nasari, where the portal was located. Until then, the people didnt scatter and followed the Berserkers, cheering them on. Just then, they arrived at the center of the city. Choi Hyuk stood in front of the pulsating portal and raised his hand. The portal was the source of a sovereigns authority. It didnt only make passage between Earth and the colonized lands possible but also allowed them to tax those who entered and deport those who entered through their portals as they wished. Choi Hyuk had just placed his hand on the authority Sovereign Nasir left behind when he fled. The surroundings became silent. Everyone held their breaths as they watched. What will happen? All previous cases of taking colonized lands up until now had been by killing the sovereign and succeeding their authority. That was how Choi Hyuk obtained Lao Ban and Freemans colonized lands. However, it was a bit different this time. Choi Hyuk occupied this territory while Sovereign Nasir was still alive. The peoples opinions were divided. There were some who thought that since Nasir was still alive, the authority would belong to him, and there were others who thought that since, in reality, Choi Hyuk captured this territory, the authority would be passed to him. It was an important issue. While the people gathered here had cheered for the Berserkers entry for their own immediate safety, they couldnt be seen as being 100% on Choi Hyuks side. In fact, they would make their final decision on which side to take depending on whether the authority was passed to Choi Hyuk or not. Just then, Choi Hyuks hand touched the portal, and at the same time, the troubling, yet annoying calculations of the Nasari citizens ended as well. {Sovereign Choi Hyuk has captured Sovereign Nasirs portal. If Sovereign Nasir does not retake the portal within 24 hours, the authority of the portal will be passed over to Sovereign Choi Hyuk.} Announced a pleasant voice. After they had become official alliance members of the Flame Wing Alliance, excluding the mission announcements, the announcements began to use polite, formal speech. Although it wasnt much, their moods became pleasant whenever they heard the announcements. Choi Hyuk grinned. We didnt take a loss. If 24 hours passed, this colonized land would become Choi Hyuks as well. Naros scan confirmed that there werent any movements of a large-scale army within a days distance from here. Finally, Choi Hyuk checked the surrounding combatants. The city reflected in his Eyes of Distinction was completely white (goodwill) or a light gray containing a little black (hostility). Although there was hostility due to fear and uneasiness, he couldnt find any traces of killing intent. A color which signified complete surrender to the Berserkers. This place was now Choi Hyuks new colonized land. Choi Hyuk smiled slightly before turning around towards the Berserkers and shouting, Today, we feast and enjoy ourselves to the fullest! Waaahhhh!!! A thunder-like shout erupted from the Berserkers, and soon after, Please come this way. We will take care of you! Prominent figures in Nasari stepped forward. To leave an impression on Choi Hyuk and his executives, they began to provide the Berserkers with the best food and residence. An excited atmosphere boomed. Although they killed Freeman, they couldnt kill Sovereign Nasir. Still they obtained 3 colonized lands from this expedition. A victory was a victory. ** There wasnt a specific banquet. All stores opened their doors wide and provided room. Each street had a banner. An inexhaustible amount of food and drinks were provided to the Berserkers free of charge. Due to Nasari citizens endless attention, the Berserkers didnt have a chance to be bored. The Berserkers would become the ruling party of this place. As there could never be too many friends of the ruling party, the Nasari citizens excessive goodwill wasnt unreasonable. Amongst them, the attention on the Berserk Sovereign Choi Hyuk couldnt help but be different. Berserkers who were at least of a captain rank were gathered at a splendid banquet. Prominent figures of Nasari were gathered here as well. They all wanted to leave an impression on Choi Hyuk. However, as Choi Hyuk didnt even give them a glance, they couldnt gather up the courage to start a conversation with him. In the end, they only attempted to create friendly relationships with Baek Seoin, Ryu Hyunsung, and other top executives. It was a banquet filled only with good things for the Berserkers. They all paid attention to their moods and tried to keep them happy. Occasionally, when the Berserkers frowned in annoyance, they would back away. To the prominent figures of Nasari, this banquet was like a nerve-wracking battlefield. Due to their efforts in wanting to create strong ties with the Berserkers, the Berserkers were able to spend their time more happily. A man and woman pair entered this noisy banquet. A handsome, grey-haired middle-aged man and his beautiful aide. Choi Hyuk, who sat comfortably as he ate quietly, naturally turned his gaze towards the newly arrived pair. Slowly, Choi Hyuks waist stood up. Choi Hyuks gaze was fixed on the grey-haired man. On one hand, it was because his face seemed familiar, but the effect from reading the others karma was greater. Hes strong? The grey-haired man. The karma emitted from him was unbelievably strong. He was constraining his karma with his outstanding control abilities, but Choi Hyuk was able to see through it. That was why he was surprised. At least one of his stats is at the 5-star level. Choi Hyuk himself had only recently been able to raise his Control to the 5-star level. He had been able to reach the 5-star level with the free karma points he obtained through the attack on the dimensional wasps nest, where he unleashed true flames instead of the heated flames of the Flaming Wing Dance. Only after experiencing fierce battles one after another was he able to barely reach this stage. He didnt know there was someone else who had reached this stage as well. C {Comparison of Stats} Power: 365 (+213) (4)Speed: 371 (+201) (4)Control: 8 (5) Endurance: 100 (3)Stamina: 0 (4)Recovery: 371 (3) Retribution: 0 (5) Power: 278 (2)Speed: 0 (5)Control: 411 (+400) (4) Endurance: 137 (2)Stamina: 340 (3)Recovery: 237 (+57) (4) Retribution: 321 (4) C Of course, strictly speaking, Richard wasnt a 5-star level expert. Even though his Speed was 5-star, his Retribution hadnt reached the 5-star level. Retribution indicated the difference between existences, like a CPU for a computer. No matter how great your graphics card was, if your CPU couldnt keep up, it was useless. In the case where Retribution was lower than their stats, it would be difficult to display 10% of their power. Their cognitive abilities would stutter, unable to keep up with their 5-star stats, and they would be unable to use 5-star skills. Even if they invested their free karma, the amount their stats would increase by would be drastically reduced. People needed to gather 500 points to reach 5-star, and to Richard, who had only now reached 321 (4), it was a critically negative factor. Not only that, but because he had focused on raising his Speed and Control, his Endurance and Power were only at the 2-star level. Even still, Choi Hyuk had never seen anyone with karma as powerful as this besides himself. To be honest, he was a bit amazed. Only then did he remember his face. When he wondered where he had seen him before, he realized he had seen him during the attack on the dimensional wasps nest. The most famous sovereign in the world. Sovereign Richard. At Choi Hyuks mumble, everyones gaze focused on Richard and his aide, Leah. Silence fell on the noisy banquet. Only looking at their expressions, the Berserkers faces seemed to indicate Why is Sovereign Richard here? while the prominent figures of Nasari showed compliant expressions, So he came. From this, they could tell that Richard had already arrived at Nasari before the Berserkers. Richard walked towards Choi Hyuk with surefooted steps. He maintained an appropriate distance before stopping and said, Can we talk for a bit? Instead of replying, Choi Hyuk got up from his seat and walked outside. Richard didnt seem taken aback and followed behind him leisurely. His aide, Leah, gulped her saliva with an extremely tense expression and simply followed behind. ** Choi Hyuk walked out of the city. Whooosh. The whirlpools in the sky were still moving faster than normal, and the wind kept sweeping in various directions. Dirt and dust kicked up. Occasionally, the drizzle from a rain-tree touched his cheek. After leaving a suitable distance from the city, Richard immediately went straight to the point as he began to talk, facing Choi Hyuks back. Seven need to remain. But who among them will remain Thats your worry, right? Choi Hyuk halted abruptly. However, he didnt reply. Richard didnt seem bothered as he continued with a friendly tone as if speaking to a long-time friend, You didnt kill Jessie on your way here. Yeah, if its him, he possesses the qualifications to make humanity stronger as one of the seven overseers. Jessie, you, me. Even if we count this way, there are still four spots left. Who will survive? Who will be of use in this fight? It wont be easy deciding. Choi Hyuk slowly turned his shoulders and looked directly at Richard. Richard came closer little by little as he continued to speak, However, I bet you already know this. That the longer we spend locked in a battle of wits, the greater our loss. We need to exercise our full rights as soon as possible, and we also need to improve this damn situation surrounding us a little. Every word resonated with Choi Hyuk. However, as he was unaware of Richards intentions, his eyes gradually deepened, turning black. Richard stopped at an appropriate distance. Then, he lifted one finger and said, One month. The wind blew between them. I will end this fight in one month. What? Choi Hyuk was taken aback. A month was extremely short. Dragonic was estimated to be much larger than Earth. How was it that he was going to make the sovereigns, who were spread throughout the lands, submit in a month? Visiting each of them once would take over a month, let alone capturing them. Nonetheless, Richard was carefree as if it would obviously progress that way. He made a proposal. But, lets negotiate on who will be the seven overseers ahead of time. Choi Hyuk frowned. To be honest, Choi Hyuk didnt know many sovereigns. Richard, Jessie, Camilla was all. Although he did know Nasir, he was trash he would take out anyways So, his suggestion of deciding the seven overseers ahead of time seemed frank. Negotiate ahead of time? Who are you thinking of? First, Camilla? At his reply, Choi Hyuk nodded. Richard followed by nodding his head as well. Although he didnt know her well, Choi Hyuk felt that if it was Camilla, she had the qualifications to be one of the seven overseers. Richard smiled. Yeah. The majority are understandable. But, there is someone we absolutely need to discuss. Richard hesitated momentarily. It was different from before when he had continued to talk without hesitation. By the time doubt started to condense in Choi Hyuks eyes, Richard suddenly spat out a name. The Sovereign of Opportunity Nasir. Choi Hyuks face stiffened. Who? The Sovereign of Opportunity Nasir. Lets add him as one of the seven overseers. Then I will make this fight end in a month. Said Richard calmly while looking at Choi Hyuks chilling expression. Choi Hyuks lips twisted. Dont tell me Nasirs choice to flee was something that came out of your head? Richard faced Choi Hyuk directly and said, Thats right. Their gazes clashed fiercely. A wind continued to blow from somewhere. Chapter 84: Musical Chairs (7) Episode 5: Citizenship / Chapter 84: Musical Chairs (7) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk ________________________________________ The victory banquet continued in the city. Sometimes, there would be a gust of wind which would blow past the banquet feast prepared out in the streets. Although annoying situations like tablecloths being flipped over or salad flying away would occur, even those were fun. While they were unable to become drunk due to karma, the Berserkers went on a spree of eating and drinking. As they were already in a good mood, even if they didnt get drunk, their moods heated up like drunken men. The wind blew again. Suddenly, a loud explosive sound erupted from a field outside the city. Booom! Familiar flames surged upwards immediately after. Blood-red flames burned in the sky before dispersing. The Berserkers, who had been enjoying themselves to their hearts content, stood up like a spring. Surprised, the citizens of Nasari stood up after them. Someone said, Isnt that leaders Flaming Wing Dance? The Berserkers eyes cooled to a chill. The heated mood became chilly like the edge of a blade. The festival streets instantly felt menacing as if they were in the middle of a battlefield. The gusts of wind, which previously felt like an enjoyable game, now felt bleak as if hinting at death. This wasnt a mood colonizers who werent used to fighting could endure. We Were going to die The citizens of Nasari felt death approach the tip of their noses. A warm stench of urine arose as someone had wet themselves. No one laughed. Tap, tap. With quiet footsteps, the shadows of a few people shot through the air like arrows. Lee Jinhee, Chu Youngjin, Ryu Hyunsung, as well as other top executives of the Berserkers, had quickly gone to figure out what happened. However, they stopped before they could even leave the city. It was because Choi Hyuk had returned within that short period of time. His serious expression showed that he was deep in thought. Three people, Richard, his aide, Leah, and Choi Hyuk, had left the city together, but only Choi Hyuk returned. Leader, what about the Sovereign of Balance? When Lee Jinhee asked, Choi Hyuk replied half-heartedly, He left. Umm You didnt kill him, right? Choi Hyuk tilted his head in an obscure manner and replied, He wouldnt die. Then he said as he passed Lee Jinhee, Gather once youve eaten your fill. Lets have a meeting in the evening. Choi Hyuk continued to go further away with a serious look. Looking at his figure, Lee Jinhee shook her head. Rumors spread wildly. There were many people who had participated in the banquet that day. They had seen Richard and Choi Hyuk leave together and witnessed Choi Hyuk return by himself after a large commotion. Soon after, a rumor that Richard was seriously wounded to the point of immediately requesting healers spread. Although no one confirmed it publicly, one story went around as fact. Richard proposed something to Choi Hyuk, and Choi Hyuk, enraged, attacked Richard! Sovereigns, who were already concerned with the Berserkers forceful actions, looked at the situation this time with gravity. To even attack Richard Does he not distinguish his opponents? He isnt someone who we can get through to with words. There were rumors that the Anti-Berserker Alliance was preparing for their second expedition. They said that there were many more sovereigns participating this time than in Jessies first expedition where he failed hopelessly. {The Berserk Sovereign Choi Hyuk. Savior? Or Demon King?} {The Sovereign of Paradise Camilla, He is a warrior who can save the world. This isnt something we should decide hastily} {Prosecute the Berserkers for their brutality.} All sorts of articles were published. While the public opinion of the Berserkers was gradually becoming worse, Choi Hyuk, instead, continued forward with surefooted steps. ** Whoosh. A storm formed in Dragonic as winds were getting fiercer. The white, heavy sky rippled frighteningly. Grddk, grddk. Every time the sky swayed and shook, revealing its massiveness, a sound which was difficult to describe shook the land. It was incomparable to the sounds of thunder on Earth. Did an enormous beast swallow us? Are we being digested in its stomach? Is the sky crushing the ground? Even though they knew it wasnt true, the sound made all sorts of thoughts cross their minds. That sound and the appearance of the sky rippling, as if it would pour down, brought on a fear exceeding their imaginations. And this fear brought forth an abnormal state of consciousness as if one had been possessed by a spirit. They said that your mind would waver when simply looking at rippling water for a long time. The scene of the sky, which filled their vision, couldnt help but be on another level as it tossed and turned while screaming The consciousness of the colonizers was not free from the storms influence. Grrddl. Grrddk. Below the wailing sky, Choi Hyuk gathered the Berserkers and the citizens of Nasari and declared, We leave on an expedition. Until the seven overseers are decided. Choi Hyuks voice pierced through the screams of the sky and clearly rang in peoples ears. Those who wish to continue to live in Nasari must participate in the expedition. I dont need anyone who does not fight with me in my cities. At first, the citizens of Nasari whispered to each other with perplexed expressions. Soon after, once they realized Choi Hyuks meaning, If you dont participate, you will be deported from the city, their faces turned deathly pale. They looked towards the Berserkers, whom they had formed friendly relationships over the past few days, and asked what was going on, inquiring whether he would really do that, through their gazes, but the Berserkers showed a So what? expression. Endless battles. This was their daily life. In the Berserkers perspective, they were actually taken aback when the ones who hated fighting were taken aback. Some may say this is crazy and swear at us, but dont worry. Isnt this the case? This is a world where two to three billion people die within half a month. Theres no way rational thoughts will work in this world that is already as crazy as it gets. Lets become crazy. Instead, lets become even crazier. The rising wind drove into Choi Hyuks voice and created a bigger, bleaker echo. Choi Hyuk continued on with a voice similar to that of a gods. I will make you victorious. Grrddk. Grrrdddk. Some felt fear from Choi Hyuks words, while others became excited. That was how a storm began to sweep through Dragonic. ** The storm blew. The Berserkers rushed forward along with the storm. Their cheeks were endlessly wet with red rain. Slice. Geu The corpse, which had his head sliced by Ryu Hyunsungs sword, was swept up by the storm and disappeared. The crowded, heated ground flung corpses that had lost their karma up towards the sky. Ryu Hyunsung and the teams following him were technicians, who represented the Berserkers. They used the trait Minds Eye as a foundation and released precise sword strikes at their opponents weak points. Even if it felt like there was an even battle, once a few swords suddenly flashed, their enemies would break like scarecrows and be blown away. Even their blood drew beautiful arcs. Rumble! Rumble! Chu Youngjin and the teams following him were incarnations of destruction. With a single strike created by exploding their karma like an internal combustion engine, they turned their enemies into blood geysers and mist. As their fighting method wasted a lot of their strength and because they would lose out if they missed even a single time, Chu Youngjins team members undoubtedly pushed forward and killed their enemies with a single strike even if it meant getting wounded themselves. A bloody charge. Because of their chaotic appearance, this troop was the symbol of the Berserkers. Rotate to the right! A group of Berserkers followed Lee Jinhees shout and ran to the right while stepping on the enemies shoulders or weapons. Bang, bang, bang!! Pushed back by the impact, their enemies tight formation collapsed. Suppress the magicians! The dashing groups jumped over or slid past the guards and attacked the long-range attackers behind them. Their enemies simply stumbled at the mobile striking force they had never experienced before, unable to react. Lee Jinhee and her team were famously known as the worlds fastest speed demons. As someone whose fame increased daily through Alexeis videos, Lee Jinhees team members had an especially large portion of foreigners, and the majority of them had enjoyed extreme sports before awakening their karma. They stood at the very front, jumping over their enemies and attacking their long-range troops, assassinating their commanders, and at times, even led a riot to collapse their enemies formation. Director, are you okay? Alexei, who slashed at his enemies, read Lee Jinhees expression. It was because he knew that she didnt want people to fight against each other. Lee Jinhee glanced at Alexei and roughly ruffled his hair. Lyosha. Are you worried about me? Dont worry. I already talked with the leader As she said this, she nailed her gladius in her enemys forehead. The moment she pulled out her sword, the spurting blood formed a small whirlwind due to the wind. With his eyes still open, the corpse was flung into the wind and disappeared. Looking at that, Lee Jinhee bitterly said, To be honest I didnt think theyd be so weak. For there to be so much of a difference. In fact, it wasnt only Lee Jinhee who thought this. Not only the Berserkers, but even the non-combatant colonizers of their captured cities, and the medium and small clans that felt the same. The enemies they felt were powerful when they had fought them, now collapsed like scarecrows when fighting the Berserkers. Even though there was already a large difference in fighting experience, due to the intense successive battles the Berserkers had experienced recently, their senses had reached their peak. In their enemies perspective, they suffered before their bodies could even warm up. They simply couldnt stop them. When the Berserkers swords pierced their enemies neck and hearts, their enemies swords were unable to touch them. It felt as though the Berserkers were swinging their swords one step in front of them while they were swinging their swords ten steps away. Only two and a half years We all awakened at the same time, but if theres such a big difference Lee Jinhee, who sighed bitterly, raised her sword yet again. I wonder if there really is anyone who can stop us. Lee Jinhee smiled bitterly as she sliced another enemys neck. Euah Euaack! Another enemy who witnessed this fell into a state of panic and began to flee. That was the start. Euaahhh!! In various places, their enemies began to retreat like a tide. It definitely wasnt a wrong choice. The enemies, who were being overwhelmingly crushed since the start of the battle, fled soon after. Then, Choi Hyuk and the Berserkers would leave their fleeing enemies alone and chase the enemy sovereign capturing and killing him. There were no exceptions. The Sovereign of Counterattack, the Sovereign of Expectation, the Sovereign of Blood, all were unable to live up to their names and were killed off. In the end, the sovereigns located in the place the Berserkers were advancing to withdrew their application for the seven overseers and began to flee like Nasir. Dragonics storm didnt cease, and the Berserkers madness didnt cease either. Within three weeks since going to battle starting from Nasari, Choi Hyuk had captured five colonized lands. As revenge, the enraged colonizers turned the base of the Berserkers, Barhaloleun, to ash and collapsed the Berserkers residence in Yeouido.Yet, Choi Hyuk didnt care in the slightest. He simply advanced with the attitude of killing them all. Necessary supplies were handled by the colonized lands he captured. As all citizens who surrendered were thrown into the army whenever he captured a city, the number of his army gradually grew. The concern that all sovereigns would submit to Choi Hyuk was slowly becoming a reality. Around this time, Choi Hyuk was more often called the Demon King than the Berserk Sovereign. Humans faced repeated, futile defeat against the Demon King. Whether he was a demon king or whatever, since Choi Hyuk continued to be victorious, the wide recognition which vilified the Berserkers as crazy bastards changed every day. People wanted to stand on the side of the victor. There would be a dispute every day. To be honest, the Demon King is right. Right, my ass Are you a psychopath? Killing all those people is right? Now, really Do you really think the world is the same as it was three years ago? Are we in a peaceful time where, if the Demon King doesnt kill people, no one will die? If anything, if it wasnt for the Demon King, I bet blood wouldnt have had time to dry as the sovereigns fought amongst themselves to choose the seven overseers or whatever. The casualties from that would be higher. So, are you saying Choi Hyuk is right? You crazy Is pulling those who were running their business well into the battlefield a good thing to do? If thats so good, why dont you go out to the battlefield yourself? Why are you here? Why are you like this? You already know that I fought as much as I should. Also, to be honest, that isnt normal either. In the end, were in a situation where people will have to risk their lives and fight But does it make sense for only a portion to do that? They both awakened at the same time, yet does it make sense if some can stay at the back and run their business with ease, while others have to deal with missions, the war between clans and fight with their lives on the line every day? When were in a situation where we might be annihilated because of monsters? We all need to fight. Dont you know that billions of people died during the past advancement evaluations because of those who didnt participate? Of course, there was a problem then Still, this isnt right. We need to do this rationally, pushing forcefully isnt everything. Havent you heard of division of labor? Everyone has something theyre good at, and if they dont consider that and just make everyone fight well, thats not good. Fuck that. Then do those who arent good at anything need to fight with their lives on the line while others who are talented in a lot of things can just stay at the back in safety? Even though they are protecting their lives? Why are you getting so emotional? Im saying this because this is more effective. Effectiveness, your mother If they are so effective, why are they being broken to bits by the Demon King? Thats!! If thats more effective, then they need to beat the Demon King! Dont you see that those who divide labor are being knocked out? Come to your senses. This isnt just a war between countries but the fight that determines whether humanity becomes extinct or not. No, how can you put this so simply!! The voices of those who supported Choi Hyuk became louder every day. It was as if Choi Hyuks victories themselves were proof that Choi Hyuks method was right. Would the Demon King continue to unite humanity like this? Was the Demon King Choi Hyuk someone who had the capacity to lead humanity? Was Choi Hyuks method truly right? Even though it seemed wrong, there were no alternatives. The majority who opposed Choi Hyuk simply didnt know what to do about their growing uneasiness and conflict. It was as if the storm had snatched the peoples cool-headedness. That was why Richards joint agreement created a sensation. {Sovereigns who will calm the storm in Dragonic sign this agreement. We will drive out the Demon Kings army, who slaughter indiscriminately. We promise that sovereigns who sign will be under a mutual non-aggression agreement. We promise to dispatch troops within our power to the allied forces. -Participating Sovereigns: Richard, Camilla, Baijan, Nasir, Ichiro} This was a change to the people who constantly heard news about the Berserkers victory and their opponent sovereigns defeat and death.A different wind from before. A new wind that may be able to calm the storm. Something is happening. Its different this time. Will the Demon King be able to win this time? Which side will we have to take? Whether they supported Richard or not, everyone, young, old, male, or female, couldnt help but be interested in the formation of this large-scale allied force. ** Because the reveal of the joint agreement occurred after all under-the-table negotiations had ended, the advance of the allied forces began at the same time as the reveal. The allied forces symbolically trampled through Barhaloleun, which used to be the Berserkers base, and advanced past Zhiyu, which had previously been Lao Bans colonized land. Hearing news of the allied forces advance, the Berserkers army assembled. The location they met at happened to be in a desert near where the Berserkers indiscriminate capturing of colonized lands began, Nasari. The storm, which had entered its final stages, swept dirt and rain-trees to the right and left, and between them, the Berserkers and the colonizers of the allied forces stared at each other, standing firmly as if they had been nailed to the ground. Chapter 85: Musical Chairs (8) Episode 5: Citizenship / Chapter 85: Musical Chairs (8) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk ________________________________________ Richard looked at the Berserkers and the allied forces standing in the storm. His handsome face was different from before. The left side of his face was disfigured due to horrifying burns. Wounds left behind by Choi Hyuks Flaming Wing Dance could not be healed, even with healers. Hopelessness, despair, peace, happiness, hatred, rage, and madness, Choi Hyuks flames, which seethed with these seven emotions, had invaded Richards soul and left a mark. Even if they dug his wounds out and regenerated his flesh, the burn engraved on his cheek would not disappear. A disfigured face. However, Richards eyes were no different from before. He was confident and at ease. It was as if mere wounds were unable to shake his composure. He recalled the conversation he had with Choi Hyuk. ** You want me to acknowledge Nasir as one of the seven overseers. Choi Hyuk raised the pitch-black Predators Blade and said, There is no need for further words. Choi Hyuk stood within the storm. The vigor Choi Hyuk emitted was indistinguishable from the sweeping storm. Richard felt a cold sweat run down his back. Yet, he didnt back down. Instead, he tossed away the easygoing attitude he had until now. He spread both his arms and said in a serious voice, Of course, I am in no mind of accepting him as one of the seven overseers wholeheartedly. He will be detained. He will be unable to decide anything by himself. Even as Richard was speaking, Choi Hyuk slowly raised his sword. However, if Choi Hyuk was determined, he would have already swung his sword down on Richards head. The fact that Choi Hyuk was taking his time was proof that he was listening to Richards words. Inwardly relieved, Richard continued, Hell be sort of like a puppet. I am not saying that we will let him enjoy his power as one of the seven overseers but more like make him serve humanity. Grip. The tip of the Predators Blade stopped after taking precise aim at Richards heart. Clink. It felt like there was a metallic sound, and even the violent storm felt as though it was raising its blades. Choi Hyuk coldly asked, Why do we need to do this? Richard replied, Nasir is an opportunist. A human who can cleanly give up his pride and cause for his own safety. However, he himself is not especially evil or foolish. In fact, the majority of humans are like him. However, they, or their opportunistic traits to be exact, are also one of humanitys strengths. To be able to survive in any situation. Not because they are strong, but strong because they survived. This is what it means to be a human.To preserve humanitys strength, we need to be able to embrace them. Also, Nasir is a sovereign who can represent this majority. Richard provided a lengthy reply, but Choi Hyuks sword didnt waver in the slightest. Choi Hyuk simply asked again, Why do we need to do this? Richards shoulders fell slightly. Yeah. I know this wont work. In fact, I predicted it would go this way. I felt that that was probably the reason why we needed to let Nasir live. There was a strangeness in Richards words. As if the decision to save Nasir wasnt his own. When Choi Hyuk frowned, Richard elaborated, Ill be honest. I have a special innate skill If I were to compare, it is similar to Baek Seoins Intuition But my hunch says its more similar to your skill. Richard said, Your skill. Although Choi Hyuk didnt show any reaction, Richard, instead, felt more assured from his lack of reaction and asked, You see something, right? Richards question was precisely directed at the Eyes of Distinction Choi Hyuk possessed. A skill that even those closest to Choi Hyuk didnt know about. Although he didnt show it, Choi Hyuk was inwardly shocked. Richard continued, Im the same. I see things as well. I possess an innate skill known as the Eyes of the Judge. If I set a goal, I can distinguish who I need to kill and who to keep alive to reach my goal. But I was truly surprised when I saw you for the first time. It kept changing for you. Sometimes as someone I needed to kill, others as someone I needed to keep alive. Even though it may change depending on the situation, it was the first time it kept changing back and forth like that. So, I thought that there was something special about you. Perhaps, you have a similar skill as me and that it may have been our skills conflicting with each other. Choi Hyuk motionlessly stared at Richard. He activated his Eyes of Distinction. At first glance, the light Richard emitted was white (goodwill) but when he looked closer, all sorts of colors were added in like static. Colors he had never seen before like blue or green were like a rainbow in a mist as they incoherently distracted Choi Hyuks vision. Richard seemed as though he saw something as he examined Choi Hyuk before shaking his head and saying, Its a very difficult problem. Who to kill and who to keep alive. If you dont have that standard, you wont be able to accomplish anything no matter how strong you are. But, you sometimes acted like you would kill everyone while, at other times, would coolly gloss things over. This is proof that you are making judgments every moment unlike the image the world has made for you. And your judgment was incredibly quick. You especially filtered out those who would become your enemy with extreme precision. This was obvious as Choi Hyuk could grasp his opponents motives. Perhaps Richard had paid attention to Choi Hyuk when he easily figured out Lee Kijins betrayal and the sudden attack of Lao Bans remnants. Richard said in a voice now filled with confidence, I have a similar skill as you. That skill tells me that we need to keep Nasir alive. So, I think that if we are going to keep him alive anyways, we should use him properly. So that we can use Nasir and unify humanitys power. Choi Hyuk was momentarily at loss for words. He felt quite a bit of trust to the skill he possessed, the Eyes of Distinction. At least, he thought that it had never failed him until now. Then, did that mean he had to trust the Eyes of the Judge that Richard claimed he possessed? He shook his head. There was still a reply he had yet to hear to do that. A skill that could distinguish who to kill and who to keep alive once he set a goal. If he took that as a fact, then what goal did Richard strive for? Grip. Choi Hyuk tightly clenched his sword handle. Then asked, Why do we need to do this? Richard immediately replied, So that we can take revenge. Grip. Revenge. At that single word, the handle Choi Hyuk held creaked as though it would shatter. Against who? Those who started this game. Richards voice was serious and clear to no end. The Predators Blade, which had been tautly aimed at his heart, fell slightly. Choi Hyuk felt Richards reply was quite unexpected. Richard, he was famous for being a sovereign who could see the big picture. That was why he was known as the Sovereign of Balance. However, Choi Hyuk had never imagined that the picture he was drawing was beyond the power struggle between sovereigns and that it even reached the Flame Wing Alliance. Is he telling the truth? Still suspicious, Choi Hyuk slowly opened his mouth, Why are you trying to get revenge? Even Choi Hyuk felt this question was unreasonable. Why did he want to get revenge? If someone asked him this question, he would be at loss for words. Yet, he still asked. When he did, Richard revealed a dumbfounded expression. It was an expression Choi Hyuk would have shown if he was in that situation. Richard slowly answered, Why? Why? Good, then first, lets think about it in reverse? What reasons are there not to take revenge? They arent an opponent we can face with our strength. It is more important for humanity to survive this war against the monsters. You cant change what happened even if you take revenge. Something like that? But Richard paused for a moment. His spirit was completely different from before. He changed as if he had taken off his mask. His calm demeanor, which seemed to approach everything from a step back, disappeared, and in its place, was a growling face, which seemed ready to lunge forward at any moment. His karma moved by itself as they were influenced by his emotions, and his eyes shined with a piercing golden light. However, I only have two words for those reasons C Fuck. Off. Strictly speaking, Richards reply wasnt an answer to Choi Hyuks question. As he didnt give any reason for enacting revenge. However, precisely because it was like this, he was able to touch Choi Hyuks heart. What do you mean why do you want to take revenge? If there were three to four reasons why they shouldnt take revenge, there were countless reasons why they should. Earth was becoming extinct. Billions of people had already ceased to exist. The majority of the combatant colonizers had experienced murder. Also, the Flame Wing Alliance, didnt they themselves say it? Get angry.To ask why they needed to take revenge in a situation like this Asking that question was more foolish. Choi Hyuk nodded his head. He had somewhat decided. The Predators Blade that Choi Hyuk had held up slowly relaxed as it was lowered. Then, he flexibly and resiliently relaxed his karma which filled his whole body. You said you will end this fight within a month? How? Richard asked back, Before that, let me ask. When I first said to include Nasir as one of the seven overseers, what did you want to do? Your expression was crazy. Just thinking about whether I should kill you on the spot and make all the other sovereigns submit. Richard asked, What did you want to do? in past tense, yet Choi Hyuk answered in present tense. However, maybe he didnt catch it, but Richard didnt look surprised as he cleanly nodded his head. As if he was satisfied. Good. Then do just that. Then I will make it so that this fight will end within a month. Richard didnt seem concerned with the fact that he said he was going to kill him and revealed an unfounded confidence. At this Richard, Choi Hyuk shot, Do you have the capability to? Of course. Richard didnt provide a lengthy answer. Choi Hyuk didnt hate his confidence. Nodding his head, Choi Hyuk raised the Predators Blade above his head. Richard had said to do just that so there was no need for hesitation. Good. Then should we start right away? Yeah. Uh but, hey? Right now? Surprised at Choi Hyuks sudden change, Richard pulled his aide Leah into his arms. Looking at this, Choi Hyuk coldly declared, If you survive this, that proposal, Ill think about it. Blaze. Scarlet flames gathered on his sword. Flaming Wing Dance. Instant Void Annihilation. ** That time, Choi Hyuk had really planned on killing Richard. Although he agreed with many of his words, because of this, he felt that he was even more of a threat. He didnt have enough evidence to trust Richard while his Eyes of Distinction didnt work properly. That was why he decided. Lets kill him first. But if he survives, if he has the skill to do that, then lets trust him this time. That was why he used his strongest attacks one after the other. His Flaming Wing Dance, which burned everything, and his Instant Void Annihilation, which could even split air. He was certain that even Richard, who had reached 5-star stats, would have a hard time surviving this. Yet, he survived. He then fled and created a great army known as the allied forces. Following Choi Hyuks words, now was the time to think about it. However, he had made no contact with Richard during this time. Is the conversation back then still valid? Choi Hyuk thought. He was at least influenced by that conversation. Like Richard had said, Good. Then do just that, Choi Hyuk ran amuck as he wished. Since there wasnt really any other alternative, it was good for him. While he had been running amuck, Richard rallied many sovereigns and led the allied forces here. There were around five days until his promised one month. Was Richards proposal still valid? Well either way. Itll end today. In the end, this would be the place where the seven overseers would be decided. Although it was yet to be seen whether it would be through elimination or if a stronger system would be born. Chapter 86: Musical Chairs (9) Episode 5: Citizenship / Chapter 86: Musical Chairs (9) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk ________________________________________ ** The storm swept through the desert and whooshed with an oddly lengthy rhythm. Richard thought that, for some reason, the wind sounded like music. Like slow Lindy{1}, which he occasionally danced back when things were peaceful. The dance where he held his partners hand and danced slowly, sweetly and playfully. Now, shall we dance? Richard recited in a quiet voice and advanced. In the end, there was no exchange between Choi Hyuk and Richard. There wasnt even the process commonly seen in movies where the leaders of both sides came out, scolding each other and justifying their causes. The Berserkers and the allied forces only shortened the distance between each other within the storm, and then at some point, they rushed forward without even a shout. Blood splattered like always. Corpses flew up in the air. As it had now become such a common occurrence, it didnt seem out of place. Choi Hyuk momentarily became immersed in his thoughts. Is this the right way? He couldnt tell at this point. Perhaps what laid at the end was the annihilation of everyone. However, he couldnt stop in the middle either. Richards thoughts? What did he care. Choi Hyuk only thought of one thing. Finish this fight as fast as possible. He needed to take down his opponent before the casualties became too large. Like always. Flaming Wing Dance. Accompanied by Choi Hyuks mumble, scarlet flames erupted, even burning the storm. Guaaah! Would hell be like this? The allied forces formation burned like dry firewood. The Berserkers poured in after Choi Hyuk, who left everything burning behind him, and the allied forces, who had become flustered at the flames burning their bodies, eventually had their necks sliced off. The Berserkers collapsed the allied forces formation. However, there was another formation behind that. They collapsed that as well. There was still another formation behind that. Even though the Berserkers increased their army by recruiting at each captured city, they were still absolutely outnumbered against the allied forces made up by 30 sovereigns. However. Blaze. Every time Choi Hyuks flames burned the sky, the Berserkers and the drafted soldiers following them didnt doubt their victory. It was always the same pattern. No matter how numerous their opponents were, they were unable to endure their overwhelming military strength and would begin to flee. It would be no different this time as well. Yet, the condition of the fight this time was different from before. Flaming Wing Dance! Blaaze! The flames Choi Hyuk erupted- Erdbeben-Blitzschlag (Lightning Quake)! Zaap! -were struck by a golden lightning, which had come down from somewhere, and dispersed. Choi Hyuks advance paused. His gazed turned towards Richard, whose face was half-disfigured by the burns. Its that skill again. This was the skill which allowed Richard to survive Choi Hyuks attack before. It was a skill that was well suited with Richards trait Penetration. His karma, which struck like lightning, would create vibrations, shattering its target. Even if he didnt know it well, it was a top-level skill that didnt fall behind the three skills he was proud of (Heart Injection, Instant Void Annihilation, and Flaming Wing Dance). It also matched Richard well. As Richard possessed a 5-star level Speed, there was no one who could match him in creating intense vibrations with karma. However, he couldnt fully block Choi Hyuks flames with just that. Choi Hyuk caught a glimpse of ten people who seemed special even amongst Richards hundred guards. Was it a skill that can be activated as a group? Although he didnt know what methods he had used, Richard was currently strengthening his Lighting Quake with his ten special followers. The result was the complete destruction of his Flaming Wing Dance. Its fun. A smile unknowingly hung on his lips. If he thought about it rationally, this was a frustrating situation. He had resolved himself to end the fight as quickly as possible, yet there was an obstacle that could threaten his resolution. Still, Choi Hyuk couldnt stop his lips from curling upwards. This was the first time his Flaming Wing Dance had been completely blocked since he had unleashed his true flames at the dimensional wasps nest. His heart thumped with a thrill that he hadnt felt when he captured those five colonized lands. Try to block this. All of his emotions seethed more intensely. Choi Hyuks flames gradually tinged blood-red before beginning to drip like blood. He was excited. But, Richard, who had been observing this scene silently, said, Okay. Retreat to the left. Retreat! Then Richards guards retreated like a receding tide. Wha What the?! Flustered, Choi Hyuk quickly activated his Flaming Wing Dance, but, since Richards guards specialized in speed, they had already retreated out of his range. Huh? Euaaack! Only random forces who had been advancing forward were burned by his Flaming Wing Dance and turned into ash. What is this What are you planning? They retreated when it was starting to become fun. Not only that, but their retreat was well-timed. Because Richards troops had retreated abruptly, the troops behind them began to collapse in vain. What is he doing? It wasnt only Choi Hyuk who was experiencing this perplexing situation. Euack! Where are you running? Lee Jinhee attempted but failed to chase Jessies troops, who had suddenly retreated after fighting properly. She couldnt remember how many times this had occurred. She was becoming crazy with irritation. But this didnt mean the progression of battle was disadvantageous. In fact, it was better for them. I mean, why is he doing that? When their side dies if they retreat in this situation? The Jessie clan was as skilled as they were famous. They were skilled enough to completely block Lee Jinhees troop, which had been able to go in and out of their enemy territory like it was their own home. Obviously, Lee Jinhees fighting spirit couldnt help but surge, and they began to fight a battle staking everything. However, every time they did, the Jessie clan would cop out after fighting well for some time. If the Jessie clan, who had been resisting the invasion of Lee Jinhees troop, suddenly retreated, the troops behind them would be met with a sudden attack. Because of this, Lee Jinhees troop was able to run even wilder. That was good but Lee Jinhee grew irritated since Jessie didnt face her. This weird phenomenon occurred everywhere. The elites of the allied forces would defend properly before, without any warning, repeatedly acting in a fashion that hurt their formation. Because of this, even though the Berserkers advance kept getting blocked, a strange scene, where they still continued to inflict heavy losses on the allied forces, occurred. After around 30 minutes had passed since the start of the battle, the other sovereigns of the allied forces, who had been focused on fighting, felt that something was strange. Sovereign of Balance! What is this? Dont you know my clan members will all die if you retreat from there? Protested the Herculean Strength Sovereign Zakan when Richard suddenly retreated after blocking Choi Hyuk once again. Richard simply clicked his tongue at Zakans cold protest. Darn, we were discovered already. What? Richards eyes tinged gold. Richards fighting style was using long distance attacks, leveraging his outstanding karma control and speed. His golden karma, which shot forward like a lightning bolt, infiltrated the Herculean Strength Sovereigns body and turned his insides into a paste. Clench! Grrk You You Wha What Perhaps it was because of his high Recovery stat, but the Herculean Strength Sovereign didnt die, and instead, endured as he recovered from the internal wounds. His eyes were bloodshot with anger. Slice. However, with a silver streak, the Herculean Strength Sovereign had his neck sliced through while his eyes were still open. The one who appeared like a ghost and cut his neck was Richards aide, Leah. What do you mean what? It means its time to clean up. The Herculean Strength Sovereigns guards, who saw this scene with blank expressions, became surprised and prepared for combat. Betrayal! Ergh! No, to be precise, they attempted to prepare for combat. They died before they could. The Herculean Strength Sovereigns guards had their heads drop to the floor before they could properly express their rage. It was the price they paid for having come deep within Richards guards without being alert. The corpses, who had died hopelessly due to the sudden attack, flew up with the wind and disappeared without a trace. After watching this with cold eyes, Richard spoke into a dimensional slate, Team 7, solidify your defenses and slowly retreat to your 6 oclock direction. Team 7 was the President of South Korea, Shin Woojin. He followed Richards secret command and slowly retreated his troops towards his 6 oclock direction. Blaze! Even from this distance, Shin Woojin could feel the heat from Choi Hyuks flames on his cheeks. President Shin Woojin recalled what Richard had said. Im sorry, Mr. President. However, lets think about this logically. No country can have two overseers. The others wont sit idly. Sovereign Jessie is the only one from the U.S., and Im the only one from Germany. At most, there will be one or two from a single continent. If, in this situation, Korea comes out and says they want two overseers, theres no way the people will accept that. Then, who is the overseer Korea should dispatch? Mr. President, you need to think about this logically. Are you confident in winning against the Demon King Choi Hyuk? Shin Woojin shook his head. Even other sovereigns didnt look easy to beat, let alone Choi Hyuk. Richard nodded his head and said, Please pass the seat of the overseer to Choi Hyuk. Instead, I will let you exercise your voting rights through the Sovereign of Opportunity Nasir. Shin Woojin had no choice but to accept Richards proposal. At the same time, Shin Woojin felt fear towards Richard. Even though he had been inflicted with a burn which disfigured half his face, he wasnt hostile towards Choi Hyuk. No, it felt as though he was aggressively using his burn. Who could have predicted this? That someone who had been inflicted with such a wound wasnt hostile to the one who inflicted that wound. Everyone believed in the Anti-Berserker banner Richard put out, and because they did, they would die. Currently, there were fourteen sovereigns here who knew of Richards secret intentions, including himself. Amongst them, there were five who were promised a position as one of the seven overseers, and the remaining nine were promised the next available seats in return for giving up their positions now. These fourteen sovereigns moved strangely within the formation as they killed those who were to be killed and kept those who were to survive alive. They followed the hit list Richard had created beforehand. The war against the Berserkers was in fact a purge disguised as a war. ** The battle was fierce. Even as they endured tremendous losses, the allied forces didnt retreat. The Berserkers began to tire as it became difficult to move their bodies properly from continuously slashing at the allied forces. The desert became muddy as it was mixed with corpses and blood. However, Choi Hyuk and the Berserkers directors (Baek Seoin, Chu Youngjin, Lee Jinhee, Bae Jinman and others) still stood at the front, alive and well. The allied forces were the same. While they were being squashed like a well-ripened, soft peach, at some point, as if its hard seed was revealed from within, troops, which were on a different level from before, made their appearance in good condition. These troops were those who, instead of aggressively taking the lead, had repeatedly attacked and retreated throughout the battle. The fourteen sovereigns. Only they remained and appeared on the frontlines. Only then were Choi Hyuk and Richard able to face each other from a close distance. There was a short lull. I dont know what youre up to Choi Hyuk looked at Richard and said, We need to end this now. Richard laughed at Choi Hyuks words. Four sovereigns walked up beside him. Sovereign Jessie, Sovereign of Paradise Camilla, The Queen of England Diana, and the Ethiopian Sovereign Johan. Richard looked at them and came forward with steady steps. Then, he suddenly gave a proposal. In a voice only Choi Hyuk could hear. Now, how about we call a truce now? If we count Nasir, there are exactly seven people. Ah Choi Hyuk simply opened his mouth. He was sincerely in admiration in this moment. Did he really plan all this? If this was true, then it was truly an outstanding tactic. The fact that he had gathered thirty sovereigns in one place was amazing. It was also amazing that he was able to persuade thirteen of them and control the formation during the battle to skillfully purge the remaining sixteen. Richard did everything he could. He survived from Choi Hyuks hands and laid the groundwork for choosing the seven overseers within a month. Amazing I know, right? Now its your turn. Did you think about it? Like Richard said, it was now time for Choi Hyuk to decide. Would he accept? Or would he flip the situation on its head? However, at this point, he no longer had the heart to flip it all over. He felt this way in all aspects. He had admiration and goodwill towards Richards abilities, and he also had a practical reason. If both sides were to clash, there was a higher chance it would result in the destruction of either side rather than a safe conclusion. Since the elites of the allied forces were strong enough to hold back Choi Hyuks army. Did he do this on purpose as well? To show that they arent weak? If he did this on purpose, then it was quite successful. Choi Hyuks mind leaned towards a truce. It was a choice that was akin to killing two birds with one stone, as they would be able to decide on the overseers earlier than he expected and preserve their forces. Only, there was something tugging at his mind. What about Nasir? Nasir is already detained. Nasir will be the puppet of the nine sovereigns behind me. He will be unable to act on his own intentions and will move according to the decisions these nine people come to. This was the future system Richard had prepared. There were 6 overseers and the remaining seat would be shared between the nine sovereigns through Nasir. Anyone who might have become an obstacle to his plan had already been killed in battle. Choi Hyuks tense heart slowly relaxed. Is it a truce? Its a truce. Since we need some tension. As if he felt something from Choi Hyuks question, Richard already stretched out his hand for a handshake. Choi Hyuk grinned and grabbed his hand. Then he politely said with a little respect, I look forward to working with you. An extremely large number of colonizers died. However, the colonizers who had survived were stronger and more robust than before. After the Great Nasari War and the truce between the Berserkers and the allied forces, the entire world was reorganized under a new order. At the same time, the storm in Dragonic died down. In the desert where the storm ceased, rain-trees, which drew large amounts of blood, occasionally sprayed a blood-red drizzle. ________________________________________ {1} I assume that this is some sort of swing dance. Chapter 87: Debut (1) Episode 5: Citizenship / Chapter 87: Debut (1) TL: emptycube ED: Obelisk Sponsor: tom555j ________________________________________ C {The seven overseers, who will exercise the right of earthlings in their stead, have been confirmed.} {The seven overseers can exercise the following rights as alliance members.} 1. Enter and trade with other species on their planets. 2. Freely use the supply store. 3. Select missions. 4. Plan and propose tactics. 5. Run for public office. 6. View information. 7. Overseers can permit other earthlings the above rights. C The seven overseers had been decided. The Demon King Choi Hyuk. The Sovereign of Balance Richard. The Sovereign of Paradise Camilla. The Sovereign Jessie. The Queen of England Diana. The Ethiopian Sovereign Yohan. And, the Sovereign of Opportunity Nasir. 13 sovereigns remained besides them. Among them, the nine sovereigns who cooperated with Richard managed Nasirs recruits and could exercise Nasirs rights themselves. The four sovereigns besides them were all in a miserable condition. They didnt cooperate with Richard nor were they on Richards hit list either. After the Great Nasari War, they, themselves, had withdrawn their applications to preserve their lives and had laid low. The world population did not know what exactly went on in the great war. They only heard that the Berserkers and the allied forces came to a truce after a fierce battle. All they heard was the announcement that ten sovereigns had died in combat on the allied side and that the sovereigns, who had been chosen to be overseers from the allied side, were to protect their colonized lands which were now in a state of anarchy. Conspiracies were rampant. There were even rumors that this was all self-fabricated. The people were suspicious, and they were enraged that they had lost their countrys sovereign, but what could they do? Things had already taken place. It was now a time where it was difficult to survive if you didnt curry favor with the surviving sovereigns. Whether they were happy or not, they had no choice but to gather under the mantle of the sovereigns, who were in command of the colonized lands, as Earth was gradually getting drier every passing day and there was no harvest even when fall came. More and more people began to migrate to Dragonic. The colonization of Dragonic became more active, and Earth was becoming empty. Still, Choi Hyuk spent most of his time on Earth. Although his previous residence had turned into ash, it didnt matter since he had Naros spaceship. Choi Hyuk would conduct all sorts of training, but when night fell, he would make the spaceship walls transparent and blankly watch the sunset. As the rotation of the collapsing Earth slowed, days were slowly becoming longer as did the sunset. Hmm~ ? Hmm ? Hmm ? Nana~ ? ? Naro waved his mitten-like hands as it played its guitar. Even though its hands were like that, it skillfully strummed and plucked the guitar with precision in a cheerful manner. It always improvised its songs, yet they were all pleasant to listen to. Training and handling duties regarding his colonized lands during the day and watching the sunset while listening to Naros performance at night was Choi Hyuks daily life. While he blankly looked out at the sky, reminiscing his memories, the shrinking sunset slowly became hazy like a candle that would go out at any moment, and twilight set in the sky. As people left the city, only one house would be lit across another. Even the red-light district, which had been bustling with nightlife, was now deserted. There was now less light pollution, leaving the sky above the city filled with stars. Yaah- As expected, the sky of the cold universe is pretty. Flame-Rain appeared this time as well. He didnt sense her arrival, yet at some point, she was standing next to him, starting a conversation. Still, Choi Hyuk wasnt taken aback. He was now familiar with this, and he had also predicted it as well. Since the advancement evaluations had ended and they had chosen the seven overseers, it was about time for her to make her appearance. Instead, it was Naro who became taken aback. The fellow jumped up, raised both its arms and shouted, Invader? While we are maintaining a karma barrier? Master! Be careful. Shes strong beyond my perception! I know. Dont worry. Shes my friend. Choi Hyuk calmed Naro down and looked at Flame-Rain. Her bright, hazy flames, which covered her surroundings, first caught his attention. She uncovered her face and had wrapped the flames around her like silk clothes. Choi Hyuk carefully examined her before letting out a sigh. I still have no idea. He had reached the 5-star level. He was enlightened and could unleash his own flames. Yet, he was still unable to estimate Flame-Rains level. It seemed as though the difference between them hadnt shortened in the slightest. Although he was confident that there was no one on Earth who could match him, there were rows of unimaginably strong experts one step outside Earth. If Flame-Rain was already like this, then what monsters were those known as the Exalted Wings? Whether she knew Choi Hyuks frustration or not, Flame-Rain looked away and showed interest in the scared Naro. Huh? The Armoured Soul Tribe? Thats not it Hmm, it looks like its still being born. Hyuk, you found a good friend. Flame-Rain said ambiguously after approaching the wary Naro and examining it from different angles. Choi Hyuk concealed his frustration and asked, hoping to listen further, Armoured Soul Tribe? Yeah, one of the most influential tribes of the Flame Wing Alliance. Although she said they were one of the most influential tribes Choi Hyuk, an earthling, didnt know this information even though he had become an alliance member. Just what is the identity of the alliance? I still have no idea. At Choi Hyuks grumble, Flame-Rain patted his shoulder. Thats why Im here. I came here today on more official business. She took two steps away before waving her right hand and placing it on her chest. Blaze. Flames surged. After getting in a decently official looking position, she said in a polite tone he had never heard before, I truly congratulate you on being chosen as one of the seven overseers. I am Flame-Rain and I have been dispatched as your guide for the welcoming event commemorating earthlings joining the alliance, as well as for the overseers membership training. Welcoming event? Membership training? Yes. There will be a banquet in commemoration of earthlings joining the alliance, and then, lessons on the composition of the alliance, the progression of battle against the monsters, and battle objectives, amongst others, will be held afterwards. All seven overseers and major figures in charge of the Laniakea Supercluster, especially Dark-Sound of the Dark Tribe, a key figure of the Exalted Wings, will attend. For some reason, Flame-Rains expression looked bitter when she mentioned the Exalted Wings. However, Choi Hyuk didnt notice. Only the words Exalted Wings rang in his ears. Nothing else mattered. Exalted Wings, werent they Choi Hyuks enemy? The existences who sat at the top of the alliance. The ones who started this damn game. Does that mean I get to meet them? His heart beat with a dangerous urge. However, now was not the time. Choi Hyuk tried his best to hide his thoughts. With an indifferent face, he slowly said, I must go. How do I get there? When he did, Flame-Rain, who was standing in an official position, relaxed her posture and said friendlily, What do you mean how do you get there? I will take you there. Havent I personally come to bring Overseer Choi Hyuk there~ She stretched her hand out and said humorously, Hold on. Nuna will take you to a nice place. Choi Hyuk was in a serious mood as he was going to confirm his enemys face, yet Flame-Rains unhesitant attitude was that of a friend cajoling him to come to a party. He smiled. This isnt bad. This mood was actually good. It was currently time to hide his inner thoughts. If he was agitated and revealed his hostility, he would only arouse the Exalted Wings attention. He currently didnt have the strength to take revenge. In a situation where he had to force himself to smile and conceal his inner thoughts, he was thankful to Flame-Rain who naturally created a good mood. Dont tell me, she did this on purpose? Although he suddenly had this suspicion, Hurry, hurry! Lets go! Earth is wonderful but Dark City in Laniakea is marvelous too! To repay you for the coffee last time, I will buy you something delicious! Choi Hyuks doubtful mind disappeared when he saw her jump up excitedly like a young girl. He shook his head as he stretched out his hand. Okay. Lets go. Their hands touched. Flame-Rains hand was cool and soft. The moment the tips of their hands touched, she retracted her hand slightly, seemingly surprised, before aggressively latching onto his hand and pulling him in. At her strong pull, Choi Hyuks body leaned towards her, almost touching. Huh? Choi Hyuk became surprised, but Flame-Rain shouted, Lets go! Blaze! Before Choi Hyuks body could touch hers, surging flames swallowed the two of them. Whoosh! The extreme heat melted the space around them. The two of them, wrapped in flames, traversed through dimensions like a comet. Wow. To be able to pass through the extremely distant dimensional passage with her own body In the place Choi Hyuk and Flame-Rain left, Naro analyzed the remnants as it fell into a trance. ** As karma developed, it would slowly transcend existing matter and approach pure karma. Because of this, Choi Hyuk could stare directly at the sun without blinding his eyes when he was at the 2-star level. However, Flame-Rains flames were currently so bright that he couldnt open his eyes. He could still see the bright light even through his closed eyes. He kept his eyes closed until darkness pushed its way back into his eyelids. When he opened his eyes, he was in a place which seemed to be from a dream. It definitely wasnt Earth. Could dimensional travel be so comfortable? Choi Hyuk said in slight admiration. To earthlings, dimensional travel was uncomfortable, always accompanied by the urge to vomit, as their bodies felt like it was being flipped inside out. A discomfort that they could never get used to. However, it was comfortable this time, as if he had just woken up from a nap. Of course~ Because Im the driver, Boasted Flame-Rain. Choi Hyuk somehow didnt want to acknowledge it so he changed the topic. Where are we? Hmm Earthlings call this place the Great Attractor? In your terms, you can consider it the center of the Laniakea Supercluster. Although Flame-Rain used names from Earth in her explanation so he could understand, Choi Hyuk was still unable to. Whats that? When he asked, Flame-Rain said in an overly boastful manner. She was the type to mess with people the closer they got. Huh? You dont know that? Cant you even memorize your own address? This nuna will teach you just once, so listen carefully. They say that Laniakea means immense heaven in Hawaiian. Earth is a part of the Milky Way Galaxy (what we call the 103rd barred spiral galaxy). And the Milky Way Galaxy is part of the Local Group along with the Andromeda Galaxy, Triangulum Galaxy and others, and the Local Group is also a part of the Virgo Supercluster along with countless other groups. And this Virgo Supercluster, along with the Hydra-Centaurus Supercluster and others, is part of the Laniakea Supercluster. Of course, the Laniakea Supercluster is also part of a bigger supercluster but lets stop here. Anyways, this place, in the scope of the entire alliance, is equivalent to a capital city of a small country. How about it? How do you feel coming to a city for the first time? Earth -> Milky Way Galaxy -> Local Group -> Virgo Supercluster -> Laniakea Supercluster. According to her, Dragonic, which was Earths colonized land, was also within the Local Group, and the majority of the missions entrusted to earthlings took place in the Local Group. She said that very rarely did earthlings take part in a mission somewhere within the Virgo Supercluster As she explained, Naro sent him telepathic messages to help him understand. Because of this, Choi Hyuk could understand the vast scale of the universe. The universe was too enormous. To the point where Earth was too small to even call it a speck of dust Amazing. Forgetting to scold Flame-Rain, who had been extremely boastful, Choi Hyuk blankly looked around at his surroundings. Dark City of Laniakea. It was a city composed of dark matter, which humanity had yet to observe. Edit: Darkness-Sound, Darkness City, Darkness tribe -> Dark-Sound, Dark City, Dark Tribe Chapter 88: Debut (2) Episode 5: Citizenship / Chapter 88: Debut (2) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk ________________________________________ T/N: Some name changes following Dark-Sound Flaming Wing Alliance -> Flame Wing Alliance Flaming Wing tribe -> Flame Wing Tribe Flare-Rain -> Flame-Rain Scientists discovered that the galaxy was much heavier than they initially thought. The galaxy rotated at a much faster velocity than what was calculated through Newtons law of gravity, and stars would be pulled into what they observed to be empty space. This meant one thing, There is matter that we cannot observe with our eyes and equipment out there. That was how humanity anticipated the existence of dark matter. Not long after, they found that the universe was filled with this dark matter. There was 6 times the amount of dark matter than matter humans could see and touch. Humans could only see an extremely small part of the universe. Flame-Rain said, Not only is this place a capital with an administrative bureau which observes all the civilizations within the Laniakea Supercluster, but it also has a weapon factory that produces the weapons the alliance uses. As you can tell, since it is composed of dark matter, you wont be able to see it clearly with your eyes. Dark matter you say Choi Hyuks voice erupted with admiration. Yeah.Its matter that can be felt but not seen by living beings, who are made up of matter which reflects light, until they reach the 4-star level. Still, you are an intermediate ranked warrior I mean, since you reached the 5-star level, you can sort of see it, right? It was as she said. Choi Hyuk could see the ground and buildings, which made up Dark City, hazily as if he were seeing the shadows of tree leaves under the moonlight. Maybe it was because they took alien species that were unable to see dark matter into consideration, but they had lit lights along the edges of buildings. Their appearance was similar to Christmas lights as they gave off a bright, festive look. A Christmas in a city of shadows. Anyways, what floor is this? What is up, and what is down? Choi Hyuk wandered around like a child. They seemed to be on an overpass. The dark buildings lined up on either side were so frighteningly tall that he couldnt see the top or bottom of the buildings. As if the buildings and streets were on top of a Mobius strip, they tilted horizontally or hung upside down at some point, and a zero-gravity area (a gravity balancing area to be exact) also existed in between, allowing people and buildings to float. It seemed as though there wasnt a predetermined gravitational force. Thats because Dark City isnt built on a planet, but made by processing the randomly distributed dark matter. It might be pointless trying to figure out what floor youre on since those tall buildings may warp and contact a dark matter ground somewhere else. Flame-Rain smiled as she saw Choi Hyuk looking around with interest. In Choi Hyuks perspective, although he had gone to outer space on missions many times, this was his first time visiting a properly functioning alien city. On top of that, because this was a city at the center of the Laniakea Supercluster, a place so massive that it could be considered as a city by the alliance, he couldnt help but look around like someone who had lived in the countryside for 80 years coming to a city for the first time. Flame-Rain pulled on Choi Hyuks arm and said, Now, hurry up. Theres a place we need to go before we attend the welcoming event. Pulled unexpectedly, Choi Hyuk began to run, and the two ran through the city of shadows decorated with brilliant lights. ** They jumped down from the overpass three times and passed through around 5 buildings before jumping up into the sky and landing on a street, which was upside down, passing by members of the Dark Tribe, who were also composed of dark matter. The streets were beautiful. The lighting technology of Dark City was so advanced that they could create crystals of light. Even lights that seemed to be traffic lights, upon closer examination, looked like beautifully split ice crystals. Some lights spread out like fountains while others floated around like fireflies. The residents of Dark City were spending their happy everyday lives here. Flame-Rain guided him around friendlily. Do you see that candy over there? That is an incredibly small nuclear bomb. They have around 1/10,000 the power of the nuclear bombs from World War 2? Still, nuclear bombs are nuclear bombs. Dark Tribe couples walked around, hand in hand, sharing these small nuclear bomb candies. Flashes of light were occasionally emitted from their bellies, momentarily dying them white, but they were fine. In fact, they shook their bodies as if they were enjoying it. They had absorbed and digested the energy from the nuclear reaction. There were fun sights to see, and there were other species besides the Dark Tribe. 1023-Quasarlings whose bodies emitted silver lights, Armoured Soul Tribe members whose bodies were covered in metal like Mechas, whom he had seen in the past, and even members of the Speckled Light Tribe, who went around in groups. It was fun watching them go on with their peaceful lives as they walked down the beautiful streets. And as fun as it was the more disharmonious it felt. Flame-Rain, who had been walking briskly, slowed her walking pace when she saw that Choi Hyuks expression had stiffened. Choi Hyuks face was rigid, and his eyes were dyed with faint fury. Flame-Rain cautiously asked while reading his mood, As expected Is it awkward? As he turned to look at Flame-Rain, he nodded, Yeah, it feels awkward. Isnt this place in the middle of war? The reason for the sense of disharmony was that this peaceful scene was too different from Earth. It hadnt been long since billions of people ceased to exist. It had only been three years since the {Ring of Rebirth} appeared during math class, where students had killed one another. Even at this very moment, Earth was heading towards extinction. What was the reason for this? They said it was because of the monsters invasion. That they had no choice as they needed to block the monsters, whose goal was to wipe out all karmalings. That existences in the universe had no choice but to partake in this war. Yet this place was too peaceful. As if things like war didnt exist. Maybe earthlings are being used as cannon fodder for their peace and enjoyment? The moment he thought this, Choi Hyuk found it hard to hide his rage. It currently wasnt time to reveal his rage, and he lacked information to act rashly however, this was difficult to endure. Flame-Rain gazed at his face before stretching out her hand. Lets go. I think its time I give you my present. She took the lead. The further he followed her, the rarer traces of people became and the more intimidating the buildings he saw were. The walls made of dark matter werent simply walls but had been condensed with aggressive karma, revealing a menacing aura. No matter how he looked at it, this place wasnt an area open to civilians. He even saw guard posts and defense facilities. However, for some reason, he didnt see any security guards. This is? Flame-Rain simply smiled mysteriously at his questions and didnt reply. Doors, which looked as solid as those on a safe, stood, layered in front of each other, yet none of them were locked. They would open automatically when Flame-Rain placed her hand on them. As there was no one in the enormous, menacing buildings, it even felt as if they had come to steal something. However, Flame-Rain passed through the passage and gateways with familiarity and without hesitation. Then, when they got on an elevator and went up, an ocean appeared. Stumble. Choi Hyuk stumbled without knowing. It was hard to stay standing as the gravitational force in his surroundings was swaying in every direction. His surroundings were vast, boundless like the universe. It was filled with special dark matter that rippled.Every time the dark matter, which possessed strong gravitational force, rippled, it would change the direction of the gravitational force, shaking Choi Hyuks body. Although it was fine if he put his strength into it, Choi Hyuk, who had reached the 5-star level, still felt the ripples in gravity very strongly. This is the forge C A place that will let your worn sword be reborn. Flame-Rain said as she spread her arms. Then she pointed her finger at the Predators Blade on Choi Hyuks waist. You used that sword for a while, right? It has been with me since around the time I awakened. Thats perfect. Nodding, Flame-Rain took out a radiant jewel from her bosom. It was a jewel which possessed karma hot enough to heat his cheeks. We are going to re-smelt that sword now. By borrowing the strength of this Essence of Fire and the dark ocean, that is. Once the smelting is done, that sword will break through its limits and be reborn. This the present Ive prepared for you. Flame-Rains gaze, as she looked at Choi Hyuk, was clear and upright. The white light (goodwill) she emitted put Choi Hyuk at ease like it always did. Feeling somewhat awkward, Choi Hyuk turned his gaze away and asked, Why a present all of a sudden? Just, there are things Im sorry about Flame-Rain, who dragged out her words in an obscure manner, shook her head and said in a cheerful voice, Either way, just accept it since Im giving it to you. First, hold your sword properly with both your hands. Choi Hyuk couldnt deny her words for some reason. Although he wanted to ask her a lot of things, his mouth wouldnt open. He simply did as he was told and held his sword properly with his hands. Huuu After letting out a deep breath, Flame-Rain brought the Essence of Fire close to the Predators Blade. Then, she stared at Choi Hyuks eyes and said, Bring your emotions to their peak. Like when you unleash your flames. Choi Hyuks emotions always started with rage. He also felt rage not too long ago. The clear difference between the lives of earthlings and the residents of Dark City. Rage towards this injustice. This rage was vivid whenever he recalled it, no matter how much time had passed. Blaze. Flames surged naturally from his body. However, Flame-Rain shook her head. Dont create fire. Bring your emotions to their peak, but dont unleash your flames. Keep that balance. That wasnt easy. His body was swaying due to the endlessly changing gravitational force of the dark ocean, while his mind was swaying due to his emotions which surged in his mind on their own. However, Flame-Rain didnt move, only watching with her hand holding the Essence of Fire as she waited for Choi Hyuk to achieve balance on his own. Clench. Choi Hyuk bit his lip. He was angry. Although he didnt know exactly what it was, there was no doubt that the present Flame-Rain wanted to give him was extraordinary. However, he himself was too unskilled to receive her present. Choi Hyuk, who had resolved to make the Flame Wing Alliance and the Exalted Wings kneel someday, was unable to even overcome himself. How am I going to take revenge like this? Clench. Massive rage rose up like a hail and covered Choi Hyuks emotions. Clench. Choi Hyuks body, which shook imperceptibly, locked in place as if it was nailed in. Choi Hyuks mind, which was engulfed by extreme rage, instead calmed to a chill. Like a sword forged tens of thousands of times, his mind became cold, sharp, yet serene. A chilling rage. Flame-Rain smiled. Then, here I go. The Essence of Fire entered the Predators Blade. At the same time- Kuoooohh! Wailing, the dark ocean began to rush towards the Predators Blade. It was so fierce that it shook Choi Hyuks mind, which had become serene and sharp like a sword. Even his body swayed again. Endure it! If your emotions scatter here, then the power contained in your sword will be that much weaker! Flame-Rain ordered in a strict voice he had never heard before. Choi Hyuk grit his teeth. His face distorted brutally, and the veins in his eyes popped, dripping blood. Yet, soon, Choi Hyuks distorting face calmed, becoming expressionless. Even his lips, which he had bit to the point of dripping blood, returned to a bland horizontal line. Choi Hyuk was only shouting one thing in his mind. Rage. Rage. Choi Hyuk slowly raised his sword, which he had held straight, above his head. He wasnt concerned about the torrent of the dark ocean. Even if his skin burst and his joints broke under the immense pressure, he didnt care. He only thought of one thing. Kill. Only then can you kill. That was what they had said. Words invoking unmatched hatred, words he had always remembered and followed. Perhaps, at this moment, Choi Hyuk felt as though these senseless words that invoked killing might even have been directed at himself. Just then, the Predators Blade, which had been raised completely above his head, split the dark ocean as it fell. Slowly, following his sword, the ocean in front of Choi Hyuk began to split. Between the split ocean, the Predators Blade revealed a transparent blade. Chapter 89: Debut (3) Episode 5: Citizenship / Chapter 89: Debut (3) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk ________________________________________ The moment the sword swung down completely, and the dark ocean completely split in half in front of him, the world began to look completely different. Choi Hyuks body trembled. It felt as though his perception was expanding endlessly. He could perceive all 360 degrees around him simultaneously. He could clearly see his own face and the hair jutting from the back of his head. He could clearly see things he wasnt able to see before. He could see the transparent sword in his hand and even the radiant colors of the rolling dark ocean around him. It was a light he was seeing for the first time in his life. It was a color humans couldnt see. Normally, humans possessed three types of cone cells in their eyes that could distinguish red, green and blue. However, there were rare cases where people were born with four types of cone cells. Where normal people could distinguish a million colors, they could distinguish a billion. The way they saw the world completely changed with the addition of another type of cone cell. However, Choi Hyuk completely surpassed that. He was surprised, like a man who hadnt been able to see red seeing the natural sunset for the first time. No, his surprise surpassed that. Since Choi Hyuk could see dark matter, which didnt react to light. From the start, what Choi Hyuk was seeing now wasnt a color which could be explained through light. He was currently seeing karma. How was it that I didnt know of this light until now? As if enchanting him, he gazed at the mystical light running down his sword. However, that light soon only left an afterimage as it darkened. The dark ocean and the sword in his hand turned dark and transparent. No color remained. His vision, which could clearly see 360 degrees around him and his own face, gradually narrowed. Although he still felt his surroundings, it felt frustrating as if he was in a fog. Oh, my god Flame-Rain exclaimed. {You have completed a Weapon of Vow. You have glimpsed at an enlightenment beyond your current level by relying on your preposterous will. Your Retribution increased by 200 points with this glimmer of enlightenment. As praise to honorable overseers will, you have been granted 30 free karma points.} After reading the message, Choi Hyuk brought the sword up to his eyes. Swish- He had only raised his sword, but he could hear sounds of it slicing something. His sword had lost all the light from before and was now dark and transparent. If it was a shade of pitch-black which drew light into it previously, it was now a semi-transparent shadow. When he raised his sword, information about it appeared. Its name had completely changed. C {Choi Hyuks Imprint} *Weapon of Vow Rank: S-Rank (Growth-type, Awaken-type) Durability: Limitless Close combat +300~ (Power, Speed, Control, Stamina, and Endurance) A sword imprinted with the Deadly Will through Earths overseer Choi Hyuks own soul and retribution. Imprinted with his will, it will not break or dull. Weapon of Vow is rare even in the universe. Theoretically, there is no limit to its power. It grows alongside its soul partner, Choi Hyuk. Originally, Predators Blade was a growth-type weapon made of the metal ore aerium from the 384-eclipse cluster of the Hydra Cluster. Mixed with the Essence of Fire, the Dark Ocean, and Overseer Choi Hyuks soul and retribution, it has been reborn as Karma-Sword, Weapon of Vow, Choi Hyuks Imprint. It will normally be an alloy of aerium and dark matter, but depending on its owners capabilities, the material may be replaced by karma and display a stronger power. C It was a weapon that made him shiver just by holding it. Only, the name of his sword was a bit awkward even though the name change was proof of the fact that the blade itself had completely changed. The name is a bit awkward. Predators Blade wasnt bad When Choi Hyuk mumbled, Flame-Rain leaped up and down. What are you saying? Its actually Choi Hyuks Imprint! It doesnt really sound like the name of a sword. As if frustrated, Flame-Rain pounded on her chest. Urgh. All karma weapons have names like that. First, the owners own name is in front. Then the type of weapon. Do you even know how amazing the name Choi Hyuks Imprint is? Just hearing the name will make others attend to you. Since, inside the alliance, its as though you are only recognized as a true warrior worth his salt when you have a karma weapon. Even at Flame-Rains passionate speech, Choi Hyuk showed a matter-of-fact expression. His expression clearly asked, Isnt it only natural and not amazing they are doing their worth? Flame-Rain flicked the tip of her finger on Choi Hyuks forehead. He rubbed his forehead. It didnt feel all too bad. Listen to the end. From the start, there was no doubt it would be a karma-sword. It should have been a given since I gave you the Essence of Fire and this place is the Dark Ocean However, whats really surprising is the Imprint part rather than Choi Hyuk of Choi Hyuks Imprint. That means you completed a Weapon of Vow! I only expected a Weapon of Calling! If you did better, I expected at most a Weapon of Sentiment! But an Imprint?! A Weapon of Vow?! As she seemingly renewed her excitement as she talked, Flame-Rain examined Choi Hyuks Imprint once again. Imprint Even that doesnt seem like a swords name. At Choi Hyuks begrudging voice, Flame-Rain once again pounded her chest. Listen to me! There are four types of karma weapons. Following Flame-Rains explanation, the types of karma weapons are as follows. 1. Weapon of Calling. The most common karma weapon. The unification of the weapon and its owner is the lowest. A form where its owner normally grants the weapon a calling. They possess names related to actions, such as Revenge, Arbitration, and Protection, among others. 2. Weapon of Sentiment. A karma weapon that can be called a work of art. Its owners emotions permeate the weapon, and the weapon and its owner understand each other like twins. They possess names related to emotions, such as Rage, Anguish, and Desire, among others. 3. Weapon of Vow. A powerful karma weapon rare even in the macrocosm. Its owners most powerful will solidifies into the shape of a sword. It is difficult to distinguish between the weapon and its owner. They possess names related to pledges and hopes, such as Pledge, Imprint, and Prayer, among others. 4. Weapon of Conclusion. An exalted weapon that can be counted on fingers in the macrocosm. The weapon itself is granted with the same fate as its owner. They possess names related to the conclusion of ones fate, such as Glory, Hell, and Salvation, among others. So Choi Hyuks Imprint is a rare Weapon of Vow even in the universe. What does that mean? You just completed a weapon that should be impossible at your level! You, who is only a middle ranked warrior (5-star), just created a weapon that can only be attempted once you are at least a high ranked warrior! Flame-Rains voice was close to shouting. Choi Hyuk simply thought, So I guess it really is amazing. After hearing her words, he could guess one thing. Ah, so is that why I could momentarily see my face and the color of dark matter? His perception grew explosively in that instant. Although he didnt know the reason, he had taken a glimpse beyond his limits. It was probably a world he could see once he reached the 6-star level. It seemed that he gained a once-in-a-lifetime enlightenment moment. It seemed he was able to create a Weapon of Vow because of this as well. Anyways, he felt pleased since she said it was a good result. He looked down at his sword, Choi Hyuks Imprint. A deeply satisfying feeling surged from deep within him. It didnt feel foreign at all. The sword was his own will. It really is amazing. Choi Hyuk could tell now. That this was an incredible present. Although it seemed as though it came out better than Flame-Rain expected the reason he could create such a treasure was because she had invested equally amazing resources. Choi Hyuk gazed at Flame-Rain with a complicated look. While he was grateful for her kindness it wasnt a light kindness he could just gloss over this time. Choi Hyuk asked, Flame-Rain. Whats the real reason you are acting this way towards me? Flame-Rains eyes wavered. However, she replied cheerfully as if they had never wavered in the first place, Just because! When Choi Hyuk stared at her, Flame-Rain sighed exaggeratingly. Then started to speak. I am from the Flame Wing Tribe. The Flame Wing Tribe. Choi Hyuk rolled those words in his mouth. It was a name he was already well familiar with. Choi Hyuks own karma foundation was precisely the Flame Wing Tribes Karma Heart. Even his strongest skill was the Flame Wing Tribes fighting technique, Flaming Wing Dance. In fact, he had already guessed that Flame-Rain was from the Flame Wing Tribe. He was able to complete his Flaming Wing Dance due to her help and her name contained Flame. However, it seemed that he didnt want to acknowledge this fact. Because there was another organization with Flame in its name. Choi Hyuk felt somewhat choked up. Although he wanted to ask, his mouth wouldnt open. Still, he asked, pretending to be calm. I was curious for a while, but what is the relationship between the Flame Wing Tribe and the Flame Wing Alliance? At his question, Flame-Rain showed a gloomy face. Then, as if she had memorized a script, she replied quickly, The Flame Wing Tribe is the tribe who established the Flame Wing Alliance. You can call them the leader of the alliance. Since they already hold all the key positions within the alliance, it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that responsibility for all actions the alliance takes falls on the Flame Wing Tribe. Okay. Even though he thought this was probably the case, when she confirmed it, he felt something surge within him, though he wasnt sure whether it was a sense of loss or betrayal. Flame Wing Alliance Flame Wing Tribe. The Exalted Wings. Are they all my sworn enemies? Or only a portion? He still lacked information. However their vague existence was gradually taking form. Choi Hyuk kept his heart from stirring. Flame-Rain gazed at him. The two met each others gaze. Choi Hyuk had a hard time asking, Okay So, youre from the Flame Wing Tribe. But why? Flame-Rain replied in an indifferent tone. However, her tone of speech slowly became higher and faster. Yeah. Since Im from the Flame Wing Tribe. As a member of the tribe responsible for the alliance, when I think about the events earthlings had to endure, I felt sorry, I wanted to atone for it, yet I still wanted to be friends with you Ah, damn! Im not being nice to you because of these emotions! What? Im definitely not being nice to you because of these emotions! With her eyes wide open, Flame-Rain continued her empty bravado. Even though he could see how sorry she was through her eyes, she continued to argue until the end. That she was definitely not acting this way because she was sorry. She argued while shouting. It was comical, yet it was precisely because of this that he felt her sincerity truly came through. Flame-Rain said, Please, dont think of such complicated thoughts and just accept it. A present is only a present! Thud. Flame-Rain hit Choi Hyuks chest with her small fist. Choi Hyuk simply laughed. That she was doing this because she was sorry. His pride might have been hurt if she said that but because she acted like this, his tense shoulders relaxed, and he laughed. Choi Hyuk shook his head. Later Yeah, I think I can think about this later. Choi Hyuk bumped his fist against Flame-Rains, which had been on his chest, by moving back a little and said, Okay. Thanks. ** Flame-Rain guided Choi Hyuk to the welcoming hall. Although he had learned of this later, compared to the others, Flame-Rains guide had quite a bit of extra service. Other overseers of Earth didnt have time to look around Dark City and were immediately brought to the welcoming hall. They debuted before the universe without any preparations. Not only that, but they werent able to properly adjust to Dark City. When he met the other overseers in front of the event hall, he couldnt help but laugh. Why are they like that? When Choi Hyuk asked, Flame-Rain shrugged her shoulders. Theres nothing we can do. If their Retribution isnt at least 5-star, then they cant properly perceive dark matter. Besides Choi Hyuk, the other six overseers were flailing as if they had fallen in a swamp. Richard was better off as he was only sunken up to his ankles, while Camilla and Jessie were sunken up to their knees. The other sovereigns were sunken up to their waists and didnt know what to do. It was because, although dark matter possessed a strong gravitational force, it barely interacted with the matter which made up earthlings bodies. Without the help of karma, the bodies of earthlings would sink through dark matter like ghosts. Flame-Rain leisurely explained, Although you can feel dark matter with 4-star Retribution, its hard to stand up and balance yourself properly without being able to see it. Its like standing on one leg with your eyes closed. You dont have this problem since you can see the outlines as a 5-star. Choi Hyuk rubbed his chin. How pitiful. He was distressed as the overseers representing Earth were acting this way. However, soon, something which made him more distressed occurred. Yaah, those kids over there are the earthlings who newly joined the alliance? Four aliens appeared noisily. Unlike Flame-Rain, who could speak Korean fluently, they appeared while speaking in an alien language. Although there wasnt a communication problem because of {Language Resonance}, their attitude and tone mixed together and seemed even more ill-mannered. {Hey! Your seniors are passing by and you dont salute?} {Kids these days are so rude.} {Why are you like this? They havent even been commissioned yet so we dont know whether they will be under our command or not. They say their population is quite big and if they are overseers, dont you think theyll be assigned as independent troops?} {They cant even stand on their own feet, what do you mean independent troops?} They approached the overseers representing Earth, who were flailing on the floor, while mocking them to their hearts content. Then a 3-meter-tall robot alien kicked the Queen of England Diana with its enormous foot. She was the only child of Elizabeth and had lived her entire life as a princess. The young, beautiful overseer Diana, who had been flailing with her body sunken up to her waist, was kicked down and was now sunk up to her shoulders. {When your seniors come, you need to salute. How dare you lie down!} {Ah, that was her lying down? Kekekeke. What an idiot.} Ha Choi Hyuks eyes ignited with fury. His hand naturally headed towards Imprint. He even felt that this was a good chance. He was curious about his new weapons power. An S rank weapon that could slice into a high ranked warrior, a 6-star enemy. He also wanted to test the different indication of stats now that it had received the name Imprint. Only, there was something that held him back. Listening to how they talk, it seems that they are our seniors Will it be a problem? He asked with his hand on his sword. Looking at how they are acting, it seems they are commanding officers of the Virgo Cluster you are a part of. They are experts in their own right, and if you guys are officially commissioned, then they really might be your superiors. Since the alliance is one big military organization, command and discipline are quite rigorous. Choi Hyuk frowned at her words. So There will be a problem? As it wasnt time to oppose the alliance, Choi Hyuk was approaching this carefully. Flame-Rain shrugged her shoulders. Although you are protected by the alliance law when you join the alliance Rights are like this. Rather than a set amount, your rights grow in accordance to your demands and accomplishments. Although earthlings have been formally granted citizenship It is still unknown how respected your rights will be. Thats why they are trying to get the drop on you. As she said this, Flame-Rain lightly took Choi Hyuks hand off his sword. Only, you cant use your weapon. As if he felt unsatisfied, he clenched the air once. He heard that the abilities of Weapons of Vow would differ depending on the type. Weapons with the name Imprint like Choi Hyuks would be imprinted with one will and was optimized for one function. In Choi Hyuks case, it was optimized for close combat, perhaps because of his Deadly Will. The Close Combat +300~ (Power, Speed, Control, Stamina, and Endurance) written in the description meant that over 300 points of karma would be distributed amongst those five stats, which were related to close combat, in the most ideal manner. Since the weapon was an S rank on top of that, he could theoretically unleash a power close to that of someone at the 6-star level the moment he struck his target in close combat. However, it was useless if he couldnt unsheathe his weapon. He heard that Prayer and Pledge types of Weapons of Vow could increase ones karma normally, yet Choi Hyuks Imprint would only display its might when wielded it with his own hands. It seemed that he would have to test his weapon later. Nothing I can do. Instead, Choi Hyuk clenched his fists. There were four enemies. Looking at their vigor, they all seemed to be 5-star level warriors. Even if it was Choi Hyuk, he couldnt look down on them. Choi Hyuk coldly and heavily shrouded his spirit and waited for an opportunity. Just then- Erdbeben-Blitzschlag (Lightning Quake)! He heard Richards clear shout. Bang! The metallic alien, who kicked Diana, was blasted away. Acting all cocky The platinum-haired, middle-aged Richard looked down on the aliens and stood up with his hair tangled. With his entire body covered in golden karma, he seemed to have become used to Dark City as he could stand firmly on the ground. He used his specialty, speed, and rushed towards the detestable aliens. There was a storm of karma. Good. Looking at this scene, Choi Hyuk smiled. Richard created a great opportunity for him. Flaming Wing Dance. Blaze! Flames erupted, and Choi Hyuks fist- Bang! Smashed into the chest of a 1023-quasarling, whose body was shining with a silver light. You bastards! The alien from the Dark Tribe, who was preparing to counterattack, was restrained by Camilla and Jessie who suddenly got up. A brawl broke out as they tangled together. Although Earths overseers were usually the ones who flew out and vomited blood, they didnt lose out in malice. The combination with Choi Hyuk as the lead and Richard as support even fought quite well. Wow Good fight. Flame-Rain sat down and watched. The welcoming event in commemoration of earthlings joining the alliance opened with a group fight between the overseers of Earth and the existing members of the alliance. It was a splendid debut. Chapter 90: Independent Troops (1) Episode 6: Mafia Game / Chapter 90: Independent Troops (1) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk ________________________________________ The sudden group fight ended with the appearance of Commander Mack of the Virgo Cluster. She looked like a human and was beautiful. She had sapphire blue hair and a pair of golden horns that grew in a diagonal line near the back of her head. At a glance, however, they didnt seem like horns but rather an elegant hairstyle. Haa When she held her forehead and sighed, the aliens dropped to their knees with a thud. Cough Whats this? Cough. Camilla, who had been hit by the aliens and knocked out, slowly got up and looked around. She caught sight of the blue-haired Commander Mack. Commander Mack, who floated slightly in the air, was slowly sliding down towards the middle of the group fight. Pathetic fools. Her voice was chillingly cold. As if the four aliens in the group were pressed down by something, they couldnt get up easily. Commander Mack, who was a high ranked warrior (6-star), possessed an excellent ability that allowed her to invade and change other peoples karma. Alliance members called it Laying down fate when she used her power. The fate the aliens were currently receiving was the fate of Atlas, who held up the sky. Commander Mack changed their karma and made their arms and legs rigid and heavy. To those experiencing it, it felt as though an enormous weight was weighing down on them. As those who are attending the welcoming event, you pick a fight with the main stars of the event? You who call yourselves warrior leaders of the Virgo Cluster? The four aliens, who fought against the overseers of Earth, were the warrior leaders of the Virgo Cluster division troops. Erk. For life and freedom. Tangka of the Armoured Soul Tribe, who was the leader of the four, stood on its trembling legs and saluted. It looked as though the 3-meter-tall, steel robot was lifting the Earth as steam was emitted from its entire body. All it was doing, however, was barely straightening its legs and standing up. It displayed a karma light when it saluted, but it seemed even that was difficult as its shiny, metallic karma light swayed in different directions. Kik. The Queen of England Diana, who had been hit by Tangka, laughed cutely, seemingly pleased at its current figure. Commander Mack didnt accept its salute. Thats enough. You guys are going to lift the sky for the whole day. If any one of you frowns or if your legs tremble during the welcoming event because its too difficult prepare yourselves. Mack said in a chilling voice. Bu-but commander. The new recruits committed mutiny! Tangka showed a dejected face as it protested. Thud! Its knees touched the ground once again. The burden pressing down on its body had increased. Looks like you have the strength to talk? You get double. Keuk Tangka couldnt speak anymore and kept its mouth shut. Mack clicked her tongue while looking at it. Pathetic, whos a new recruit? They havent even been commissioned yet. Strictly speaking, what you committed was an abuse of authority and an assault on citizens. Youre lucky that you arent going on military trial. At the mention of a military trial, the four, including Tangka, became pale. Only then did Mack turn her gaze towards the overseers of Earth. How gruesome. That was the first thing Mack thought. The arms and legs of Earths overseers were broken, and their insides were injured, resulting in blood dripping from their mouths. This was because of the big difference in levels even though they had the numerical advantage of 7 against 4. Tangka and the rest were above-average middle ranked warriors (5-star), while, on the other hand, Earths overseers were all hovering at the level of low ranked warriors (4-star) excluding Choi Hyuk, who had just become a middle ranked warrior. Even Richard was only at a level between middle and low ranked warriors. But they fought well considering the difference in level. Mack glanced at the four warrior leaders standing as they endured the weight. They werent fine either. A bruised face wasnt unusual, but there was even a fellow whose arm was broken due to burns. Sighing, Commander Mack looked at the overseers and said, Nice to meet you. I am Commander Mack of the Virgo Cluster. Since Earth is part of the Virgo Cluster, if you get commissioned, you will be under my command. And you will occasionally see dimwits like them. Mack glanced at the warrior leaders again and then said to the overseers, You came here for the welcoming event, but you had a hard time from the start. Still It was impressive. Grinning, she turned around and headed towards the event hall. Now, lets head to the event hall. Everyones waiting for you. Huh? Do we just go like this? What about our wounds? When the Queen of England Diana asked, Mack didnt even turn around as she replied, Wounds at that level will heal by themselves. Dont worry about it. Everyone attending the welcoming event is a warrior. If you have a few wounds, there will be something to talk about so itll be fine. ** Even though a civilization was newly joining the alliance, there wasnt a particular ceremony or order to the welcoming event. When they arrived at the event hall, it was bustling with aliens from various places throughout the Laniakea Supercluster. These aliens identified the earthlings, whom they were seeing for the first time, and greeted them. Going around, greeting others and eating was all there was to the welcoming event and it wasnt all too bad. Like Commander Mack said, the attendees showed interest in Earths overseers injuries. Each and every one of them wanted to gather around and listen to the story of the group fight between Earths overseers and the Virgo Clusters warrior leaders. They crowded around and greeted them to the point Choi Hyuks eyes felt dizzy. And Choi Hyuk was surprised at the fact he memorized all their names. As his karma grew, the limit of living beings gradually became non-existent. There werent only warriors who attended the event. They were surrounded by the Seo tribe, who werent skilled in combat but could make incredible weapons, the Thumb tribe, who were responsible for gathering and analyzing information, as well as other various tribes. Cough. Choi Hyuk, who was surrounded by all types of aliens, was conversing with them with a mixture of bewilderment and joy, occasionally coughing up a bit of blood. He had been hit in the chest by Tangka of the Armoured Soul Tribe, and it seemed as though it was taking a while to heal since it was an internal injury. Looking at this, the alien warriors made a fuss. Oh, earthlings blood is red too? Of course, blood has to be red to be genuine. What are you saying. Warriors without blood are true warriors. Like me. Unsure whether they were always like this or because they could finally let loose after a long time, but the aliens joked non-stop amongst themselves and laughed as they floated around. The event hall was a zero-gravity area made with a specially produced dark matter. It was dark and transparent all around them, but they could occasionally see a bright comet rotating around the event hall. The comet had a set rotation and, like a replaying video, continuous circled around, and when one saw it, they would become hazy as if hypnotized. Of course, blood has to be red to be genuine Huh? Didnt I say this already? You did. You did. Puhahaha. You were caught by the time gap! Deja vus didnt cease throughout the event. Aah, is this the first time in afor earthlings? Since we are in the middle of a war, we dont have enough time. Thats why they set up thiswhen we need to gather like this. Inside, time continuously repeats, so if we play all the time, time doesnt pass. Only, the side effect is that you constantly say the same thing. Meaning there are a lot of deja vus. It was good anyways. Choi Hyuk swallowed the Karma Pop drink floating next to him. The moment he swallowed the drink, the karma within his body bubbled like soda and gave him an exhilarating feeling. Keu When Choi Hyuks body shivered, an alien warrior laughed, This guy here knows how to drink some Karma Pop, doesnt he? However, nuclear bomb candies are the best at giving an exhilarating feeling. Let your Dark Tribe eat those. Drinks and food floated around, and time continuously repeated itself, giving off a pleasant mood that seemed like peace would continue forever. Thud. Someone hit Choi Hyuk, who was enjoying himself. When he turned around, it was Tangka of the Armoured Soul Tribe. Since it was still pressed down with weight, its actions were somewhat unnatural, but it seemed like it was enjoying itself as well. Hey, you were quite good at fighting. I was honestly surprised. It put out its hand as if trying to reconcile with him. Although I dont know which troop you will be assigned to, please take care of me. To be honest, itll be good if you came under my command. Choi Hyuk grabbed its hand and said, Can we assign ranks through battle? What? Puahahaha! At his words, Tangka burst into laughter and introduced the other warrior leaders. 1023-quasarling Whalubo, Bilu of the Dark Tribe, and Lamiain Dalaenalae. They too held Choi Hyuks hand and said, You were pretty good. As they talked, other overseers of Earth began to gather one after the other. The mood was pleasant. The four warrior leaders told them the general information about the Virgo Cluster. To be honest, the Laniakea Supercluster is at the border among the other superclusters in the universe, and among them, the Virgo Cluster were in is at the utmost border. As the exploration isnt complete, we dont know exactly how many civilizations are inside, but currently, there are over 1,000 civilizations that have been discovered. Among them, only three have obtained citizenship. Now that you guys joined, there are four. Among them, there are some who havent yet been granted independent operational authority and have been organized as the division troops of the cluster army, and those who have been granted operational authority and have independent troops I dont know how itll be for you. Lamiain Dalaenalae, who came from a galaxy known as the Large Magellan Cloud on Earth, gave the overseers a meaningful look. What is the difference between independent troops and division troops? Do the division troops receive more dangerous missions? The one who asked was the Sovereign of Opportunity Nasir. As he was one of the seven overseers, he had also attended the welcoming event. Choi Hyuks mood spoiled when he saw Nasir, so he swallowed a Karma Pop floating next to him. Karma bubbled inside him. Since he had already made a promise with the Sovereign of Balance, he had no intention of acting against him. Dalaenalae replied to Nasirs question, That depends on the mission. Since independent troops can choose their own missions, it could be safer but division troops are made up of a mix of different species, so they will be able to deal with a variety of situations more safely. I cant straight out say which is more dangerous Why? Do you want safe fights? Dalaenalae gave a provocative look. However, Nasir didnt pay any heed as he asked again, Then does that mean there are only two cases? One where all seven of us become part of the division troops or one where we are combined together to form an independent troop? At Nasirs composed reaction, Dalaenalae replied with an unsure gesture. I dont know. Depending on the civilization, there are cases where they are all moved together and cases where only a portion become part of the division troops and the rest become independent troops. It all depends on you. You could be organized as a group, or each of you may lead your own independent troop. Listening to their conversation, it was an interesting and important topic. This time, the Sovereign of Balance Richard joined the conversation and asked, How do we decide? Its obviously based on your test results. Once the welcoming event ends soon, you will be commissioned under the supervision of the Exalted Wing Dark-Sound. Then you will be appointed once you complete your training and assessment test. Exalted Wing. Choi Hyuk brooded over that name. The moment he heard it, he felt as though his surroundings had become quieter and darker. His heart pounded. A survival game that started one day. And Choi Hyuk who had lost everything dear to him because of it. Unsure of the reason or when it would end, he had overcome countless drastic changes and catastrophes to finally get here. Existences he would come across if he went up the stream of events which caused all the disasters that occurred on Earth. He would soon be able to meet one of the Exalted Wings. Although he was only meeting one, It all begins now. This place was the starting line. A signpost clearly lit by his rage and pain, which had been previously faint and vague. Chapter 91: Independent Troops (2) Episode 6: Mafia Game / Chapter 91: Independent Troops (2) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk ________________________________________ Dark-Sound appeared suddenly. The noisy event hall abruptly became quiet. There were still people talking, but as if they were muted, only their mouths opened and closed, no sound was heard. Then, it became dark. Like a TV suddenly shutting off, a pitch-black darkness suddenly entered and covered their eyes. There was no difference between closing your eyes and opening them. It was simply dark. Choi Hyuk couldnt even see his own hand. Whats this? A frightening feeling sent shivers down his body. He became dizzy as if he was falling endlessly. He had never felt this facing any opponent before. Even Commander Mack, who was a high ranked warrior and was so strong Choi Hyuk had no chance at winning against her he still felt a desire to defeat her. However, this was different. Choi Hyuk had never experienced this feeling from anyone until now. This emotion he was feeling for the first time in his life tickled his heart. It was the emotion known as fear. His heart trembled nervously. His vision narrowed, and it felt as though his already dark surroundings became darker. Trembling impalpably, Choi Hyuks hand moved up, as if he was floundering, and abruptly stopped, seemingly stuck in the air. Grit. He ground his teeth. Fuck. His chest trembled nervously, and then, the emotion known as fear turned into ash and faded away. A rage, more deeply rooted than fear, began to burn. His body began producing adrenaline, and his karma began to boil. Each of Choi Hyuks hairs stood on end one after the other. Although his surroundings were still dark and he couldnt see anything, for some reason his eyes felt a bit brighter and refreshed. Then, he suddenly realized the man standing there. In the corner of his eye. A man whose tall, thin figure looked sharp. He was motionlessly staring at Choi Hyuk with his pale face. Choi Hyuk couldnt place the man at the center of his vision no matter how much he turned his head. Like a picture stuck to his cornea, only the mans pale shadow followed behind. In the darkness when he closed his eyes and in the darkness with his eyes open, the man was there. You got out of it yourself. Is your source rage? Amazing. He said. His gaze turned towards Choi Hyuks Imprint hanging on the left side of his waist. On top of that, a Sword of Vow Someone already made you a karma-sword? Ah, is it her? Are you Dark-Sound? Yes. At the same time as his answer, the world brightened. In front of him was Tangka with its mouth agape. The Queen of England Diana looked around as if she had just woken from a nightmare. However, there continued to be no sound. Suddenly, he heard a faint, echo-like voice in his ears. {Welcome, earthlings on joining the alliance. I look forward to you becoming warriors powerful enough to end the long war between karmalings and monsters. In the name of Dark-Sound, an Exalted Wing, I grant Overseer Choi Hyuk with the title of middle ranked warrior and Overseers Camilla, Richard, Diana, Yohan, Nasir, and Jessie with the title of low ranked warriors. As overseers representing Earth, they will carry out the mission of a commander. I hope they will be able to obtain peace and freedom with their swords.} Everyone heard that voice at the same time. That was the end. Their surroundings became disorderly. A few of the aliens who had been noisily enjoying the welcoming event said their farewells to the overseers of Earth and left the event hall. It felt like it had ended abruptly. Is this the end of the commission? The Ethiopian Sovereign Yohan rippled his black muscles as he felt this was strange. Dalaenalae replied, Since there was a speech by Dark-Sound, its the end. Anyways, haa I thought Id be scared to death. She rubbed her skin, which had become bumpy and was reflecting light like a mirror, as she calmed herself. Why did he appear so terrifyingly? The moment Sovereign Jessie grumbled, a message appeared. {You have faced the source of your heart. Your free karma increased by 10 points.} Ah? Looking at Jessie who let out a foolish sound, Dalaenalae showed a Now you know expression. That was how the welcoming event ended and the recruit training began. ** Because they were in the , they didnt have to worry about Earth during their training. They turned the event hall into a new recruit training area and used it. They said they specially made it familiar to earthlings, but it felt weird since they set it up to look like a school. It looked like a combination of different schools on Earth, and the chairs and desks seemed familiar. When they sat there and looked at the blackboard, an alien instructor would go on with the class, and holograms would appear on blackboards and around the classroom, clearly displaying images. It was strange as if it were a dream. The training started by explaining the system which began the awakenings on Earth. An instructor from the Thumb tribe, who was as small as a thumb, stood on the podium and began her lecture. Your karma development is on the quicker side. You should have especially experienced rapid growth up until the 3-star level. According to her, it was all achieved through the artificial intervention of the alliance. Although earthlings have been assessed as having high combat skills, in reality, the karma earthlings are innately born with isnt anything special. This is because your species hasnt accumulated a lot of retribution. It is said that it would take 1,000 more years until there would be a naturally self-awakened person. But, how were they able to dispatch a middle ranked warrior, so a 5-star warrior, within 3 years? Simply put, it is because of the alliances new recruit fostering system. And, as everyone already knew, it wasnt all good. The karma you awakened for the first time, the karma you obtained by killing your species, the karma received when you unlocked an achievement, and the karma given after you completed a mission Where did it all come from? It is all karma obtained by burning your homeland, Earth. We unsparingly released the karma that had accumulated in the last 6 billion years, a period where the Earth was formed, and on it, life was born and continuous reproduction occurred, leaving behind descendants. Although, as a result, Earth will cease to exist But you should all know this. She said these horrible words in an unconcerned tone. As if this sort of tragedy was common throughout the universe. Earths overseers werent shaken up when they heard this. They already knew all this. There was no one who would express themselves about something like this as their rage had already cooled and solidified, taking root deep within their hearts. After the explanation of the system concluded, an introduction on the composition of forces in the alliance began. 4 species existed within the alliance who were strong enough to be called the top 4. Among them, the Flame Wing Tribe was first. They were a species born alongside the beginning of the universe. They were born right after the Big Bang, when the universe was filled with extreme heat and energy. When hearing this, they could naturally understand why they were a species stronger than any other in the universe. Unlike other species born in the cold universe, their world was filled with extreme heat and energy. They lived in a world which living beings on Earth couldnt endure for even a second before turning into ash. This was why species of the cold universe would turn into ash at the flick of their hands. On top of that, the Flame Wing Tribe was born with strong karma. It was because they, being a species that was present since the formation of the universe, had accumulated a massive amount of karma. They awakened karma before they were born, and their karma would reach 3-star level without any effort or training. As a species with such an outstanding talent, they established karma skills more excellent than any other species. It was part of their struggle to survive as well. Since the universe was quickly cooling after the Big Bang, they had to research karma to adapt to the cooling universe. The Flame Wing Tribe, which was born in a fiery world, could live in the cold universe without any discomfort because karma, the energy of the fate of the universe, allowed living beings to overcome their limits and allowed one to communicate with the universe itself. The Karma Heart Discipline, which Choi Hyuk was familiar with, was developed as the foundation for the Flame Wing Tribe to move as freely as possible within the cold universe. What the? Isnt that too much? Sovereign Jessies mumblings were heard during this explanation. He slouched in his chair as he sighed, The reason why earthlings are able to develop karma quickly is because we are burning and distributing the karma Earth had accumulated over the past 6 billion years Even then, we have to kill each other or monsters to reach the 3-star level But they have a free pass to the 3-star level once theyre born. As if she heard him grumbling, the instructor from the Thumb tribe shrugged her shoulders. Well The universe is unfair. The Dark Tribe was a species that had become powerful enough to compare to the Flame Wing Tribe. They were karmalings born from dark matter, which made up 24% of the universe. (The instructor said, For reference, matter you can see, like on Earth, only makes up 4% of the universe.) Although they were collectively known as the Dark Tribe because they shared a common ancestor, apparently, there would be a big difference in their individual capabilities depending on where they were born and their lineage. That was why those who were born in the heaviest and densest dark matter regions and were pure-blooded were separately called the Dark Clan. The Exalted Wing Dark-Sound was from this Dark Clan. Also, there were occasionally cases where extremely advanced machines and artificial intelligences would inherit the fate of the extinct karmalings who created them, and those existences made one of the top four, the Armoured Soul Tribe. Lastly, the Speckled Light Tribe, who were weak individually but displayed powerful group intellect and willpower, took the lowest spot of the four. To be honest, you can think that these four are supporting the bulk of the war. The Laniakea Supercluster is like the countryside compared to the regions these four are active in. In terms of Earth Itll be like the difference between the U.S. and Greenland. Greenland was a self-governing country in the Danish Realm and had a population of 55,000. Their individual GDP was $37,000, and their capital city, Nuuk, had a population of 18,000. Isnt it difficult to call Greenland an independent country as it is still in the Danish Realm? Camilla raised her hand and asked. Like a star student, she straightened her back and wrote notes from the beginning. The instructor from the Thumb tribe shrugged her shoulders at her question. Thats why the Laniakea Supercluster is, in fact, maintained through the support of the army from the alliance. More than half the personnel in the Virgo Cluster army you will be part of have been dispatched from the central. This time, Jessie asked, But is our military strength even helpful? I mean, from the start, the Flame Wing Tribe, the Dark Tribe Why is the war taking so long when we have such powerful beings? The instructors small face made a stern expression. The monsters are strong. We have been able to defend because they are from another dimension, if that limitation didnt exist and there was an all-out war, it is difficult to predict what would have happened to the universe already. Every time the monsters slaughter karmalings and expand their territory, they are able to create a bigger passageway into our universe That is why this is a war determining the fate of all karmalings. Whether you are weak or strong, we need to resist them. At first, when the number of monsters coming into our universe was small, the major species who formed the alliance didnt find their invasion all too serious. But then, they occupied more and more galaxies, and there was a point where a demise-rank monster crossed over. It was a disaster. During the fight that day, the one known as the strongest, the King of the Flame Wing Tribe, Flame-Sky, died in battle. It was an event which alarmed the entire universe and made them unite their power under the alliance. Flame-Sky? Choi Hyuk mulled over that name. The Thumb tribe instructor turned her gaze towards Choi Hyuk. Yes. Because of that incident, the Flame Wing Tribe, which had been a monarchy, changed into a parliamentary system. This was because the successor of Flame-Sky was too young to lead the entire tribe. It seemed like the aliens had their own complicated circumstances. He had thought that they were toying with earthlings but they too had quite the intense history. Choi Hyuk felt a slight sense of remoteness. This war might be a long, intense war that earthlings couldnt even imagine with their narrow vision. Just how long would it last? Where would it go? The instructors explanations continued. They heard introductions on the indigenous species within the Laniakea Supercluster and the species within the Virgo cluster. There was no break, but none of them tired with just this much. Choi Hyuk suddenly looked out the window. When they said they designed it to be familiar They even made the sky outside the window the same as the one on Earth. He felt a sense of dj vu. It was strange. When he closed and opened his eyes, it was almost like the math period before the Ring of Rebirth was made. That time when he would blankly stare at the sky whenever he got the chance. The classroom where Kang Minho and Lee Mingi bullied him and Jung Minji would look at them with an irritated expression. However, when he opened his eyes again, he was at the core of the Laniakea Supercluster, Dark City. He was sitting in class beside Jessie, a sovereign from the U.S., and Richard from Germany, and an instructor from the Thumb tribe, who came from a place much further away from the Laniakea Supercluster, was lecturing them on top of the podium. Choi Hyuk shook his head. The blue sky tilted to reveal a red sunset. Chapter 92: Independent Troops (3) Episode 6: Mafia Game / Chapter 92: Independent Troops (3) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk ________________________________________ The instructor said, Forget the monsters youve fought until now. From now on, you will begin fighting real monsters, not those dumb, low ranked monsters. This means that the monsters arent simply strong. They will infiltrate your weak points. Lets see You said earthlings have fought with dimensional wasps and eyeless observers before? Remember the lessons you learned then, that monsters dont fight us purely through strength. They learned about monsters through actual battle. They were personally fighting against various types of monsters that were active throughout the universe. Kakakang! The monster, a jaksam, was a giant with an outrageous amount of endurance. Sovereign Jessie stabbed the monsters third eye, but his spear curved like a reed and bounced off. Clang! The Sovereign of Paradise Camillas sword, shining with silver karma, slashed down at the jaksams arm, but it bounced back like an explosion. There wasnt even a scratch on its arm. {Keulaahh!} The jaksams mouth opened. Its face looked like it was splitting in half, and they could see teeth covering its throat. Erdbeben-Blitzschlag (Lightning Quake)! Richards Lightning Quake pierced into its throat. Woosh! An intense vibration swept across its head, and it staggered as if dizzy, but that was it. Crazy. Dumbfounded, Richard closed his mouth. They heard their instructors voice in their head. {The monster jaksam, while weak in offensive power, is agile and possesses an enormous amount of endurance. No middle ranked warrior, using any method, can inflict an effective blow on it. That fellow will target and rush towards the troops commander or experts. If you are blocked by it, the key personnel wont be able to fight properly, but thats not all} The Ethiopian Sovereign Yohan momentarily revealed an opening while fighting. He was too close, and his body had temporarily exhausted its karma after launching a powerful attack. {Kuoooh!} Bang! The 4-meter-tall mountain launched a swift advance. Its entire body suddenly emitted light, and that light gathered towards its fist. The moment the light gathered, its fist had already punched Yohan, and the light that had gathered in its fist was sucked into Yohans body before exploding. Bang! Yohans tough body flew away like a rag. Yohan! The Queen of England Diana shouted. Perhaps it was because they both became overseers who had been their respective countrys leader and because their fighting capabilities were low amongst the seven overseers, but the two quickly became friends. Yohan staggered as he stood up within a cloud of dirt. Seeing this, Diana let out a sigh of relief. That light scatters karma cough. As if he had been inflicted with an internal injury, Yohans lips were pale, and blood dripped from the corner of his lips. Even though he was weak compared to the other overseers, he was still one of the seven overseers. A top warrior of humanity. Someone like him had sustained a significant injury with a single punch. {The jaksam sticks to its opponents and launches a deadly attack when it sees an opportunity like that. The attack itself contains a lot of destructive power, but its even more difficult as it momentarily scatters the targets karma. To receive its attack, a warrior with outstanding endurance must block it after properly preparing himself so his karma doesnt scatter. After three attacks, its body will be unable to keep up the defensive strength it once had. If you attack then, you can kill it.} Do we have to receive them? Cant we avoid them? Grumbled Jessie. It was immediately followed by the instructors remark. {The jaksam is careful. It wont punch unless it knows it will definitely hit. Even outstanding warriors take three hits from the jaksam before attacking it.} Fuck. Sovereign Jessie clicked his tongue as he looked around. Eventually someone would have to take two more hits from that monster to take it out. However, there was no way anyone would want to be hit by such a powerful attack. Only then did Jessie realize the fear of the monster known as jaksam. Its set up so someone has to sacrifice themselves. If a monster like that rushed into our headquarters during a war, then it would difficult to command the troops. The instructor pointed that out. {Do you get it? A fight with a monster cant be settled with only power. Monsters will endlessly drive into our selfishness and try to disassemble our unity.} When everyone nodded their heads with heavy expressions at the instructors words, Choi Hyuk stepped out by himself. Kiririkang! He unsheathed Imprint from his waist. {Ho? A karma-sword? He already got one? Is it a Weapon of Calling?} The instructor showed interest. The other sovereigns reacted with a Whats that? However, Choi Hyuk was simply curious. I finally get to use this sword. If he used this sword, at least 300 points of karma would be distributed to stats relating to close combat (Power, Speed, Endurance, Control, and Stamina). Ideally it would supplement his weaker stats and enhance the stronger ones. Depending on Choi Hyuks capability, the distributed amount of karma could be 600 or 900 points instead of 300. A sword that theoretically didnt possess a limit. A sword awakened with Choi Hyuks Deadly Will. Grrrp. He gripped his sword as if he were trying to shatter it. His wrist became firmly fixed. His joints, such as his elbow and shoulder, became reinforced with karma. It was Imprint supplementing his weaknesses. The lowest stat Choi Hyuk possessed was Endurance C 100 (3). Although he was making up for it with his superb Control stat, the low endurance of his joints, which had to endure the impact of his close-ranged attacks, was an important reason for why his attack power lowered. From the sensation of his firmly fixed wrist, his confidence surged as if he could even slash apart a star. Choi Hyuks arm easily rose above his head. Like a breechblock fixing into place with a click, the karma pathway connected to his Karma Heart added resilience to his arm. Choi Hyuk could feel the power from his raised arm. In that moment, he surpassed his Power, which was at the 4-star level, and his Speed, which was at the 5-star level. He was brimming with power. Choi Hyuks sword swung down like a ray of light. Instant Void Annihilation. Sliiiice! At the frightening sound, which seemed to rip the world apart, the shoulders of the six sovereigns, excluding Choi Hyuk, shivered. Then, the body of the jaksam slowly split in two. The body, which could take any blow before it launched three lethal attacks, was easily cut as if it were paper. {Impossible!} Astonishment filled the instructors voice. ** The training was like this. {Like you know, the Dragon race was a tribe that once prided themselves on being a strong force. Commander Mack of the Virgo Cluster could be considered a part of the Dragon race. And the colonized land of earthlings, Dragonic, was a region where a lot of large Dragon races lived. However, at the beginning of the war, the monsters invasions were concentrated on the homeland of the Dragon race, and now, the tribes scale has been reduced significantly. Also, a portion of the monsters parasitized and caused a change within dragons. They are known as changed dragons. They are monsters that inherited the Dragon races characteristics. They are tough like jaksams, and they can use their breaths, which could be considered as lethal attacks, multiple times. Since they also possess the ability to fly, they could be considered as wide-scale killing machines.} When the instructors explanation ended, Instant Void Annihilation. Sliiiiice! Choi Hyuk, who was having fun using Imprint, immediately split his opponent. {Overseer Choi Hyuk Cant you step in later for the other overseers? The training cant progress properly like this Im really about to go crazy. For someone who just reached the level of a middle ranked warrior to possess, not a Weapon of Calling or a Weapon of Sentiment but a Weapon of Vow! Now, really Damn it} Although there were small events like this, the training went smoothly. The time for the placement evaluation approached while he was having fun learning about and fighting middle ranked monsters he hadnt faced until now. The placement evaluation took place in virtual reality. Leader, Im going in first. In the virtual reality, there was Lee Jinhee, Do we charge in? And Chu Youngjin, Hmm There are a lot of monsters were seeing for the first time, leader. Do you know anything? And, of course, there was Baek Seoin as well. They had transferred key figures abilities and mentality using the data they obtained from observing Earth as a base. Ah, uh. We are in the middle of our first mission, right? Choi Hyuk, who had been absentminded, was barely able to answer. It was because the overseers had undergone a memory distorting procedure when they entered the virtual reality in order to evaluate them under normal circumstances. Currently, Choi Hyuk didnt know that this was a placement evaluation. He simply thought this was a real situation. There were hundreds of monsters on the other side, and each of the seven overseers was gathered on his side with their respective troops. The monsters varied from low ranked monsters, which they had commonly seen before, to middle ranked monsters that they had learned about during their training. As the overseers memories had been fabricated, they simply thought that what they learned during the training would be helpful. Choi Hyuk began immediately. First, Baek Seoins troops team 1 and 2 are special teams. You see those 4-meter-tall giants over there, right? They are known as jaksams, and they will rush into our formation and target the commanders. We wont be able to stab them with swords until we block three of their lethal attacks so those with tough bodies in team 1 and 2 need to receive their blows. Understood. The Berserkers under Baek Seoins command equipped their swords and shields. They were influenced by the survival-optimized Baek Seoin and were famously known to survive in any battle. They were nicknamed Berserk Roaches. Of course, they themselves hated their nickname. Retreat when those changed dragons over there approach. Their breaths target a large area and have amazing destructive power. Even if the formation breaks a little, if you retreat, Ill take care of them personally. The Berserkers normal tactic was to just charge in, but currently, because there were so many different types of monsters, there was a need to put more thought into it. Of course, Choi Hyuk never thought to think of it all by himself. Also, that monster over there is known as the surprise box. If you kill them, theres a small chance theyll explode. Also, that monster over there is called the event. If you kill them, then your karma will increase exponentially, but if you get crazy for them and only run around to hunt them, the formation will completely break. Among others. Choi Hyuk tried to explain the various monsters characteristics to Baek Seoin as briefly as possible. Then, he patted his shoulder. Baek hyung, you got all that, right? Then, work hard. Ill do my best to shake them up. The true commander of the Berserkers was Baek Seoin anyways. Choi Hyuks best talent was his strength that could change the outcome of a war. Then! Off I go! Bang! Choi Hyuk rushed into the fray of monsters. At the same time, the other overseers set their own formations and began to advance. { They are fighting well. I heard that they arent good at cooperating Their fighting and commanding potential are really top level.} Like the instructors admiration, the overseers of Earth were fighting well. Although the monsters tried to use humans mentality to break their formations and turn them passive, it was no use. Regardless of what anyone said, the seven overseers had been screened from approximately 30 sovereigns. They had a definite hold over their direct followers. If various humans gathered, they would fight and steal amongst themselves to fill their own selfishness, but when humans gathered together with those of the same mind and they had a leader they could follow with their heart, they would often display actions where they risked their lives. The troops led by the seven overseers were the top troops on Earth. This might have been an inevitable result. As a result of the intense battle, the monsters formation was ripped to shreds. The encircled monsters would be ground and smashed into the ground by the falling spears and artillery. Although he didnt know why, the sky had suddenly become dark and then bright again as if he blinked his eyes. Choi Hyuk rubbed his eyes. Did I see wrong? Although there was no way he saw incorrectly with his karma-enhanced eyes, the sky had turned dark then bright for some unknown reason. I think we won Leader. Chu Youngjin brushed off the blood on his sword as he approached. Looks like it. When he casually turned towards Chu Youngjin, his eyes narrowed. What the? Why would Chu hyung? Before the sky had suddenly become dark, and now, he was seeing another unbelievable scene. Thinking he saw incorrectly, he raised his Minds Eye to the limit and examined him again, but it was the same. He was Chu Youngjin and he was emitting a red light. Puzzled, Choi Hyuk relaxed his shoulders and turned his defenseless back on Chu Youngjin. Is this the end? That moment. Rumble! Slice! The unique sound of Chu Youngjins karma explosion was heard, followed by a frightening sound. Chu Youngjin launched a surprise attack, stabbing at Choi Hyuks back, while Choi Hyuk turned his body and sliced Chu Youngjins sword and legs. Chu Youngjin miserably rolled on the ground like a garbage bag. I was doubtful but why is Chu hyung trying to kill me? Choi Hyuk coldly stared at Chu Youngjin. Chu Youngjin was blankly staring at his sword, the red sword created from his lover, Lee Hyejins death, and didnt let out a single moan. His eyes flared as he began to crawl towards Choi Hyuk. Stop. Choi Hyuk warned. However, Chu Youngjin continued to crawl with a rigid face. Pscht. Imprint pierced through the back of Chu Youngjins head and into the ground. Choi Hyuks expression was cold. Since he wasnt aware he was in a virtual reality, he was currently in a very disturbed state. Should I have listened to him instead of killing him? Although he was swept with regret. He already had the face of someone determined to die. He simply shook his head. Above all, he was surprised by how uncomfortable the sensation in his hand was. Even though he was someone who lived thinking I can kill anyone, killing Chu Youngjin was too unpleasant. It was to the point where he thought, If I have to kill him again, would I be able to? Choi Hyuk had grown attached to him more than he thought. While Choi Hyuk was standing absentmindedly, similar events occurred around him. The angel-like Penelope stabbed the Sovereign of Paradise Camilla, and Richards aide, Leah, stabbed him. Five overseers were simultaneously logged out due to the betrayal of those close to them. The ones who survived were Choi Hyuk, who killed Chu Youngjin, and Richard, who was injured but managed to kill Leah. Choi Hyuk had been able to notice Chu Youngjins killing intent with his Eyes of Distinction, and Richard had seen Leah change from someone to keep alive to someone to kill though his Eyes of the Judge. Although they survived, the shock from the fact that the people they trusted attacked them was huge. Did I do something wrong? Did I miss something? While Richard and Choi Hyuk were standing absentmindedly, wondering about something they would be unable to find an answer for, the world suddenly brightened before darkening. Hrk. Choi Hyuk opened his eyes. His surroundings were in a mess. What was that at the end? If that was a joke, it was really unpleasant. He heard Camillas icy voice. Its not a joke. That is also a type of monster. He heard the instructors serious voice as well. Then he said, To be honest Since the doppelganger is a very rare top ranked monster, it isnt part of the evaluation. It is customary to put that monster in during the placement evaluation to make you alert after dying once but to catch that Two people to boot. The instructor shook his head as he looked at a frowning Choi Hyuk and a dazed Richard. Then he said, Overseer Choi Hyuk and Overseer Richard, your placement evaluations were a perfect score. Chapter 93: Independent Troops (4) Episode 6: Mafia Game / Chapter 93: Independent Troops (4) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk ________________________________________ Since they were in the middle of a war, all the procedures were simple. With the name of Commander Mack of the Virgo Cluster, I grant the seven overseers of Earth the authority to use the military gate system. Along with those words, fingernail-sized metal shards floated up and rotated around the overseers, imprinting their souls and karma. Now, you have become warrior leaders of the independent troops of the Virgo Cluster. The exploration of the Virgo Cluster hasnt finished yet. Your mission is to explore unknown regions and destroy regions occupied by monsters and their supply routes, Kaluh Kabkun{1}. As you arent being dispatched to other troops and are establishing your own independent troops, I hope for your energetic participation in this mission. The earthlings placement evaluation grades were excellent. It showed that the seven overseers all had the qualifications to be assigned as independent troops. Two of them even received a perfect score. Still, the opinion that a portion of them would join the division troops for balance was predominant. However, Commander Mack broke their expectations and gave every overseer of Earth the right to form independent troops. That was how seven independent troops were formed. It was thought to be because she hoped they would participate in the exploration more proactively. Independent troops were granted the right to plan their own strategy while carrying out their missions without the interference of higher ranked troops. It was even possible for them to take action first and report later. It was also normal for missions to be vague like Explore XX Region. However, as their first mission was also a test, it was quite specific. Tangka, who heard the mission Earths overseers received, evaluated it like this, Its a practice game. The Cayenne star system is a region discovered not too long ago, and the monsters there are weak, normally at the 2-3-star level. Also, that entire area doesnt have the supply route, Kaluh Kabkun. Simply put, it was an easy mission. Perhaps it was because of this, but the day of the mission was imminent. Finish your preparations and leave in two days. All that remained for the seven overseers to do was run around hurriedly. ** The most important thing to do was without a doubt getting supplies. Woahahahaha! What is all this! Did leader pop in and out of a place like this all by himself? Its my first time as well. It was Baek Seoin, whose mouth was agape, and Choi Hyuk who was shaking his head. Behind them were Ryu Hyunsung, Bae Jinman, Handke and Chu Youngjin. 6 people in total. That was the limit he could bring. The maximum number of people he could bring from Earth to the Laniakea using the military gate system for free was five people excluding the overseer. The cost would increase by an astronomical amount of Mission Points for every person he added after that. Looking around once will be like going around the entire world Ryu Hyunsung said as he looked around with a pale face. It was as he said. The Laniakea Supply Store in front of them looked more like a planet than a supply store. Like those who believed the Earth was hollow, the floor of the enormous sphere curved upwards until it formed a complete loop. Countless buildings, some which surged up towards the sky and others which surged towards their heads, were erected on the floor. There were buildings floating in the space in between the buildings with pathways going off in all directions. It was a suitable size for a supercluster which possessed countless clusters within it. They soon heard the voice of the artificial intelligence in charge of this supply store. {Welcome to the Laniakea Supply Store. Wherever you are in the supply store, you will be able to search through the supplies and receive samples through me. Also, it is possible for you to teleport to any store you like.} They were currently in a situation where they didnt know what supplies there were. What item would increase the entire strength of the Berserkers? Choi Hyuk suddenly recalled something and asked, Do you have a store that sells karma weapons? {We do. 6 People. It will cost 1,000 points to teleport there. Will you teleport?} Is there a cost even though were a teleporting within the supply store? {Yes. You need to be at least the rank of a commander of a cluster to teleport for free.} Well teleport. Warriors who could fight better would be able to obtain more Mission Points. If they didnt have any Mission Points, they wouldnt be able to receive any service. Although he was uncertain whether this was a ploy to train better warriors through competition or not, but the Flame Wing Alliance persistently fleeced its warriors currency, Mission Points, off them. Whoosh. The moment they felt their bodies float up, they had arrived at their destination. The store which sold karma weapons. There was a black pond in the middle of the room. A red carpet surrounded the pond, and the walls were built out of old-fashioned timber. An elderly alien was sitting in a jelly chair with his ears drooped downwards. When he saw Choi Hyuks group appear, he mumbled, Earthlings? Hmmpf. Its good that they arent from the damn top 4 tribes. By the top 4 tribes, he meant the Flame Wing, Dark, Armored Soul and Speckled Light Tribes. The elderly alien bluntly asked, This is your first time, right? How much did you pay to teleport here?! Unsure whether he was asking or picking a fight and while everyone showed awkward expressions at the elderly aliens blunt behavior, Baek Seoin alone answered right away, 1,000 points. Damn. Although thats not much Did you know those from the top 4 tribes dont have to pay that? Pardon? It said that you needed to be at least a commander rank for it to be free Thats only for scraps like us. Those exalted top 4 tribes, who made this alliance, can use it for free, regardless of their rank. Those bastards need to work in black-hole mines for the rest of their lives. As the elderly alien swore, he got up from his seat. Anyways, why have earthlings come here? You shouldnt be at a level to come to a store like this yet. You know about earthlings? Of course I do, you scoundrel! Its been a long time since another species joined the alliance. The top 4 tribes constantly make all sorts of excuses as they look down on other tribes. You got lucky is what I thought. Either way, this is a high-rank facility that can make karma weapons. Its too expensive for rookies like you. The elderly alien continuously scolded. While Baek Seoin felt awkward, Choi Hyuk asked, How much is a karma weapon? Karma weapon? Ha! Its the most expensive! You need at least 1 billion Mission Points to create a Weapon of Calling! ! A billion points. Everyones jaws dropped at that unreal sum. As Consumables, they only earned 100 points after completing their first mission. Even until recently, they could earn thousands of points per mission, which took a few days to complete. They couldnt earn 10,000 points per mission just yet. Until then, they didnt think that they were only earning thousands of points. As a sovereign, Choi Hyuk earned at most 1 million points a day through passage and trade taxes. A billion points was an exorbitant sum, which Choi Hyuk, who was one of the richest people on Earth, would have to save every day for three years to collect. Its expensive, isnt it? The elderly alien giggled and said, But do you know whats funnier? The elderly alien paused for a moment before breathing raggedly, as if he was mad, and said, The top 4 tribes get them for free. If they want a karma weapon, the alliance just hands them the points to make one! Those monster-asshole-licking bastards. They received not 1,000 points but a billion points for free? Shocked, Baek Seoin asked, Why do they do that? To other species, they are saying that if you dont even have the ability to collect a billion points, dont even think about attempting to get a Weapon of Calling. That theyll fail to complete one anyways. However, since their species are so great and because they will always succeed, they dont even need to earn a billion points. Damn bastards Do you know how many Ive seen fail?! Listening to him, even Baek Seoin became furious. I thought that if we became alliance members, wed all be equals in formality at least, but I guess not. For discrimination to exist in space, how disgusting. Still, for a billion points to be free. Im jealous! All kinds of thoughts crossed his mind. However, since the elderly alien was already raging with ragged breaths, Baek Seoin felt odd to rage together with him. All he did was sigh in exasperation. Haaa. Now, really Then, Choi Hyuk, who had been silent, suddenly asked, Then how much does a Weapon of Sentiment cost? Choi Hyuk wasnt really interested in the unfairness. He simply wanted to use this opportunity to figure out the value of the Weapon of Vow he received. The elderly alien replied, So you heard something, eh? But why are you looking for a Weapon of Sentiment here? At most, you can make a Weapon of Calling at the supply store. If you want to make anything beyond a Weapon of Calling, you need to go to the forge in the center of Laniakea, where the Dark Ocean is. Of course, that place can only be accessed by acknowledged warriors. The forge in the center of Laniakea Choi Hyuk remembered it. As expected, the item Flame-Rain gave him as a present wasnt normal. Which meant her identity wouldnt be normal either. After confirming it, Choi Hyuk asked nonchalantly, I see. Then, elder, can we see equipment and enchants for 4-5 star warriors? The lowest ranked supply store they had used until now was meant for lowest ranked warriors, so 4-star equipment and skills were rare. Eventually, everyone was fitted with equipment unsuitable for their level. They wanted to use this opportunity to change out their equipment and skills and planned on using the remaining Mission Points to purchase items that would increase the strength of normal members. The elder tilted his chin and answered crookedly, There are, but it looks like youre a middle ranked warrior Itll be incredibly expensive to buy equipment for middle ranked warriors and engrave them Will you be fine? Of course, it wont be much if you think of it as a graduation expense Graduation expense? Yeah. The moment you become a high ranked warrior, it is impossible to increase your karma artificially. Theres no use for equipment or enchants. From that point, you can only increase your karma through your own effort and karma weapon. You didnt even know that? Karma weapons arent expensive without reason. Then the elder began to explain various items while mumbling. Like the elder said, the equipment was really expensive. It cost over 200 million Mission Points to buy equipment and skills for Choi Hyuk and 6 of his top executives. With that, they used up all the Mission Points Choi Hyuk and his top executives had saved up. The elderly alien scolded them, saying, You only have that much? and looked like he was going to give them a discount, but it seemed as though he had to sell items at the set price. He only showed his regret by swearing, Those damn top 4 tribes. They take whatever they want without paying a cent. Those bastards should be ripped up by the Big Bang. While paying, Baek Seoin worried, But leader, if its like this, then we cant change the equipment of the other members. Choi Hyuk said, Nothing we can do since we never knew 4-5-star equipment would be so expensive. Since our members are at around the 3-star level on average, the equipment we bought from the lowest ranked supply store should still be useable And we need to wait for the good news from Director Lee Jinhee. ** While Choi Hyuk and his top executives were busy going back and forth between the elderly aliens store and other stores, where they were suggested to buy their equipment and skills from, Chu Youngjin stopped in front of an item. The elderly alien explained, Ah, you sort of know what it is, right? It is a reinforcing stone. Its called the Essence of Blood. The Essence of Blood repeatedly became soft, as if it would drip any moment, and then taut like jelly. It also looked similar to a beating heart. Normally its better to get a new sword than reinforcing your old one But it looks like you reinforced that sword multiple times as you used it in fights? Is there a story behind it? Either way, if you are planning on reinforcing it this time as well, then its a good choice. It looks like the Essence of Blood suits your temperament. As if he sensed there was a story behind his sword, the elderly alien didnt swear and explained to Chu Youngjin in a relatively considerate manner. He glanced down at the red sword, which Chu Youngjin was very affectionate towards. The red sword, which had been created when Chu Youngjins lover, Lee Hyejin, died. Chu Youngjin couldnt give up on this sword. When everyone else changed their weapons, Chu Youngjin foolishly used this sword, which was an E rank, a weapon suitable for 1-star warriors. Then, when they gained access to the supply store, he requested Choi Hyuk to buy reinforcing stones and was able to raise the swords rank to C rank. This was the limit to what he could do at the lowest ranked supply store. Currently, as a complete 4-star warrior, he needed a B rank weapon, but Chu Youngjin stubbornly used his red sword. He now had a chance to overcome its limits. It had been a long time since Chu Youngjin smiled brightly. Yes. Ill reinforce it. Ddang! The elderly alien combined Chu Youngjins red sword and the Essence of Blood together, placing the sword into the pond of Dark Ocean water and swinging down at it with his hammer. Chu Youngjin gazed down at his red sword, which was gradually becoming redder, as his eyes silently reddened. ________________________________________ {1} Was mentioned back in Chapter 40 when the military was first transported. From what I can tell, Kaluh Kabkun are supply routes for monsters. Chapter 94: Independent Troops (5) Episode 6: Mafia Game / Chapter 94: Independent Troops (5) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk ________________________________________ C {Chu Youngjins Protection} *Weapon of Calling Rank: B+ Rank Endurance: 1,000,000 / 1,000,000 Combat Endurance Ability +100 (Stamina, Endurance, and Recovery) Earthling Chu Youngjins soul and retribution permeated this sword. Although he doesnt have someone to protect, his heart, which longs to protect, permeated the sword, and it will not break or dull even if it supports a mountain. It is a Weapon of Calling, the most common type of karma weapon. As the level of its owner, Chu Youngjin, is low and the materials are slightly lacking to create a karma weapon, its performance is low in comparison to other Weapons of Calling. It can be strengthened later with more reinforcing. It was originally an insignificant weapon made with steel, commonly found on Earth, and karma left behind by Lee Hyejin. Due to earthling Chu Youngjins devoted reinforcing, it has been reborn as a karma-sword, a Weapon of Calling. C What is this? The elderly alien blinked his eyes. All he wanted to do was create the best weapon a low ranked warrior could use. The materials used and the amount of effort he put in were only for that purpose. However, for it to result in a karma-sword used by those above low ranked warriors It seems theres an extraordinary story behind it. Mumbled the elderly alien as he took the sword out of the black pond and cleaned it. He handed it to the teary-eyed Chu Youngjin and said, Congratulations. Although after staying in this industry for so long I knew that occasionally incomprehensible weapons would be born Its my first time seeing it for myself. If its already like this You might be able to complete a Weapon of Sentiment someday. No, no, perhaps you might even see a Weapon of Vow be born. The elderly alien, who had been blunt until now, currently showed a somewhat careful attitude. My name is Gallahan. Come again. He even introduced himself in the end. Baek Seoin, who had been watching them closely, said, Leader. Dont you have a Weapon of Vow? Crackle! Flames erupted above Gallahans head. It seemed this was how his species expressed surprise. Wh-what? What did you say just now? Astonishment filled Gallahans voice. Choi Hyuk turned towards Baek Seoin as if asking why he brought up something so bothersome. Baek Seoin quietly explained, Looking at the mood, it seems like hell treat us better if we say it. Maybe even give us a discount. Thinking Baek Seoin had a point, Choi Hyuk briefly showed his sword to Gallahan before sheathing it. Crackle, crackle! Flames similar to that of fireworks erupted above Gallahans head. ** I am happy that rookies like you joined the alliance. I hope that you will be able to knock those damn top 4 tribes down a peg or two. Due to Gallahans aggressive discounts and advice, as well as his suggestions of other stores, they were able to successfully finish their shopping. Before Choi Hyuks group left, Gallahan praised them and left them a strange warning. Anyways, youre from the Virgo Cluster, right? Yes. Be careful. I overheard a few things while working here, and it seems theres something going on over there. Theres something going on, but seeing that everyone is hush-hush about it It might be something dangerous. A wretched danger that those conducting the mission wont know. After saying their farewells to Gallahan and going out to the streets, they met Tangka from the Armoured Soul Tribe. It looked like it had been looking for Choi Hyuks group as it hurriedly ran towards them. Haa So here you were. When Choi Hyuk gave it a questioning look, Tangka opened its chest, and a black, 1-cubic-meter cube emerged. Whats that? Tangka replied as it handed the item to Choi Hyuk, I dont know much about it either. They said it was some sort of exploration device. We suddenly got an order from the higher-ups to take it on the Cayenne exploration. Heres the order. Tangkas hand was dyed in golden karma light. Tangkas karma was originally a metallic color closer to silver. It was an order encrypted in karma form, making it impossible to fake. This isnt an order from Commander Mack? Yeah. It came from the higher ups above her. When we reported that the Cayenne exploration had been confirmed, the higher ups hurriedly sent this down. Even Commander Mack doesnt know? Yeah. When she requested to know, they simply said it was a secret Still, relax. They said it wasnt anything dangerous. There were talks about how it might be for exploring whether there were any scarce resources or something. Maybe it was because he had just heard Gallahans warning, but he felt uneasy. However, that didnt mean he could refuse the order either, nor did he want to. Choi Hyuk placed the cube in his bag. Seeing this, Tangka suddenly seemed to think of something as he advised, Ah, although you guys are the ones who are going to choose the composition of your army and its numbers, if I were to give you advice Take as many as you can. Its not occupying a planet but a star. No matter how many you take, it still wont be enough. Also, the more battle experience earthlings have, the better. From what Ive heard, this mission should be easy, but you need to train in times like this. Gallahan told them to be careful while Tangka told them to use this opportunity to train Choi Hyuk simply grinned. Yeah, thanks. Lets have a drink after you complete your mission. Tangka waved his hand as he left. They had now finished what they came to Laniakea to do. Choi Hyuk activated the military gate system and returned to Earth. It was an extremely long distance teleportation from the center of Laniakea to the Milky Way galaxy in the Virgo cluster, which was located on the outer boundaries of the Laniakea Supercluster. His mind momentarily went blank, and when he suddenly regained his senses, he had already arrived on Earth. He was inside Naros spaceship, which was rotating in an orbit above South Korea. Although teleportation was now much more comfortable compared to when they were Consumables, there was no helping the slight nausea he felt. Leader, youve arrived? The one who met Choi Hyuks group was Lee Jinhee, who was lying on the sofa exhausted. Choi Hyuk asked, How was it on your end? It went well. The moment Lee Jinhee flicked her finger, Naro appeared and began to report, The deal between Director Lee Jinhee and the El Tribe ended successfully. Since technicians, weapons, and resources have already arrived, we are producing our first round of equipment. While Choi Hyuks group was shopping in the Laniakea Supercluster, Lee Jinhee alone was roaming around Dragonic and completing missions. Among them, the most important mission was a deal with the El Tribe, who lived in the inverted tree. Wasnt it difficult? Asked Baek Seoin. While still lying down, she massaged her shoulders and legs as she replied, It wasnt that hard. It seemed they gave us additional points for cleaning and occupying the entire region. Since, if a strong monster strikes, itll have to face us first. And they can retreat in a pinch. They were also surprised by our fast growth. Choi Hyuk nodded and asked Naro, Good. Then there arent any problems with supplying basic weapons for the Berserkers, right? Yes, no problem. We can create the first round of necessary equipment in a day. Naros tone, which made it sound like it wasnt difficult to do, was trustworthy. The El Tribes technology was much more advanced than Earths. Earthlings could produce weapons with physical power as their base, but they still couldnt create weapons containing karma. On the other hand, the El Tribe possessed the techniques to mass produce 3-star weapons consistently and could even produce a 4-star weapon if they put a lot of effort into it. Although Naro possessed knowledge of weapons used by narolings, narolings were different from earthlings in various aspects. It was difficult to adjust their weapon systems for humans. In the end, the key point of the deal this time was to receive the support of the El Tribe, who were similar to humans, and for them to supply new weapons to the Berserkers. Also, the Berserkers side of the deal was to give them a city. They handed Pyungryu, the slave city previously governed by Lao Ban, over to the El Tribe. This was also the first step of their promise where they would allow them to come out to the surface. Also, I got the pledges of all the small and medium-sized clans active in our various colonized lands. Now we can dispatch their forces however we want when we go on missions. Lee Jinhees speech sounded a bit boastful, How about it, didnt I work hard? She had the right to. In a single day, she had gone around to all the five colonized lands Choi Hyuk governed. It wasnt just going around but also gathering the people in every city, bearing threats and receiving their pledges. That was why she was constantly massaging her arms and legs. Currently, Choi Hyuk was the sole sovereign who governed five colonized lands. Including the Barhaloleun region he had governed over originally, he merged Lao Ban, Freeman, and Nasirs colonized lands as well as Lilos, who had unluckily been caught up in the war. In reality, the Berserkers occupied many more colonized lands during the past war, but as there was a limit to the Berserkers numbers, they couldnt continue to occupy all of them. In the end, excluding those five, the rest were left as they were. There were some that were returned to their former owners, and the ones without owners were distributed between the other overseers. Ah, the Great Warrior of the El Tribe Lantz said something strange. What? About being careful, and that even if the colonization has been going smoothly until now, the monsters arent easy opponents. It seemed Lee Jinhee didnt find Lantzs warning important as she told them his warning with a lofty tone. The reason was because the monsters, which felt quite strong when they first started colonizing, were now not much of a threat. This was because humans had been continuously growing stronger through repeated intense battles. Just then, Naro said, I think there is value in heeding his warning. There are still places in Dragonic that havent been scanned by my radar. Although more people have migrated and there has been more trade between colonized lands after the war From my calculations, the regions concentrated with colonized lands dont make up more than 30% of Dragonic. Naro opened its arms wide and continued, We dont know what kind of monsters live in the remaining 70%. Although it wasnt something they could do much about right away, Choi Hyuk nodded his head. ** There were too many matters to handle at the same time. They had to comfort colonized lands that had become devastated, continue colonizing Dragonic, and finish the migration of earthlings On top of that, they had to conduct the mission given to them by the Virgo Cluster. Also, why were there so many people giving him warnings The more he thought about it, the more complicated his mind became. Choi Hyuk decided to set aside his problems for the time being as it was now time to successfully complete the first mission. Choi Hyuk displayed his motivation, From now on, we cannot fail any missions. Okay? We will go towards the center. The Virgo Cluster earthlings were active in was located in the utmost boundary region. For earthlings to approach the innermost core, the Exalted Wings, and get revenge, there was only one way. To complete each mission with overwhelming success. And make those at the center have no choice but to call for them. Although there were some who said that the fact earthlings had become alliance members was a miracle, what Choi Hyuk sought to achieve from now on was an even greater one. After finishing their preparations, Choi Hyuk went to battle faster than any other overseer. The military gate system operated following Choi Hyuks will. {Destination, Cayenne star.} {The applicant for troop transportation, Overseer Choi Hyuk.} {Confirming whether there is a mission in the specified region Confirmed.} {Please choose participants of the mission.} Choi Hyuk felt an odd sensation. After having always received missions from the system, he was now personally handing down a mission through it. Participants of the mission are all Berserkers and all small and medium-sized clans under the influence of the Berserkers. {Targeting complete. Please create a mission message.} Subjugate all monsters existing on the Cayenne star. Clans have the autonomy to command themselves. {Mission announcement complete. Beginning to transmit.} C {Subjugation of the Cayenne Star} Subjugate all monsters existing on the Cayenne star. Clans have the autonomy to command themselves. C Overseer Choi Hyuk C This was the first mission announcement under Choi Hyuks name. The moment the announcement arrived, millions of warriors crossed through the dimension and over to the Cayenne star. Chapter 95: At the Ruins (1) Episode 6: Mafia Game / Chapter 95: At the Ruins (1) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk ________________________________________ The Cayenne star. They had imagined a fiery land akin to the Sun because it was a star and not a planet. They had thought that for those at the lower levels, even if they had awakened karma, it would be difficult for them to endure the heat. However, the reality was very different from their imaginations. Lee Jinhee mumbled, Wow What is all this? It was a star filled with life. Although it was very different from Earth It could be called something close to an ecosystem. The red and yellow flowers, which bloomed plentifully on the ground, absorbed the stars heat energy and were composed of a mysterious material. The atmosphere, which allowed living creatures to breathe, was filled with gas and wavelengths that earthlings were unfamiliar with. There were also living creatures which consumed the flowers in this environment. The field was red like the sunset and transparent like dawn. The plentiful lights in the star split into countless wavelengths. An aurora with the colors of the rainbow fluttered in mid-air. If they were to describe the temperature, it was hot enough for water to evaporate instantly. However, even still, there was a flowing river. A material, which had a boiling point of metal on Earth, created beautiful waves as it flowed alongside the field like water. The earthlings, who had come to the star to go to war with the monsters, were momentarily stunned at the scenery. Earthlings had spent a lot of time looking for life out in space. To find life in space, they had looked for planets with a similar environment as Earths. A planet with water that orbited a star at an appropriate distance. A planet humans could survive on. However, in reality, alien lifeforms were born in environments unimaginable by humans, like the Flame Wing Tribe born from the Big Bang and the Dark Tribe born from dark matter. This place was the same. The fact that plentiful life existed on a star they had thought would be uninhabitable filled them all with emotion. Handke, the artillery captain, said in a dazed voice, Wasnt this a place invaded by monsters? This place was too beautiful for it to have been invaded by monsters. Even Chu Youngjin, who didnt express his feelings often, stroked his red sword, which had been reborn with a new name Chu Youngjins Protection, with complicated emotions. His expression looked somewhat bitter. We move, Said Choi Hyuk, who was the most emotionless out of the bunch, in an indifferent voice. There was only the goal shocking mission completion ability in his mind. As if waking from a dream, the Berserkers broke out of their daze and began to march at Choi Hyuks voice. ** When they ran wearing the Shoes of Hermes, it didnt take long for them to discover a city. No, to be precise, it was a ruin that was once a city. Just looking at the traces of the ruin, it looks like it was a civilization more advanced than Earth, Mumbled Ryu Hyunsung. Bae Jinman expressed a different opinion, You cant necessarily say that thats the case since its a star with tens of thousands of more usable green energy than Earth. Being an elderly professor of medical science, Bae Jinmans explanation got a nod from Handke, who graduated with a natural science degree. The ground is overfilled with energy. The flowers blooming in that field and the wavelengths that fill the atmosphere, if you know how to harness these energies, it might not be impossible for us to create a floating city during the industrial age. Of course, itll be difficult to make an apples to apples comparison. That was right. The ruin in front of them seemed to be composed of the remnants of tall buildings, crashed floating city areas, and still floating city areas. At first glance, a high-rise floating city might seem like something from a civilization within the realm of parascience, but if there were tons of materials stronger than steel concrete, and if a random stone on the street possessed the energy of tens of liters of petroleum it might have been much easier achieving this level of civilization than on Earth. They looked around as they entered the city. Baek Seoin said, Hmm It looks like they set up a line of defense here. Like he said, at the outer boundaries of the city, there were broken suit-like objects, numerous meter-tall barricades, and weapons similar to artillery. No corpse could be found as if they had all been eaten. When they made their way to the center, they began to see corpses of monsters amongst the wreckage. Crooks, mountain orcs, and bladed ghosts were among the other monsters they were seeing after a long time They were 1-2-star low ranked monsters. Perhaps they were plentiful in numbers due to their low rank because they were monsters they had seen frequently. Were they annihilated with just these monsters? Lee Jinhee seemed doubtful. Especially since guns were somewhat effective against 1-star monsters, and as they could do significant damage to 2-star monsters with the help of heavy firearms. It seemed comical for a civilization, which had developed with high-energy as its foundation, to be annihilated by 1-2-star monsters even if they hadnt awakened karma. Baek Seoin shook his head. Or It might be that the only monsters they could kill were these. He meant that since monsters above the 3-star level were immune to physical damage, they wouldnt die in the first place, leaving no corpses behind. And its strange. Baek Seoin frowned. Lee Jinhee looked back at him, What is? Why was it that there were no monster corpses at the outer boundaries of the city? When they heard that, it was strange. The outer boundaries had tons of wreckage of destroyed weapons, but they didnt see any monster corpses. If only 1-2-star monsters invaded them, then those corpses should have been littered from the outside. Isnt this more like the monsters appeared within the city? Unless Strong monsters destroyed the defensive line, leaving normal monsters to invade afterwards. While expanding on Baek Seoins opinion, it seemed like Ryu Hyunsung thought of something as he glanced towards Choi Hyuk. Choi Hyuk shakes them up, and the Berserkers smash them apart. That was the Berserkers basic tactic. There was no reason that the monsters couldnt use this tactic either. Just then, the world temporarily became dark. It looked like it was becoming darker from afar, and then at some point, it was night. A complete darkness in which they couldnt even see their own hands. Then, as if nothing ever occurred, it became bright again. Wha-what was that just now? People all around became confused. Report! Report! Shouting voices erupted everywhere. In less than three minutes, green flags were raised amongst the lines of millions of people. All clear. Huu What was that? Was it a distinct natural phenomenon on the Cayenne star? While relieved, Baek Seoin didnt lower his guard against the mysterious occurrence. On the other hand, Choi Hyuk felt a sense of dj vu. He had experienced this occurrence during his training. A monster of night? The monster of night Choi Hyuk remembered was a monster with enormous eyes. It would scan an immense area with its large eyes and then figure out and share the distribution of karmalings and their weak points to other monsters. When it blinked its eyes, a darkness, so dark that it was impossible to see anything, fell on a targeted area, making it useful for sudden monster attacks. Not only that, but it also had the effect of restricting the effectiveness of karmalings detecting abilities. What the My Minds Eye suddenly isnt working properly? Its like theres a fog in front of me Were what the Berserkers were saying. It was the monster of nights typical detection obstruction effect. Choi Hyuk was sure that a monster of night had appeared here. At the same time, he knew what was wrong. He had learned that monsters of night were high ranked monsters along with doppelgangers during the new recruit training It was a monster that shouldnt appear in this supposed easy place. Just then, a hologram of Richard appeared in front of Choi Hyuk. It was one of the convenient functions of the military gate system. It seemed Richard arrived with his troops just now. It looks like it. Richard attempted to contact Commander Mack. Then, annoyed, he frowned. Glancing at Choi Hyuk, he asked, At Richards question, Choi Hyuk indifferently nodded his head as if this didnt concern him, If youre going to retreat, do it. Meaning he would stay and conduct the mission. Richard frowned. It was dangerous to recklessly conduct the mission without definitive information. However, he also understood Choi Hyuks thoughts. As someone whose priority was to take revenge on the Exalted Wings, Choi Hyuk couldnt back down. A massive number of troops crossed over using the military gate system, meaning they had already consumed an immense amount of karma. Even though the Virgo Cluster paid the expenses as it was an official mission, if they retreated their army without any gains in this situation, the Virgo Cluster would suffer a huge loss. And, after retreating, was he to make a request like We witnessed a monster of night. There might be more high ranked monsters so please dispatch additional troops or take us out of here. Although it wasnt like he couldnt do it, it would be impossible to get promoted enough to approach the Exalted Wings side within a thousand years at that rate. In the end, whether the information was wrong or not, Choi Hyuk was planning on remaining here and completing the mission before returning. Although it could be considered reckless, Choi Hyuk always surpassed the limits of humanity. This might also be an opportunity to gain attention. Richard nodded his head. Only, Richard left open an escape route as well. Ed. Go to the Virgo Cluster, report the situation and request for the dispatch of an investigative team before returning. Understood. Richard sent one of his followers to the Virgo Cluster. ** Unlike the monsters on Dragonic that only wanted to protect their territory, the monsters on Cayenne were proactively aggressive. Was it because the monster of night told them their location? They crowded together in an instant. However, the Berserker troops werent very nervous. What the? Only bladed ghosts? Shadow teeth? The monsters they saw from afar were only 1-2-star monsters. Even the small and medium-sized clans could slaughter them, let along the Berserkers. When the monsters rushed towards them, creating deep rumblings sounds, veteran colonizers werent very nervous. However. Blink. Blink. When the monster of night blinked consecutively, the situation changed. The moment the monsters attacked the earthlings, the earthlings lost their vision, and the monsters penetrated their ranks. Guaack! Then, something incomprehensible occurred. What?! Whats wrong?! How could a 1-star monster stab a 3-star colonizer? The daggers the monsters held could pierce through veteran colonizers endurance. It was an incomprehensible situation. Then, those veteran colonizers, who wouldnt die from such wounds, stood rigidly and screamed, unable to break free from the shadow teeth. Get lost, you bastard! A colonizer, who stood next to a victim, attacked a shadow teeth that was pushing its dagger further, but- Ting! His sword bounced off. Wh-what? Vassal starving ghosts!!! The daggers they are holding are 3-star monsters! If you get stabbed by them, all your karma will be stolen! As the karma is been drained away, it creates a barrier around it! Attacks arent very effective until the victim is dead! You cant get stabbed by them!! Executives, who had learned about middle ranked monsters from Baek Seoin beforehand, shouted out loud. Haa Shadow teeth. This brings back memories. Lee Jinhee, who had been chased out of her group after fighting with the shadow teeth in Kangdong District in the past, was engulfed by a strange emotion. Although she was able to meet Choi Hyuk because she was chased out As expected, she especially didnt have good feelings towards the shadow teeth. They piss me off whenever I see them. The shadow teeth were using their characteristically fast movements and stealth abilities to increase the number of victims every time the monster of night blinked its eyes. Of course, the Berserkers werent scrambling about just because they had lost their vision. Spread your karma out! If something enters, swing at it without hesitation! Because of this, Lee Jinhees advice and support were directed towards the participating small and medium-sized clans and not the Berserkers. A flaming karma sword surged from Lee Jinhees sword. Lee Jinhees weapon was purchased from the Laniakea Supercluster. Although she didnt personally pick it out, it was a weapon Baek Seoin and Chu Youngjin had carefully chosen for her. It suited her well. Kaching!! Lee Jinhee split the barrier made by a vassal starving ghost and stabbed the shadow teeth within. Splash! Huck!! When she forcefully tore off the vassal starving ghost from the victims chest, he slumped to the ground, panting. Take him to the guardian! The colonizers nearby helped the victim get up and retreated. Lee Jinhees expression turned serious. The casualties of the small and medium-sized clans are large from the beginning The Berserkers fought well without needing any advice. When it became dark, they would spread out their karma, and if something approached them, they would attack immediately. They didnt even worry about mistakenly attacking the comrades near them since this wasnt their first dogfight. However, the small and medium-sized clans had the tendency to be slow and clumsy. Blink. The monster of night blinked again. Where the hell is that monster of night bastard? Grinding her teeth, Lee Jinhee stabbed out with her 40cm long, silver sword. She split a shadow teeths head without even looking. Their surroundings became bright again. Then she heard Baek Seoins voice. Sululacks! Artillery! Focus fire! His voice sounded urgent. Chapter 96: At the Ruins (2) Episode 6: Mafia Game / Chapter 96: At the Ruins (2) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk ________________________________________ In the blink of an eye, the sululacks burrowed into the crowd of colonizers. The monsters, which looked like someone had piled rags into a human shape, screamed, Shaaaaah! an unpleasant sound, as they stood there. Euack! However, the nearby colonizers freaked out as they began to retreat. Karma! My karma is being sucked in! A fleeing colonizer screamed. It was chaos. Frustration surged within Choi Hyuk. Since they were told it was an opportunity to gain experience, each overseer had brought over all their combat-oriented colonizers. That was also why Choi Hyuk had brought millions of warriors himself. However, what could they do with numbers? In Choi Hyuks perspective, they were pathetically weak. Swish! Choi Hyuk dived in. He swooped down like a ghost and sliced a sululack in two. Sululacks would try to suck in karma, and the closer you came, the more quickly they would suck, however, it was all a farce that only affected low level warriors who lacked both control and Retribution. Choi Hyuk gave the hurriedly fleeing small and medium-sized clans a pathetic look. Sululacks werent monsters that could be avoided like that. Instead, they were dangerous monsters that would leave a serious blow in your troops if you didnt take them out the moment they appeared. Yet, these clans didnt even attempt to attack the sululacks and were busy attempting to flee. When will they be worth their salt? Choi Hyuk felt that they would only be appropriate to use when they were at the level of the Berserkers. When he thought about how long it would take for these clans to be of use, it felt so distant yet, he currently had to save them. Choi Hyuk jumped around as he took down the sululacks. Crackle! Boom! The Berserkers artillery focused their fire on the sululacks appearing in the distance and pre-emptively took them down. Lee Jinhees troops, who possessed incredible mobility, jumped around like grasshoppers. Yet, there were simply too many sululacks appearing around them. Quickly, quickly! Take them out before they explode! Baek Seoin shouted in an urgent manner. Multiple sululacks would appear simultaneously whenever the monster of night blinked. At the same time as their appearance, they would quickly absorb the karma around them and would explode that energy at some point. They were a type of suicide bombers. They were a nightmare in the current situation. Baaang! Baaaang! Ferocious explosions erupted everywhere. Normal explosions would spread out horizontally, but the self-destruction of the sululacks didnt spread out like that, instead, they utterly destroyed the area around them as if it was contained in a sphere. The ground was completely shredded apart and vaporized. When the special surface of the Cayenne star, which absorbed the stars intense heat, disappeared, the flames emitted by the star surged up like a storm. As the Endurance of the colonizers, who were swept up by the flames, was pitiful, not even their bodies remained. Their locations are too good. Choi Hyuk frowned. Sululacks were already annoying middle ranked monsters, but with the support of the monster of night, they became truly irritable existences. They appeared like ghosts the moment the monster of night blinked, but of all places, they kept appearing in areas without any experts. Hidden from view, the monster of night clearly looked at the earthlings and stabbed at their weak points. Kuaah! Di e e There was a courageous 2-star colonizer who attempted to take down a sululack before it exploded. However, he couldnt endure the quickening pace of karma absorption as he approached and collapsed at the feet of the sululack. His body dried up like a mummy and scattered like dust. Only those above the 3-star level could barely endure the sululacks karma absorption. Eventually, the sululack, which no one could take down, exploded once it had collected enough energy. Baaang! Every time they heard that sound, the colonizers fighting spirit diminished. No one knew who first started this method. However, there was also no reason to discuss it either. On the intense border of life or death, people would instinctively find a way to live. Pcht. Why did the completely unexpected attack emit an unfamiliar yet frightening sound? Surprised, the colonizer who had been attacked turned to look at his comrade with a pale face. Why Why? Without a trace of apology, his comrade looked back at him with spiteful eyes. The weapon he stabbed him with was a vassal starving ghost that had been held by a shadow teeth just now. Baang! A sululack exploded from afar. The man who stabbed his comrade was able to endure the explosion with the barrier created by the vassal starving ghost. To survive, some gave up feeling sorry and rushed towards their comrades with a vassal starving ghost in hand. This occurred everywhere. Those who could block the absorption of their karma, Choi Hyuk, his Berserkers, and the executives of the clans, hurriedly moved to take down the sululacks, but the sululacks, which were controlled by the monster of night, always found openings and exploded, leaving behind casualties. Also Traitors who killed their comrades to save their own lives remained as well. Tsk Choi Hyuk, as he ran by, cut the necks of those he saw attempting to stab their comrades with vassal starving ghosts. However, he couldnt control the entire mood by himself. It was also obvious for those who couldnt endure the explosion and would die either way to choose the method that had even the slightest chance of survival. It was like an endless nightmare for those who werent sufficiently strong. Comrades who tried to stab them with vassal starving ghosts. Should I stab first, or should I wait for someone to stab at me and act like I had no choice, or should I be honorable even if I die? If they didnt want to die futilely, they had to make a choice within a few seconds. Amidst this cruel choice, the sululacks kept exploding, and the nightmare seemed to be getting worse. However, there was soon an end to the nightmare. Perhaps the monster of night was tired, but its blinking became slower. Then, it stopped. When the blinking stopped, so did the attack. Their first battle on the Cayenne star concluded. While the physical losses were huge, the morale especially took a hit. There were many who died in vain. There were also many who lived by stabbing their comrades. Rage and hostility towards each other and the commanders began to burn. ** Conflicts were erupting in various places. Fuck You bastard! You stabbed Dongsoo? What are you saying?! Whos Dongsoo?! An agitated voice interrogated someone who stabbed his comrade. Did you see those Leo clan bastards? All their executives were busy running away while our clans executives were putting their lives on the line whilst taking down the sululacks. They got a free pass The hell you saying? And you didnt run? Disputes between clans. No, those crazy How could they drag over all these troops without a plan? To be honest, hes an overseer. Why is he dragging people around on whim? If he dragged us out here, then he should command properly! There were also groups quietly expressing their rage towards Choi Hyuk. I felt this during the subjugation war, but arent they honestly too weak? And Berserkers scorned other clans. The mood of the army was the worst. In this mood, Choi Hyuk gathered the executives of the Berserkers and the clan leaders of each clan and held a meeting. The moment everyone gathered, Choi Hyuk went straight to the point. The composition of our enemy is very different from what we had heard from Commander Mack. Well give up our current tactic. First, well establish formations and tactics to face the monsters weve encountered. Also, we will prepare ahead for monsters that are likely to appear. Then Choi Hyuk explained the new formation. The gist was that each clans experts and the magician troops members would be equally scattered and prepared for the sululacks. Also, that he would create a detached troop that transcended clans to prepare in case jaksams appeared. Clans have the autonomy to command for themselves. He completely retracted this plan. It was an inevitable choice. It was originally a command which reflected what the commander of the Virgo cluster and other warrior leaders had said, but currently, the situation was completely different. Then discuss with Director Baek Seoin about the details of the formation. Ah, also, there are people who survived by stabbing their comrades with vassal starving ghosts in this battle. Come up with a method to track them down. For the teams trust, we cannot leave them alone. After finishing the short meeting, Choi Hyuk stood up. Behind him, Baek Seoins expression seemed somewhat resigned. Excuse me! Overseer! A clan leader raised his hand. Choi Hyuk, who was about to leave, stopped. Baek Seoin grabbed his forehead with an expression that seemed to know what was to come. Do you have no thoughts about retreating? At the clan leaders courageous question, the other clan leaders nodded in agreement. Casualties aside, their morale had hit rock bottom. Although Choi Hyuk said he wanted to track down those who stabbed their comrades to restore trust in each other, the distrust wouldnt heal easily with just that. The clan leaders felt that this situation was enough to consider retreating. Yet, Choi Hyuk tilted his head as if asking what he was talking about, Retreat? A word expressing incomprehension. That was all. Leaving that word behind, Choi Hyuk made no other response and left. It was a clear refusal, and from Baek Seoins perspective, an expected one. The participating clan leaders might request for a retreat. Ignoring or pressuring them isnt everything. They will hold dissatisfaction. Theres a need to comfort them. Baek Seoin had already warned Choi Hyuk, but Choi Hyuks reply was, Dissatisfaction? Let them have that if they want. To be honest, they were so weak that they were pissing me off. Baek Seoin suppressed his urge to sigh. If they showed that the Berserkers werent on the same wavelength in this situation, it would only make things worse. Baek Seoin put on a face so cold that it looked like no blood would drip even if he was stabbed. Then, with a firm tone, he began to explain the details of the new formation to the dumbfounded clan leaders. Although the clan leaders inwardly felt dumbfounded and enraged, perhaps it was because they recalled the Demon King Choi Hyuks indiscriminate subjugation during the war that they didnt express their emotions. They didnt express their strife, and it only became even more deeply rooted. ** When Choi Hyuk came out, he looked around at the collapsed buildings and the floating city. Will there be any gains? Lee Jinhee, with the artillery as an escort, left to explore the ruins. Looking at the wreckage, there were suggestions that it hadnt been long since it was destroyed, and the purpose of this exploration was to find clues within the ruins and gather information about the monsters. It was to prevent another instance of increased casualties due to unexpected monsters. Casualties When Choi Hyuk thought of the casualties, he felt his insides sour. He unconsciously shook his head. We cant go on like this. Even if they considered that it was a sudden, unexpected attack, the casualties were higher than expected. He wanted to clear away the clans and fight with only the Berserkers if he could. However, Choi Hyuk was fully aware that he couldnt. For an earthling to enter the core of the alliance It is impossible by myself. He became convinced of this thought after experiencing Laniakea. Earthlings were currently outsiders to the alliance. They couldnt avoid being undervalued. If Choi Hyuk was to get stronger by himself in this situation, he would only become a useful tool. That was why, whether he liked it or not, he had to make the millions of incomparably pathetic colonizers into elites. When he thought this, Choi Hyuk heard a roar. Fuck! Yeah, Im a murderer, you bastard! A scream erupted soon after. Euaaack! He could clearly see the situation with just the noise. They hadnt yet tracked down the traitors who had stabbed their comrades with vassal starving ghosts What a show. Choi Hyuk signed as he started walking in the direction of the scream. You bastard! What?! Die! There was a murder. As well as a brawl. Chapter 97: At the ruins (3) Episode 6: Mafia Game / Chapter 97: At the ruins (3) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk ________________________________________ {TL/N} evil hand of night -> monster of night, author changed its name. That bastard attacked me first! Berserker Kim Minhee shouted in a dejected voice. She was currently being investigated for murder. Lee Jinhee, who was investigating her, leaned on the back of her chair, displaying an indifferent expression. But, you see, there are many witnesses saying that you provoked him. Provoke? I provoked him? Thats what those Kalin clan bastards are saying, right? Director, do you believe what they say? Theres no reason not to. Either way, were all on the same side. Same side?! I dont know about other clans but that Kalin clan isnt! Those bastards fled when we were dealing with the sululacks! How can we be on the same side as those who only look after themselves! So youre saying youre innocent? Ah damn Since I killed someone, Ill take the punishment. What punishment? Ill take charge of setting up the washroom pits. Are you joking? Murder means a death penalty. You know this. I told you! It was self-defence! She protested as if she truly felt this was unfair. Her voice also became louder. And Im a Berserker! Its really strange these days! Without listening to us properly about how things are unfair, you just say death penalty like its nothing! We are like family! Arent you supposed to at least trust the words of your fellow Berserkers?! This is unfair! Unni! Are you really going to kill me? Unni, you know me! I dont kill people for no reason! As if she really found this unfair, Kim Minhee slammed the table as she stood up. She was a Berserker who normally had a good and close relationship with Lee Jinhee. This was exactly why Lee Jinhee was the one handling this incident. Although she was busy investigating the various murders and brawls that would break out every day, she wanted to personally conduct the investigation of Kim Minhee and volunteered for it. Lee Jinhee said in a low voice, Yeah. Berserkers. We are like family Minhee, when did you join the Berserkers? Lee Jinhee asked as she picked up the file she left on the side. Although she didnt act like it, Lee Jinhee was very nervous right now. Please Please Lee Jinhee inwardly pleaded again and again. Me? About 2 years? Maybe 1 year? As if flustered by the sudden question, Kim Minhees answer was vague. Ah Lee Jinhees hand, which was flipping through the file, slipped. Still, she continued to question her as if nothing was wrong. Okay. How did you awaken? Ah Dont ask me that. Its horrible. Lee Jinhee frowned at her words. Okay. Thud. Lee Jinhee placed the file down on the table with a thud. She unsheathed her new sword that had been smelted with semi-transparent metal, Silent Ice, and asked, I get it. Then lets check one last thing. Lee Jinhee placed Silent Ices sharp blade on her own forehead. Haa I really hate this. After letting out a sigh, she sliced her forehead. Pik! Her flesh and frontal bone{1} were cut instantly. As if she restrained it with karma, not a single drop of her blood spilled. In that state, Lee Jinhee showed the inside of her forehead to Kim Minhee. She could see a light gray brain inside. Di-director! Whats this!! Kim Minhee shouted as if she were freaked out by Lee Jinhees sudden self-inflicted wound. It seemed that Lee Jinhee found her noisy as she stretched her hand out to restrain her, and then took out two glass bottles containing a transparent liquid from her chest. She opened one of the two bottles and poured it on her wound. The moment the transparent liquid made contact with her brain, it emitted a golden light as it protected her open forehead and began to seal her wound. This is a liquid made by Guardian Bae Jinman. It wont leave a scar. Without showing any sign that it hurt, Lee Jinhee calmly conducted this terrifying process. Then she tossed the remaining bottle and a sharp sword at Kim Minhee and said, Now its your turn. Do what I did. Thats an order. Kim Minhee became dumbfounded. ** At the same time, Choi Hyuk was in the middle of a meeting with the important clan leaders. Do you know how many murders there have been? The monsters arent the problem! Well die by fighting amongst ourselves! Resolutely remarked Lumin, a popular clan leader. His words were also a direct attack on Choi Hyuks commanding abilities. It was a dangerous remark. Yet, it wasnt like his words were wrong. Choi Hyuks army was currently swept with severe distrust and conflict. People killed each other. This didnt change even if they made the punishment more severe. Every few hours, another brawl would break out and someone would die. Whether there was a punishment or not, murders and fights didnt cease. They killed each without thinking of the consequences. They hated those next to them more than the monsters. Even still, Choi Hyuk couldnt provide a clear countermeasure. It seemed he only wanted to quickly complete the mission as he only quickened his advance. However, the monsters didnt directly clash with Choi Hyuks army. They simply avoided them and fled. If they kept subjugating and pushing the monsters into a corner, then they might eventually be able to take them out But it would take too long to reach that point. The conflicts between the colonizers and clans had inflated to the point where war could break out at any moment. Yet, there was no solution. So what are we going to do? Clan Leader Jiro asked in an annoyed tone. He glanced at Choi Hyuk and Baek Seoin and said, Dont you already know? We cant return to Earth now. Its already been 3 days since weve been shut out of the military gate system. So what do you want to do? That was so. At first, they couldnt retreat because of Choi Hyuks opposition, but now, that wasnt the case. Everyone became aware of this fact with Richards message. The closure of the gate meant the closure of their escape route. To the clan leaders who desperately wished to retreat, this was like a bolt out of the blue. Thats why if we had already retreated Someone leaked the thought that everyone inwardly thought but couldnt say. At the same time, the mood in the meeting room chilled. At that word, everyone became so nervous their spines stiffened. This was because everyone was afraid of Choi Hyuk. However, Clan Leader Lumin didnt read the mood and raised his voice, Even if we let bygones be bygones, we cant go on like this! Everyone will die! We cant ignore the conflicts between the clans these days either. A civil war might break out! Ah, just stop it Even when the clan leaders next to him tried to stop him, Lumin didnt listen. No! I need to say what needs to be said! Overseer Choi Hyuk! I, Lumin, have never held dissatisfaction with the Berserkers actions! I always quietly cooperated! However, not this time. Overseer! When Lumin raised his voice, Clan Leader Jiro, who was very friendly towards Choi Hyuk, began to criticize Lumin, What are you doing? Dont you know your current actions are bringing about more disorder? Another heated argument broke out in the meeting room. Jiro simply criticized Lumin while Lumin, frustrated, said that they need to take note of the current situation and find a solution. Some clan leaders joined in on the debate, but the majority of the clan leaders maintained an uncomfortable silence. Choi Hyuk raised his hand. Everyone became quiet. Isnt it weird? Those were his first words. No matter how hotheaded colonizers tempers are Isnt the current situation too strange? Doesnt it seem like we arent able to control the situation at all? Yes! Thats what I mean! Lumin raised his voice. Be quiet and listen! And Jiro scolded him. However, Choi Hyuk still didnt care. Let me tell you something interesting. He instead began to talk about a story out of context. Its a story about the day of the first murder So the day Richard told us it was impossible to return to Earth. ** On the day they suffered heavy casualties with the sudden appearance of the sululacks and vassal starving ghosts and the sudden murders and brawls broke out, Choi Hyuk was contacted by Richard. It just so happened to be during a meeting with the executives of the Berserkers. A frustrating meeting with no conclusion. Good timing. 10-minute break. Everyone go out for a bit and come back. Once everyone left at Choi Hyuks request, Richard immediately asked, I do. With a bit of doubt, Choi Hyuk followed Richards words and took out the black cube from his bag. It was the item he had suddenly received from Tangka of the Armoured Soul Tribe. Huh? Choi Hyuk was surprised. The black cube was no longer black. It was tinged red as it pulsed. After seeing that, Richard held his forehead. What? What is it? What? Why? He never planned on retreating from the beginning. However, there was a clear difference between not retreating and not being able to retreat. Even Choi Hyuk couldnt help but become sensitive. What? Choi Hyuk recalled the placement evaluation which allowed him to receive the right to an independent troop. Then he recalled the doppelganger that imitated Chu Youngjin at the end. If Choi Hyuk hadnt noticed his killing intent through his Eyes of Distinction, Choi Hyuk might have been killed. Didnt they say we wouldnt face them? That time, the instructor definitely said, You will rarely face doppelgangers. Only, it is customary to put that monster in the placement evaluation. When will the doppelganger-handling group arrive? The morale of the troops was a mess because of the sululacks and the vassal starving ghosts. If doppelgangers imitated colonizers in this current situation? Choi Hyuk grabbed his forehead. It was bleak. How do we distinguish doppelgangers? Although he possessed Eyes of Distinction, it was only semi-useful. Choi Hyuk currently led millions of people. It was impossible to examine each and every one of them, and among them, there were countless people who would possess killing intent towards Choi Hyuk without being doppelgangers. It couldnt be helped due to his violent subjugation of the clans. It was difficult to distinguish whether someone was a doppelganger or not with his Eyes of Distinction. However, the method Richard told him was even less accurate. That inaccuracy made Choi Hyuk sigh. As if he noticed Choi Hyuks gloominess, Richard quickly proposed a more accurate method. But they couldnt use that method currently. But? It was a difficult problem all around. Yet, there still seemed to be a method. Then we need to take out the monster of night. Where is it? Richard smiled at Choi Hyuks words. An expression showing I knew youd say that. In a quiet voice, he said, Choi Hyuk saw confidence in Richards eyes. A confidence that showed they could take out the monster of night and clear the doppelgangers if they followed his plan. Richard had come up with a plan in this chaotic situation. As expected Choi Hyuk nodded in admiration. Ah, but? With his sudden thought, he cut Richard off. Wait. Wait, but How about we split their heads? Doppelgangers. You said their larvae eat brains. So if we split open their heads, cant we see whether they are doppelgangers or not? Richard froze at Choi Hyuks ignorant statement. Then he thought about it, contemplating whether it made sense or not. Then the surprising result was that it actually made sense. Really? Then what happens if we pour a healers karma into a completely developed doppelganger? Will it receive a similar effect like healing? < I dont think so.> That was the conversation Choi Hyuk had with Richard that day. ** So-so there are doppelgangers among us now? Thats why we are fighting more than necessary? Clan Leader Jiro nervously gulped his saliva after listening to Choi Hyuks words. His eyes became sharp as he looked around. Then I suspect Lumin. Isnt he the one interrupting meetings at every step and aggravating disorder? What are you talking about?! Am I a doppelganger just because you dont like me? The meeting room became rowdy once again. Not only that, but there was an overabundance of killing intent. When they thought that they didnt simply have different opinions but that there were monsters pretending to be humans, it made their blood freeze. The clan leaders were suspicious of each other and tried their best to prove they werent doppelgangers. Amidst all of this, Choi Hyuk displayed a dumbfounded expression. Just what were you listening to? As he said that, he unsheathed Imprint and placed it on his forehead. Pik. His frontal bone was cut and they could see the gray internals inside. Choi Hyuk poured the liquid containing Bae Jinmans karma in it. Nothing happened. Only his wound was healed. While no one could take their eyes off that scene, the elites of the Berserkers moved. Chu Youngjin, Ryu Hyunsung, Baek Seoin, Bae Jinman, Handke and the other directors, as well as team leaders like Alexei, jumped out and surrounded the meeting room, preventing anyone from leaving. In that state, Choi Hyuk aimed Imprint at the clan leaders. Now, stick your heads out. ________________________________________ {1} Frontal Bone/Frontal Cranial Bone C The part of your skull in the forehead region. Chapter 98: At the Ruins (4) Episode 6: Mafia Game / Chapter 98: At the Ruins (4) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk What do you think youre doing?! The clan leaders were agitated and scared. No matter how scary the doppelgangers are, to ask us to split our heads and show him our brains Entrust our heads to someones sword? When Im not even a doppelganger? To split my frontal bone without anesthetics and show him my brain? On top of that, youre going to pour a mysterious liquid on it? Humans would unconsciously close their eyes and stand awkwardly when someone was about to flick their forehead. But to ask them to stick their heads out so that he could cut their frontal bone! I, I have allergies That sword! Did you disinfect it? Wait! Wait! Because they were in such a hurry, the clan leaders said whatever came to their minds. However, Choi Hyuk didnt listen to them. Now, now. Itll be done in a jiffy. Choi Hyuk stepped forward. Euuaack! Each clan leader was at least a colonizer of the 3-star level, yet they freaked out and scattered in different directions. They scattered faster than the metal balls of an exploding claymore mine. However, the elites of the Berserkers had already finished calculating the clan leaders expected escape routes the moment they began to awkwardly flee. On top of that, they had already been assigned their marks beforehand. Bang! Bam! The fleeing clan leaders were blocked by the Berserkers and fell down. Uck! No! Although they pitifully attempted to stand back up- Pik! Drip. Choi Hyuk appeared like a shadow, sliced their foreheads and poured the medicine into their heads. Euuuuooh! Even if they werent doppelgangers, they couldnt help but freak out. They couldnt roll on the ground, fearing foreign substances might enter their brains, and didnt think to staunch their wounds as they spread their arms and crawled on their butts. It was as if a tiger was released in a group of baby bunnies. Although the clan leaders tried their best to resist, Choi Hyuk skillfully stepped on their resisting arms and legs and cut their foreheads. He then poured the medicine before jumping and pressing down on another hurriedly fleeing clan leader. Afterwards, the Berserkers standing by would rush forward and drag the treated clan leaders outside the encirclement. They put those who were so panicked that they didnt know what to do at ease. Calm down. Calm down. Its over now. To block an infection, you need to calm your heart and maintain a constant karma barrier. Take deep breaths and quickly make a karma barrier. Ah You crazy bastards, do you think I can calm down righ- If you cant maintain your karma barrier, youll have to be re-examined later. Hiiick! Through this incident, the clan leaders were able to recall what they already knew. As I thought, words dont work on those Berserker bastards!! Clan Leader Lumin touched his forehead. It had, at some point, completely healed without a scar. In fact, his head felt refreshed, however, he wasnt sure whether it was because of Guardian Bae Jinmans karma or because of the explosive amount of adrenaline produced from this terrifying experience. What was clear was that when Choi Hyuk split his forehead, he really thought he would die right then and there. After being dragged out of the encirclement by the Berserkers, creating a karma barrier, and forcing himself to take deep breaths, his thumping heart calmed down and he started to take in the scene around him. It was quite a sight. Puha. Leisurely looking at the scene from a distance, it really was worth seeing. Even though those gentlemen who acted refined, saying they were clan leaders, were currently fleeing for their lives, their struggle was so easily restrained, it was almost artistic, and they screamed when their foreheads were split. It couldnt be any funnier. Lumin watched this scene without any tension. Wait! Wait! Choi Hyuk! Overseer! Im not a doppelganger! Im not! Clan Leader Jiro was currently restrained below Choi Hyuks feet. Hey, hey! Cheer up, Jiro! Lumin unconsciously shouted due to his happiness. He felt refreshed that Jiro, who kept finding faults whenever he spoke, was suffering the same humiliation he endured. It was almost as if a non-existent comradery was budding. Maybe I should have a drink with that guy tonight. Although Lumin thought such leisurely thoughts, Jiros situation wasnt the same. No, in reality, Jiro no longer had the capacity to judge his circumstances. As the true him had died a few days ago. Euuuuaaackkkkk!! The moment Choi Hyuk poured the healing liquid into Clan Leader Jiros forehead, he began to flail crazily. It was a noticeably different reaction from the others up until now. Surprised by his desperate screams, the other clan leaders froze. Wh-what? Lumin unintentionally stood up. Sit down. There is a concern that there might be a secondary infection. A Berserker blocked him with a nervous expression, indicating this wasnt his first time seeing this. The liquid containing Bae Jinmans karma was normally transparent. However, once it was poured in peoples foreheads, it would turn golden, heal the wound, and protect the brain from various impacts and infections. Yet, the liquid in Jiros head currently surged with a copper-red light. Jiros brain began to boil, and the thing that looked exactly like a brain writhed its body as it attempted to flee. Th-that Only then did people recall the reason why Choi Hyuk was splitting their foreheads. Although they heard it through their ears, the story that they hadnt felt was real or trustworthy had, at this moment, become a reality, making their hearts freeze. Doppelgangers eat peoples brains, take their bodies, and act as the host. Tap. When Choi Hyuk flicked his finger, scarlet flames suddenly swept up the doppelganger that was exiting Jiros head as well as Jiros body, causing them to disappear without a trace. Choi Hyuk, who had calmly watched that scene, raised his head and said in a tone which seemed like he was asking them to go have lunch, Now, shall we continue? The clan leaders were unable to flee or readily stick out their heads as they froze in place, reading each others gazes. ** Blaze! In total, he burned three corpses. Although it could be seen as though only three out of over a hundred clan leaders were infected If they considered that they were all experts who were skilled enough to be clan leaders, it definitely wasnt a small number. The clan leaders expressions calmed. The cries of the doppelgangers kept echoing in their minds. Lies that seemed so true. Tears that looked real. Please Please save me. Theres something in my head. However, I am still Clan Leader Raley. I am fine! You know me, right?! Lumin! You know me! Right?! Save me. I want to live. Please kill the bug in my head and save me. Please. Please. However, Choi Hyuk said, No. The moment a doppelganger invades your mind, it starts by killing your brain. Although it does take a while for it to fully absorb your brain, that doesnt mean your brain is still alive. You have already died. Raley. No, doppelganger. The most terrifying scene was when they were dying. The doppelgangers never admitted they were doppelgangers until the end. Euuack! Im not one of them! Im not! What kind of bullshit is this?! This liquid is fake from the start, right?! You guys are just trying to eliminate those you dont lik- Euaack! Even when bugs that resembled brains crawled out of their split heads Their mouths kept shouting that they were innocent. Although they were clan leaders who had overcome countless life-or-death crises, the scene in front of them was more terrifying than any gruesome battle. They still felt pity and became enthralled when hearing their pleas and seeing their expressions, even as they watched the bugs crawl out of their heads. This fact made them so scared that their limbs trembled. The doppelganger was that kind of monster. A monster of suspicion. ** But you said the doppelganger identification cube doesnt work. Theres a limit to Guardian Bae Jinmans karma reserves, we cant just split millions of heads How will we examine them? A clan leader asked as they left the basement that was used as the meeting room. Choi Hyuk opened the door. As they were on a star filled with light and one without night, the moment he opened the door a bright light entered the basement. As he exited the building, Choi Hyuk said, We need to find and kill the monster of night. Thats why weve gathered here. When they exited the building, they could see troops spread endlessly in the bright light. Th-this. The reason why we pushed ourselves to advance to this point was not to quicken the subjugation but to gather all seven overseers together. Wherever they looked, they saw people. As each overseer had brought at least a few million warriors, once they gathered together, there were tens of millions of warriors gathered, surrounding the boundary of a particular city on the Cayenne star. You finally came out. Richard was waving his hand. Intelligent looking colonizers were lined up behind him. Reflect on yourself. Among the seven overseers, the only one who didnt properly total the total number of participants was the Berserkers. Choi Hyuk simply shrugged at Richards scolding. Richard sighed as he turned his gaze towards Baek Seoin, who was standing next to Choi Hyuk. If your sovereign is like this, then shouldnt you at least pay attention? However, Baek Seoin replied in a faultless voice, Administration personnel are almost non-existent in our clan. What can I do by myself? At his shameless reply, Richard grasped his forehead and gestured at the intelligent looking colonizers behind him. Yeah, yeah. Now, thats why I brought over some intelligent people, so quickly put them to work. You need to assign teams. Yes, yes. Baek Seoin brought the administration personnel and clan leaders to a different location. As he looked at this, Richard said to Choi Hyuk, Please take care of me. You know it, right? That your role is the most important. As long as you can gain their attention, theres no problem. Okay. Richard nodded and stepped forward. While stretching, he said, Good. Then shall we begin the game? Richard described the game as a Mafia Game to bring out the monster of night. Baek Seoin and Richards administration personnel displayed superhuman work performance. In a single day, they reorganized the Berserkers, numbering in the millions, into 10-person divisions. It wasnt random assignment either. They had reorganized them into groups with people whom they were familiar with. It was essential to reorganize them with people they knew as questioning their past was an effective method for determining whether they were doppelgangers or not. Following their karma growth, not only would their physical abilities increase but their cognitive abilities as well. As the other overseers had already reorganized their troops into divisions, with the addition of the Berserkers, all preparations were complete. After those who had yet to have their brains inspected disarmed themselves, they gathered in their specified divisions. The elites who already had their brains inspected were either dispatched amongst the divisions to dispose of those who broke the rules and discovered doppelgangers, or stood guard on the boundaries in case there was a sudden monster attack. In this situation, Richard declared to the tens of millions of colonizers, There are doppelgangers among us. The characteristics of doppelgangers are confused memories and reduced abilities. He explained the dangers of doppelgangers and then explained what would happen now. After a vote in each division, the one suspected to be a doppelganger will be first bound and isolated. The observation teams will conduct brain inspections on the suspects within their capacity. Although you will be uncomfortable and uneasy, please keep in mind that, excluding the observation teams, we will not tolerate any violence or the leaving of your designated position. After this polite speech, Richard smiled coldly. Now, with information we collected beforehand, we will first conduct a public examination of those we suspect to be doppelgangers. When Richard declared this- Pikik! With a sound, a few people who had been blankly standing there had their heads split. Although this only happened to around ten thousand people of the tens of millions, these colonizers, who had great hearing and sight, had no trouble understanding the situation. Huh? He died? While everyone was shocked, the dispatched observation teams wordlessly poured liquid, created with their respective troops healers karma, into the heads of the first round of examinees. Euaaack!!! Two-thirds of the first round of examinees were flustered but otherwise fine, however, the remaining one-third screamed as they rolled on the ground. The liquid surged with a copper light. They were doppelgangers. They had been able to expose one-third because they had selected those who possessed the highest probability of being doppelgangers. Wh What?!! The colonizers, who had been sitting in circles of ten, suddenly stood up in panic. The person next to them had their head split by the observation team, but wasnt there a brain-shaped bug crawling out of their head? A physiological fear overwhelmed them. Now, now. Dont be nervous. They are doppelgangers. If you dont want to be infected, please calm your minds and create a thick karma barrier. Richards words were spoken with leisure. However, the observation teams around them maintained an unmatched viciousness. A viciousness that felt like they would kill them even if they moved a finger. Although they were feeling an astonishment close to fear due to the sudden situation, the observation teams were too menacing. The colonizers awkwardly sat down. They rubbed their goosebumps and massaged their trembling legs as they gulped their saliva. Even as he watched this scene, Richard maintained the light attitude of a show host. Although it looked inappropriate at a glance, in reality, this was all calculated. No matter how many die, I will eradicate the doppelgangers. We do not fear sacrificing our people. This was the message he was sending the doppelgangers and the monster of night with his easy-going attitude. Now, you understand what we need to do now, right? Lets hunt doppelgangers. We will now start the game. Was it a coincidence? At the same time as Richards exaggerated declaration- Blink. The world suddenly turned dark. The monster of night, which had been idle for the past few days, began to act now that the doppelgangers were in danger. Its here. At the same time, Choi Hyuk concentrated. This situation, where they had gathered tens of millions of people to track down the doppelgangers, was in fact somewhat of a show. It was a trap to make the monster of night make its move. I need to find it. The one acknowledged as the strongest on Earth, and the one who possessed the best detection abilities, Choi Hyuk, was using the monster of nights activity as a lead to track it down. If you cant do it, no one can. That was what Richard had said. Choi Hyuk thought the same as well. I will make it blink countless times, so find the monster of night and kill it. He liked Richards request. What Richard was good at and what Choi Hyuk was good at, they were both doing things they were good at. We completely cleared the monsters in this area while gathering here. Still, there will be monsters rushing in from afar. I will take down the monster of night before they arrive. It was a difficult situation. Choi Hyuk caught his breath and concentrated his mind. Blink. The monster of night blinked again. The doppelgangers, whose identities had been discovered, used this darkness as cover to find other hosts. Choi Hyuk fumbled around in the edges of this darkness. He began to track down this shadow to see where it led. Chapter 99: At the Ruins (5) Episode 6: Mafia Game / Chapter 99: At the Ruins (5) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk A dark night. When he got on the elevator, the child tightly held onto his mothers hand. Mom, mom, theres no ghost, right? However, the mother didnt reply. Her hand was unusually cold. Mom! The child pulled on his mothers leg. His mothers leg was cold and rigid. Mom? For some reason, he couldnt see his mothers face clearly. Like a foggy mirror. The childs neck suddenly became cold. The mother said. {Do I still look like your mom?} This was a moment that made people recall those ghost stories of their childhood. Its scary. A weak-hearted person eventually spat those words as he steadied his shoulders. The doppelgangers were different from any monster they had faced until now. They were scarier than any foe. It was as if they were standing in the valley of death. They couldnt see the ground, as it was covered by a thick fog, and if they took a wrong step, they would fall endlessly and die. The hairs covering their bodies were raised. They were suspicious that their comrades, who were protecting their backs, might be monsters. They were dismayed as if the ground they had always walked on had disappeared. The colonizers were stricken with fear. Still, they clenched their teeth as they began to question each other. What monster killed your grandmother? There were only two points that could be used as clues. Confusion in their memories. Reduced ability. My grandmother? I didnt personally see it so I dont remember exactly. Use all your strength and activate your karma. Why, why are you like this? You know me! Im not one of them! Be quiet! Quickly activate your karma! Why are you all like this? Are you acting like this because my fighting skills have dropped recently? You know me! Its a commonly experienced space syndrome! Shut it! Your grandmother wasnt killed by a monster but passed away from cancer! Much before all this mess! Wh-what? Clang, clang, clang! A plenitude of weapons aimed at him. W-wait! Dont be like this! You! Youre the one thats strange! Youre just trying to push me to a corner to kill me! Im not a doppelganger! Panic obstructed ones ability to make rational decisions. Paang! The person who started the questioning activated his karma to his fullest. His karma had become stronger due to the recent battles against monsters. There was no reduction in its capacity. You see it, right? Now its your turn. Dont joke with me Theres no way you can pick out whos a doppelganger by activating your karma! His words were true. The your abilities will drop was only a statistic, a common opinion. When looking at specific cases, there were countless exceptions. There was no way they could confirm whether someone was a doppelganger by only questioning them and making them reveal their karma. If it was that easy, then the alliance wouldnt fear doppelgangers. This was a matter the alliance had already thoroughly investigated and was one that Richard already knew. However, Richard didnt tell them details like this. The game Richard had started was a cruel tactic where it would be sufficient to sacrifice 5 people to take down 5 doppelgangers. Yet It seemed they were right this time. Kuaaah! He didnt reveal his karma in the end and slashed his sword at the person next to him. It might have been because of panic, but in this case, it only made the others feel stronger about their suspicion that he was a doppelganger. Puscht! Slash! At the same time, the weapons aimed at him stabbed and slashed at his body, turning his body into tatters. Especially his head, which was where a doppelganger would reside, that was sliced into three to four times. Brain matter dripped. Looking at the cross section of his gray brain, which had been split into multiple sections They saw the appearance of a bug. Euwack Someone vomited. Lao Min Lao Min Someone sobbed. Then- Blink. Darkness fell. They could hear Richards voice in the darkness. Be careful of the darkness! Doppelgangers will look for another host within the darkness! Aaack! Screams erupted all around them at the same time. Low level people couldnt even sense anything in the darkness, let alone see, as the doppelgangers attacked those near them. Some died, and others became infected by the doppelgangers while attempting to block their attacks. The darkness cleared up. Peoples faces were pale. Ahh A more intense fear overcame them. Just now, some were attacked by their comrades standing next to them and had become cold corpses. They didnt know whether others were infected either. Who is it Who is the doppelganger? Their comrade had died after being suspected of being a doppelganger, but the situation didnt improve in the slightest. The divisions of 10 had instantly turned into 8, but their suspicions only deepened. Im Im really not one of them! Alexei! Alexei! Split my head and confirm it! Im not a doppelganger! A Berserker grabbed onto Alexei, who was patrolling as a member of the observation team. Nuna Alexei looked at her with sad eyes. Although he was at the rank of a team leader, Alexei was still only a middle schooler. There were considerate Berserkers who were like older brothers and sisters to him. Even the currently suspicious Cao Lu was one of them. However, Alexei couldnt listen to her request. Sorry, nuna. Just endure it for a bit longer. There is a limited supply of medicine, so we can only use it during critical moments. Its not like the group vote is in, and they are only suspicious of you. If we kept using it for situations like these, then the medicine would quickly become scarce. Im really sorry Its a guideline I received from the higher ups. He said this to her while tightly holding her hands. However, she shook her head. Do it now, Alexei. Look at everyone. They are becoming distant from me. The indiscriminate attacks of the doppelgangers when the darkness fell had an effect. The colonizers distanced themselves from those who they were suspicious of being doppelgangers and grouped up with members they could trust. If darkness falls again, then Ill only be prey. When Cao Lu said this, Alexei couldnt help it. Ill go get the medicine. In the end, Alexei bit his lips as he ran towards the observation team that possessed the medicine. Just then- Blink. Darkness fell. Aaah! Once Alexei returned, holding the medicine, and after the darkness passed, Nuna He knelt next to Cao Lus corpse, who had her throat sliced and whose body had rolled onto the ground. Cao Lu died! Cao Lu wasnt a doppelganger! Who was the bastard who said she was a doppelganger?! Wh Why are you looking at me?! You agreed to it as well! Endless suspicion. He seemed like a doppelganger because of this, and she seemed like a doppelganger because of that. Grit. Alexei ground his teeth. Shut up! Shut up! Calm down a bit! Slowly confirm their pasts and dont just blindly accuse people! No matter how much they emphasized rationality, the situation kept becoming extreme. There was a problem even if they caught a doppelganger. If there were two doppelgangers, what would they do if one of the doppelgangers had sacrificed the other to avoid suspicion? Although he doesnt look like hes infected, was that true? Could I entrust my back to him? What if I were to suffer because of it? Actually, dying was better. I would not want to have my brain eaten and become a doppelganger. A game of suspicion with tens of millions of people. While there were many cases where they had successfully eliminated the doppelgangers, the number of innocent sacrifices was no less. They were in hell. Blink. The monster of night continuously blinked its eyes. The darkness continued to eat away at their minds. The blinking seemed like it would make them neurotic. However, Choi Hyuk was precisely waiting for this blinking. Yeah Keep blinking. Choi Hyuks eyes were dyed blue with karma. He had activated Minds Eye to the fullest as he tracked down the monster of night. However, the darkness didnt come from anywhere. It would suddenly appear as if it was always there. No matter how much he tried to look through his Minds Eye, he couldnt see it. Even when he concentrated so much that he felt as if he could grab the tail of light, which was the fastest thing in the universe, darkness fell without a trace. The speed at which darkness fell was faster than the speed light spread, as darkness would always be there. Choi Hyuk couldnt look through the darkness. Im lacking Choi Hyuk clenched his sword, Choi Hyuks Imprint. However, his sword only provided additional beneficial effects during close-ranged attacks, and it would not strengthen his Minds Eye. Although, if Choi Hyuks weapon possessed the name Pledge instead of Imprint, it might have been useful when using Minds Eye, however, currently it wasnt of any use. I cant see it. Huuuu Choi Hyuk closed his eyes and took a few deep breaths. In this short period of time, many hypotheses and methods for dealing with the monster of night were proposed, compared and rejected in his mind. Although he considered countless solutions, it all took place in an instant. It was an investigation that went on within the boundaries of his instincts rather than logic. I think I know. That was Choi Hyuks talent. A talent that only strived for victory. He would always find the weakness of any skill, no matter how difficult or complicated it was. If he saw it, he would know how to confront it. Also, if he knew it, then he could execute a method for dealing with it as easy as breathing. The new method he had come up with was more time consuming, the reason being because Choi Hyuk had to come up with a skill he had never attempted before. But now he knew, and because he knew, he could do it. Choi Hyuk opened his mouth. Minds Eye. Whoosh. When he opened his closed eyes, his eyes surged with a blue light. Minds Eyes was the first karma trait Choi Hyuk had awakened back when he was at the 3-star level. The karma supporting his body became endlessly more sensitive. He received information about the world around him without any distortion. Identical Mind. Choi Hyuks entire body was flooded with a blue light. Identical Mind was the additional karma trait he had awakened when he reached the 4-star level. His karma went beyond being sensitive and stealthily, and naturally invaded into his surroundings. Based on the information he was receiving through his Minds Eye, he interfered with the matter, energy, and karma around him. He wasnt only seeing what could be seen, but he was also unraveling what was inside and exposing what was hidden. However, he still lacked the power. Explosive Blood. This was precisely the trait Chu Youngjin and Lee Jinhee used as their main. The moment he activated the trait, his karma, which was softly coiled around his body, began to go berserk. It felt like his blood vessels and muscles would rip apart. However, Choi Hyuk didnt even blink an eye as he controlled this power. He activated three traits simultaneously. Choi Hyuk was able to smoothly complete this task, but it definitely wasnt easy. As Minds Eye and Identical Mind were still interrelated traits, they were comparatively easier to fuse, but Explosive Blood was the complete opposite of them, which used Control as a foundation. A wanton result could come about by the clash between these traits when one thoughtlessly activated all of three of them. Yet, Choi Hyuk harmonized these three traits like it was nothing. Ah At the same time, Choi Hyuk felt a sense of self-fulfillment from deep within him. He now felt as though his karma was truly his. He felt a sense of satisfaction that was similar to when clothes, which were close to being a perfect fit, fitted perfectly. In fact, Choi Hyuks karma had been too tame up until now. Minds Eye and Identical Mind, which used Control as a foundation to see through and affect his opponents, were more like the traits of a magician than a warriors. However, as soon as Explosive Blood was added, everything fell into place perfectly like a jigsaw puzzle. Choi Hyuks fighting talent was composed of three elements: the ability to see through his opponents weakness, no matter who it was,the ability to perfectly execute any attack he envisioned to pierce his opponents weakness, and lastly, a ferocity that could crush his opponents with his vigor alone.These three talents perfectly suited the three karma traits known as Minds Eye, Identical Mind, and Explosive Blood. They literally formed a trinity. His karma, which was interlinked with these three traits, was like a perfectly fitted item of clothing to Choi Hyuk. Boom! Choi Hyuks karma explosively increased its presence. His Minds Eye would look, and then he would search thoroughly with his Identical Mind. Explosive Blood reinforced these two abilities. It allowed him to look further and deeper. Just then, Choi Hyuks lips curved into a smile. Found you. Choi Hyuk now knew that it wasnt somewhere far. It was in a four-dimensional space which lifeforms living in three dimensions couldnt see. Although it was right next to him, it was curled up, hiding in a small, hidden space folded in four dimensions. Choi Hyuks karma permeated into that space. According to his will (Identical Mind), Choi Hyuks body was sucked into the folded space. Chapter 100: At the Ruins (6) Episode 6: Mafia Game / Chapter 100: At the Ruins (6) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk The place Choi Hyuk arrived at was a completely unfamiliar darkness. It was different from the dark matter of Dark City. Although Dark City was dark as well, it was still a place within the third dimension. It wasnt very different from the familiar darkness of the night sky. However, this place was a darkness within the fourth dimension. It wasnt a place a lifeform from the third dimension could perceive. Shapes in the third dimension looked completely different in the fourth dimension. His arms and legs curved however they wished, and his back stretched and curled around. Like a surrealistic picture, Choi Hyuks body lost the original shape he was familiar with. Even the darkness was the same. When he thought there was light, it was dark, and what he thought to be dark seemed to shine as if there was a light. The darkness felt like a hard surface, then rolling waves, and then an endless fall. However, Choi Hyuk didnt fall into a state of confusion. Karma was a power of fate created by lifeforms. It didnt adhere to the fourth dimension. That was why, even though his senses were chaotic, his mind was clear. Is it you? Choi Hyuk asked. The darkness all around him was leering at him. Perhaps Choi Hyuk was already within the monsters maw. Tik. Choi Hyuk unsheathed Imprint. Instead of a pleasant ringing sound, a flat tik noise sounded out. Imprint had lost its shape in the darkness as well. It became wide, flabby, and mushy. It didnt look like it could slice anything. However, that was only for a moment. When Choi Hyuk raised Imprint above his head in preparation for a close-range strike, the blade of the mushy Imprint formed a cold, sharp line. Imprint surged with karma, stood rigidly and displayed its vigor. A Weapon of Vow could overcome matter and become a weapon of pure karma. This limit, however, depended on its owner. Currently, at this moment, over 80% of Choi Hyuks Imprint was composed of pure karma. The karma, which reflected his will of wanting to deliver a fatal blow with one strike, surged dangerously. Along with it, Choi Hyuks body, which had been scattered like a mist, had returned to its original form in the darkness. In a darkness where everything was distorted, only Choi Hyuk was clear. Instant Void Annihilation. Riip! His sword, which could even rip apart space, swung down. The fourth-dimensional darkness was sliced and ripped apart. Like in the moment of creation, darkness retreated for light to fill the surroundings. {Heuuuu.} He could hear the monster of nights scream from somewhere. It had been wounded. However, it wasnt a fatal blow. Choi Hyuks strike missed its core. Seu Darkness, once again, clouded the momentarily bright surroundings. Choi Hyuk could tell instinctively that if he didnt slice its core, it wouldnt die no matter how many times he sliced it. He wouldnt be able to defeat it. With his sword raised, Choi Hyuk closed his eyes. Thump. Thump. Choi Hyuks karma heart began to pound furiously. Minds Eye, Identical Mind, and Explosive Blood mixed together and began to search through the darkness. Whoosh. It felt as though the darkness became darker. At the same time, Choi Hyuk understood that the monster of nights gaze was fixed on him. It withdrew its power that been outside to blink. Choi Hyuk searched for its core, and the monster searched for Choi Hyuks weakness. Who would find it first? {Heuheuheu.} An unpleasant laughter could be heard from somewhere. Then, immediately after, Choi Hyuk heard a voice he could never forget. Hyuk? Mom? The one who walked out of the darkness was Choi Miyeon, Choi Hyuks mother. What are you doing here? She said in the same appearance and voice she had before she died. It was her who embedded him with the order to not fight. Although he was bullied because of this, she was still the most important person in his life. Sssss. Karma was released from Choi Hyuks Imprint. The blade that had been sharp became blunt, mushy and distorted. ** The monster of night Didnt you say it was a particularly tricky monster to deal with even amongst the high ranked monsters? No matter how strong he is, Overseer Choi Hyuk is only a middle ranked warrior Can he win? Leah, Richards aide, showed a worried look. Theres nothing we can do. Hes the only one who can find and approach the monster of night. Whether we like it or not, this is our only method. Richard had a relaxed expression. Although he said that there was nothing they could do, it seemed like he didnt expect Choi Hyuk to lose. But what if he fails? Although the monster of night specializes in commanding and support rather than fighting You said it is dangerous when it has so many monsters under its command like now. Especially if they are doppelgangers Ah, right. The doppelgangers and the monster of night are an especially good match. Since they say monsters of night are able to use the abilities of monsters it leads as its own Choi Hyuk is probably facing an ordeal beyond our expectations. However, I still dont think hell lose. In the case he does, what are you going to do then? Richard frowned at her words. He then carefully thought about it. Although I havent thought about it in detail Richard shook his head and looked in front of him. A cold-hearted light shined in his eyes. Then Ill have to kill them all. Leah knew exactly what he meant. Richard possessed the innate skill Eyes of the Judge, which could distinguish between who he should kill and who he should keep alive. What he meant by kill them all was that he would kill anyone who was identified as someone to kill. This would include doppelgangers, but it would also include countless others as well. Although they wouldnt be able to avoid the loss of many lives, it would certainly get rid of the doppelgangers. Gulp. Leah gulped her saliva. She knew that Richard was someone who definitely possessed the ability to do so. No matter how great the losses or what methods he had to use, if it was for the best, then he would do it. Only, there was currently a better method, which was why he hadnt yet done so. There werent many who knew of Richards true nature. There were also almost no one who knew that he was stronger than Jessie, possessing a 5-star stat. This was reasonable since Richard had become known for his politics rather than his fighting abilities. How was it that Richard, who fought less than Jessie, let alone Choi Hyuk, could have a 5-star stat? The reason was simple. Richard had, in reality, killed more colonizers than anyone. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that Richard was the greatest murderer of all-time. He had indirectly murdered people by making others act in the darkness (although the majority of them werent aware that they were following Richards will), and depending on the situation, he had personally assassinated others. His Eyes of the Judge clearly distinguished between those he should kill and those he should keep alive. He made use of his outstanding insight by killing and saving people as nonchalantly as possible. Behind the balance he created existed a countless number of murders. His Tuner fate, which gained karma every time he successfully killed or saved someone, was a big help to his growth. Because of this, Richard could consider himself as having progressed at a rate only second to Choi Hyuk on Earth without any eye-catching battles. His karma had increased rapidly by killing countless people from behind the scenes. To be able to maintain a clean, trustworthy image despite all this was evidence of how fearful Richards ability was. Leahs shoulders trembled when she saw Richards cold eyes. I guess I need to hope for Overseer Choi Hyuks success. Yeah. I hope so too. The two turned their gazes towards the hell, in which people were divided into 10-person groups and were interrogating each other. Right after Choi Hyuk had disappeared off to some place, the blinking had also disappeared without a trace. Although the fear and unease the people felt lessened a little It was still difficult to identify the doppelgangers. The fact that there were only tens of thousands of members in the observation teams compared to the tens of millions of people was a critical problem. On the other hand, the doppelgangers were shrewd. In this short period of time, groundless rumors had spread and the truths were covered up. Why are you refusing questioning? What are you doing? Please stay in your assigned location! Shut up. Bring our clan leader. There are rumors that this is all a political ruse. Where is our clan leader? Did you kill him? Bring our clan leader out here immediately. Or bring Richard. We need an explanation. There were cases like these throughout the crowds where men, who considered themselves as having thick arms, went against their orders and gathered in groups. Youre going to cut my head? Isnt this all just a witch hunt? When you cut our heads open, if theres a bug, good job, but if there isnt, too bad. Either way, the examinee will die! No. The medicine has been made with the power of the healers. The wound will immediately close. How do you know that? Do you think that only one or two people have died up until now? They died because they were doppelgangers. Although the majority of observation teams were composed of elites, their numbers were small. There were also an overwhelming number of elites who werent part of the observation teams. The control in various places began to fall through. Also, when the doppelgangers had their heads cut, they acted out until the very end. Handel! Help me! Im not one of them! Im really not, Handel! Aack! When observation team members unsheathed their swords to conduct the examination, they would scream like this. The womans lover, Handel, couldnt hold back any longer. Bang! Handel threw a punch at the observation team member, who was about to cut her head. As I thought, I cant. No matter what, I cant. I cant hand Rika over to you. Rika isnt one of them! The affection humans possessed went beyond reason. No matter how much evidence they had, showing that they were doppelgangers, it was useless. They couldnt help but go crazy when the person they loved cried and pleaded in front of them. This was occurring everywhere. The commotion wasnt easily calmed, especially when experts, who even the observation teams couldnt restrain, joined the fray. Then Chu Youngjin was dispatched to calm this commotion. Rumble. Once his characteristic thundering sound was heard- Gaaah! Both arms of the one causing the commotion fell to the ground. Shock spread amongst the crowd. Berserker Chu Youngjin! Chu Youngjins eyes were dyed red. His heart was burning right now. When he saw those who blocked the observation teams to protect their lovers, Chu Youngjin would especially experience a deep pain. He recalled his lover, Lee Hyejin. Perhaps this was why Chu Youngjin was becoming crazier. Chu Youngjin silently took care of those who were causing a commotion with a heart that felt as though someone had put salt on his wounds and then picked at the scabs. No one could take even a single sword strike from him. His innate skill Berserker was added to his karma trait Explosive Blood, while his Weapon of Calling Chu Youngjins Protection added sharpness to his strikes. Due to his Protection, which rapidly increased his Combat Endurance Ability +100 (Stamina, Endurance, and Recovery), he didnt easily tire either. Chu Youngjin could feel at ease as he used his strength. A crowd that had gathered together and pressured the observation teams, a clan-sized group that insisted they bring out their clan leader, and even warriors who stood in front of their lovers like vanguards they all spurted blood under Chu Youngjins sword and collapsed. Chu Youngjin was continuously controlling his mind. If Hyejin was still alive One of those fucking doppelgangers might have eaten her brain. When he thought this, rage rapidly surged from his heart. He projected his anger onto those creating a commotion. Wahh Long Chen was defeated with one sword strike. Isnt Long Chen a well-known expert from China? Even Overseer Jessie might not be able to do that. Was Chu Youngjin this strong? Every time Chu Youngjin slashed out, a shock reverberated out. They knew that Choi Hyuk was a monster, but below him, Chu Youngjin was also an incredible monster as well. This was how they were able to maintain some sense of order while Choi Hyuk was absent. They were endlessly tangled in a fight about who was right, who was wrong, and what was real. Like always, the Berserkers would rather cut that tangled knot than untangle it. Chu Youngjin and even Ryu Hyunsung were the same. Everyone passed by others after cutting them down without asking any questions. Choi Hyuk was the same. ** Weakness Yeah. You kept exposing and stabbing at our weaknesses. Choi Hyuk said in a tone that seemed as though he was sick of this. Thats why I dont look back. Uck Ah Choi Hyuks distorted body had, at some point, returned to its clear state. His sword was pierced through his mother, Choi Miyeons abdomen. Choi Hyuk whispered in her ear, Did you think Id give up if you hid inside my mother? Pscht. Choi Hyuk twisted the sword embedded in his mother. {Heuuuuu.} The darkness surrounding him shook violently. Its scream continued without end. Like a song on loop, it echoed and grew louder. We lost everything. Because we lost everything, we have no weaknesses. Because we know all too well that we lost everything, we wont be fooled by your illusions. When we acted like we were fooled, you quickly showed your true colors. Thanks to that, we were able to end it quickly. Choi Hyuk injected more and more karma into his sword. At some point, his sword began to burn. The flames grew as if trying to swallow the darkness surrounding him. The night was being burned. Its the end. Choi Hyuk stared at the face that was identical to his mothers. Even its expression, which was distorted due to pain, was the same as his mothers. However, Choi Hyuks heart didnt waver. Choi Hyuk had already accepted her death. If he hadnt accepted it, then he wouldnt have despaired and the fires of his thirst for revenge wouldnt have raged. The fact that his rage had never blown out was proof that his mother was dead. Choi Hyuk wasnt misled by this. Hii Hihi It seemed it knew this was the end. His mothers pained, distorted expression slowly turned expressionless, and a strange laughter escaped her lips. Her bright eyes turned into a deathly black. When she opened her mouth, he could see a black abyss. It said in a voice that seemed to be neither male or female, Hihi I saw it. I saw it. I saaaw it. Its face had become so terrifying that it was difficult to call it human. Choi Hyuk stared directly at its face as he poured the last of his strength into his sword. Choi Hyuk raised his sword, still pierced into its body, and then swung down forcefully. But youre going to die here. Riip! The monster of night, which had impersonated his mothers figure, collapsed into two pieces. He had cut it cleanly. The night ripped and light beyond it began to permeate in. The monster of night was dead. At the same time, the doppelganger identification device Richard possessed surged with a red light. The power of the monster of night, which had been obstructing its function up until now, had disappeared. The spreading light left a mark on specific warriors heads. Uh? Huh? The ones who received a mark were taken aback as they looked above their heads. There was no room for doubt. Richards orders sounded out like thunder. Kill all the ones with marks! The ones with marks were doppelgangers. A bloody wind blew. Chapter 101: Someone (1) Episode 6: Mafia Game / Chapter 101: Someone (1) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk What did it do? Choi Hyuk tilted his head in the fourth dimension, which was now permeating with light. Like how Choi Hyuk had seen through the monster of nights core, it too had thoroughly seen through him. It seemed it had used its seeing ability to look into Choi Hyuks past as well. It must have seen his mother during that. Although it was unpleasant to the extreme, there was nothing he could do about it. It was a high ranked monster. Going purely by rank, it ranked higher than Choi Hyuk. Choi Hyuk had no way of finding its core without giving it his past. It was a tactic of giving up ones flesh to strike their bones. That was how he eventually came out victorious. However, Choi Hyuk frowned. He clearly recalled its last words, I saw it. I saw it. I saaaw it! followed by its karma moving. It definitely did something It had been difficult to find the core though. The reason why Choi Hyuk was able to beat it was because he had paid sharp attention to finding its core from start to finish. On the other hand, the monster of night had been careless enough to read and learn of Choi Hyuks past, finding his weakness, his mother, and rejoice. Additionally, it had even occasionally paid attention to the fight between the doppelgangers and humans outside. This was how he had been able to win. That was all. Choi Hyuk had only found its core by using its carelessness. He had no way of knowing what sort of trick it pulled at the last moment. Choi Hyuk shook his head. ** How futile. Ryu Hyunsung lamented as he buried a corpse. Although it had been a long time since human lives had become as worthless as flies, Ryu Hyunsung was still not used to death. He brushed the dirt off him and looked at his hand. As a national athlete, he had wielded the saber with this hand countless times. His hand, which had been covered in calluses, was now soft and smooth due to karma. He had personally killed people with this hand that looked like it had never met any hardship. Countless of them. Was it nonetheless or because of it? He hadnt become used to death, and it gradually felt heavier. These people had been chatting and laughing just this morning, yet, now they were gone. If there was such a thing as fate, then when were their deaths decided? Tap. Someone placed their hand on his shoulder. When he turned around, it was Guardian Bae Jinman. Although his complexion seemed healthy due to karma, his white hair was still that of an old professors. Guardian. Ryu Hyunsung greeted in the glum voice of a guilty middle schooler but bowed in the awkward manner of someone who didnt want to reveal their gloominess. Bae Jinman nodded his head and turned his gaze away from Ryu Hyunsung. His eyes took in the scene of the buried corpses, comrades holding their tears back, and the colonizers who plainly seemed to find all of this a bother. Although Ryu Hyunsung, who was immersed in his sadness, wasnt aware of the colonizers who didnt seem to care for their fallen comrades, Bae Jinman could see it all. Human lives were more precious than anything. This common notion was an illusion that had only been created in recent times. In fact, many people were shockingly apathetic to the deaths of those unrelated to them. What if they saw someone die right in front of their eyes? It wouldnt affect them as much as one would expect. The moment it was meaningful was either when the person who died in front of them was someone precious to them or if they felt that they would be next. However, when looking around at those who found this bothersome, there were many colonizers who were even beyond that stage. I want to live. I can live. They had already lost this hope. Perhaps they were even of the mind Since were going to die anyways, we should be enjoying every moment before we die. What a waste of time. Bae Jinman turned his back on Ryu Hyunsung and asked, Director Ryu Hyunsung. Do you know why I pledged myself to Overseer Choi Hyuk? Ryu Hyunsungs eyes widened at the unexpected question. No You didnt tell me when I was curious. Ryu Hyunsung and Bae Jinman had both been leading their own forces before joining Choi Hyuk for the first colonization. Afterwards, they had decided to become Choi Hyuks followers and had been working together since then. It was a question Ryu Hyunsung had always been curious of because Choi Hyuk, who slaughtered lives, didnt seem to match Bae Jinman, who considered life as something precious. Even if he could accept the fact that Bae Jinman had joined the first colonization because it was a critical moment for humanity, he thought that there was no reason for him to stay by his side as a follower. There was no way Bae Jinman wanted crumbs from the colonized lands either. Cancer I thought of it as cancer treatment. Cancer? At Kangdong District, I had already thought the world had fallen. However, when we killed the Wyvern of Destruction and came out, what was this? That wasnt the case. Although the world was collapsing, people didnt know it. Even until recently. It was probably after two-fifths of the non-awakenees had ceased to exist during the advancement evaluation when the entire world was undoubtedly aware. Before then, there were still many who lived without this sense of reality. Theres a saying true crisis is when you arent aware there is a crisis. It was exactly that. It was like seeing patients who refused examinations, let alone surgery, while their insides were rotting with cancer. That was why I joined Overseer Choi Hyuk. Although he was more extreme than the others, I believed it was precisely because he was so extreme that he could make the world aware. Ryu Hyunsung slowly nodded his head. Many people in the world would often say Choi Hyuk and the Berserkers were crazy, but in Ryu Hyunsungs perspective, the world was already crazy. In a universe where entities from the alliance and monsters were fighting each other, earthlings couldnt continue to live the way they had when they simply lived harmoniously with each other. However, this choice was also giving up myself. Ryu Hyunsung looked at Bae Jinman with slightly surprised eyes. Bae Jinman had a bitter expression. Ryu Hyunsung had never seen him look so vulnerable before. He had always taken the lead and focused on treating the wounded. However, Bae Jinman was currently shaking his head, saying it was not so. I had the realization that the dream I had my entire life, everything I believed that was me, and everything I loved and found precious had been crushed. Once the game began in Kangdong District The moment patients and doctors began to kill each other, the moment I was no longer able to see my family, my world had already died. No, I had already died. What that means is Bae Jinman, who had been looking off into the distance, turned his gaze and looked directly at Ryu Hyunsung. His voice was trembling with rage, sadness, and eventually, resignation. There is nothing more I hope for in this life. Theres nothing that makes me angry, sad, or regretful, since, for me, everything has ended. Perhaps, I have already died, and this is some sort of bonus game. That is why I can partake in Overseer Choi Hyuks actions, whom I would have never cooperated with in the past. If it was the past, no matter how beneficial his actions were to humanity, I would first be haunted by those he killed. But that isnt the case now since this life has already ended for me. Only Since I still have time left, I am only doing what I can do to make the next generation a generation where humanity can hope again. I dont reflect on my actions or differentiate between this and that. I dont have the power to do so anymore. When I think that this is truly my life, I find my ruined life unfair and am unable to endure the longing of wanting to see those I can no longer see.However, when I think of it as an extra life, a bonus game, its not that bad. Everything has already ended. The world has collapsed, and if it ever comes to the point of regeneration, that is not our responsibility. And if its Overseer Choi Hyuk, even if he cant save us, he will one day end this ruin That is what I think. Ryu Hyunsung could somehow understand Bae Jinmans jumbled words. He also knew why he was telling him this when he had never said it before. That was why he said, Thank you. Bae Jinman had comforted Ryu Hyunsung in his own way. Perhaps he knew that Ryu Hyunsung had never had a day in the past 3 years where he didnt lose sleep due to nightmares, which was why he had told him his own coping method. Ryu Hyunsung had an especially good memory. He first remembered all his dead friends. He thought that, by not forgetting them, he was respecting them. That was why every day felt heavier. Bae Jinman was telling him to let go. However, he shook his head. Still, I cant forget them yet. This was his inevitable nature. He couldnt forget those who died first. He couldnt stop his affection for them. That was why he was scared. I am scared. Although I can still raise my sword Im scared I wont be able to lift my sword due to my pressing depression Still, theres nothing I can do. Ryu Hyunsung forced a smile as he said this. Bae Jinman patted his shoulder twice before leaving. ** The battle had ended, leaving everyone with their own wounds. Once the monster of night had been slain, the monsters on the Cayenne star fell into a state of chaos. It was then when the mission became as Tangka of the Armored Soul Tribe had said, an easy mission. They were able to conquer the Cayenne star with no particular losses. Instead, what was more exhausting than the actual battle was the negotiation process with the alliance. The alliances attitude was clear. {There was nothing wrong with the operation order.} What are you saying? In a region expected only to have moderate battles, high ranked monsters, doppelgangers and a monster of night appeared! At Camillas retaliation, the artificial intelligence tasked with inspecting this mission repeated its rigid message. {Reconnaissance cannot be completely precise. As monsters do their best to trick us, this sort of error is a common occurrence.} Then how do you explain the doppelganger identification device that the alliance sent? Didnt you withhold information even though you knew of the possibility of doppelgangers appearing ahead of time? Even though we know that it is grounds for violation of the alliance law? {Doppelgangers are considered as a rank 1 species for caution by the alliance. As we never know when or where they will appear, it is only normal to randomly send it as an exploration device to new unexplored regions. It is difficult to determine that they were aware of the possibility of doppelgangers ahead of time with this.} Then why didnt you tell us it was a doppelganger identification device? This time, it was the Ethiopian Sovereign Yohan who asked. {As there is always a risk of doppelgangers, it is common to give low ranked troops an identification device, however, it is a fact that the actual frequency of doppelganger appearances is low. As there have been cases of setbacks due to the first-line troops becoming excessively intimidated by this rare possibility, relevant information may be hidden depending on the commanders judgment.} The overseers had nothing to say at the artificial intelligences words. It was their first mission after being commissioned. The mission they said would be easy was a mission that could have resulted in their annihilation with the slightest fault. Lingering bitter feelings remained in the hearts of the warriors who had to kill their own comrades with their own hands. However, it said no one was responsible for this tragedy. It was simply a slip-up. What did it matter if they had mouths, they could only stay silent as they were powerless. The one who took action was Commander Mack. Well. Good. Theoretically, you are right. In fact, since youre an artificial intelligence inspector, that cant awaken karma, of course, you will reply according to the rules. But You just said Depending on the commanders judgment, right? Their commander is me, Mack. Yet the doppelganger identification device wasnt reported to me either. The higher ups ignored the chain of command and made my subordinate Tangka deliver the device. Isnt that a problem? While looking back at the silent overseers of Earth, Mack criticized in an orderly fashion. {They made the explanation that, due to the urgent situation, they did not follow the chain of command and personally made the order. However, if you are not convinced by the above explanation, then you can request an additional explanation from the Laniakea Supercluster or Commander Mack can personally take legal action.} Yeah. It should be like this. After a long time, it looks like there will finally be a big scene at Dark City. Commander Mack gave a satisfied smile at the artificial intelligences reply. After the artificial intelligence inspector had left, Commander Mack turned around to look at the overseers of Earth. She looked terribly sorry. Sorry. There probably wont be an apology issued by the alliance or any compensation from this issue The higher ups never admit their mistakes. Haa At her words, the overseers let out a sigh. How could they not know? They were all well-known figures on Earth. They knew the characteristics of those in power better than anyone. They wouldnt apologize Only They were simply dejected that this characteristic was unchanged even in space. But! Ill take responsibility for the victory reward and get you a lot. Thats the best in the end. Even if its unfair no, the more unfair it is, you more have no choice but to get Mission Points and become stronger and more respected. Only then, can you go up. Silence hung in the air again. A cold-hearted logic. Facing this logic, the overseers might have recalled their followers who had died due to this incident. It was the cruel balance between life and vested interests. Within this silence, Choi Hyuk shot his hand up. Yeah, speak. When he received permission to speak, Choi Hyuk said, I killed the monster of night by myself. Then, feeling embarrassed, requested, Please let them know. No choice but to go up. There was no one who agreed with this more than Choi Hyuk. Commander Mack grinned at Choi Hyuks words. Okay. Just as she said that, Richard quickly said, I planned the operation of dragging out the monster of night! Yeah, yeah. I got it. Mack nodded her head, saying she understood, and left. Dumbfounded, the five other overseers stared at Choi Hyuk and Richard. Dis-disgusting The Queen of England Diana mumbled in a quiet voice everyone could hear. {ED/N: Im curious, what do you guys think the I saw it! referred to?} Chapter 102: Someone (2) Episode 6: Mafia Game / Chapter 102: Someone (2) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk The alliances method of broadcasting was directly transmitting telepathic messages to the viewers heads. They would suddenly hear a voice, and when they focused on that voice, they would see a clear scene as if they standing in the broadcast. {There is news that Earths independent troops, who have recently joined the alliance, have eradicated doppelgangers and a monster of night, and subjugated the Cayenne star. We take you now to Reporter Leleo on the Cayenne star.} After the news anchor finished speaking, a white-skinned, pointed-eared, beautiful woman appeared in the middle of a field of shining flowers. Her long, thin tail swayed elegantly behind her. {This is Reporter Leleo. I am currently here on the Cayenne star. Can you see the plentiful shining flowers here? They are amazing flowers that convert the heat and energy from the Cayenne star into various matter and energy necessary for life. Overseer Richard, who was the first to report this, called them solar flowers. Like you can see here, many different lifeforms have evolved throughout the Cayenne Stars long history, the most recent inhabitants of the Cayenne star having a glorious civilization, one where they could even build an enormous floating city.} Following Reporter Leleos words, the viewers were shown the past appearance of the Cayenne star deciphered using psychometry. A beautiful city floating in the sky, a beautiful field, and the now ruined city. Once they walked through this, the viewers would be standing in the middle of the great ruins. Reporter Leleo walked next to them as if she were on a hike. {However, due to the invasion of the monsters, the cayennings have become extinct, not leaving a single descendant behind. Even the enormous amount of karma they had accumulated throughout the stars long history had lost its path and degenerated into the monsters energy source. However, the independent troops of Earth have avenged the now extinct Cayenne star residents. We were also able to collect a significant amount of karma that had been about to be completely absorbed by the monsters. It is the precious inheritance the Cayenne star residents left behind for the life and freedom of karmalings.} Leleo took a few steps forward, twirled around and, while looking back, said, {Now we will meet the heroes of Earth who eliminated the monsters from the Cayenne star.} A black-haired man appeared next to Leleo. He was tall and gave a cold impression. He was Choi Hyuk. {Hello, Overseer Choi Hyuk.} {Hello.} {Excuse me, but I heard that your karma level was at the level of middle ranked warriors.} {That is correct.} {Although the monster of night isnt a combat-oriented monster, it is still a high ranked monster. While it must have been difficult to handle it with the strength of a middle ranked warrior, there are many warriors who were shocked to learn that you killed the monster of night by yourself.} {It wasnt that difficult.} Although Choi Hyuks reply was short, Reporter Leleo skillfully continued to ask questions and made the interview interesting. The key point she was attempting to highlight was the fighting capabilities of the newly joined earthlings, and among them, Overseer Choi Hyuks fighting talent. While talking about his fighting talent, there was no way Choi Hyuks sword wouldnt catch her eye. Choi Hyuk didnt hide it and revealed his sword. She showed a dramatic reaction. {Whaaat?! A middle ranked warrior with a Weapon of Vow?? Oh, my god.} Reporter Leleo, who couldnt close her mouth as she examined Choi Hyuks Imprint, had difficulty continuing to speak. {Fr-from what I know, isnt this unprecedented? Theres no doubt that the emergence of a Weapon of Vow after such a long time is a fortune for the alliance but I thought that if a Weapon of Vow were to emerge, it would be from the hands of a top ranked warrior. For a middle ranked warrior!} Reporter Leleos tone, which had been calmly complimenting and giving reactions up until now, dramatically changed. Her voice became louder and she stuttered her words. The reaction she was showing now was real and not because this was her job. She couldnt hide her excitement. Choi Hyuks interview became longer than expected. Only after a long while later did Reporter Leleo end it, while still excited, and hurriedly followed the original script. {Yes. However, the reason why earthlings, who have joined only recently, could come out victorious against the much stronger high ranked monsters, doppelgangers, was largely due to Overseer Richards outstanding commanding ability.} Richard was briefly called out at the end of the interview. Leleo analyzed and complimented his outstanding commanding ability. It seemed she had pulled herself together as her previous excitement was no longer apparent. After watching the end of the interview, Commander Mack opened her closed eyes. With a smile, she asked, How was my present? Exhausting. Haha! Its still the best present. It was an actual interview on Laniakeas central broadcast. This means that there will be those in the alliance headquarters who watch it, let alone those in other superclusters. Then they will start handling information about you over there. Your name will spread throughout the universe. On top of that Since you were hiding such a huge secret, your name will be spread to countless people. You must be happy. Youre only a middle ranked warrior who recently just joined, yet youre much more famous than me. Commander Mack was leaning against the air as she gave a sidelong glance. Her gaze fell on Choi Hyuks Imprint hanging from his waist. Although it wasnt really a secret. She said to Choi Hyuk, who followed her gaze and looked down at his weapon. He had thought he knew better than anyone else that his weapon was amazing, but after receiving such heated reactions It seemed it was more amazing than he thought. Looking at Choi Hyuks dull reaction, Mack shook her head. Its fine if you brag and put it out there a little more. You want to go to the center, right? Yes, I do. Choi Hyuk replied without a sliver of hesitation. Commander Mack shook her head as if saying there was no stopping him. Haha, what a troublesome subordinate. So troublesome. After mumbling troublesome a few more times, she raised her slouched body and, with a lower voice, said, Although I dont know too much, looking at the mood, there seem to be a few people up top that dont like that earthlings joined the alliance That in itself isnt strange. Recently, joining the alliance has become very picky, and even if they did join, I heard that many go through a harsh hazing. However If this incident wasnt simply an accident but the result of someones trickery, then this is an incident that significantly crosses the line, even considering other incidents up until now Thats why I was curious. If this really is true, then why? What did the earthlings do for them to act this way? And I was extremely curious, okay? She had leaned her face in closer and closer before leisurely leaning against the air with a disinterested expression as she said, But you had a Weapon of Vow. How did you make it? Even Im only using a Weapon of Sentiment. A blue crystal, which had been hidden beneath her blue hair, poked out a little. Although Choi Hyuk wasnt aware of it, it was a strong weapon with quite the reputation in the Laniakea Supercluster. A karma-crystal Macks Desire. Choi Hyuk looked down at Choi Hyuks Imprint, which was a new Weapon of Vow currently making waves throughout space, and replied, A friend gifted it to me. Although you were the one who made it, the cost of the materials and the necessary facilities must have been no joke What an amazing friend. A real amazing friend Even your friends are troublesome. Do you know Flame-Rain? Although I dont know a lot I know that shes the young lady of a great family in the Flame Wing Tribe. Shes famous for being an eccentric young lady who goes around to different clusters and joining the war And while there are a lot of absurd rumors, even I dont know of her true identity. But whats clear is that I dont want to know her identity either. I get a hunch that nothing good will come out of it if I knew. Mack clasped her hands and said, The incident this time might have actually been because of her and not you. Looking at how she goes around the boundaries of the alliance shows that there definitely is a story behind her Meaning it could be a family who wants to obstruct her or one that possesses a grudge against her. But if she shows great interest towards you, then thatll be more than enough for you to become a target. Theyll entrap all of humanity because Im a target? I told you. Shes the young lady of the Flame Wing Tribe. If they are a family with direct ties to the Flame Wing Tribe, then they can shake the fate of a newly joined species on the palm of their hands. Although its a classic example of the irrationality of the alliance its still a fact. Mack moved and placed her arm over Choi Hyuk, whose mouth was tightly shut. Then she said, Ill give you a piece of advice. If you want to be friends with such a troublesome people, then you have no choice but to quickly become successful and scram off to the top. Ill do my best. Yeah. Ill thoroughly make use of you, so do your best to accumulate contributions. To reach the top, one needed the help of someone up top. If you go up, dont forget my help. Choi Hyuk needed Macks help, and Mack was also looking for a way to use her subordinate, who had become a hot topic throughout space, for her own benefit. This interview is only the start. With their own wrongdoing and because of the public opinion about you You should be able to get a great reward. You can look forward to it. Thank you. Mack slowly nodded at Choi Hyuks reply. She took her arm off his shoulder and, with a serious voice, turned to a different matter. Yeah. One more thing. You reported that the monster of night saw something, right? Yes. Thats why I looked into it And I found a trace that something had escaped towards Earth during that time. To Earth? He was slightly taken aback. For the monster of nights final trick was aimed at Earth and not himself. It was a result he had never expected. There are cases like this. Cases where they read a warriors past and inversely invade their home star Looking at how weak the detected karma was, it might have sent an immature doppelganger queen to avoid detection is my guess. Isnt that dangerous? It is dangerous. Very dangerous. Depending on the situation, it might even result in the early shutdown of Earth. Its a situation where even Dragonic might be in danger if theres a slip up. What do we need to do? If its an immature doppelganger queen, then itll take around 2 months before it starts laying larvae, meaning we need to find it before then. But, since its a queen and immature, itll be difficult to find it using the wide area identification device. There is no other way besides using a small identification device to search for it. A doppelganger queen in an undeveloped state is in a spirit form. That is why you cant see it with your eyes and must use your karma senses to find it, and confirm it once more with identification devices. That is why its complicated, but if someone hides it as well, then the problem becomes even more serious. Hides it? Yeah. There are cases like that since they burrow into the openings of peoples hearts. If its one the monster of night sent, then there is an especially high chance itll make use of the information the monster of night collected. The person might not simply hide it but even offer to grow it. I understand. Although it was a headache, Choi Hyuk calmly nodded his head. Since there was a month left and they had identification devices, they could find it even if they had to do a total inspection. Because they were going to progress forcefully, it didnt matter whether someone hid it or not. Mack nodded her head as if pleased with Choi Hyuks calm expression. Yeah. Ill keep a lookout, and if the resolution takes too long, well intervene. Of course, if you are able to resolve it yourselves without our intervention, then peoples evaluation of you will rise. She was pressuring him, telling him to try and resolve this by himself. Of course, Choi Hyuk had no thoughts on asking for help either. Understood. ** Once he returned to Earth, Chu Youngjin suddenly began to see her. On corners, on crowded crosswalks, beyond store windows, on the other side of the street, and behind strangers, he saw the figure of a girl who couldnt possibly be there. This was a frequent occurrence ever since the moment Lee Hyejin was murdered in the gym 3 years ago. When he ran towards her figure, hoping it was her, he would be met with nothing or strangers. A sweet illusion, a cruel reality. However, the frequency of occurrences was especially high these days. Then, when he turned at a corner, she was standing there. She didnt disappear. Chu Youngjin didnt say anything and neither did she. If she (it) had said something, then he would have been suspicious. However, like the illusion he had always seen, it didnt say anything. It simply stood in the corner of his vision. Chu Youngjin slowly passed by her (it). She slowly followed behind him. No matter where he went, she wouldnt leave his sight. It seems I really am crazy now. Even as he thought this, Chu Youngjin was simply happy at the fact he could see her. Chapter 103: Someone (3) Episode 6: Mafia Game / Chapter 103: Someone (3) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk A group of people carefully jumped over the roof of a building. Although they were in a group, they all kept a wide distance from each other. They were using their karma-reinforced sight to stalk their target from afar. However, when their target entered an alley, she disappeared without a trace. ! Although they were taken aback, they didnt let out a sound. The leader gave a hand signal to his team members and ordered them to look for their target again. What are you doing? The voice of their target, Lee Jinhee, was heard behind him. Flinch! Before the leader could even turn around, he heard her voice right next to his ear. Well, not that I need to ask. Crack! It was instantaneous. The building and sky reversed in an instant. He only felt a pain from his leg afterwards. A cute, pretty face abruptly appeared before his face, which had been smashed into the floor. She was their VIP target, Lee Jinhee. Who sent you? Youre not going to tell me? Why Why are you doing this? What do you mean why? You guys stalked me. Pardon? The man sneakily acted like that wasnt the case. Lee Jinhee let out a sigh. Haa. Fine. Naro! Find out where they are from. {Yes. Ill check all the CCTVs registered on the computer network Here is the result. They are executives of the Lee Jungmin Clan. His name is Min Chunsu.} So this time its the Lee Jungmin Clan? Haa Do you guys want to die? Why are you constantly stalking me? Min Chunsu showed no signs of being flustered when he heard Naros voice. However, his expression turned resolute as he ground his teeth. What do you mean stalking you? Its just a justified surveillance. Ah, really? Is it justified even though youre stalking me? Well, I mean its not like its a DUI when you drink, right? Slap! Lee Jinhee slapped Min Chunsus cheek. Even though his body was reinforced with karma, the impact was enough to shake his teeth. Yet, Min Chunsu glared at her fiercely. Instead of becoming downhearted, he stated his justifications for stalking her more vigorously. Are you acting like this because you really dont know? Isnt it the Berserkers who are ransacking everything, saying that a doppelganger queen has invaded us? You said there was around a month remaining. Yet, its already become a mess within 3 days of investigations. Subordinate clans like us are even showing their underwear to you guys! But what about the Berserkers themselves? Arent the Berserkers supposed to conduct an internal investigation as well? But are you doing that properly? Even when its risking the fate of Earth?! Arent you guys busy covering for your own family? Even when the situation is like this, arent you just helping yourselves? What are you talking about? Although I dont know where you heard these rumors, but of course we conducted an internal investigation before we investigated you. Ah, so the answer to this problem is that we simply retreat just because you said you investigated internally? In the presence of the Berserkers, every damn one of us has to disarm their karma barrier and let you look around our every nook and cranny with your karma. However, how do we know you guys are investigating each other? Honestly, since Overseer Choi Hyuk was the one who fought the monster of night, isnt there a likely chance that one of the Berserkers was infected by the doppelganger queen? Can you say with 100% certainty that none of the Berserkers conducting investigations right now are doppelgangers? Hey. What are you saying? We told you the doppelganger queen isnt like that. Since its still immature and in a spirit form, its difficult to see and doesnt have the power to make doppelganger larvae. And we are the ones carrying the doppelganger identification devices, yet you think wed be the doppelgangers? You sound like the Berserkers are already being controlled by the doppelgangers. Huh? Do you think Im a doppelganger too? Hmmp! Do all Berserkers carry around an identification device? When we dont even know the whereabouts of Director Chu Youngjin! Hey! He has his own circumstances! Circumstances? Have you even considered our circumstances? This is whats not transparent. If you find this unfair, why dont you have an open investigation! If you guys are doppelgangers, then were the ones who die, yet youre telling us to suck our thumbs and just blindly trust you? Lee Jinhee was at loss of words at Min Chunsus constant counterarguments. The most fearful thing about doppelgangers was that they planted suspicion amongst the people. All kinds of groundless rumors were running rampant, and those who had been traumatized by suspecting and killing their comrades couldnt take those groundless rumors as simply rumors. They would turn into likely possibilities as they spread among them. Within this mess, the attempts of trying to keep the Berserkers, who wielded absolute power, in check never ceased. Of the major groundless rumors, one was about the victory reward. An enormous amount of Mission Points was given to Choi Hyuk as a reward, and he possessed the sole authority of distributing the reward. After a lot of consideration, Choi Hyuk decided to distribute it depending on their contributions, yet there was a groundless rumor that the Berserkers received a much higher reward. Dissatisfaction surged, asking how he could do this when they all risked their lives together. Lee Jinhee grabbed Min Chunsu by his collar. Is that all? If you want proof, then Ill show you proof. All executive-level Berserkers are going to partake in an open investigation soon. I suggested it and the leader approved it. We even announced it. But are you truly so nervous that youre continuously acting this way? Or is this your trick in trying to find the Berserkers weakness and increase your influence? Lee Jinhee harshly interrogated him. Yet, Min Chunsu became even more vigorous. He was acting too righteously for someone who had been caught stalking. What do you mean influence! This isnt a problem of influence but of whether humanity survives or not! All of us have to unite under Overseer Choi Hyuks command! All procedures must be conducted with transparency! In a situation like this, arent the Berserkers the ones who are clinging to their vested interests? Arent you fulfilling your selfish interests and desires by using Overseer Choi Hyuks favor and covering his eyes and ears?! Lee Jinhee became startled. She didnt expect him to express his loyalty for Choi Hyuk. It was like this. This was all nothing more than a mess. The content and aspect of these groundless rumors were too extensive and various. Using the power struggle was clever. The power and authority Choi Hyuk possessed were already stable. Sensible people didnt go against Choi Hyuk. They thoroughly proclaimed themselves as Pro-Choi Hyuk. Instead, their enemy was Choi Hyuks followers, the Berserkers. They competed for loyalty and targeted those who had traditionally been near Choi Hyuk. After highlighting the Berserkers weakness, they would shout, How can you advise Choi Hyuk like that?! Screw off! Well do it! Although this attitude hadnt been explicitly expressed, practical people were progressing with this thought in secret. They would gather information about the Berserkers and distinguish who to cooperate with and who to push aside before picking an objective, finding their weakness, and building a public opinion They were very hard-working. They used plausible words to package their motives. Since their words made sense, there were many who simply agreed with their cause. Also, Lee Jinhee was a simple person. She was someone who believed in the goodwill of people. She was someone who would listen and think about the words of others even if only 1 person was truly innocent and the remaining 99 were bastards. It was the trait of a hero. However, if she didnt have the compassion to match it, then she would simply be a pushover. Although Lee Jinhee felt repelled by his words, she couldnt reject them. She simply flinched and expressed her dissatisfaction. Do you think the leader will be happy if you guys act this way? An authority without checks or balances will rot. Director Lee Jinhee, although I deeply respect your valor and contributions, dont think that you are always right. If you truly care for Earth and Choi Hyuk, then do not think about simply pushing us small and middle-sized clans aside, and instead think about coexisting with us! Do not fear being kept in check! Heu Lee Jinhee simply clicked her tongue. She had thought this Min Chunsu specialized in stalking, but it turned out that he specialized in using his silver tongue. Although she didnt like it, he made her think about it again. So Lee Jinhees decision was her fist. Punch! Keuk! Lee Jinhees fist collided with Min Chunsus stomach. Min Chunsu felt a pain that even sent shivers down his spine. He couldnt breathe. He was crushed by the aggressive karma in Lee Jinhees fist, and the karma in his body shrank. Lee Jinhee shook her hands and got up. Ive never seen an honest person amongst those with a silver tongue. If you really do care for the leader, then dont do this and polish your fighting skills. Although she felt unpleasant, she had no reason to kill him. Although Min Chunsu himself disgusted her, there were a few points she agreed with him on. If it was some other Berserker, they might have killed Min Chunsu without reason, simply because they felt irritated. However, Lee Jinhee thought differently. Those idiotsIts because of them they are trying to keep us in check. Although she held affection for those Berserkers, who risked their lives and fought alongside her, to be honest, it was difficult for her to cover up their violent acts and nonsensical killings. Yeah. To make a bigger, stronger force, wont Berserkers also need to reflect on themselves? Ah I dont know. While thinking this, Lee Jinhee said, Go. And dont try to stalk me again. If you try it again, it wont end with just a punch to your stomach. Gue Guak Lee Jinhee raised another fist at Min Chunsu, who couldnt get up. Youre not going to leave? You want another hit? Hiek! Hiiek! Pale-faced, Min Chunsu immediately got up and forced himself to jump over the building and run. Due to his shrunken karma, his running figure looked unstable. Staring at his figure, Lee Jinhee let out a sigh and continued on her way. She was on her way to meet Chu Youngjin. ** Just what is that? Chu Youngjin was stuck repeatedly thinking about this. The thing that started following him one day. At first, it was hazy, but now, it had become more and more distinct. It was as if Lee Hyejin had returned alive. Although it seemed like others still couldnt see her, to Chu Youngjin, it was identical to when Lee Hyejin was still alive. Even its expression and trivial gestures were identical. The thing, that was quietly following him, suddenly became surprised and took off, examining its shoes. Chu Youngjin was almost about to cry. Lee Hyejin did the same thing. She couldnt handle a single drop of blood and had an abnormal aversion to killing things. Like its current actions, she would carefully check her shoes in case she stepped on an ant. Although others would call Lee Hyejins actions foolish, Chu Youngjin loved her every action. No, he was crazy about her. He even had the heart to put the ant on a piece of A4 paper and move it somewhere else if she was worried she might step on it. Although Chu Youngjins personality was unhesitant and aggressive, in front of her, he was a fool. Chu Youngjin and Lee Hyejin were completely different. That was why there were many people who had directly asked, Do you like her that much? Why? Do you have some sort of reason? To Chu Youngjin, there was no question more foolish than that. A reason? There was no way there was one. Lee Hyejin was in every moment of his memories. She was his childhood friend. It wasnt a normal relationship either. They would always spend time together and rely on each other. Who was the person who had saved him when he was about to die after he had fallen in water? Surprisingly, it was Lee Hyejin. The cowardly Lee Hyejin had been so courageous at that moment. Who was the person who had saved Lee Hyejin who was being fiercely chased by a dog? That was Chu Youngjin. And who was the one who called for an adult when Chu Youngjin was, in turn, chased by the dog? Lee Hyejin. The person who cried along with him when he was in pain was Lee Hyejin. The person who stopped crying and joked for the crying Lee Hyejin was Chu Youngjin, and the person who stopped crying and laughed with him was Lee Hyejin. The moment Lee Hyejin died, Chu Youngjin had lost most of his life. That was why Chu Youngjin couldnt take his eyes of that, which looked identical to Lee Hyejin. Am I seeing illusions after going crazy? Is this what people called schizophrenia? No, is that really an illusion? Maybe its the doppelganger queen people have been talking about recently? No. Doppelgangers kill living people and imitate them. Hyejin died without even leaving a corpse Fuck No But its not simply a doppelganger, but a queen. They said that, unlike normal doppelgangers, the queen is currently in a spirit form. Since the monster of night could read peoples pasts, it could know of Hyejins appearance. It may be because its the queen that it can imitate Hyejins appearance with just information. No. No Theres no way a measly doppelganger can perfectly imitate Hyejin. I might just be crazy. While Chu Youngjins gaze was fixed on that, he was thinking all sorts of conflicting thoughts and was fighting in his head. Then he eventually pushed those thoughts aside. Whatever it is, its fine. Just a little Just a little bit more Swish. Just then, the thing, that had been walking a few steps away from him, suddenly became surprised, and came close to Chu Youngjin, hiding behind him. It clung onto Chu Youngjins arm. His body trembled. Even its surprised and scared reactions were identical to Lee Hyejins. What the? Why are you spacing out? Chu Youngjin became surprised at the sudden voice. Ah Ah! Jinhee nuna? He didnt know when she came next to him, but Lee Jinhee was standing there with a frown on her face. Chu Youngjin glanced at the thing hiding behind him. He hid her behind him and asked, Why are you here? What do you mean why am I here? I came because I was worried. Lee Jinhee stepped towards Chu Youngjin and placed her hand on his forehead. Her hand was small and soft, however, Chu Youngjin only stood there blankly. No fever. Youre completely absent-minded. Haa Youre having a hard time, right? As expected Did you think of her? Lee Jinhee thought Chu Youngjin was having a hard time because of the doppelganger clean-up operation. There were colonizers who had thrown their lives away to protect their then doppelganger lovers. She assumed that Chu Youngjin had recalled his past lover and was suffering after seeing them like that. Her assumption was only half-correct. Im fine. Chu Youngjin avoided her gaze and replied half-heartedly. Lee Jinhee simply made an expression showing she felt bad for him. I already told the leader. Since youre going to continue not participating in missions like now, dont worry and rest. Still, there will be an open investigation of the Berserkers a week from now, so even if its hard, come out for that. Yes. Ironically, the only reason why Chu Youngjin could avoid being investigated was because of Lee Jinhees consideration for him. All the Berserkers had participated in the doppelganger queen search at least once, and because of this, they were naturally able to know that they hadnt been infected by the doppelganger queen. However, Lee Jinhee, who noticed peculiar symptoms from Chu Youngjin right after returning to Earth, gave him a break, unintentionally allowing Chu Youngjin to avoid the first round of inspections. The majority werent aware of this hole. However, Chu Youngjin himself was well aware of this, yet, he didnt come forward and point it out. Which was how he was able to come up with this last excuse. The inspection is in a week? Yeah, if it a week, then nothing will happen. Everything will be clear then Yeah. Until then. He didnt want to think about this anymore. His rationality had become paralyzed due to the fact that the person he wanted to see the most was right in front of him. Even if she was a doppelganger. Even though his heart was terrified of that thought, Chu Youngjin tried his best to suppress it. Even if he were to rage then Chu Youngjin only wanted to see her for a while longer. Lee Jinhee let out a sigh as she looked at the spaced-out Chu Youngjin. Haa Chu Youngjin. Even still, keep yourself together. Look at your appearance. Even though you picked Explosive Heart instead of Minds Eye for your second trait, how does it make sense that you didnt know I was right next to you? Like how Choi Hyuk chose Minds Eye at the 3-star level, Identical Mind at the 4-star level, and Explosive Blood at the 5-star level, they could pick another trait every time they increased a level after reaching the 3-star level. At the 4-star level, Lee Jinhee chose Minds Eye to expand her control and strengthen her detection abilities, while Chu Youngjin chose Explosive Heart, which was an advanced version of Explosive Blood. There were people stalking me today. If youre like this, you might not be able to detect whether youre being stalked or not. Hmm? Lee Jinhee, who had placed her hand on his shoulder as she spoke, suddenly frowned. It seemed something had been detected with her Minds Eye. Huh? Just now, something As if finding it weird, she looked around Chu Youngjin. At the same time, Chu Youngjin felt that as it pressed closer to him. It burrowed into Chu Youngjins karma and hid its existence. Ah An ominous premonition ran down his spine. Just what was this premonition? A premonition that it might be a doppelganger? No, the uneasiness that he might not be able to see her any longer? He couldnt figure out which one it was. Although his heart tightened at the uneasiness, he turned his back on it once again. Yeah. A little longer. Either way, its only a week. Chu Youngjin smiled awkwardly. Yes. Ill be careful. Lee Jinhee, who ended up not finding anything through her search, looked at Chu Youngjin. His face was haggard. She felt sorry for him, but she eventually let out a sigh and withdrew. Yeah. Then lets see each other in a week. Pull yourself together by then. When Lee Jinhee left, that thing came out and motionlessly stood next to him. Chu Youngjin looked at it. It lightly stretched and sat down next to a wall. Then it exercised its knees by squatting up and down. Even though it had been scared just a moment ago, it acted bravely as if it wasnt scared. No matter how he looked at it, it was Lee Hyejin. Chu Youngjins cold, tense heart relaxed. A week Chu Youngjin mumbled again as he turned around and headed home. Chapter 104: Someone (4) Episode 6: Mafia Game / Chapter 104: Someone (4) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk Baek Seoin was spending his days very busily. He currently had to cooperate with all the overseers and fully investigate 2 billion people on Earth in only a month. Although Choi Hyuk had lightly said, Then we just need to do a total investigation, for Baek Seoin, who had to oversee this investigation, it felt like his head was splitting apart. He didnt even have time to finish his preparations before beginning the investigation. He had to start immediately while still completing the system. Even alternating the Berserker who held the identification device within each team, therefore naturally investigating them, was a method Baek Seoin came up with to reduce time. However, there was a big flaw in it. The one who assigned teams and oversaw everything was Baek Seoin, yet the one who granted Chu Youngjin special vacation time was Choi Hyuk, and the one who hushed the members of Chu Youngjins team was Lee Jinhee. A very small opening had been created due to the considerations of Choi Hyuk and Lee Jinhee, who were indifferent to the heavy workload and administrative tasks given to Baek Seoin, and Chu Youngjins high rank. And eventually, this small opening would become the crack which would collapse the dam. For the establishment of international cooperation, Baek Seoin had multiple meetings today as well. Yes. So thats why the doppelganger queen is very different from the doppelgangers we know, right? Thats right. Ive personally confirmed these details at Dark City. Richards aide, Leah, was on the screen. If Choi Hyuk had Baek Seoin, then Richard had Leah. What Baek Seoin and Leah had in common were the dark circles which came down to their cheeks. Leah was sharing new information she had gathered about the doppelganger queen to Baek Seoin. Rather than transforming or acting, it is closer to imitating. The conscious of an immature doppelganger queen may even be very virtuous. Then It will be difficult to distinguish its wickedness without a device that can detect doppelganger queens. Correct. Even if you pass by it, you will only feel something strange, you wont feel any wickedness. Hmmm Still, the draft of the plan has been made, and since we were able to receive more identification devices from the alliance thanks to you If things continue like this, then we might be able to investigate all earthlings within the time limit. Then we will be able to find its imitation or whatever. Yes. Only, since we are all human, Im worried there may be human error. The doppelganger queen can drastically lower ones guard with its imitation, but there is also research stating that it can emit waves that can meddle with their mind. It makes one unconsciously feel goodwill towards it and makes them accommodate it. Things like the good faith and feelings between people these things can create a serious problem. We should cross-investigate three or four times. If we are going to, then we need to move the execution of the plan forward Haa, it seems I need to quit sleep for a month. Baek Seoin showed a depressed expression. Leah expressed her sympathy. We definitely have healthy bodies that can withstand a month without sleep But were already so exhausted after only four days Their karma reinforced bodies didnt easily tire. However, Baek Seoin and Leah were currently handling a huge amount of work that would even make a computer buffer. They had only spent four days without sleep, yet they were exhausted to the point their eyes were already flickering. If they didnt have Naros help, then they would never have been able handle this amount of work. It was a horrifying thought. Once this incident is over, I want to go on a vacation to a secluded place. Haa. Then work hard, Ms. Leah. Yes. You too, Mr. Baek Seoin. Tik. The screen turned black. Baek Seoin pressed his temples with his fingers before rubbing his face. Now, outside of Korea, he had to check the progress in the U.S., China, the United Arab Emirates and others, all which had portals leading to Choi Hyuks colonized lands. Then he had to assign investigation teams for small and middle-sized cities and islands that didnt have an overseer and plan transportation routes for them. As they had no idea where the doppelganger queen was, it was necessary to investigate every single person. There was just too much work. Haa Although they are a hassle to deal with, is it lucky that the clans under our command are proactively helping out? Baek Seoin recalled the people who came to him today, asking to participate in the investigation, and borrowed a few identification devices. Urk. I should dispatch them to mountain villages tomorrow. But I dont know whether they will follow regulations properly. There werent enough identification devices. There was still some time left before the additional identification devices Leah obtained would arrive, yet even they werent enough. There was no choice but for those with identification devices to run around more. The problem was whether they would be properly regulated. In the end, those in the minority, whom he could trust, had to run around more diligently. Haaa Just as Baek Seoin let out a long sigh and pulled his chair forward to start working again, Lee Jinhee appeared. You look busy. Yeah. Im very busy. Im already busy, but because someone suggested we conduct an open investigation of the Berserkers, Im even busier. Lee Jinhee quickly made an excuse when Baek Seoin gave her a look mixed with resentment. No, when you go around outside these days, the mood is really bad. I was even stalked yesterday. Although its only this bad for me, there have already been clashes and fights between Berserkers and other smaller clans Those dirty bastards. Why do they love fighting so much? Yeah, yeah. Its good that we are doing an open investigation. No matter how busy we are, we need to stop the complaints. You came at a good time. You bring around some guys and regulate the minor clans. Its impossible to investigate 2 billion people with just the Berserkers alone. I handed out some identification devices today so make them cooperate. Check to make sure they arent slacking off. Got it. Whether I threaten or coax them, Ill make them listen to me. Yeah. Like you said, it looks like they are bent on ripping the Berserkers apart these days, so keep them in check. Even while he was saying this, Baek Seoin continued to rub his temples. Lee Jinhee was also exhausted with her heavy workload. She handed a drink to the exhausted Baek Seoin and, to relieve some stress, attempted to chat a little. Got it. Those guys have a lot of suspicions. The guy I met yesterday kept talking about Chu Youngjin. Baek Seoin, who had been rubbing his temples, showed a reaction to her words. He stopped his hands and looked up at Lee Jinhee. Chu Youngjin? What about him? No, he made a fuss, saying that the Berserkers arent being investigated and that we are only hard on them since Youngjins currently on vacation. Asking if we are covering our own. They clearly know that there will be an open investigation in a week. Although Lee Jinhee said this hoping for sympathy, Baek Seoin became serious when he heard her words. Wait. Chu Youngjins on vacation? But I clearly remember putting him on the list of investigators? Ah, he wasnt in his right mind once we returned from Cayenne star so I suggested he take some time off. The leader approved. Since he was on vacation before the queen incident broke out, I already told his investigation team. What? Then Chu Youngjin hasnt been investigated even once yet? Probably? What?! Hey. Send Chu Youngjin to the investigation team immediately. Lee Jinhee flinched at Baek Seoins fierce attitude. Uh? Uh? Why? Theres still a month before the doppelganger queen matures. The open investigation is in a week, no, its 6 days, theres no problem if we do it then, right? Lee Jinhee never considered the possibility that it might be Chu Youngjin out of the 2 billion. Lee Jinhee simply wanted Chu Youngjin to rest easy. However, Baek Seoin frowned. Hey! What are you saying?! The doppelganger queen isnt the problem. Its the trust in Berserkers. You yourself even said that the clans are already filing complaints. Then we need to set it straight. Why wait 6 days? This was the first time Baek Seoin directly fumed at Lee Jinhee. Lee Jinhee backed down. Ah Okay. Then Ill go personally. Seeing as she was personally going to go, it showed how much she cared for Chu Youngjin. Baek Seoin let out a sigh and calmly persuaded her. Dont feel bad. We arent a small-scale clan anymore. If we want to lead tens of millions of people, we need to be thorough with ourselves. Although theres no problem with waiting 6 days like you said, others may find it as abusing our power. Okay? Lee Jinhee reflected on his words. I got it. Ill handle it right away. After resolving her mind, Lee Jinhee wanted to go immediately. However, before she could, they heard some news. They heard Naros urgent voice. {An armed clash broke out between a minor clan and Director Chu Youngjin!} Baek Seoin frowned. What? Why? {It seems they requested to investigate Director Chu Youngjin for the doppelganger queen, but it ended up becoming a clash!} With his head aching, Baek Seoin grabbed his forehead. An incident broke out before they could set the misaligned piece straight. This was similar to a sticky incident that could have been resolved internally, but before they even could, it was broadcasted by reporters. ** The smaller clans, who received identification devices from Baek Seoin, immediately chose and dispatched their elites to Chu Youngjin. Like they had stalked Lee Jinhee, they had also stalked Chu Youngjin. They were suspicious of his recent abnormal behavior before anyone else. Also, they didnt notify the Berserkers because they wanted to make it so that they were the ones who resolved this situation. The attitudes of those who appeared in front of Chu Youngjin were intimidating. Chu Youngjin held back his laughter. Youre going to investigate me? Thats right. Please cooperate. You need to get rid of your karma barrier and accept our karma. With what authority? Did the leader order you to? Is now the time to be nitpicking these things? Everyone must unite and overcome this danger. You have yet to be investigated. So please accept this investigation. Chu Youngjin glanced back at the thing hiding behind his back. He couldnt help but think, Is that the doppelganger queen? Although he couldnt believe that it was such a wicked existence It wasnt as though he couldnt accept being investigated. However Go back. If I am going to get investigated, itll be by myself. Or through other Berserkers. No. You need to be investigated now. Chu Youngjin surged with irritation at their stubborn attitudes. Still, he endured it and said, Theres an open investigation in 6 days anyways. Why are you making a fuss right now? Since youre going to be investigated anyway, why not now? They didnt back down a single step. Chu Youngjin, who had already been very emotional these days, became more and more irritated at their attitudes. If theres no difference in being investigated now or later, then cant I just be investigated later? However, he didnt say it and simply stared at them. Then someone new joined in. Now, now, thats enough. Since youre constantly like this, it seems youre hiding something? It was a provocative voice. Chu Youngjin turned towards him. You said your name was Kim Honghyun, right? It was a face Chu Youngjin knew. That is right. And I am Kim Saehyun. The one who said this was the person who had been arguing with Chu Youngjin until now. Kim Honghyun and Kim Saehyun were famous fraternal twins who had reached the 4-star level. Excluding the Berserkers, they were two of the most well-known warriors among the minor clans. Now that he thought about it, the 20 colonizers surrounding him were all emitting an extraordinary vigor. There was no doubt that they were the elites chosen amongst the smaller clans. Their intentions were clear. Tsk. Chu Youngjin clicked his tongue. He felt vexed as it wasnt the Berserkers but minor clans who were trying to pressure him. Even if he were to be investigated today, he would be investigated by the Berserkers later, and he didnt want to be investigated by them. Move. Since Im going to take care of my own investigation, dont interfere. What if we do? Kim Honghyun blocked Chu Youngjin, who was trying to pass by. He didnt simply block him but stretched out his arm and pushed Chu Youngjins chest. It possessed quite a bit of aggressive karma. Chu Youngjin, who had been pushed back a step, looked at Kim Honghyun with an agitated expression. He revealed his teeth as he laughed. Why is the great Berserker Chu Youngjin talking so much? Haa Rumble. At the same time as his sigh, Chu Youngjins karma surged. The karma in Chu Youngjins karma heart exploded into an incredible power. His contracted power instantly expanded as he stepped forward, pivoting his waist and throwing a punch. Baang! His punch created a shock wave that seemed to shake the heaven and earth. He never thought to hurt him. He only thought to send him flying. However, Kim Honghyun wasnt blasted away. He reflected Chu Youngjins fist with his arm and was pushed back a step. Hyah. Its quite heavy, isnt it? He leisurely mocked as he took out an enormous ax. He held it with both his hands as if it was a tennis racket and declared, Lets see whos stronger. As if he had been waiting for this, he increased his vigor. Chu Youngjin frowned. Chapter 105: Someone (5) Episode 6: Mafia Game / Chapter 105: Someone (5) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk The most insane person among the Berserkers, the most Berserker-like Berserker, was, without a doubt, Chu Youngjin. He was different from Choi Hyuk. Choi Hyuk was someone who looked towards the future instead of the past. To him, his past was despair and his future was rage. This was why he hadnt fallen for the monster of nights trick when it masqueraded as his mother. His rage began by wholly accepting his past. However, Chu Youngjin was different. He was completely possessed by his past. He was someone who always wanted to reject the present and return to the past. That was why his heart was easily smitten by the doppelganger queen sent by the monster of night. Around 20 experts from the minor clans surrounded Chu Youngjin, and the doppelganger queen hid behind him. Although he wanted to simply smash them apart, a guilty conscience remained in the corner of his heart. Am I in the wrong? While Chu Youngjin was thinking about this, the doppelganger queen made its move. It was currently immature and its conscious had yet to awaken. It wasnt even aware it was a doppelganger queen. Its heart and thoughts were the same as Chu Youngjins lover, Lee Hyejin. As it had yet to awaken, it was truly good.However, its personality had been appropriately tuned by the monster of night. Huh? Chu Youngjin felt a soft hand grab his shoulder. He felt that things no, her head resting on him. She didnt say anything, however, like Naros telepathy, he clearly felt her sadness and will. Im scared. Everyone hates me. Is there something wrong with me? Did I do something wrong? Did I did I turn into something Im not? Will I hurt you if I change? Then kill me. I dont want to hurt anyone. In its imitative state, the doppelganger queen sincerely wished this without any ulterior motives. Its thoughts, which was identical to Lee Hyejins, squeezed at Chu Youngjins heart. Thump. The memories he had never forgotten, yet had turned mirthless like black and white, were restored of their colors at once. Each cell awoke and shouted its joy. After spending a few days together with the doppelganger queen, Chu Youngjins mind had already become infected. The doppelganger queens sincerity, which stealthily encroached in his mind, was a device that provoked brainwashing. No, instead of brainwashing, it was more like a madness-ridden tenacity. Chu Youngjins mind turned strange. He was certain. If its a doppelganger queen, then theres no way itll act like this. His remaining suspicion disappeared. Chu Youngjin began to see the clan experts blocking his path as Choi Junsung, the man who had killed Lee Hyejin. His eyes reddened. Berserker, Explosive Blood. Chu Youngjin activated both his innate skill, Berserker, and his karma trait, Explosive Blood. Ruuuumble! Thunder roared over the ground. A humid, fierce wind, hinting at a typhoon, blew at the same time. Hmmp! {Toughness}! Kim Honghyun gripped his axe. Karma rolled with him as the center. Rumble! It was unknown as to when he had unsheathed it, but Chu Youngjins sword struck down at Kim Honghyuns head, and Kim Honghyun swung his double-bladed axe at his sword. Rather than the sound of a sword and axe colliding, a thunderous roar sounded out. At the same time, Kim Honghyuns twin brother, Kim Saehyun, unsheathed a flexible sword{1} from his waist. {Sharpness}! His flexible sword shot out like a spring and lunged at Chu Youngjins thigh like a snake. Chu Youngjin, who was confronting Kim Honghyuns weapon, didnt avoid it. Instead, he changed his direction and shot towards Kim Saehyun. The flexible sword glanced off Chu Youngjins thigh. Although blood spurted out, the wound quickly closed. Chu Youngjins Protection aimed at Kim Saehyun. Rumble! Another thunderous roar sounded out. Kim Saehyuns sword coiled like a spring as it deflected Chu Youngjins sword. Although he was violently forced back, he wasnt greatly wounded. Attack him! As soon as the three began to tangle together as they fought, the surrounding experts simultaneous rushed towards Chu Youngjin. However- Rumble! Bang! As soon as a thunderous sound erupted, their necks were either cut or sliced in two. If they were lucky, they were able to retreat with a fatal wound. However, even if they were successful in wounding Chu Youngjin, the wounds would close immediately. Mo monster Aside from Kim Honghyun and Kim Saehyun, no one was able to endure a single strike from Chu Youngjin. They couldnt wrap their heads around it. How? Although Kim Honghyun and Kim Saehyun acknowledged that he was strong, they didnt expect him to be this strong. Yet, when he revealed his strength, only the two of them could face him. C {Chu Youngjin} Power: 200 (4) ? Speed: 202 (+150) (4)? Control: 0 (3) Endurance: 100 (3)? Stamina: 217 (+210) (4)? Recovery: 53 (+47) (4) {Kim Honghyun} Power: 107 (+95)? (4) ? Speed: 0 (4)? Control: 372 (3) Endurance: 310 (+100) (4)? Stamina: 100 (+95) (4)? Recovery: 2 (2) {Kim Saehyun} Power: 153 (3) ? Speed: 321 (+110) (4)? Control: 137 (+85) (4) Endurance: 50 (3)? Stamina: 110 (+95) (4)? Recovery: 117 (3) C It was hard to predict the outcome of the fight by merely looking at their stats. Although Chu Youngjins stats were at an international level, they couldnt be called absolute. He lagged behind sovereigns such as Overseer Jessie or Overseer Richard. There was nothing more to say about Kim Honghyun and Kim Saehyun. Although they were top-notch, when looking at it from a global perspective, there were many experts at their level. But, they had something special. Innate skills. A skill awakened by those born with special fates. As only the minority possessed these skills, the majority were still unaware of them. Not only that but unlike Richard or Choi Hyuks innate skills, theirs were specialized for combat. Their actual fighting abilities went beyond their stats. For example, even though Chu Youngjins Recovery stat was 53 (+47) (4), with the addition of his innate skill, Berserker (which sharply increases ones Power, Speed, and Recovery), Explosive Blood (which increases Power, Speed, Endurance, Stamina, and Recovery), and Chu Youngjins Protection (Combat Endurance Ability +100 (Stamina, Endurance, and Recovery)), his Recovery reached the late 4-star level. Most wounds would close immediately. Rumble! Like a war god from myths, Chu Youngjin charged without fear of being wounded. Explosive Heart! The karma trait Explosive Heart was added to that. It was a trait that could support his chronic weakness, his Control. Under the influence of Explosive Heart, Chu Youngjins explosive power was concentrated on a single point. His sword struck out like a comet. It was a strike most opponents couldnt even perceive. Kuaaap! Fortitude! Reflex! Wooong! Yet, Kim Honghyun blocked it. Keeup! Although he was pushed back a few steps, he received his strike. Even though both his Power and Speed were more than a level lower than Choi Hyuks, he also possessed an innate skill. He had blocked Chu Youngjins attack with his karma trait {Reflex}, which assisted his reflexes, and with his innate skill {Toughness} and his karma trait {Fortitude}, both of which greatly increased his Endurance and Power. Chu Youngjins next strike was blocked by Kim Saehyuns precise counterattack. His innate skill {Sharpness} allowed him to attack exquisitely, stopping Chu Youngjins attack while also wounding him. They exchanged approximately 10 attacks in an instant. Chu Youngjin attempted to split Kim Honghyuns head, yet Kim Honghyun blocked it with his double-bladed ax. He used the rebound from the clash to turn around, swinging at Chu Youngjin. Chu Youngjin reflected his attack and attempted to take Kim Honghyuns leg. Kim Saehyun joined in and aimed for Chu Youngjins wrist. Chu Youngjin lowered his body, received the strike with his shoulder, and wielded his sword again. Kim Honghyun blocked his attack with the head of his double-bladed ax. Bang! Bang! Bang! Explosive sounds boomed and blood spurted at every step. Even though his body had been sliced and turned into a bloody mess, Chu Youngjin pressed on against Kim Honghyun and Kim Saehyun. The experts, who couldnt even think of joining in and ended up becoming spectators, couldnt help but open their mouths. It looks like itll be a long fight He was mistaken. Chu Youngjins Protection became the decisive difference. It distributed its Combat Endurance Ability +100 (Stamina, Endurance, and Recovery) depending on the situation. When Chu Youngjin was wounded, the sword would shine and pour all 100 points into Recovery, closing his wound immediately. When he was about to attack, the 100 points, which had been poured into Recovery, would pour into Stamina and Endurance. His tough Stamina and solid body supported his Power and Speed, maximizing their effects. Even as a weapon, there was a huge difference in performance. When Chu Youngjin wielded his karma-sword Protection, he could, in fact, be called the strongest on Earth aside from Choi Hyuk. Kirik! Along with a terrifying sound, Kim Honghyuns axe shattered. Dodge! Kim Saehyuns flexible sword coiled into a spring as he blocked Chu Youngjins path. Kirik! Although he stopped Chu Youngjins charge, Kim Saehyuns sword shattered like glass. Like a blizzard, the shattered metallic pieces were violently swept up with the wind. Chu Youngjins eyes had turned completely red. Kill He had lost all sense of reasoning. The pain from {Berserker} and {Explosive Blood} combined with the doppelganger queens brainwashing. Everyone looked like Lee Hyejins killer in his eyes. Ru Run!: The experts, who had been watching the situation, picked up Kim Honghyun and Kim Saehyun and retreated from the battlefield. Im going to kill you! Chu Youngjin attempted to follow and kill them. Just then, the doppelganger queen, who was a bit behind him, made its move. Still sincere, it shed tears as it held Chu Youngjin. Dont. Kill me instead. Dont do it. Uh? Lee Hyejin? Chu Youngjin, who had been gathering his strength to chase them, stopped in his tracks. He blinked. Yeah. Youre right. Saving you comes first. Chu Youngjin held its hand. Even though there was no way he could hold its hand as it didnt have a physical body, but as Chu Youngjin was already thoroughly out of his mind, he mistakenly thought he held its hand. Lets run. Chu Youngjin held its hand and escaped. He headed towards Yeouido. It was the closest place with a portal to Dragonic. ** At the same time, Choi Hyuk and Naro were spending their time busily. Aaaah. Its impossible. Impossible. Naro wrapped its arms around its head and buried its head between its knees. However, Choi Hyuk didnt let it go. Im tired too. Thats why we should finish it quickly. Cant we take it easy? I mean, how can you tell me to compile information about space routes, the history of the war, and information about various skills in this short period of time? No matter how great of an amazing artificial intelligence I am, this is impossible. We cant. We dont have time. We might be duped multiple times while were still stuck on Earth like now. But Earth is already in a fuss about the doppelganger queen problem, why do we have to do this now? I supplied Baek Seoin with enough memory to resolve that problem. That should be enough. Aahh, Im tired. Tired! Naro stood upright and simulated choking itself to death. Still, Choi Hyuk didnt let it slide. You have to do it even if youre tired. We need to advance to space as soon as possible. The cause of this incident were the resources for dimensional travel given as a reward. They were the necessary fuel and parts that would allow Naro, who had been stuck on Earth until now, to attempt dimensional travel. Theres no future if we keep getting dragged around. We need someone within the core of the alliance who can be our eyes and ears. They were only permitted to travel within the Laniakea Supercluster through the military gate system. However, with the rewarded resources, Naros spaceship could attempt dimensional travel, and they could even travel beyond that. Choi Hyuk had no thoughts on pushing this back. What he needed now was a scout who could work at the core of the alliance. If we consider the future, the doppelganger queen isnt whats important. You said it yourself. That you can sufficiently handle that. Choi Hyuk put the doppelganger queen, which was a hot issue at the moment, aside and told Naro to download all the information it could about the alliance. He himself was learning about the alliance and analyzing the information about their various commonly used fighting techniques. The flood of information made even Naro, who was the ultimate artificial intelligence left behind by the narolings, feel pressured. Naro was suffering while Choi Hyuk urged it. Just then, Naro, who had been in pain, abruptly raised its head. Ah! The warriors of the minor clans are fighting against Director Chu Youngjin! Even though Naros voice was filled with urgency, it also clearly contained its expectations of finally being able to rest. What? What are you saying? Please wait. I only handled this data. The one who directly communicated with people was Director Baek Seoin so he should know more about it than me. Ill connect you now. Baek Seoins face appeared on the screen. He had an urgent expression. Leader! Whats wrong? The minor clans claim Youngjin is the doppelganger queens host and are chasing him down. Chu Youngjins the host? It seems like it. He completely lost his rationality. In fact, hes headed towards the gate{2} to Dragonic. There are Berserkers who have locked down the gate so there shouldnt be a problem, but if we want to reduce our losses, I think its best if you personally stop him. Baek Seoins voice sounded urgent. It definitely would be troublesome if Chu Youngjin crossed over to Dragonic. However, there was something else that got on Choi Hyuks nerves. But why are the minor clans, and not the Berserkers, chasing Youngjin? The clans are very dissatisfied with the Berserkers these days. It seems like they were trying to capture Youngjin themselves and gain the right to speak. The situation isnt good. They say Chu Youngjin has already been greatly wounded Leader. Although itll be tough, we cant just gloss over this. Even if its Chu Youngjin, we need to punish him to set an example. Punish Chu Youngjin? Yes. Since you are an overseer who has to take care of tens of millions of people. If you just gloss over this incident, dissatisfaction will surge explosively. We need to provide generous compensation to the victims as well. Baek Seoin reminded Choi Hyuk with the same words he scolded Lee Jinhee with. But Choi Hyuk was different from Lee Jinhee. There was a definite difference between Choi Hyuk and Baek Seoins judgment of the situation. So whats the current situation? The minor clans are blocking Chu Youngjin? Is that something we requested? Thats not it. This wasnt a report given by them but rather a situation we figured out by ourselves. Although the minor clans are blocking Chu Youngjin, he is about to break free from them. I already gave the order for the Berserkers blocking the gate to intervene right away. It will be a headache if the minor clans take any more losses! Leader, please hurry. Director Lee Jinhee left already, but itll be difficult to stop his charge without suffering any losses. Baek Seoin sounded urgent. Choi Hyuk momentarily became lost in thought. Then he shook his head. No, dont get them to intervene. The Berserkers will continue to concentrate on locking down the gate. Just stop Chu Youngjin from going through the gate if he tries to. Dont help the minor clans. We dont need to compensate them for their losses either. Pardon? Baek Seoins expression became blank at the unexpected reply. Choi Hyuk was firm. Why are the minor clans acting and making the problem bigger? If they are suspicious of Chu Youngjin, then they should report him to the Berserkers, why are they personally making a move? Like now, even if Chu Youngjin attempts to cross through the gate, why are they moving by themselves instead of reporting him to the Berserkers, who can stop him? If they are going to act without knowing their place, then they have to pay the appropriate price. Choi Hyuk had been silent about the conflicts up until now. However, it seemed he was disgusted by the minor clans. Baek Seoin became more urgent. By his judgment, they had to embrace them right now. Thats how deep the misunderstandings between the Berserkers and the minor clans are. It is currently time to stitch things up. We cant always be a small group of elites. Dont we have to become an army of tens of millions of people?! Baek Seoins plan was to unite the strength of the earthlings and cultivate a powerful force. He believed that, beyond the Berserkers suppressing them with their power, they needed the political power to merge countless forces and rule over them. It reflected his unbiased, fair personality. However, Choi Hyuks judgment was different. He called Baek Seoin in a low voice. Baek hyung. Hearing the weight carried in his voice, Baek Seoin quickly looked at Choi Hyuks eyes. They were chilly. Baek Seoin felt his spine shiver. Then he realized once again. Ah Right. Our leader isnt right in the head. Choi Hyuk said, Thats a method Richard is good at, but we are Berserkers. Each of Choi Hyuks words stabbed into Baek Seoins heart. Choi Hyuk, who lacked administration and political skills, left Baek Seoin to govern most matters. However, it eventually fell onto Choi Hyuk, who was an overseer, to make the decisive judgment and decide their ultimate aim. And Choi Hyuks aim wasnt justice, only revenge. I dont need tens of millions of people who are going to make their own judgments. I only need crazy warriors who can raise their swords at death. Whats the point if we are large in number? You know how strong our enemies are. When we fight them, how many of the tens of millions will be able to wield their swords? Baek Seoin was silent. I cant leave Chu Youngjin, who has been deceived by a monster, alone. Even still, I have no thoughts of embracing the minor clans either. They do not have the right to judge the Berserkers. No, they dont have the skill to. If they want the same rights as the Berserkers, then tell them to raise their strength. Or join the Berserkers. If they moved to personally capture Chu Youngjin, then they need to try by themselves. Choi Hyuk stood up. After stretching, he said on his way out, Tell them to try to stop Chu Youngjin. Though, I think Chu Youngjin will eventually come to me. Choi Hyuk left like that. His policy was clear. Discrimination. He had no thoughts on giving the minor clans rights. He had no thoughts on acknowledging them. If they found it unfair, they would have to obtain it themselves. Although Choi Hyuk didnt plan on leaving Chu Youngjin, who had been deceived by a monster, alone, he also had no thoughts on acknowledging the minor clans either. Both of them would pay the price. Its better this way, He mumbled as he jumped down from Naros spaceship. As he fell to the surface, he saw Chu Youngjin, who was trying to charge through the minor clans like a furious lion. {1} Possibly similar to the urumi. {2} Not sure why the author called the portal a gate. Chapter 106: A New Start Episode 6: Mafia Game / Chapter 106: A New Start TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk TL/N: This chapter is more graphic than usual. What about the Berserkers? Are they still not here yet? No. They said that they arent coming to back us up at all! What? Clan Leader Lee Jungmin ended up shouting. What are they thinking by not sending backup? Are they just going to watch Chu Youngjin cross over to Dragonic? That is It seems they are at least planning on stopping him from going to Dragonic. Thats why the Berserkers, who were on their way here as back up, changed directions and returned to lock down the portal. Ha! Lee Jungmin ground his teeth. So they dont care if we live or die? It felt like his insides were surging with flames. Yet he had no choice. The situation was progressing completely differently from their expectations. The reason was simple. Chu Youngjin was just too strong. Guaack! Lee Jungmin saw a warrior flying away with a smashed arm. He was an expert who had come over from Macau. He was a famous figure known for his powerful strength. He wasnt someone who should have flown away like that. There wasnt an expert who could endure a single strike from Chu Youngjin. They couldnt block his attack even if they could see it either. Rumble! Whenever they heard a thunderous roar, there would always be a casualty or someone who had been fatally wounded. It was impossible to use hit-and-run tactics. The moment they hit would be the moment they died. Block him! Hes only one guy! Theres a limit to his stamina! The clan leaders tried to encourage them, but their clan members were busy hastily backing away. They were gradually becoming more and more passive. They couldnt help it. Chu Youngjin was simply trying to get to Dragonic. As long as they didnt attack him first or block his path, he wouldnt attack them. The clan members grumbled, The Berserkers are locking down the gate Then why do we have to act? There wasnt much benefit relative to the risk. Their clan leaders aspirations were insufficient in persuading them. Chu Youngjin charged forward like a lion while the clans dispersed like lambs. Then, at some point, the tables had totally turned. While Chu Youngjin was running down the street in front of the National Assembly building, the clan experts slowly retreated, and eventually, turned their backs and fled. Whoosh. Hundreds of people ran. They fled as fast as they could. Some stepped on building walls and jumped onto the roof, while more urgent people shattered windows and hid inside. The somewhat slower individuals didnt even think to retreat into the side streets and instead continued to run straight down the street as fast as possible. Chu Youngjin followed the empty street and headed towards Yeouido Park. He was now a short distance away from the portal. He saw the tense expressions of the Berserkers blocking the portal. Hu Hu Huhuhu. The clan leaders couldnt help but laugh at this absurd scene. This wasnt their original plan. They were going to secure Chu Youngjins whereabouts, and after having forcefully investigated him, they planned on using him to get an apology from the Berserkers. They hoped to get their capability acknowledged through this. However, everything went awry. The main character was presently not the minor clans but Chu Youngjin. He was dazzling. Currently, in this moment, the guilty Chu Youngjin was shining brightly, while the minor clans looked like unsightly villains. Then, suddenly, the main character changed. Baaang! Something fell from the dark sky and slammed on the ground. Dust clouds reached the top of the surrounding buildings, and shattered asphalt collided and smashed into the walls of the surrounding buildings. There were even minor clan experts who were in pain after unluckily being hit by a stray flying piece of asphalt on their heads or legs. Even Chu Youngjin, who had completely lost all sense of reasoning, flinched in surprise at the force and stopped in his tracks. Choi Hyuk walked out, making his way through the dust cloud. He laughed when he saw Chu Youngjin. Chu hyung, why do you look like that? Chu Youngjins clothes were ripped, and his entire body was caked in blood. His eyes went beyond being red and formed blood tears. Chu Youngjin raised Chu Youngjins Protection. He was completely different from before when he charged forward recklessly. A tension that could cut ones flesh hung in the air. Choi Hyuk opened his mouth wide. It had been a long time since his heart pounded like this before a fight. The Chu Youngjin in front of him didnt look trivial. He also wasnt so weak as to quickly die in a fight. Choi Hyuk didnt unsheathe his sword. Fist clenched, he placed a lot of strength into his right shoulder. This will bring you to your senses. Bang! No one knew who moved first as they shot towards each other. Rumble! With a thunderous sound, Chu Youngjins figure became blurred like an oncoming storm. However- Bang! The terrifying sound smacked the hearts of the masses. Keu Kuuu They heard Chu Youngjin wheezing as air escaped him. Chu Youngjins sword didnt reach Choi Hyuk. Chu Youngjins gut took the full impact of Choi Hyuks short jab. As Choi Hyuk cut his attack short, Chu Youngjin wasnt blasted away. Only, his insides were in a mess. Baaang! Before the lingering aftereffect of his first strike could disappear, Choi Hyuk displayed his explosive strength. His fists relentlessly rained down on Chu Youngjin. They werent piercing punches but ones that gradually piled on. Crack. Bang! Riip! Chu Youngjins Endurance, which was at the 4-star level, was useless. His ribs broke and stabbed his lungs, his eyeball popped and dribbled down, and he received a concussion. Even his insides burst at the sudden pressure. Yet, Chu Youngjin didnt stop. Even though he was hit countless times, his karma heart continued to beat explosively. His sword continuously targeted Choi Hyuk. Rumble! Boom! Every time a thunderous roar sounded out, a nearby building would explode. The karma blade that extended from Chu Youngjins sword sliced through the ground like tofu. The more Chu Youngjin raged, the higher his karma surged. His karma surged to the point where his Recovery stat was close to reaching the 5-star level. The moment his eyeball exploded, a new eyeball would regenerate, and when his shinbone broke, it would immediately snap back into place and adhere together. When he spat his mushed insides out, new ones would regenerate within his body. It looked like he was invulnerable. Did Chu Youngjin recognize Choi Hyuk in his unconscious state? Or, did he instinctively know that he couldnt head towards Dragonic without beating Choi Hyuk? Chu Youngjin didnt back down at all. Boooom! Lightning struck. Seemingly in correspondence to their intense fight, rain began to fall from the sky. The escaping experts and even the Berserkers, who were locking down the portal, blankly watched their fight. The drizzling rain soaked their clothes. A shivering cold lingered in the air as they got goosebumps. Bang! Baang! Every time Choi Hyuk punched, raindrops drew lines in the air. Choi Hyuk continuously punched Chu Youngjin as if he were trying to nail him into the sky. Keeuck! Chu Youngjin desperately shouted. Kuaaaah! And a resounding roar followed after. Baang! Blood splattered. Blood surged against the flow of raindrops. Blood began to gradually dye the building windows red. Choi Hyuks left shoulder was inflicted with a deep cut, dying it red. It was the first effective attack by Chu Youngjin. On top of that, it was quite deep. However, Choi Hyuk smiled more furiously. He ignored his wound and smashed Chu Youngjins face with his right first. A cloud of blood burst from his face as his teeth flew away. Like slow motion, Chu Youngjins body slowly tilted backwards before flying backwards, as if he had fallen from a tall cliff, and was nailed into the building behind him. Kuaah Haah Legs trembling, Chu Youngjin walked out from the pile of concrete rubble. He spat a broken tooth out. A new tooth grew out from his mouth, foaming with blood. Chu Youngjins blood-caked face smiled. However- Thud. The tooth that was growing fell out as well. Thud, thud. It happened again. It seemed like it would stop this time, but it fell out a third time with a thud. It only stopped at the fourth time. This was because Choi Hyuks karma, which had invaded his body, had obstructed his recovery. It was also because Chu Youngjins recovery was slowly weakening due to him having exhausted his karma to the extreme. Its finally kicking in. Choi Hyuk said as he rotated his arm. His attitude showed he was still at ease. However, his wound hadnt yet closed. A lot of blood was still dripping from his deeply wounded shoulder. This was because Choi Hyuks Recovery was a chronic weakness of his and he had consumed a lot of stamina. It was also a large wound. Choi Hyuk had almost never been inflicted with a wound of this magnitude. If he had instead tried to kill Chu Youngjin, then it might have been easy. Choi Hyuks Weapon of Vow was a deadly sword, and as it was rare for even middle-ranked warriors, who have reached the 5-star level, to block its close-ranged attack, there was no way for Chu Youngjin, who was only a low-ranked warrior, to block it. However, this act of beating him up so that he couldnt fight anymore wasnt easy for Choi Hyuk. Choi Hyuks Endurance (100 C 3 ) and Recovery (371 C 3) were very low, and each of Chu Youngjins attacks had been reinforced, matching middle-ranked warriors. To avoid each of his attacks while pummelling an explosive Chu Youngjin into dough required incredible concentration and stamina. So Choi Hyuk enjoyed this fight. Chu hyung, Im coming! With a swish, the distance between Choi Hyuk and Chu Youngjin became non-existent. The rain that had been falling within that distance was swept up and scattered in every direction. Chu Youngjin raised his sword and blocked Choi Hyuks punch. Gong! Chu Youngjins Protection quivered. Below his blade, Chu Youngjins eyes were noticeably less red. Are you back to your senses? Choi Hyuk asked. At the same time, Choi Hyuks left foot struck at Chu Youngjins right thigh. Keuk! An extreme pain gripped his entire body. However, Chu Youngjin endured this pain and instead shot forward, pushing against Choi Hyuk. Choi Hyuk used Chu Youngjins strength to throw him over his shoulders. It was a clean throw, and by Choi Hyuks standards, it was clean starting from the head. Chu Youngjin was slammed upside down onto the ground. Choi Hyuk kicked Chu Youngjins back. His spine looked like it would snap. It was the critical blow. Chu Youngjins body folded completely in half. Then shot out and slammed into a building. From then on, the situation proceeded one-sidedly. Choi Hyuk pummeled Chu Youngjin as he expressed his victory, while Chu Youngjins counterattacks became duller than before. It seemed the effects of Berserker and Explosive Blood were ending as Chu Youngjins combat strength was dropping. Thud. It slowly took longer for Chu Youngjin to stand back up. Chu hyung. Its still far from over. It looked like Chu Youngjin had finally regained his senses. His red eyes had returned to normal, and his shattered and ripped wounds didnt stanch easily. Even in this situation, Chu Youngjin continued to stand up, albeit unsteadily. He didnt even utter a single excuse. Punch! Punch! Punch! From then on, instead of a fight, it was a one-sided beating. Choi Hyuk would hit him, and Chu Youngjin would silently take the hit. Chu Youngjin resolutely stood back up, and Choi Hyuk resolutely beat him down. Thud. After falling, Chu Youngjin was no longer able to stand back up as he squirmed on the ground. His face was embedded into the ground as his hands kept slipping from the rain. He swallowed rainwater. Choi Hyuk motionlessly looked down at him before raising his hand. Lee Jinhee, who had been watching this unfold with mixed emotions from afar, threw him an identification device. A fist-sized sphere fell onto Choi Hyuks hand. Choi Hyuk placed the device next to Chu Youngjins head and activated it. Zzzing. The light emitting from the device pushed its way through Chu Youngjins worn-out karma and searched every nook and cranny. Even before the results were out, Choi Hyuk was staring at something next to Chu Youngjins head. Whoong! The light emitting from the device shook. It turned red and created a shape next to Chu Youngjin. It was the doppelganger queen, who was crying next to Chu Youngjin, holding his body which couldnt stand anymore. Ah As expected Thats the doppelganger queen It looks like a real person? Makes sense to be fooled by it. Although they had guessed it, the feeling they felt after finally confirming it was different. Chu Youngjins sins were fully displayed to the entire world. Chu Youngjin, who had gotten up after falling multiple times, gave up at this moment. He vacantly looked at the doppelganger queen that looked like Lee Hyejin. As if he couldnt hear the murmurs of the people around him or see Choi Hyuk approaching, he passionately gazed at the queen. However, Choi Hyuk said with indifference, You know it, right? That its only a monster. Blaze. Soon, the flames that bloomed in his hand wrapped around the doppelganger queen. The doppelganger queen, who had yet to awaken, was still kind as ever. As it looked at the flames wrapping around it, it smiled brightly, seemingly thinking that this was for the best. As it gazed into Chu Youngjins eyes, it smiled, trying to put him at ease. It smiled- Aaaaah! Then screamed. Choi Hyuks scarlet flames could cause terrifying pain even to spirit forms. An intense heat spread everywhere as it evaporated the falling rain. Even the mist was burnt up by the flames and disappeared. Aaaaack! The more disfigured Lee Hyejins appearance became, the more fiercely the doppelganger queen screamed. Just then, black energy surged out from within its body. It was the queens core. The flames even spread to that core. {Aaaack! Aaaaaah! I hate you! I haaate yooouuu!} After completely ridding itself of its imitation of Lee Hyejin, the queen let out a terrifying scream. Then it burnt up cleanly, not leaving a single speck of ash. The flames died down, and the rain fell once more. Thud. After having watched the entire scene, Chu Youngjins face dropped. His forehead fell into a puddle of water. His face was completely soaked with rain. Choi Hyuk bitterly looked back at him before turning away. He declared to the surrounding experts of the minor clans and Berserkers. Effective immediately, Director Chu Youngjin is stripped of his position. He hid the doppelganger queen and committed an inerasable sin against humanity. While capital punishment is a suitable punishment for his sin, taking his contributions up until now into consideration, I will not kill him. Instead, he will be forever exiled from Earth. Exiled from Earth. Everyone murmured at the unexpected judgment. All his Mission Points gathered until now will be confiscated, and he will be sent to a war zone beyond the Laniakea Supercluster with no connection to Earth. He will never again be able to step forth on Earth and will not be able to hear any news about Earth. Things would progress according to his declaration. No one could question it. Then Choi Hyuk looked at the minor clan experts just standing there. He passed judgment to them as well. The clans under the Berserkers have contributed by noticing Chu Youngjins abnormality. However, they did wrong by not reporting his abnormality to the Berserkers and by trying to resolve it themselves. The price for which is the following. As he said this, Choi Hyuk grinned. It was clearly a mocking smirk. The wounded or dead will be compensated from a moral standpoint. Do not overstep your bounds and interfere with Berserker matters. If you are confident in your skills, we will always welcome your application. With that, Choi Hyuk turned his back. Rain endlessly fell onto the heads of the experts standing there foolishly. ** That was how the curtains fell on the doppelganger queen incident. It wasnt only an incident that revealed the external conflict between the Berserkers and the minor clans, but also one that revealed the problems with the internal communications between the Berserkers. Using this incident as an opportunity, Choi Hyuk changed the organization of the Berserkers. He gave Baek Seoin the position of vice-overseer and gave him clear-cut authority. For symbolic reasons, he left Baek Seoin to deal with Lee Jinhee, who didnt report the exclusion of Chu Youngjin from the investigation teams. Baek Seoin concluded by giving Lee Jinhee 3 months of active military service as punishment. Not only that, but the relationship between the Berserkers and its subordinate clans became clear. A public announcement declared, The only military organization acknowledged within Overseer Choi Hyuks territories are the Berserkers. Then they sought policies to absorb their subordinate clan experts into the Berserkers. Chu Youngjin had to leave without witnessing these changes. Only Choi Hyuk, Baek Seoin, and Lee Jinhee saw him off when he rode the 1-person spaceship Naro prepared for him and left Earth. Unexpectedly, Chu Youngjin had a carefree expression. Thank you. Although it was a doppelganger queen, Chu Youngjin had seen Lee Hyejin die twice. He could no longer live on Earth, which made him recall his memories of her. Be happier in your next life. Choi Hyuk joked as Chu Youngjin was leaving. Whatever you do is fine, just dont die. We need to see each other again. At Choi Hyuks words, Chu Youngjin smiled bitterly and shook his head. That was how he left Earth forever. Like ending one life, he left Earth. For the first time, Choi Hyuk was able to send a human beyond the Laniakea Supercluster. Whatever convention he used, he had sent one of the people he trusted the most to the heart of his enemy. Authors Note: Mafia Game is finally complete Chapter 107: New Land, New Era (1) Episode 7: Tidal Wave of Monsters / Chapter 107: New Land, New Era (1) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk There were no longer any objections. Beginning with the collapse of the Sovereign of Dark Secrets Lao Ban, they had overcome the eyeless observers, completed the advancement evaluation, subjugated Cayenne Star, and had even experienced the Chu Youngjin incident. Everything was verified from the endless waves of fights and wars. It was impossible to confront Choi Hyuk and the Berserkers. There wasnt a force on Earth that could take them on. As expected, the world was changing as well. The world order reorganized itself under the 6 overseers and the 9 great sovereigns, who confined Overseer Nasir, as they possessed exclusive rights to trade with the alliance. Those who had been reading the mood as they took a wait-and-see approach began to make their move. Lets go our separate ways. President Shin Woojin became disheartened at Choi Hyuks reply. He tried his best to persuade him. However, South Korea will perish then. Is that name so important? Then you continue its name. Choi Hyuks mind was resolute. Well, he was right. With the entire earth collapsing, the life or death of a 70-year-old nation on the Korean Peninsula could be considered a trivial problem. But No. My answer will not change. I dont have any thoughts on accepting the president into the Berserkers, nor do I have any thoughts on an alliance or treaty of administrative duties. Even if you put down your authority as a great sovereign and wanted to join the Berserkers as my follower, I wouldnt accept. The Berserkers are literally an organization of crazy warriors. And it needs to be. The president, as well as those following you, arent suited for it. You are people who have too much to become crazy warriors. Lets go our separate ways. If you really dont want to, then give up your privileges and live in my territory as a regular colonizer. That is all I can say. In the end, Shin Woojin had no choice but to give up. To be honest, Shin Woojins position within the Korean Peninsula until now was ambiguous. He was the president. He used his own ability and didnt lose his authority within the confusion. He won over a majority of the military, who had disappeared, and used civil service to maintain order in South Korea. He was truly the leader of South Korea. Choi Hyuks power was limited to the colonized lands in Dragonic. On Earth, within South Korea, the Berserkers were instead the minority. However, this whole situation had instantly been flipped on its head since the advancement evaluation. During the advancement evaluation, the worlds population had been drastically reduced by a half. There was nowhere on Earth that could endure that kind of chaos. The anarchic situation continued. On the other hand, after actively participating in the advancement evaluation, Choi Hyuks influence had expanded on its own. Citizens of South Korea began to mentally depend on the Berserkers rather than the president. Many citizens moved to Choi Hyuks colonized land. Korean citizens who were under Choi Hyuks banner numbered more than half the population. From then on, President Shin Woojin had to focus on his reign. It was distressful. As Shin Woojin had joined and fought alongside the Anti-Berserker Alliance, he had been able to become one of the nine great sovereigns who shared Nasirs rights. Normally, the 9 great sovereigns possessed the commanding authority over their respective countries. Yamato of Japan did and so did Zhang Ziyin of China. However, Shin Woojin couldnt as South Korea had Choi Hyuk. Because of this, he had simply watched. He had known that the clans under Choi Hyuk were dissatisfied with his forceful rule, and he even had hopes for their rise. Yet, everything became clear after the Chu Youngjin incident. No one could face the Berserkers. In this situation, Shin Woojin had proposed an alliance with Choi Hyuk to maintain his authority. It was a proposal where policies such as public order and internal affairs within their colonized lands would be shared and combined. It was a type of federal government. As he was well aware that the Berserkers lacked administration and political abilities, he planned to use this federal government system to bring over his own authority over the South Korean citizens completely intact. Choi Hyuk would handle the war, and he would handle the mundane politics. That was his plan. However, Choi Hyuk denied his proposal. He demanded a secession. Shin Woojin had no choice but to abide. Overseer Choi Hyuk declares to secede from South Korea. Following Overseer Choi Hyuk and President Shin Woojins agreement, the citizens of South Korea are free to choose their affiliation. Although the world was in such a mess that the press and internet communications networks couldnt function properly, the news of the secession quickly spread throughout Korea. The time had come for them to choose sides. Those who had dipped their hands in both sides until now were busy thinking about what decision to make. I, Shin Woojin, will take responsibility and return you to your daily lives. President Shin Woojin asserted the legitimacy of South Korea. He stimulated the longing people had to return to their safe and familiar lifestyles in order to draw people in. To gather even one more person, he prepared all sorts of favors. On the other hand, Choi Hyuk had an attitude of come if you want. I dont care whether those who join me are old, young, male, female, handicapped, or not. You will fight without rest. And you will win. People couldnt tell whether he wanted them to join or not by his pledge. However, the number of people whose hearts wavered at his pledge wasnt small. They were living in such times. ** One of the problems which arose during the process of handling the doppelganger queen was the conflict between the Berserkers and the minor clans. Choi Hyuk set an extreme measure regarding this problem. This was also the reason why he had no choice but to secede from South Korea. Choi Hyuk planned on creating and controlling a 3rd troop comprised of all the colonizers within his scope of authority. With the authority of an overseer, which could establish strategies, he planned on dispatching them to the war against the monsters and then leaving Berserkers to control them. There would be a clear difference in rank between normal colonizers, minor clans, and Berserkers. Also, there were no exceptions to this measure. Whether they were miners, farmers, or cooks, they would be drafted and then participate in the war. Will it be okay? If thats the case, then our rate of production will drop. Artillery Captain Handke had a defensive attitude. Choi Hyuk nodded. Earthlings production is like a speck of dust compared to the alliances. If the only thing we can sell is our strength, then we need to focus on it. His voice was resolute. Yet, his followers still had many worries. Guardian Bae Jinman said, There will be tremendous chaos. Although it could be said that they are somewhat tolerant after the large-scale expeditions during the advancement evaluation, either way, there are still a lot of people with occupations that arent combat-oriented. Itll be difficult for those in the mining, farming, service, and manufacturing industries to adjust after being blindly sent to war. Thats why well establish a warrior school. Itll be the greatest training school on Earth. If they still cant adjust, then they can just follow Shin Woojin. Berserkers are our identity. Those who want to live in my colonized lands must participate in the war. Im thinking about sending them once every week or two. Even if they cant become formal Berserkers, they should at least be able to act as the second or third string or even trainees. Silently listening to Choi Hyuks explanations, Baek Seoin slowly raised his hand. But To ultimately make humanity more powerful, I think that it might be necessary to strengthen humanitys overall capability. Military power isnt everything. Even at the Cayenne star, as we dont have the skills to personally extract karma, we ended up handing it over to the alliance at a dirt cheap price. Even if it is possible for Naro to move between dimensions, its efficiency is still not great, and we are in a situation where we have no choice but to rely on the alliances military gate system to move large-scale armies. In the end, if we arent able to possess any of these key technologies, then we will never be able to move away from the alliances grasp. His words, which started cautiously, became filled with more certainty as he spoke. Yes. He made sense the more they thought about it. If they only focused on raising their military power without these technologies, they might end up only becoming a useful tool for the alliance. Choi Hyuk couldnt help but fall into a state of deep thought at Baek Seoins points. Then he shook his head. Baek hyung words are right as well. However, Earths technology is hundreds of thousands of years behind the alliances. Even if we have Naro, the situation doesnt change. Even looking at the military gate system, Naro said that it had no idea how it worked. What Im saying is that we dont have the time to start researching these technologies right now. My thoughts are that, with military power as our footing, we increase our position within the alliance and use it to learn those technologies. Hmm. Everyone was quiet. Choi Hyuks thoughts were extreme. However, it was difficult to say that his thoughts were wrong. At the same time, it was difficult to say he was right, but they could understand where he was coming from. Understood. With Ryu Hyunsung, who had been listening quietly, raising his hand as a start, the others followed, raising their right hands as well. Even Baek Seoin, Handke, and Bae Jinman, who gave opposing views, raised their hands. They said, Understood. It was a common sight in meetings comprised of the top ranks among the Berserkers. As long as they had the most convention-defying person on Earth as their leader, no one thought that they could make him yield. If they held these thoughts, then they wouldnt have stayed under Choi Hyuks command from the start. Meetings were often times not a place to decide on something but rather a means to clearly understand Choi Hyuks motives. Only then could the executives do their work according to his motives. Well, if Choi Hyuk changed his mind in the process, then that was good as well. So, even if they werent completely convinced, it was normal for them to move on with an Understood once they understood Choi Hyuks motives. Just as the meeting was about to end like this, Lee Jinhee poked Ryu Hyunsungs side. As she was trying to behave herself these days, she had simply attended the meetings and hadnt opened her mouth once. However, it seemed that there was something she wanted to bring up. Surprised by being poked by Lee Jinhees finger, Ryu Hyunsung stared at her before revealing an Aha! expression. He cleared his throat and asked Choi Hyuk, Arent we going to secede? Have you thought of a country name? His question changed the mood. Figuring out a name was a headache yet also an exciting process. The executives of the Berserkers looked at Choi Hyuk with expectant expressions. Choi Hyuk received their gazes unenthusiastically as he replied, Its fine. Tell them to call it whatever they want. That was how the crazy law characterizing the Berserkers land was decided. Everyone living in the Berserkers land had to partake in war missions once every two weeks. It was literally a crazy law. Someone said, Crazy Its not like Choi Hyuk is the only overseer in the world, who will go live in that crazy place? However, there were people who headed towards that place. There were many. Hyungnim{1}, do you remember hitting the jackpot in real estate when you listened to me before? I do. Thats why I bought you beef. When others lost money that time, I earned a lot. I bought it since you kept rambling on about a rapid change or something but you did well. When I think about it now Well, it all went to ruin once the world became like this. Hyungnim, there is currently a change even greater than that time. You must choose Choi Hyuk. Choi Hyuk? I was going to choose Shin Woojin They say that we need to go out to the battlefield once every 2 weeks if we choose Choi Hyuk. How can I do that? Although Ive awakened, Ive never even seen a monster yet. Even if its difficult, you have to, hyungnim. There is no future staying on Earth or Dragonic. Look at Choi Hyuk. Hes insane, right? But what about it? Hes on a roll. Why is that? Isnt it because hes good at fighting?! Isnt that why hes acknowledged by the alliance and has become an overseer? It is now the era of space. Only those who can trade with the alliance can survive. But does Earth have the technology? Or the resources? Currently, the only method for an earthling to advance in space is to fight. Although its scary, you must. Just think of it as an initial investment. It is now an era where you need to know how to fight. Hyungnim, dont you trust me? Hmm Since you put it that way, your words do seem correct But what if I die? Ehh, why be frightened of that? Wasnt it the same in the past? Didnt people die when their investments failed? Theres no need to be scared. Only, you need to prepare yourself. We are of a different class. We cant run around like rookies, can we? Prepare? Yes. You said your relative was a Berserker? I think I heard you say he was a Berserk Roach under Baek Seoin Lets first contact him and ask for private lessons. Well Itll be nice if we could ask him to help us during the mission, but lets not hope for that yet and rather learn skills that can ensure our survival. Hyungnim has to trust me. If we go to Shin Woojin for immediate comfort, well definitely die within 5 years. You saw it too. Non-awakenees turning to ash and dying. Thats the kind of world we live in now. Its a world where youll die if youre weak. There is no better investment than getting stronger. Okay, I got it. Yeah, Ill try calling him. There were conversations like this everywhere. A world you couldnt survive in unless you were strong. Within this world, Choi Hyuk, who had no losses, might be the most suitable leader to follow. People who decided to throw away their livelihood and start a new challenge were gathering under Choi Hyuk. {1} What a young man calls an older man. More respectful than hyung. Chapter 108: New Land, New Era (2) Episode 7: Tidal Wave of Monsters / Chapter 108: New Land, New Era (2) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk The population of Dragonic was increasing. As Earth only had around 2 years left before collapse, each sovereign actively encouraged emigration to Dragonic. The colonized lands, which were scattered like dots, were connecting together. As they had already explored the topography between the colonized lands during the great war between the Anti-Berserker Alliance and the Berserkers, trade between the different colonized lands was progressing smoothly. The 6 overseers (excluding Nasir as he has no authority), the 9 great sovereigns, who acted on Nasirs authority, as well as the 4 sovereigns who stayed neutral during the war. A total of 19 sovereigns recruited colonizers and allied with each other, growing their forces. The majority of sovereigns drew colonizers in with promises of freedom and benefits. Freedom meant the freedom to choose how they made Mission Points, and benefits referred to tax benefits. It had been a long time since major currencies on Earth had been replaced by Mission Points, which could buy supplies from the alliance. Methods to earn Mission Points included personally going out and completing alliance missions, providing goods to those who earned Mission Points through the first method, and selling Earths goods to aliens in the lowest-ranked supply store for Mission Points. (No one would buy any Earth goods when brought to the low-ranked supply store used by low-ranked warriors.) As many people completely avoided alliance missions, which risked their lives, most colonized lands were maintaining a 2:3 ratio of combat-oriented colonizers to non-combat-oriented colonizers. Combat-oriented colonizers made more income, but non-combat-oriented colonizers were comparatively safer. There were even some among the colonizers who went back and forth between combat missions and business activities, balancing risk and income. Most colonized lands werent simply a union of adventurers but were also comprised of inns, markets, woodworking shops, construction firms, restaurants, and red-light districts. However, differences between the Berserkers land and other normal colonized lands could be seen simply from the streets. First, the buildings were sloppy. Unlike other colonized lands, which built large, refined buildings by using cutting edge technology, their buildings were small, simple and crude. The material used to build them was different as well. Unlike other colonized lands, which made steel, concrete and other materials from the processing of raw materials collected in Dragonic, the Berserkers used raw materials like wood and stone to build their buildings. Without the need for a separate process and technology, the colonizers could simply cut the materials with their swords. The difference between the Berserkers land and other colonized lands wasnt comparative to the difference between the countryside and a city, but rather the difference between the Middle Ages and present age. The only decent buildings within the Berserkers land were the ones built by the previous sovereigns before Choi Hyuk captured them. The reason was simple. There were no purely non-combat-oriented colonizers within the Berserkers land. They were all required to join a combat mission once every two weeks. Although there were some who, after completing their duties, spent the remainder of their time running business activities. However, when compared to other colonized lands, these colonizers, who went back and forth between combat and non-combat, leaned heavily towards the combat side. They didnt have the various economies to support building decent buildings. However, despite its crude appearance, the Berserkers land always bustled with activity. Looking for a party for a mission exploring the northern regions of Dragonic! Recruiting for a reconnaissance mission on the Lemir Star! Preferential treatment to long-distance attackers! Were going on a mission to the Cayenne Star, subjugating monster remnants and exploring ruins. Our party prioritizes safety over results. We are a heavily armed troop. A tanker with at least 2-star Endurance is welcome. People gathered in every square, looking for parties to go on missions with. Also, every shabby bar and restaurant was packed with people, sharing their visions of the future. Wow Did you see those guys from the Lee Jungmin Clan fight? They were flying all over the place. It looks like they value mobility. When they fought, grinding down their opponents with speed, even large monsters were easily handled. I thought that fighting was all about clashing head on, but it looks like you need to use your head a ton. Right. I think your fighting style is important. Overwhelm them with speed, crush them with power, or beat them with techniques. Youre screwed if you increase your stats without any thought. Not only personal style, but there has to be a concept to your party as well. You cant join really important missions with parties simply gathered in squares, you know? Even if its difficult, I think its important to decide a concept before forming a crew. Yeah, that Changsoo fellow only recruited long-range attackers for a reconnaissance mission this time. They say he hit the jackpot. Said he earned a ton of Mission Points. As expected, is it currently the era of long-range attackers? Well, to make money at our level, long-range attackers are the best. But to take down the really strong guys, youll have to use close quarters combat in the end. Look at the Berserkers. They have a small ratio of long-range attackers, but no one can face them. Talking about the Berserkers, Gilsoo recently joined a capture mission overseen by Choi Hyuk personally. He boasted so much that the commander of his troop was Director Lee Jinhee. Director Lee Jinhee? Her probation is over already? Ah, has it been that long already? Yeah, rumors have spread that Overseer Choi Hyuk specifically took her on an especially tough mission for her return. Haa If Choi Hyuk says its tough, just how tough is it? Though, as long as they survive, their earnings will probably be on another level If it were me, I wouldnt have gone. Unless its Director Baek Seoins troop. They wont even consider someone like you. Whatd you say? Those who chose the Berserkers land usually possessed strong adventurous spirits. They talked endlessly with one another, learning the latest information, and using that information to carve and polish better survival methods for themselves. ** {Kahur Kabkun[1] discovered. Estimated to be low-ranked. We will take action to destroy it before it grows any further.} {Good, Warrior Leader Choi Hyuk. Youre on a good pace. Just keep going like this.} He heard Commander Macks bright voice. {Military gate system. Opening the detected Kahur Kabkun.} Along with the system voice message, the Kahur Kabkun opened. Kahur Kabkuns were black wormholes, supply routes for the monsters. They were passageways that connected the universe the monsters lived in and the current universe karmalings lived in. As this one was a low-ranked passageway, it would be packed with 3-4-star monsters. Lets go. Choi Hyuk rushed towards the opened gate. The Berserkers and the colonizers, who were assigned from the Berserkers land, followed behind him. Following Choi Hyuks policy, even those who werent Berserkers were dispatched to missions of the highest difficulty. Those assigned to the Kahur Kabkun destroying mission this time were precisely that. Although they werent Berserkers, they were acknowledged as fighting specialists. They felt pride that they could fight alongside the Berserkers, who were known as the best. At the same time, they also had the aspiration to show the Berserkers up with their skills. Yet, their pride and aspirations soon drooped like soggy sponges. Haaa! Haa! Not long after the battle began, many participating colonizers werent breathing properly. They were completely out of breath. Yet, the battle continued without stopping. A living hell. An endless number of monsters swarmed towards them inside the Kahur Kabkun, and the Berserkers continued their relentless advance. Stick to the front, bastard! A Berserker in command of the regular colonizers shouted. Kaaaang!! While flinging away an enormous monsters front leg with his sword, he shouted, Stick to the front!!! It seemed it wasnt easy taking the monsters attack head on as his complexion wasnt good. Kuaack! Kuaah! At his angry urge, the normal colonizers stuck to the front, their voices indistinguishable between a scream and a shout. Hit by a monsters leg, a few of them were hurled far away. A gap opened up within the battle lines again. Then the Berserker in charge shouted again, Quickly stick together!! These regular colonizers were experiencing this kind of battle for the first time. It was a battle no different from a brawl. There was no point differentiating between the vanguard and the rear. The monsters, which were at the 3-4-star level on average, undoubtedly overwhelmed the 2-3-star colonizers. If those at the front became unable to fight, then those in the rear would take their places. If even they became unable to fight, then those who recovered from their wounds with potions and such would take over once again. This repetition of fighting and healing was like hell. A clearly unreasonable advance, yet this was precisely the Berserkers fighting style. The difference between the Berserkers and regular colonizers they realized that this difference wasnt simply a gap in stats, but the difference in experience and expertise. The Berserkers, who were fighting as much as they were, didnt slow down. Even though they were sweating bullets and accumulating wounds, their eyes shined with resoluteness and killing intent. Kuhap! Kuhaaa! Looking at their appearances, the participating colonizers squeezed out every bit of strength they possessed. Although it was partially due to their pride They didnt have a choice either. The moment they were separated from the group, they would die. Then- Flash! They thought lightning had struck, but- Blaze! Flames surged like a forest fire. The dark Kahur Kabkun brightened like dawn. {Kiyaaaaah!} The monsters screamed. Due to the light, they could see monster cocoons packed on the outer walls of the Kahur Kabkun. Those monsters squirmed, still growing even in this moment as the Kahur Kabkun increased their sizes. Burn all those insects! Choi Hyuks voice was interesting. Even though it didnt seem like he was shouting, everyone could still clearly hear his voice. Burn them all! The Berserkers repeated Choi Hyuks words in the same manner they would shout, Party time! Hiyaaahaaa!!! The Berserkers dashed forward in high spirits. The cocoons were ripped apart. As the large blood vessels flowing along the outer walls were stabbed all over the place, black blood began to flow down. Soon after, Choi Hyuks flames adhered to it and, as if burning fuel, it engulfed the blood and the remains. A sea of flames gradually spread everywhere. Haa Haa Crazy bastards Haa The regular colonizers, who had become so exhausted they didnt even have the strength to speak, became pale at the sight of the Berserkers, who seemed just as vigorous as they were at the start. With bloodshot eyes, the Berserkers ripped everything apart and, depending on the situation, were ripped apart as well. However, they didnt hesitate in the slightest. Why wouldnt this be difficult for the Berserkers? However, they were used to this as they always fought to their limits. Kwaooooh! Enormous flames blew and a white flash shined in a straight line like lightning. Choi Hyuks Flaming Wing Dance and Instant Void Annihilation could clearly be seen from anywhere in the battle formation. The only reason why an army at the 2-3-star level could capture a Kahur Kabkun frequented by 3-4-star monsters was because Choi Hyuk was at the very front, ripping the brunt of the enemys attack to shreds. Monster. No, no, a god. Thats a fighting god. That was how the reverence they had for Choi Hyuk became a level deeper. Berserkers fights ended as quickly as they were intense. Choi Hyuk looked behind him. He saw regular colonizers, who were so exhausted they couldnt even keep their eyes open properly, and Berserkers, who were snickering despite having lost strength in their legs. He also saw monster and human corpses strewn behind them like a carpet. Choi Hyuk currently stood in front of the Kahur Kabkun entrance. A black abyss-like space was spread in front of him. An unpleasant karma flowed in from beyond it. It was definitely karma, yet it was different from the karma earthlings and aliens affiliated with the alliance possessed. Although Choi Hyuk could almost identically imitate the karma the Flame Wing Tribe used, he couldnt imitate this. This so-called monsters karma, which was fundamentally different from karmalings, was unpleasant, sticky and ferocious. Just beyond where he stood was a universe fundamentally different from the one earthlings inhabited. A universe in a completely different dimension. The homeland of the monsters. The world of death. The black hole looked blood-red in Choi Hyuks eyes. It possessed killing intent thicker than any humans he had seen yet. He could clearly see and feel its will of wanting to annihilate all karmalings. Something from beyond was fuming. It was anxious to bore a wider Kahur Kabkun. As long as it could send a sufficient number of sufficiently powerful monsters, it would be able to instantly annihilate the karmalings of this weak universe Its arrogant thoughts, irritated by the difficulty of crossing dimensions, crossed over in a telepathic form. Choi Hyuks heart was filled with something fierce. Youre that strong? was what he thought. When he saw something strong, he wanted to break it. It could instantly annihilate us if a Kahur Kabkun was big enough? Wasnt that being too arrogant? However, Choi Hyuk suppressed his violent impulses. Now was not the time. He couldnt handle the monster beyond right now. Wasnt he so weak he couldnt even enact his own revenge? Those monsters in the world beyond, known as demises, were existences even Exalted Wings like Dark-Sound feared. But one day Choi Hyuk suppressed his surging impulses as he threw a Kahur Kabkun Destroying Bomb into the black hole and turned his back. We return. He had to quickly return and quickly prepare for the next fight as an especially large number of Kahur Kabkuns were appearing in the Virgo Cluster, which was at the border. It was also an opportunity for him to grow stronger. [1] Kahur Kabkun, so this used to be called Kaluh Kabkun, but the author changed it. Going with this spelling from now on guys o/ Chapter 109: New Land, New Era (3) Episode 7: Tidal Wave of Monsters / Chapter 109: New Land, New Era (3) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk Chu Youngjin raised his head. The entire sky was distorted. Like the gray static on TVs, black, white, and gray dots filled his vision as they flickered and squirmed. His hair fluttered and his skin felt hot. The planet was extremely polluted, with karma shattering and smashing against each other. This place stressed people out just by its existence. It was a war zone. Aliens he had never seen or heard of before were fighting against monsters he had never seen or heard of before. To Chu Youngjin, both sides looked like monsters. It felt unfamiliar. Just before charging into battle, Chu Youngjin would unwittingly think of his extremely distant homeland. Are they doing well? Those two Have they become my successors? However, his thoughts didnt drag on for long. {Newcomer! You XXX{1}! Pull yourself together!} A senior officer of his troop swore buckets at Chu Youngjin, who had momentarily become sentimental. He was an insect-like alien with a mouth split into three parts and long antennae. Chu Youngjin glanced at him and smiled. Dont worry, With that short reply, Chu Youngjins eyes reddened. Rumble! At the same time as the rumble, Chu Youngjin penetrated into a crowd of maggot-like monsters. Black blood and the sickening flesh of monsters scattered into the air behind him. This was a war zone where alliance members with no connections and karmalings who were deemed as Consumables were dispatched to. An alien troop that repeatedly fought in the most dangerous and dirtiest of fights. Chu Youngjin liked this place. He spent every day here, drunk on fighting. The more he fought, the blanker his mind became. That was what he liked the most. ** In the Barhaloleun Mountains, known as the Berserkers homeland, a warrior school was erected a little distance away from the city. Ryu Hyunsung was training talented warriors there. Now, you see how Overseer Choi Hyuk blocked that attack? Why do you think he blocked it this time when he dodged it before? Unlike before, his right foot was firmly on the ground. It seemed like he judged that he could take the attack with his strength. A great answer. However, youre only half-correct. The reason is rhythm. There needs to be a rhythm when you use karma. Think about it. When comparing someone who fights with 10 Power to someone who alternates between 5 and 13 Power, who do you think is stronger? Of course, its the one who alternates between 5 and 13 Power. When you dont need a lot of strength, use it lightly, but when you need to break your opponent, use it strongly. The secret to attacking effectively while still fighting for long periods of time is rhythm. To find a rhythm and timing that is optimized for you, you need to awaken all your senses. The students nodded seriously at Ryu Hyunsungs words. Although they were considered students, their ages ranged greatly, from those in their early teens to older people in their seventies. They had joined the advanced class as their fighting talents as regular colonizers, not Berserkers, had been acknowledged. Ryu Hyunsung, who taught them, had a very bright and energetic expression. Now, if we were to proceed as normal, it would be time for actual fighting, but there is a special event today. Im confident that there will be more to learn from it than from actual fighting. Although fighting is good, there are many cases where continuously fighting causes one to fall into a rut by repeatedly following a familiar pattern, and said pattern becoming a habitual routine. In times like these, its of great help to watch fights of those stronger than you and expand your realm of creativity. Now, follow me. The place Ryu Hyunsung led them to was a Berserkers training ground not far from the school. Berserkers had already gathered and were being noisy. There were so many Berserkers here that they couldnt see what was going on beyond them. Looking at the crowd of Berserkers, who were known to be brutal, the warrior school students were dispirited. However, their teacher, Ryu Hyunsung, didnt hesitate as he pushed through the crowd. Move! Let the students watch! When Ryu Hyunsung shouted, the Berserkers turned around, seemingly in a bad mood. However, after confirming Ryu Hyunsungs face, they moved aside without a word. Uh, director. Who are the chicks behind you? A few Berserkers showed interest. I told you they are students of the warrior school. Ryu Hyunsung replied lightly. Yet, his path to the front wasnt entirely smooth. There were Berserkers who didnt move. They were indifferent when Ryu Hyunsung directly asked them to move. Why should I move? I barely managed to get this spot after coming here early in the morning. On top of that, isnt this a matter regarding us, Chu Youngjins troop? Arent you, Director Ryu Hyunsung, a third-party here? Some refused in this way. Then Ryu Hyunsung smiled brightly as he turned to look at his nervous students. The Berserkers are a bit like this. There are many who wont listen to others no matter what. Since a lot of you want to become Berserkers, Ill show you how to deal with them. Then he turned his head with a swish and stared at the Berserkers blocking his path. Tension hung in the air. The Berserkers blocking their path slowly got into combat positions. Director Ryu Hyunsung, it wont be easy this time. Wont be easy, my ass. Punch! Thud! Bang! Ryu Hyunsung had moved before he finished his words. The Berserkers blocking their path groaned as they slumped onto the ground. One was hit on the head, another stabbed in the neck, and the last had his chin kicked. They all became incapable of fighting. As he slowly walked passed them, Ryu Hyunsung explained, They are elites who have reached the peak of the 3-star level, but how were they beaten so easily? Its precisely because of rhythm. I launched my first attack half a step earlier than they expected. I was half a step later with my second attack than what my target expected, and it was the same for my third and fourth attacks as well. What I mean by creating your own rhythm isnt creating some standard rhythm. Figuring out your opponents rhythm quickly is the most important thing. That is why you have to awaken all your senses. Ryu Hyunsung continued to teach while pushing the Berserkers slumped on the ground away with his feet. It looked like being a teacher suited him well as he seemed to be enjoying it. His students were carefully following behind him, tiptoeing in fear of stepping on a collapsed Berserker. Finally arriving at the very front, Ryu Hyunsung and his students saw an enormous open space surrounded by Berserkers, with twelve people standing in the middle. The 12 consisted of the 10 team leaders under Chu Youngjins troop and a pair of fraternal twins, Kim Honghyun and Kim Saehyun. Whats the current situation? A female student, who looked around 17 years old, cautiously asked Ryu Hyunsung. Ah, its a test to pick the next director of Chu Youngjins troop. Next director? Yes. You know that Director Chu Youngjin has been exiled, correct? There needs to be someone who will lead his troop in his stead. But Director Chu Youngjin recommended the next director before he was exiled. They are those two over there, Kim Honghyun and Kim Saehyun. The funny thing is they were the ones who had chased down Director Chu Youngjin during the doppelganger incident. Pardon? Then they didnt know each other before? Thats right. After fighting with them then, Director Chu Youngjin left after recommending those two, saying that they were better than the guys under him. I saw them too And they are quite skilled. However, there was no way the lunatics of Chu Youngjins troop would accept this. They insisted and decided amongst themselves that, whoever it may be, their director needed to be able to take down 5 team leaders by themselves. Thats how this deciding match came about. The situation is, if Kim Honghyun and Kim Saehyun want to become joint directors, they need to take down 10 team leaders. As expected, tension hung in the middle of the empty space. While they were glaring at each other, Kim Honghyun stepped forward. Arent we going to fight? How long are we going to glare at each other? While talking craftily, he suddenly rushed into the group of team leaders. Ruuuumble! At the same time, rumbles resounded in the air. As they were the subordinates of Chu Youngjin, their usage of karma was similar to his, emitting thunderous roars. The experts of Chu Youngjins troop, who were known to possess the greatest destructive power in one-on-one situations among the Berserkers, struck out simultaneously. Their attacks had the intention to kill, not holding back at all. Even as the air crackled around him, Kim Honghyun didnt back down. Toughness, Fortitude! His innate skill and karma trait, both which greatly increased his Endurance, activated at the same time. And Reflex! Crash, bang! Kim Honghyun blocked a portion of the downpour of attacks and received the rest with his body. With his monstrous Endurance and ability to avoid strikes to his vital points with his cat-like reflexes, Kim Honghyun stood firmly after receiving all ten peoples attacks. Ryu Hyunsung admired, Wow, did you see that? He twisted his body the moment the team leaders became certain their attacks would hit. On top of that, it looks like his Endurance is unbelievable. That right there is rhythm. He completely took over their rhythm. The team leaders are probably taken aback now since things went differently from what they expected. A weakness. Ryu Hyunsung explained quickly. As expected, Kim Honghyun smiled, revealing his teeth. Thats all? Swish. With a swift sound of slicing air, Kim Saehyun, who had been standing behind him, attacked, targeting the team leaders weak points. Victory was already determined with his first move. Kim Honghyun and Kim Saehyun were much stronger than expected. Since Chu Youngjin had run amok after beating them, they had initially thought they werent all that amazing, but they were wrong. After personally experiencing the combat-type innate skills they possessed, they realized they were on a frightening level. The reason why they were beaten so badly by Chu Youngjin was because Chu Youngjin, at that time, was unbelievably strong. They werent a good match either. Chu Youngjins lethal one-hit attacks could pierce Kim Honghyuns Endurance and Kim Saehyuns sharp attacks couldnt overcome Chu Youngjins monstrous Recovery. Uhh If its those two, it might be tough for me too? Chu Youngjin beat them with strength? And he was able to make a fuss afterwards? Nervous, Ryu Hyunsung suddenly muttered to himself, and his words spread through the mouths of the Berserkers. He was later frequently teased by Lee Jinhee for this. Sniff, sniff? Do I smell the scent of a coward from somewhere? Damn Lets duel, Lee Jinhee. Heh? Why dont you beat the Kim brothers first? Something along those lines. ** At the same time, Choi Hyuk was in Naros spaceship. If something was different from normal, it was the spaceships location. Naros spaceship, which had always floated above Seoul, was now floating over Dragonic. It wasnt through the use of the military gate system, but rather through the result of its own efforts and usage of the spaceships dimensional travel equipment. Although it was subtle, Earths horizons were expanding. {Yes, yes, we are steadily progressing with the friendly sparring sessions as you ordered. We went to two places today. I beat the instructor of one but was beat by the one in the other. The spars between their trainees and our Berserkers were close. I think it was a good experience. I am organizing the list of my results.} Lee Jinhee, who had been dispatched to Dark City of Laniakea, appeared on the screen. She was currently going around warrior training centers in Dark City with a portion of the Berserkers elites for training. Good. But why do you look so glum? {Its because Im embarrassed, why?! I already feel bad about losing, but I have to tell the instructors who beat me that my leader will challenge them later. This is like me calling my big brother for help.} Then become stronger than me. {Damn it I want to too. Ah, one more thing. When I asked around, it seemed that the rate of detecting Kahur Kabkuns in other clusters within the Laniakea Supercluster has gone up these days. It looks like Naros prediction that it is a problem of the entire Laniakea Supercluster, and not simply the Virgo Clusters, was right.} Really? Okay. If you hear any other rumors besides that, let me know through Naro. {Yes, yes. Ill do as you order. Then Im hanging up now. See you for the report tomorrow, leader.} Yeah, work hard. After hanging up, Choi Hyuk was momentarily lost in thought. Her win rate was 40%. Considering that she was an earthling, who had only just debuted, it wasnt a bad result. However, when considering that Laniakeas Dark City was at the bottom, it was difficult to call it satisfactory as well. Since the ones who truly knew how to fight were probably out in the battlefields. We need to get stronger faster Choi Hyuk was frustrated. The only ones who had reached the middle-ranked warrior level amongst the earthlings were Choi Hyuk and Richard. This was severely lacking by Choi Hyuks standards. Both earthlings and himself. Of course, middle-ranked warriors could be classified as elites in the Laniakea Supercluster as, if they went down to the Virgo Cluster, which contained Earth, they could be warrior leaders. They couldnt be considered weak. Warriors acknowledged by the alliance were worth something. It was similar to when Keushisuit bragged that he was a lowest-ranked warrior in the past. Unlike earthlings, who had no choice but to become warriors, of those who were alliance members from the start, a significant portion were non-combatants. There were a considerable amount of combatants whose skills didnt reach the level of being acknowledged as warriors. Even if they were lowest-ranked warriors, just the fact that they were acknowledged as warriors by the alliance was worth bragging about in this backcountry. However, was Choi Hyuks goal directed at a backcountry like this? Choi Hyuk, who hoped of advancing to the center, couldnt help but constantly feel lacking as middle-ranked warriors were considered normal, ordinary warriors over there. Isnt this the same as a captain being able to strut around as a company commander on the field but being no different from enlistees at the headquarters? Something like that, I guess. It was like Baek Seoins comparison. Choi Hyuk was unsatisfied with earthlings and his current status. Anyways, so theres an increase of Kahur Kabkuns in the entire Laniakea region The majority of the missions he took on recently were destroying Kahur Kabkuns. There were just that many. From what Commander Mack said, there was a clear increase from before. Choi Hyuk was heavily gaining her favor these days as he had been constantly finding and destroying Kahur Kabkuns day after day. Also, the fact that Kahur Kabkuns were becoming more abundant meant that monster attacks in those concerned regions were becoming more severe. An opportunity to make a contribution is coming. Earth, as well as the Berserkers, had yet to adjust to this great change. However, Choi Hyuk was still pleased by this change as new heroes would be born from the chaos. Ring~ Behind Choi Hyuk, who was resolving himself once more, Naro played the guitar. Naros eyes were gently closed, seemingly in thought, as it played its guitar in the background when it suddenly opened its eyes in surprise. Ting! The guitar strings snapped. Naro quickly got up from its seat and spread its arms wide before shouting, Uh Uhh. I finished scanning the entire Dragonic region just now. Besides the scan I did through the gates in the past, I really did scan the whole region, okay? Feeling something was odd, Choi Hyuk asked, But? But I perceived Kahur Kabkuns on the opposite side of the planet. Although they look to be of a lower rank than middle-ranked Kahur Kabkuns There are as many as 10 This If we dont prepare properly, we might be swept away. Was it what Choi Hyuk hoped for? Chaos was indeed approaching. {1} Was XXX in the raws. Chapter 110: Pre-emptive Attack (1) Episode 7: Tidal Wave of Monsters / Chapter 110: Pre-emptive Attack (1) TL: emptycube / ED: Hungry_Panda900 Zero asked, Should we kill him? Richard replied, Since hes someone who frequents the red-light district Handle it as though he got in a fight and died. As quickly as possible. As quickly as possible, this meant to handle it within 3 days. Understood. Zero answered immediately and wrote, Died in a fight, 2 Days, on the headshot on top of the table. Then he put the picture away in his pocket. When his hand came out from his pocket, it was holding another headshot. Richard momentarily became lost in thought as he looked at the new headshot on the table. The report he received from Zero beforehand crossed his mind. Hans. He was a good man. He was someone on the side of justice who couldnt overlook injustice. There were many cases where the personalities of colonizers, who were experienced in fights, would severely crumble, but he wasnt one of them. He organized a neighborhood-watch-like organization that surveilled and restrained colonizers who habitually assaulted and killed others. Hans. He had a famous catchphrase in his territory. Screw off, bastards! When he shouted wholeheartedly and chased the colonizers causing a fuss by kicking them in the butt, the inexperienced or non-combat-oriented colonizers would friendlily express their thanks with a Boss Hans! Thanks for today as well! after receiving his help. Richard looked favorably upon his actions and had met him in person a few times and helped him out. He was a person to keep alive then. But, its changed Richards hand hurriedly tapped the table. Should we kill him? Zero asked once again when he saw Richard taking a while to think about it. It might look like he was urging Richard, but this sort of urging was also one of Zeros duties. There may be times when my heart grows soft and I might not be able to kill those who I need to, so urge me with the suggestion of killing them if you can. This was the order Richard gave him the first day he was appointed. As he was someone who had resolved himself to this degree, he would reply soon once asked like this. Unaffected by emotion, he would coldly tell him to kill. However, Richards thoughts this time dragged on. Take out all of todays subjects. Understood. Zero took headshots out from his pocket and spread them out. While examining each picture closely, Richard remained deep in thought. No matter how much I look at it, its a ridiculous list. Shaking his head, Richard ordered Zero once again, Take out all the remaining ones. Ill spread them here. Zero took out a bundle of pictures and spread them out on the table to the left of Richard. Looking at them, Richard pondered once again. This one is someone I need to keep alive, huh. Richard picked up a photo. His name was Joseph. He was currently walking around in the streets at night. With a blank expression, as if he was someone with nowhere to go. Then his gaze suddenly fixed on someone. Lets have a drink! Im not in the mood. Dont be like that, lets have one drink! As if he had just come back from a space mission, the youth, his entire body stained with blood and dust, pestered his colleague, who had the same appearance as him. Even though everyone else had faces of exhaustion and futility, the youth was especially bright. His smiling face gave off a friendly impression. You came back from that hell, but you dont want to drink? Hey, hey, lets have a drink. Im telling you, even if it feels like hell right now, youll feel great if you sleep after having a drink. You crazy Why drink when you cant get drunk due to karma? Unless youre going to do drugs. Ehh, you dont drink to get drunk. You drink to act drunk. The other exhausted warriors simply grinned as they saw him smiling friendlily while he made misleading statements. Lets go, lets go, yeah? We have to live so well that those guys come back from the dead due to envy! Although his extreme yet hopelessly optimistic character could make one feel uncomfortable, perhaps it was either because he had been like this for a while or because they knew his sincerity, but his colleagues, who had initially declined, gave in and followed him in the end. They all left with their arms around each others shoulders. Looking at them, Joseph revealed a strange smile. His face distorted, becoming impossible to distinguish whether he was angry or happy. He slowly followed after the youth and his colleagues. Richard held his forehead. Just what is about to happen for things to be like this? The reason why Joseph caught the attention of Richards intelligence organization, Der Schatten{1}, was because he was a serial killer who had murdered hundreds of people. He was a lunatic who didnt care whether his victim was a beginner, moderately experienced, male, female, as he would sexually assault and torture them before killing them in a cruel manner. A criminal psychologist read emotions of malice, rage, and superiority from the corpses of his victims. His intelligence organization, Der Schatten, chased the clues and figured out he was the culprit behind the murders faster than anyone else. Then, like always, they would ask Richard for his verdict. The investigative agency had yet to identify the serial killer. Der Schatten wasnt an official organization that maintained public order but Richards secret organization. The fate of the real criminal no one knew entirely depended on Richards words. Richard had seen him with his own eyes and had notified Zero. An additional investigation was conducted and it was now time to make a decision. Richard tightly closed his eyes before saying, Keep him alive. Understood. Zeros hand paused momentarily before replying calmly and drawing a blue circle around Josephs head as if nothing happened. Richard quickly added, Take protective measures. Understood. Subject number 11. Protective measures. As soon as Zero spoke into a tiny intercom installed on his clothes, he received a reply. Copy. From that moment, Der Schatten would follow Joseph and guard him at all times. Just in case he, who killed people habitually, might suffer a counterattack and run into danger. Keeping his eyes closed, Richard gestured to the faces on top of the table to his left and said, Keep all of them over there alive. Understood. Zero put the photos spread out on the table into his pocket once again. They had one similarity. They were all as wicked as Joseph and were similarly adept at fighting. Richard opened his eyes and looked at the photos on the table in front of him. They were people he needed to kill. There were a few he had his eye on already among them. They were those who stabbed peoples backs using the order Richard set up as their shield. They hid among those who stood for justice, hiding their weaknesses while posing as the victim as they profited. They were a shameless bunch who didnt follow the rules as they showed no mercy to their victims while they hoped to be protected themselves, insisting on rules and mercy when questioned. He had pushed killing them back, waiting for the right opportunity and method. However, they werent everyone. Many photos of those whom he had secretly protected and looked favorably upon were in the lineup along with them. They were truly righteous, good people. They were all people who were classified as people to keep alive. However, they were now people to kill. Why? Richard racked his brains. The Eyes of the Judge Richard possessed clearly distinguished between those who he should kill and those who he should keep alive to achieve the goal he set, the survival and prosperity of humanity. Although it was restrictive, it was an amazing ability linked to foreseeing the future. Yet, there was a limit to this ability. The Eyes of the Judge did not see ones past contributions or sins. It also didnt show ones merits and flaws. It simply determined whether someone was currently beneficial or not to the survival and prosperity of humanity in a clear-cut manner. That was why Richard was always in thought. With the present as its reference point, the Eyes of the Judge would always judge the entire future, therefore, saving someone might be a loss when thinking 50 years into the future, but they could be beneficial for the next 10 years. This was why Richard didnt only rely on his Eyes of the Judge to determine whether someone should die or be kept alive. He would collect intelligence and make his own decision. There were even cases where he left those classified as someone to kill alive. At what time and with what method would killing them be the most beneficial? He would also carefully consider whether this would result in a political liability for him. Currently, those who had been considered people to keep alive just a while ago were now people to kill. The meaning behind this was clear. While keeping them alive had been beneficial to humanity until now, from this moment on, there would be a bigger loss than benefit by keeping them alive. Just why? Why did it determine that these righteous, good people werent helpful for humanity? Why was there such a sudden change? Why did it have to be them of all people when there were many righteous and good people besides them? Deep in thought, Richard soon found a common trait among these people. They are interested in the survival of beginner colonizers They were heroes who wanted to protect the weak. They were existences who would protect the lives of the weak even if they themselves were to take a loss. On the other hand, people who deserve death like Joseph were classified as those to keep alive. Their common trait was that, even if their personalities had broken down, their combat abilities shined. In the end, Richard could only come to one conclusion. War. Muttering this, Richard suddenly raised his head. Zero. A war will break out soon. It might be a war involving not just us but humanity as a whole. It might have a similar impact as the advancement evaluation. Operate Der Schatten at its maximum capacity. Try to make an excuse for the 7 overseers, 9 great sovereigns, and the 4 remaining sovereigns, as well as their key aides, to gather right now. It doesnt matter if I have to make a state visit or not. Just set up a meeting somehow. Understood! Zero, who had always acted in a calm manner, replied in a nervous voice. The meaning behind setting up a meeting was that Richard had to personally see them. He was talking about the most influential leaders in the world as well as their aides. Who were people to kill and people to keep alive among them, and what information had changed in this time? This order showed Richards will in wanting to be actively involved after judging that this information was the foundation of the fate humanity would face in the future. There was no way he wouldnt be nervous. Richard, who had at some point stood up, glanced down at the photos of those to kill on the table in front of him and said, There is no other choice. Since theres no way we can tell how much time we have and what it will be Deal with them all. Within a week. Then, without looking, he split the photos into two sections. One side was a group Richard had planned on killing beforehand, while the other was a group comprised of people Richard valued. Organize a clash between the two forces. Understood. Zero replied and began to move quickly. Richard added, However, dont let the ones on this side die If my prediction is right, then theres no need to kill them. Only, make them unable to take part in politics for around a month. Whether you wound them, make them busy by dealing a blow to their organization, or kidnap them. Understood. The group Richard said not to kill was the one that worried about the weak. Done with his work, Richard planned on leaving the office and calling for Leah. However, an unfamiliar voice cut in. Amazing. Clang! Zero unsheathed his sword. A man, whose presence was unknown until he spoke, stood against the wall. Recognizing the man, Richard restrained Zero, who was prepared to attack. Choi Hyuk? Sorry I came by so suddenly. I came quietly to ask for advice, but I ended up becoming an eavesdropper. Richard shook his head at Choi Hyuks apology. Richard had no way of knowing what methods Choi Hyuk used to infiltrate his office without a sound. However, he coolly accepted that he possessed the ability to do just that. Above all, Richard wasnt wary of Choi Hyuk. Instead, he believed that Choi Hyuk was the only sovereign he could show his true self to. As they currently didnt have time to waste, Richard cut to the chase and asked, Why are you here? Choi Hyuk simply replied, Youre right, there will be a war. Richards face stiffened. Choi Hyuk requested Naro to display a holographic map of Dragonic. The hologram showed the area where all colonized lands earthlings inhabited were located and the Kahur Kabkuns on the other side. We discovered 10 Kahur Kabkuns. The monsters will enact a large-scale attack. As an incredible number of monsters will pour in simultaneously The Berserkers wont be able to cover for everyone no matter how hard they fight. Everyone will need to work together so I came to ask what we should do. Choi Hyuk explained calmly. Richards mind raced. The people to kill and the people to keep alive determined by his Eyes of the Judge, which was connected to the future, the prediction of the political landscape based on the intelligence Der Schatten collected, as well as the news about the 10 Kahur Kabkuns. Once he put all this information together, he deduced the best strategy they should take currently. Richard went straight to the point as he told him the strategy he had come up with. Pre-emptive attack. Rather than defending a strongpoint, we should first gather our elites and attack the Kahur Kabkuns. An offensive strategy that disregarded losses. Choi Hyuks lips curled slightly upwards. You thought the same thing as me. But do you think its possible? The Berserkers aside, I dont know if the other sovereigns and the smaller clans will accept it. Richard gave a short reply to Choi Hyuks question. Dont worry. Ill make it happen. {1} German for The Shadow Chapter 111: Pre-emptive Attack (2) Episode 7: Tidal Wave of Monsters / Chapter 111: Pre-emptive Attack (2) TL: emptycube / ED: Hungry_Panda900 Choi Hyuk reported the data collected by Naro to the Virgo Cluster. Not long after the Virgo Cluster investigated themselves did Commander Mack personally contact him. She bowed so deeply that her blue hair tumbled down. She was expressing that she was sorry in the manner people on Earth, specifically in Korea, would. {I am ashamed. I am sorry I didnt notice this sooner. The result of the investigation was that 3 more Kahur Kabkuns were detected besides the 10 you found. As the Kahur Kabkuns were well-hidden, it would have been difficult for you to detect.} There are a lot. {There are. Their levels arent low either. Although you have destroyed quite a few middle-ranked Kahur Kabkuns before, they were all mostly underdeveloped ones. The ones detected this time are sturdy, having been completed a long time ago. There will probably be monsters that even you will have trouble dealing with.} Finished a long time ago? Theyve been there for a long time? They arent newly created? {Yes, they arent newly created. They were simply dormant and are now being reactivated. Like you know, Dragonic was a planet that had been captured by the monsters a long time ago. Although it was assigned as the earthlings colonized land, strictly speaking, that place is still within the monsters territory. The Kahur Kabkuns used when the monsters attacked have still remained intact.} But, from Naros analysis, rather than being neglected for a long time, they looked to be active. {It seems like they recently started becoming active again. Haa To be honest, Dragonic is located at the Virgo Clusters frontier. The reason why it was allowed to be a colonized land for earthlings, who used to be deferred consumables, was because the higher-ups decided to expand the alliances territory.} According to Commander Mack, Dragonic was a planet whose location made it look like it had seemingly been stabbed into the monsters territory. Earthlings, who used Dragonic as their colonized land, had unknowingly been treated as special airborne troops as part of a landing operation. {Because its so dangerous, we conducted a large-scale cleanup of the dimensional wasps nests, which serve as information relay stations for the monsters, in the entire region. Also, we repeatedly launched waves of attacks in that region. It was an attempt to conceal the fact that earthlings had arrived on Dragonic However, it seems that a flaw in our containment opened while we were dealing with the Kahur Kabkuns, that have been increasing drastically recently. The monsters found out that Dragonic contains the colonized lands of karmalings. As a result, earthlings have fallen into danger. I am sorry.} Mack bowed her head deeply once more. Yet, Choi Hyuk was calm. Although he had never thought that there would be 10 Kahur Kabkuns, he had already guessed that the reasoning behind the alliance assigning them Dragonic as their colonized land wasnt all good. Knowing that the monsters resided in a different dimension, it seemed that they thought they could secretly nibble away at the monsters territory and regain Dragonic, but they already had an if it fails, it fails attitude from the start. Since only earthlings, who were deferred consumables at the time, would suffer even if they failed, they didnt have a guilty conscience about failing. Among the facts learned by analyzing information about the alliance with Naro, there were a few bits of information that let him guess these circumstances. He wasnt surprised. People without strength would suffer anyways. Because of this, receiving an apology wasnt what was important. Choi Hyuk asked, Well, instead of an apology Will you provide support? Macks eyes looked up sharply. Her blue pupils didnt waver in the slightest. {Of course, we will! Since the base of the earthlings, who are members of the alliance, has fallen into danger, of course, we will. Bilu{1} and Tangka. Ill send those two warrior leaders.} Commander Macks blue hair swayed as she assured, {Itll be tough, but its not to the point of despair. Ill make you win. Earthlings will become stronger through this fight.} What welcome words. Choi Hyuk grinned like an upright warrior of the alliance. Commander Mack acted quickly. She sent an order to the 7 overseers {13 Kahur Kabkuns have been detected. From this point onwards, all earthlings space missions will halt. You will quickly eliminate the enemies that have appeared in Dragonic first. Bilu and Tangka, warrior leaders of the Virgo Cluster, have been dispatched. Earths overseers will be in command of the dispatched warrior leaders and have the authority to plan the strategy. You will decide on a commander-in-chief and notify the dispatched warrior leaders.} The overseers, excluding Choi Hyuk and Richard, simply became disoriented at the sudden announcement. What? There are 13 Kahur Kabkuns? An emergency meeting was set up. ** The day before the emergency meeting. Richard, wearing his work clothes, observed the hunt. The hunting method was simple. The secretly deployed Der Schatten gathered as many strong monsters as they could and passed them over to the prey. Once they were surrounded by monsters beyond their level, 9 out of 10 prey would die. It would be futile no matter how much they struggled. Penelopes{2} troop, which was conducting a monster cleanup mission, didnt notice anything different at first. They had initially thought monsters, that were stronger than the ones usually seen here, had appeared, but at some point, they were completely surrounded. They not only lacked the numerical advantage but also faced difficulty in terms of individual capabilities as well. The newly appeared monsters possessed enormous heads that made up half their body. They swung their enormous heads with their thin, elastic bodies, similar to that of bamboo, to attack, and even if their attacks glanced off members of Penelopes troop, the attacks possessed such an incredible force that they made their ribs ache. Kwaoo! Kwaoo! Whenever the sounds of their heads smashing down resounded in the wind- Break! Crack! Terrifying sounds of bones breaking and denting could be heard everywhere. Human bodies became broken and smashed, leaving their remains littered on the ground like popped water balloons. Penelopes troop quickly realized the situation they were in. Above all, they became disheartened. Ahh, so this is where I die. They burned the last of their loyalty to save Penelope. Troop leader! You need to escape! However, Penelope pushed past her subordinates, who gathered to protect her, and came forward instead. No! Everyone can live. We can break through! Holy Light Scatter{3}! Possessing wavy hair and large eyes, Penelope showed no sign of being taken aback even though she was surrounded by strong monsters in an unexpected place. When Penelope, Camillas sworn sister, shouted while rushing forward, a bright light appeared around her. Bathed in this light, her subordinates wounds slowly stanched, and their fear-stricken hearts calmly regained their cool. Bang! Slice! That wasnt all. Whenever she swung her sword, which was immersed in light, the monsters, that had overwhelmed the warriors with their powerful strength, were shattered and sliced. The monsters incredibly solid-looking, enormous heads were split like watermelons. Although she always looked gentle, she was incredibly resolute whenever she wielded her sword. Penelope showed off her powerful strength while healing others. Following behind her, her troop members recovered their hope and courage. Wow! We can break through! However, there was someone else who had a headache because of this. They really are about to break through. Richard, who ordered Der Schatten to push Penelope into a corner, clicked his tongue. Well, I personally came here in case this happened. It had been a long time since he had personally taken action on the field. He had come in case something happened as it was difficult to restrain a bigshot like Penelope with decent skill, and as expected, he personally had to act. Whoosh! Richard, who had been observing Penelope from afar, disappeared from his spot with a whoosh. Richards Speed had already increased from when he had just reached the 5-star level, reaching 100 Speed at the 5-star level. If he was determined to act, there werent many existences that could perceive his movements. This was the same for monsters. He passed between monsters like the wind while he stealthily oscillated his karma. Shockwave. Baaang! His karma, which was oscillating so subtly it was difficult to notice, flew towards Penelope. Just then, as if she felt something, Penelope narrowed her eyes as she glanced at the place Richard was a moment ago. Who is it?! Of course, this was after Richard had left that spot. Penelope frowned. Who was it? If Richard had slipped up, he might have been caught by Penelope. Huh Did she sense something? Richard calmed his astonished heart. What he was most cautious of, even more than failing the mission, was getting caught. Something had appeared and disappeared abruptly. Unable to confirm its identity, Penelope tilted her head. What was that just now? However, she couldnt think about it for long. This was because an enormous head attempted to headbutt her. Hmmp! Like she had until now, she wielded her sword to split its head. However, at that moment, something stealthily penetrated her defenses. Kyak?! Booom! That was the small pulse Richard shot. As soon as the pulse, that had been oscillating as subtly as the tremors of a flower, reach her shoulder, it suddenly burst, emitting a shockwave. The shockwave swept Penelope up as it exploded splendidly. Kuak It was an unexpected attack. On top of that, it was an attack by Richard, who was one and a half levels stronger than Penelope. Penelopes body faltered at the impact of the shockwave and momentarily fell into a state of exhaustion. Using that opportunity, the monsters enormous head smashed into Penelope. Since its timing was superb, to others, Richards sudden attack looked like the monsters special skill. Boom! Penelope flew, smashing to the ground like a broken kite. Troop leader! Penelopes subordinates hurriedly carried the fainted Penelope. We need to save the troop leader! Disregarding their lives, they rushed in like demons and ripped through the monsters encirclement. Fortunately, since Penelope had almost completely collapsed the encirclement, they could successfully escape with Penelope on their shoulders. Its a success. Richard nodded as he saw the warriors fleeing as they carried the fainted Penelope. ** The Ethiopian Sovereign Johan proposed, 13 Kahur Kabkuns will be difficult to deal with. However, arent Bilu and Tangka on their way here, leading support troops from the Virgo Cluster? With them, I believe we have sufficient room for comfort. Lets proceed with standard tactics. Lets set up sturdy defenses and operate a detached force to take down the Kahur Kabkuns one at a time. The Queen of England Diana expressed her agreement. I agree. The 9 great sovereigns, who wielded Overseer Nasirs authority, expressed their agreement as well. We agree. Sovereign Jessie actually went a step further and began to talk about what roles people would take. I think its best we pick two people as commanders. The defensive commander will be Overseer Camilla, and the commander of the detached force will be Overseer Choi Hyuk. It seemed he didnt think anyone would object. Well, this was his perspective. There werent simply a couple or a few Kahur Kabkuns but 13 of them. They didnt have the firepower to take them all down at once. However, there was no way the other Kahur Kabkuns would stand by once they began to attack a couple of them. There was no doubt monsters would come pouring out once they attacked. That meant someone would have to defend against the outpour of monsters. They had to protect the countless number of non-combat-oriented colonizers and beginner colonizers as well as their assets, such as the buildings, in Dragonic. That was why having a small elite troop destroy the Kahur Kabkuns while the rest firmly maintained their defense could be considered the best strategy. However, just because it could be considered the best didnt mean it didnt have any flaws. However, wont that take too much time? Choi Hyuk immediately pointed out a flaw. To destroy the Kahur Kabkuns one by one as the rest defended. Although it was a safe and sure-fire method, it was also the method that would take the longest time. Even if it looks slow right now, making sure each one is destroyed will be the quickest method in the end. The Queen of England Diana refuted. She raised her long lashes as she tried to get Richards attention. It was a signal asking him to stop the hot-blooded Choi Hyuk. Unfortunately, he betrayed her expectations. He instead took Choi Hyuks side. A sure-fire way, huh? That might be the case if we were the only ones in the war. However, this war is a massive war between the alliance and the monsters. We dont know what will happen. While the warrior leaders, Tangka and Bilu, may fight along our side right now, during a war, we have no guarantee they will continue to do so. My thoughts are that it is best to destroy the Kahur Kabkuns as quickly as possible even if sacrifices are made. Breaking everyones expectations, Richard took Choi Hyuks side. Richard resolutely thought, No matter what sacrifices we make, its best to destroy the Kahur Kabkuns even a second faster. We need to disregard defending and attack. Defending wont work. If a strategy centered on defense rather than attack was going to work, then there was no way those heroes who were considerate of the weak would have been classified as people to kill. Richards decisions always contained careful calculations like this. Although they couldnt confirm the reasoning behind his decisions at the moment, once time passed, they would realize that his decisions were correct. That was why Richards words always carried weight. Even if I consider Choi Hyuk is acting like that because hes a battle lunatic Richard wants to go on the attack as well? If Richard thinks so, then theres definitely a reason behind it Sovereign Jessie, who proposed a defensive strategy, and the 9 great sovereigns all took a step back as they thought over the situation once more. Richards wants to go on the attack? Euu Theres definitely a reason behind it if Richard says it. However, that still means a significant number of people defending will reduce. If we attacked two or three Kahur Kabkuns at a time, with what people will we defend against the outpour of monsters from the other 10 Kahur Kabkuns? Is he saying he doesnt care if the beginner colonizers live or die? I have to stop this. Although the Queen of England Diana was influenced by Richards words, she was still stubborn on her decision. She was well into the process of creating schools that specialized in systematically teaching colonizers in Dragonic. In her mind, those schools were the future of humanity. She couldnt let the future be destroyed. She dragged Camilla into the conversation. To go more on the offense There will be too many unnecessary sacrifices considering how uncertain its effects will be. Isnt that right, Ms. Camilla? As she called upon Camilla, Diana believed she would bring supporting arguments. However, for some reason, Camilla was silent. Ms. Camilla? Diana asked again. Yet, Camilla was silent, still lost in thought. Instead, Richard injected, Ms. Camilla. You should know better than anyone else. The monsters movements these days are unusual. Compared to when we first started colonizing, their numbers have multiplied and, above all, they are getting stronger. The more time we take, the stronger the monsters will get. At Richards words, Camilla tightly closed her eyes. Normally, no matter how plausible Richards words seemed, there was a likely chance she would support the defensive strategy in the end as Camilla was a person who believed protecting the weak and the innocent was right. However, the circumstances had now changed. Penelope, who was like a sister to her, had fallen into a coma after suffering the monsters surprise attack. The healers said that she would brush it off and get up soon, but the shock was still there. The sadness she felt because Penelope was injured as well as the surprise and bafflement that came from the fact Penelope, one of the top experts within the Camilla Clan, had fallen into a coma due to the monsters near her colonized land kept alternating within her mind. Something changed. Its dangerous. Its dangerous to leave the monsters alone. This realization crept into her heart by itself. Because of it, Camilla had no choice but to nod, agreeing with Richard, in the end. I believe you have a point. The monsters growth rate is certainly too dangerous to leave things as they are. I too believe that attacking rather than defending is the best method. However, Camilla added a condition. Only, there will be a lot of people who will suffer losses with this decision. There needs to be a countermeasure set in place. At her words, Sovereign Yohan, who had been watching the situation unfold, added, Youre right. If we reduce the number of people defending and plan a large-scale attack, casualties are bound to increase and there will be many people dissatisfied with this. There will be people who possess forces or popularity that we cant simply ignore amongst them. If we do not placate them properly, our strength may wane due to internal conflicts. Richard nodded heavily at their concerns as he said, Understood. Ill try to persuade them. That was how the general direction was determined in the meeting that day. As they planned a strategy focused on attack, they would have to solidify a system of cooperation between the minor clans. Everyone thought this would be the most difficult process. There was no doubt the beginner colonizers would oppose it, fearing for their lives, and the forces of justice that protected them would rush forward in a frenzy to defend them. Also, if they didnt placate those forces of justice well, they would have to owe them a favor, or else they, as well as those of good relations with them, would protest. But what was this? When it was actually brought up, there wasnt a big opposition. They thought this would be a sensitive issue, but people were strangely quiet after they announced it. The number of those unhappy about it wasnt small, but they couldnt form a united force and would sporadically express their dissatisfaction before dying down. Within this indecisive, strange silence, the pre-emptive attack on the Kahur Kabkuns, focusing on offense rather than defense, was decided and announced. {1} Bilu, a 1023-quasarling, was one of the aliens who brawled with the overseers when they first arrived at Dark City. {2} Penelope was the one Choi Hyuk met in the first advancement evaluation with the dimensional wasps. {3} Tentative name. The author provided no Hanja (Chinese characters), making it difficult to figure out. Chapter 112: Pre-emptive Attack (3) Episode 7: Tidal Wave of Monsters / Chapter 112: Pre-emptive Attack (3) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk When he opened the door, it was Flame-Rain. She looked tired. As soon as their eyes met, she suddenly entered the room and leaned her head against him. Her hair smelled like incense and campfire ash. Its been a while. She said with her head against his chest. Choi Hyuk motionlessly looked down at her. He hesitated before slowly placing his hand on her shoulder and patting her twice. Flame-Rain giggled as if she found this funny. Hiya. I feel a little better now. How have you been? I heard you went through a lot during this time. It looks like a broadcast of you might even air at the center. Flame-Rain took a step back and raised her head up. Choi Hyuk carefully examined her face. The ends of her red hair had turned white, and her lips seemed to have lost a bit of their luster. Her cheeks were smeared with black blood that she had failed to wipe off. Choi Hyuk asked, Did you come here after fighting? Yeah~ I came after I fought. She replied absentmindedly as she stretched her arms before flopping onto the sofa. I want a drink from Earth. Anything cold is fine. Even before she began talking, Choi Hyuk had already poured her a cup of soda. Then before she finished talking, he placed the cup in her hand. He was unexpectedly gentle. Oh? You provide good service. Her eyes widened. It seemed even Choi Hyuk was surprised as he blankly stared down at his hand. He had missed this somehow. He had always done this whenever he saw his mother come home from work exhausted. He had always poured her a cup of soda and placed it in her hand when she flopped down. Then his mother would place the cold cup of soda against her cheek before taking two sips. Finally, she would empty the cup and stand back up, livelier than before. He missed this. He had completely forgotten it in his mind, but it seemed his body remembered. But why did this habit show up for Flame-Rain? Choi Hyuk fruitlessly closed and opened his fist as he erased the awkwardness. Kiyah! Looking at him acting like that, Flame-Rain happily emptied the cup of soda as she shot back up while letting out a refreshing sound. This is good. It tastes better than what I drank on Earth last time. Thats probably true. Although this was obvious, the famous soda brands of the past had long since disappeared. The soda Flame-Rain had just drunk was Dragonic Cola, a soda made by non-combat-oriented colonizers in Jessies colonized land using ingredients from Dragonic. Its taste was amazing. If the sodas of the past were akin to a drizzle, then Dragonic Cola was similar to a squall raining down like a waterfall. It was a soda that invigorated colonizers whose nerves had worn out due to frequent battles. The carbonation produced by the special ingredients on Dragonic was so invigorating that not only did one feel it in their noses but also in their ears and throat. People who drank Dragonic Cola for the first time said it was like their whole body was drenched in rain. Some even went further and said it felt like rain was falling inside their bodies as well. Blaze, blaze. It seemed she really had become a little invigorated as flames began to sprout from Flare-Rains hair like normal. The white tips of her hair were covered by the flames and were no longer visible. Even the black blood smeared on her cheeks burnt up and disappeared. Thanks. Although it was short, it was nice meeting you. Lets see each other again. Safe and sound. Are you going to fight again? Yeah. Although its probably the same for you guys, the monsters started to suddenly launch an extensive attack recently, so the entire alliance is in a mess. There are a lot of losses too Because of it, I have no time to rest They say it was like this before demise-ranked monsters crossed over, so everyones nervous. As she said this, Flame-Rain bit her lips. Then, as if nothing happened, she smiled cheerfully and said, Nuna made you a good sword so you cant go around getting bullied, okay? You have to do well. Her attitude, which was similar to how someone would treat a kid, made Choi Hyuk show a dumbfounded expression, at a loss for words. Kekeuk. While joyfully appreciating his expression, she jumped up, turning into flames and disappearing. Choi Hyuk wordlessly stared at the air where she had disappeared. He had only realized today that even she could become exhausted. If Flame-Rain, whose power he couldnt even guess, was at the point where she couldnt hide her exhaustion Just how serious was the war? Thump. His heart thumped. The warriors and monsters there Will I be able to beat them? He wanted to fight them as soon as possible. He wanted to get stronger. Gulp. Gulp. After emptying a bottle of Dragonic Cola, Choi Hyuk went outside. ** The attack troops were split into three divisions. Without using up all the troops, the highest number of Kahur Kabkuns they could take was three. Bilu and Tangke, both experienced middle-ranked warriors, each led one, and Choi Hyuk led the third division. Richard stayed behind and acted as the guardian of those who remained. Euu Even though Richard is staying behind, there are too many cities left without defenses. Two or three cities will probably turn to ash? Do we really have to do this? Although the Queen of England Diana was dissatisfied until the end, she didnt end her cooperation. Since we are able to take down the Kahur Kabkuns that much faster, if things go well, didnt they say that this method could instead reduce casualties? The Sovereign of Paradise Camilla mumbled as she comforted Diana, who had come out to the battlefield. You never know Although she wasnt able to hide her unease in the end, she still showed her determination. It was a march to war so massive that it was unprecedented in humanitys history. It wasnt this big even when they faced the doppelgangers after the advancement evaluation. All colonizers who were decent enough fighters were assigned to the attack troops, and all colonizers besides them were appointed to the defensive troops. In reality, almost all earthlings were mobilized for this war. Due to geographical conditions, they all couldnt gather in a single location, but they used the communication network to advance at the same time. {We enter as soon as we teleport!} As he possessed the most experience in dealing with Kahur Kabkuns, Tangka of the Armored Soul Tribe gave orders outlining what they would do. {When we begin teleporting, the monsters around us will crowd towards us. However, refrain from fighting the best you can and prioritize on entering! Mark my words. The mission this time isnt annihilating monsters but destroying Kahur Kabkuns. Destroying them comes first. During this time, while our enemies have yet to fully prepare, we need to destroy as many Kahur Kabkuns as we can. Each divisions aim is to destroy two Kahur Kabkuns by tomorrow. If we complete this initiative, then even if the monsters start pouring out, we will be able to take them down more easily!} If each division were to destroy two Kahur Kabkuns by the next day, that meant a total of 6 Kahur Kabkuns would be destroyed. This could be considered their break-even point. If they were successful in this endeavor, they estimated that they would suffer fewer losses than if they were to have gone with a defensive tactic. Because of this, Earths full might was focused into these three divisions. Although Bilu and Tangka had a lot of excellent warriors from the alliance in their divisions, as their numbers were insufficient, experts of each clan were assigned to fill the numbers, and the rest were all a part of the attack troops under Choi Hyuks command. The remaining people were placed under Richards command as basic defensive troops. As each person gathered at their post, their bodies trembled nervously, waiting for Tangkas declaration of war. What amazing fight would unfold? {Then, off to war!} Tangka declared. At the same time, the military gate system began to operate. Whish! The scene in front of them changed. Wheeeee! They heard the wind brush past their ears. The Kahur Kabkun spread out below them was like an enormous lake. Black waves rippled on its surface. Flying monsters became surprised at the suddenly appearing humans, and shrieked. Although there were monsters that ruffled their wings as they attacked the humans, the overwhelming majority of them turned into tatters and fell once faced with the humans counterattack. As he fell freely towards the Kahur Kabkun, which rippled like a black lake, Warrior Leader Tangka warned the executives of Earth who accompanied him once more, Stay alert. They are completed Kahur Kabkuns. They are incomparable in both quantity and quality to the Kahur Kabkuns earthlings have faced until now. While thumping his metallic chest, Tangka openly stated the dangers of the Kahur Kabkuns. Understood. Kim Honghyun, who was falling next to him, replied without a trace of tension. Then his twin brother, Kim Saehyun, poked his side and said in a serious manner in his place, We will keep that in mind. Clang! Clang! After glancing at the two, Tangka didnt reply and smashed his fists together. As if that sound was a signal, the alien troops Tangka led unsheathed their weapons simultaneously. A taut tension hung in the air. Chu Youngjins troop, which Kim Honghyun and Kim Saehyun led, followed them and unsheathed their weapons as well. It was the same for the troops next to them, which were dispatched by other overseers. They were right in front of the rippling surface of the Kahur Kabkun. Sniper unit, prepare to fire! Snap! Amongst the members of Tangkas free-falling division, there were also warriors of the El Tribe. They followed Great Warrior Lantzs order and charged their karma rifles. The karma rifles they were armed with were traditional weapons of the El Tribe. They were made with the inverted tree, yet they shined like metal. As if they looked cool loading their rifles, the Berserkers, who were also armed with the El Tribes weapons, took out and charged their rifles. The people falling ahead of the others began to enter the Kahur Kabkun. Great Warrior Lantz glared fiercely as he shouted, Lets go! The future of our race rests on your shoulders! Woaaah! The spirits of the El Tribes warriors surged. It was to the point where even the Berserkers were surprised by their vigor. Lets clearly show those aliens just what sort of existences we are! Waaaah! Accompanied by cheers, the El Tribe members were sucked into the Kahur Kabkun. Rumble! The Berserkers, who entered the Kahur Kabkun a step earlier than the El Tribe, slashed their swords down like lightning as soon as they entered. As expected of Chu Youngjins troop, thunderous rumbles boomed. This was the fighting method of Chu Youngjins troop, which possess definite power in return for quickly expending their stamina. At the very front were Kim Honghyun and Kim Saehyun. Lets go! The Kahur Kabkun itself was no different from an enormous monster. Hill-sized blood vessels pulsed on the ground, and when the vessels were cut, monsters poured out. Bang, bang, bang! As soon as the blood vessels burst along with their noisy entrance, monsters jumped out from them. Kim Honghyun trusted his tough body and rushed into the crowd of monsters. Keuhaha! Is that all? Kim Honghyun trampled on the monsters. Kim Saehyun targeted monsters that showed openings due to his brothers charge and killed them with a single strike. Chu Youngjins troop followed behind them and ripped the collapsed ranks of monsters apart with their powerful strength. Vice-directors, youre quite good? Chu Youngjins troop members shouted cheekily at Kim Honghyun and Kim Saeyoung. Just dont fall behind! Kim Honghyun replied with great force. The battle that decided Chu Youngjins successor ended with Kim Honghyun and Kim Saehyuns victory. However, as people said they couldnt completely replace Chu Youngjin, Kim Honghyun and Kim Saehyun came up with the title vice-director for themselves. That was how Chu Youngjins troop was currently under the command of two vice-directors, Kim Honghyun and Kim Saehyun. To them, this war could be considered their debut, verifying their qualifications as top executives of the Berserkers. Wahaha! As expected of Chu Youngjins troop, you guys fight refreshingly! Bang! Tangka seemed to in a good mood as he swung his metallic arm and turned the monster in front of him into meat paste with one strike. As expected of an alien possessing a large, powerful metallic body, he enjoyed heated battles. Psssssht! Steam rose from his body like a cloud. Bang! Every time steam rose from his body, Tangka progressed forward more quickly and smashed monsters to death. The more spirited he became, the more steam escaped his body. The steam became thicker. Pit, pit, pit! A few bullets pierced through Tangkas white steam as they shot through the air. Slam! The bullets were with such incredible force that, as the monsters collapsed onto the floor, the heads of the monsters they hit were crushed as though they were punched by a massive fist. Sniper unit, fire at will! Task unit, charge forward with me! The Great Warrior of the El Tribe Lantz took out his sword and rushed forward like the wind. The El Tribe warriors behind him gave a long whistle and followed behind him. Tangka, who had been about to smash the monster in front of him to death, discovered the El Tribe sniper who had snatched his prey. Tangka smacked his chest once. Ohh That guys pretty good. Warrior Leader Tangka liked the warlike El Tribe that possessed outstanding combat abilities. This was the moment the El Tribe, who had been living in isolation, debuted in front of the alliance members and aliens for the first time. A large-scale war was a crisis but also an opportunity. Everyone had their own circumstances, but the warriors who were out fighting fought with all they had. The beginning of the battle was progressing very smoothly. Chapter 113: Pre-emptive Attack (4) Episode 7: Monster Hail / Chapter 113: Pre-emptive Attack (4) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk ** Choi Hyuk sparred with Tangka the day before they went to war. Bang! Choi Hyuks fist dented Tangkas metallic side. Pushhiiii! Steam escaped from Tangkas entire body as though he was angry. His battered side creaked as it returned to its normal state. Whoosh! In a flash, Tangkas fist touched Choi Hyuks head, however, Choi Hyuks waist swayed, dodging Tangkas fist like a ghost. Woong, woong, woong! Tangkas shoulder and Choi Hyuks upper body were like hazes. They were moving so fast that their movements blurred. Tangka attacked and Choi Hyuk narrowly dodged. In the end, none of Tangkas attacks landed on Choi Hyuk. Instead, it was Choi Hyuk who stepped forward, aiming for a moments opportunity. He wrapped his hands around Tangkas left wrist, extending his arm, before pushing Tangkas elbow upwards with his shoulder. Crunch! Grrk! Tangkas left arm bent backwards. Tangka let out a groan. However, his vigor didnt lessen in the slightest. Tangkas entire body rippled with a metallic karma light. Tangkas body rotated strangely as it approached Choi Hyuk like a magnet. Baang! Keuk! A groan escaped from Choi Hyuks lips as he barely managed to raise his arms to block the blow. Tangkas attack this time was one that pierced directly at Choi Hyuks weakness. It was an unexpected move that completely ignored the rhythm of the battle. It was a swift, unconditional assault, similar to how the north pole of a magnet would shoot towards the south pole of another. It possessed a persistence that felt as though you were caught in an invisible magnetic field as it would traverse the shortest distance towards you even if you attempted to dodge. Rather than an attack, it was inhuman, like some sort of phenomenon, which was why Choi Hyuk couldnt dodge it. Although he had narrowly raised his arms to block the attack, his arms, which were reinforced with karma, had broken. Heh! Ive finally caught you! Tangkas vigor rose. Tangka possessed considerably superior stats compared to Choi Hyuk, yet he was the one who had been beaten up instead of Choi Hyuk. He had become annoyed by Choi Hyuk, who avoided his attacks like a slippery eel. Tangka decided to end this properly as he had victory in his grasps. Now take this! He reached out and grabbed Choi Hyuks collar with both hands. Although all the wounds Choi Hyuk had inflicted on him had already healed, Choi Hyuks arms were still broken. As his collar had been grabbed on top of that It seemed like the spar would end with this. Goong! Huh? However, instead of his victory, Tangka saw a white light. Choi Hyuks right foot, reinforced with his blue karma, had shot up and driven itself into Tangkas lower jaw. Thud! Tangka powerlessly fell to his knees before slumping onto the ground. Hoooo Stepping back on the ground, Choi Hyuk momentarily faltered. He had launched a front kick at the last moment by greatly exceeding his Stamina. He was obviously drained of karma, and his right foot had sustained heavy damages. Uhh Damn it, what was that? Having fainted for a moment, Tangka flailed on the ground, attempting to get up from the ground. Choi Hyuk, who had been staggering, sat on the back of his head. What do you mean what? You lost. What? I lost? Tangka, who had been attempting to stand back up, flopped down after hearing those words. Even though Choi Hyuk was sitting on the back of his head, he didnt look like he cared. Impossible. For me to lose when you didnt even use your Weapon of Vow Tangka looked dejected as though he had lost his nation. See. I told you that you would end up the same as me. A black, transparent face and a body wrapped in a black fabric. Warrior Leader Bilu of the Dark Tribe{1} snickered, enjoying Tangkas current state. He had sparred with Choi Hyuk before and had lost. With an irked expression, he said to Choi Hyuk, You werent even a match for us back during the welcoming party Youre getting stronger at a terrifying speed. They both knew how strong Choi Hyuk was when armed with his Weapon of Vow. However, they had lost when sparring with him in hand-to-hand combat without the use of weapons. This was ridiculous. Bilu and Tangka were already well into the late stages of the 5-star level, and Choi Hyuk was a warrior who had just reached the early stages of their level. The stat difference between them was enough that Tangka and Bilu could normally take on two or three warriors of Choi Hyuks level. However, since they had actually fainted in a one-on-one against Choi Hyuk, the shock they felt couldnt help but be huge. Yet, Choi Hyuk didnt seem to be very satisfied. No. If this was a real fight where we actually risked our lives, I would have lost. Even though I can briefly knock you out, I dont have any techniques that can take you out in a single strike. On the other hand, each and every one of your attacks is dangerous to me. But at Choi Hyuks words, Tangka and Bilu looked like they had eaten a bug. What are you talking about? If we were fighting with our lives on the line, you would have unsheathed your Weapon of Vow. Are you saying you would have fought against us barehanded even if we put our lives on the line? Ey, act in moderation Choi Hyuk simply shrugged at their icy reactions as, no matter what they said, he personally felt he was very lacking. Only that was important. As he grabbed Tangkas hand and pulled him up, Choi Hyuk asked, What do you have to do to become a high-ranked warrior? Do you know anything? Youre already aiming to be a high-ranked warrior? Bilu cut in with an irked expression. Choi Hyuk glanced at him while saying, I dont know I heard that you cant become a high-ranked warrior simply by raising your stats. Isnt it good to prepare ahead? Thats true Bilu and Tangka exchanged glances. Then they clenched their teeth. Bilus voice oozed with depression. We have no clue even after 50 years If we knew how to become high-ranked warriors, do you think we would still be middle-ranked? Ah I guess that makes sense? After this war ends, I should ask Commander Mack for advice. Choi Hyuk quickly lost his excitement. His appearance scratched at Bilu and Tangkas pride. Euack! Damn it! I will definitely become a high-ranked warrior before you! Damn it The alliances warrior training system could only support one until the 5-star level, becoming middle-ranked warriors. The 6-star level. One could no longer receive assistance from the system to reach the 6-star stage, and one couldnt make up the difference with stats. It was impossible for someone to distribute their free karma points to reach the 6-star level. Only warriors who obtained a special enlightenment and developed their own personal karma (fate) could advance and become top-ranked warriors. Because of this, there was a countless number of those like Bilu and Tangka, whose important stats had reached 599 (5) and who ceaselessly aimed for and repeatedly attempted to become high-ranked warriors. C Power: 365 (+213)? (4) ? Speed: 371 (+201) (4)? Control: 317 (5) Endurance: 100 (3)? Stamina: 51(4)? Recovery: 371 (3) Retribution: 251 (5) C Choi Hyuks current distribution of stats wasnt well-balanced. Considering his close-combat fighting style, his Endurance and Recovery were critically low. There were a lot of problems with his Stamina as well. One would think he was a ranged fighter when looking at his stats. Even still, Choi Hyuk prioritized increasing his Control. When compared to the stats he possessed when he had fought against Richard back in Nasari, his Stamina had increased by 51 points, Retribution by 251, and finally, his Control by 309. His other stats were the same. If you took into account the fact that his Retribution had increased by 200 points when he created his Weapon of Vow, he had, in fact, invested three-fourths of his points into his Control. Although he was hanging on due to his outstanding Control stat and fighting senses, he couldnt continue to let his glass cannon body and low Stamina be detrimental factors. Still, rather than balancing his stats, Choi Hyuk emphasized advancing to the 6-star level. He planned on increasing his Control and Retribution to 599 (5) through this war and face the wall of the 6-star level. ** Because Choi Hyuk had resolved himself like this, those assigned to Choi Hyuks troops were experiencing a battle more difficult than ever. Wait! Wait! If we go at this speed, the rear lines wont be able to catch up! Overseer Choi Hyuk!!! The Queen of England Diana shouted. However, Choi Hyuk, who was pushing his way through, didnt slow down at all. Damn it Its no use. We have no choice but to match that guys pace! Sovereign Jessie clenched his teeth and shot forward. He dropkicked a jaksam that had been trying to force its way through. Kuaaah! The jaksam collapsed to the side with a scream. This was a monster among monsters, possessing such a strong vitality that it could even endure the attacks of a middle-ranked warrior as long as it didnt exhaust its energy with three attacks. Because of this, Sovereign Jessie didnt kill it and simply made it fall before passing by. He left it to those behind him. Exhaust it! By the time Sovereign Jessie shouted, Lee Jinhee was already rushing towards the collapsed jaksam. The jaksam, that had raised its knee and was about to get back up, launched an attack towards Lee Jinhee, who was running around in front of it like a fly. Its veranda-sized palm shined with light. She had no way to dodge it in mid-air where there was nowhere to step. Tap. However, Lee Jinhee stepped on the air and flipped her body, leisurely dodging its attack. After dodging one attack, she followed after Choi Hyuk who was way ahead of her. That was how the jaksam used up one of its attacks. Its second attack was launched towards the Ethiopian Sovereign Yohan. He deflected the jaksams attack that was swinging down towards him with his enormous staff. Baang! The jaksams palm ineffectively thudded on the floor. With this, the jaksam had used up a considerable amount of its power. Normally, they would have to endure three of its attacks to completely take down its defenses, but this was enough. Divine Punishment. Boooom!! Camilla dropped from the sky like a meteor. Her iron mace split the jaksams head. It took around 10 seconds since it appeared to kill the jaksam, which was a considerably powerful monster. Those running alongside Choi Hyuk could be considered humanitys dream team. Yet, they were desperate. We arent even a quarter of the way there! Yet we have already met one of the strongest monsters we know?! Haha! Sovereign Jessie shouted, seemingly excited. We have no idea what lies in front of us! We must stick closely behind Overseer Choi Hyuk! Without him, there may be plenty of monsters we cant take on! Stick next to him so that he can regulate his stamina! The Sovereign of Paradise Camilla ordered urgently. Even the Ethiopian Sovereign Yohan constantly encouraged the warriors lagging behind him. Damn it! Hang in there! Or else youll all die! Choi Hyuks troops, which were only comprised of humans, ascended the long Kahur Kabkun and penetrated the monsters ranks. On the other hand, Bilu and Tangka were comparatively more relaxed. While both Bilu and Tangka were similar in strength or slightly stronger than Choi Hyuk, the alliance troops they led possessed power that greatly exceeded what the average human possessed. To be Bilu or Tangkas adjutant, one would have to possess stats in the early stages of the 5-star level. Since their elites were on the same level as the Queen of England Diana, they could easily take care of the monsters. Also, they didnt lack numbers either due to the elites sent over from each overseer. They were breaking through the Kahur Kabkun at a much quicker pace than Choi Hyuks troops. The Kahur Kabkun entrance on the opposite side wasnt far away. Just as they were smoothly progressing along with their mission, a situation arose. Wha What did you say?! Tangka couldnt contain his anger at the sudden order. He smashed his own metallic head with his fist as he raised his voice, You want us to retreat right here and now? Then what about the earthlings? If we dont destroy the target number of Kahur Kabkuns, itll become difficult to handle the outpour of monsters! Tangka showed a fierce reaction. However, Commander Mack seemed as cold as ice. Lightning crackled around her golden horns. This showed she was extremely angry. { You cant refuse. You will go support Dark City immediately. Thats an order.} Only then did Tangka read her expression. Damn Its an order from the higher-ups. This order wasnt made through Commander Macks own judgment. It was an order from her superiors. That was why the person who was angrier and in more pain than anyone else at this moment might perhaps be her. But what could they do? As long as they were soldiers, they couldnt disobey. Damn it! Bang! After hitting his head once more, Tangka shouted as he activated the military gate system. Theres an emergency situation! As of this time, all troops led by Tangka of the Virgo Cluster will teleport to Dark City! Earthling warriors, immediately contact each of your overseers and decide what to do! Flash! Leaving those words, Tangka and his troops retreated. Only the elites dispatched by each overseer remained in the Kahur Kabkun. Wh What? They had been on the brink of victory, yet everything suddenly changed. Kuuuooooo! The monsters that had been hopelessly pushed back reignited their spirits. Filling the empty space left behind when Tangkas troops disappeared, they pushed forward. Their positions had changed. The attackers had become the defenders and the defenders had become the attackers. The heated excitement of the battle turned into fear and despair. Brother. Quickly let the leader know and tell him to open the gate. Vice-director of Chu Youngjins troop Kim Saehyun urged Kim Honghyun. Although it would be a headache in the future if they didnt destroy the Kahur Kabkuns now, if they wanted to save their lives first, they had to retreat. Yet- Yeah, I reported it. I told him that wed hold on for a while longer so to quickly come clean things up. Kim Honghyun actually unsheathed his sword and stepped forward. What? Are you crazy?! We arent the only ones who will die! Everyone will! Kim Saehyun was surprised. However- Hihi. Of course, this is how you should act if you want to act as our leader. The Berserkers actually readily followed behind Kim Honghyun. {1} Hmm I checked the raws and Bilu is supposed to be the 1023-quasarling and Whalubo is supposed to be from the Dark Tribe Well, I guess Bilu is now the Dark Tribe member. :/ I have reflected these changes in the previous chapters. Chapter 114: Pre-emptive Attack (5) Episode 7: Tidal Wave of Monsters / Chapter 114: Pre-emptive Attack (5) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk Choi Hyuk stopped, standing in the horde of monsters. He had received a call from Commander Mack. {Sorry. Its an evacuation order. I have no choice.} Commander Mack had a grave expression. Is this the same as the doppelganger incident? Even while he plucked the heads off the monsters rushing towards him, his expression remained calm. He nonchalantly asked whether this was a plot targeting earthlings set up by someone above. Mack shook her head. {No, its not like that this time. Although it sounds silly if I put it this way Its a justified order. Currently, the monsters are beginning to launch attacks throughout the universe. In fact, even the capital of the Laniakea Supercluster, Dark City, is under attack. Although I am sorry, regulation-wise, defending Dark City takes priority.} Well, in the alliances perspective, the value of Dark City was incomparable to Dragonic. To them, this was an obvious measure. Unsheathing his sword and cutting down a line of monsters, Choi Hyuk candidly nodded his head. He even nonchalantly asked, But commander, you look a bit angry? { Im sorry. While Dark City is an important base for the alliance To you earthlings, there currently isnt anything more precious than Dragonic right now. Although the alliance outwardly talks about the equality of its members, in moments like this Damn it. I too Haa. Im sorry.} Rather than Choi Hyuk, it was Commander Mack who had a more difficult time controlling her emotions. She tightly closed and then reopened her eyes. {Either way, my duty is to protect Dark City. I am sorry we left so irresponsibly. I pray for your success in this war.} The call ended. Choi Hyuk still had a calm expression. His lips had curled up into a gentle smile. He exhaled a short breath and shot forward, slashing a monsters face with his sword. A molar the size of a forearm broke and a fist-sized eyeball popped out. As he looked at the scene- Twitch. His gentle smile convulsed. His calm eyes flared. The veins on his arms bulged. Those bastards Choi Hyuks feet moved while he broke out in swears. The calmness he disguised himself in until now split open, and indescribable emotions surged forward. Despair became rage, and rage became hatred Flaming Wing Dance. Wings of scarlet flames erupted from his back. Haha. Bastards. Even these flames were the alliances. The flames burned on his relentless hatred and fluttered like feathers. Kiiieeeee!! The monsters screamed as their bodies were burned by the flames and crumbled. A cruel smile hung on Choi Hyuks lips. Joy sprouted from his hatred. Yeah. Ill kill you all! Kwaaaaaaah! Choi Hyuks flames began to devour the Kahur Kabkun. ** Bilu and Tangkas troops evacuated? The overseers who also figured out the situation fell into a state of chaos. Do you know how many troops were dispatched over there?! We have to order them to retreat before they all die! The Queen of England Diana was the first to bring up retreating. We cant! Just then, Baek Seoin, who had been close by, cut in. Berserkers have been dispatched there as well. Chu Youngjins troop was sent to Tangkas troops, and Ryu Hyunsung, Handke, and Bae Jinmans troops were dispatched to Bilus. So? Berserkers dont retreat. Baek Seoin banged his sword on his shield. As if threatening them, he said viciously, If you pull your troops out now, I will take it as leaving the Berserkers to die. Youre crazy! Then you want them all to die together? No. Theyll die when they die, but they need to destroy the Kahur Kabkun before they do. Unlike Diana, who looked as though she would burst with anger, Baek Seoin was cool-headed. Although our original goal was to destroy 6 Kahur Kabkuns, we need to at least destroy the three we are attacking now. If we dont, we have no way to defend against the outpour of monsters. We wont have Tangka or Bilus troops to assist us from now on. We need to, at the very least, take this opportunity to destroy the 3 Kahur Kabkuns, which were selected as the strongest. Itll be harder next time. Baek Seoins attitude was unyielding, yet his words also contained reason. To be honest, one would have to fight to know the outcome. They couldnt be certain whether destroying the three Kahur Kabkuns or retreating and preserving their troops would be beneficial. Although a best action did exist, unless they had come from the future, they couldnt say what the answer was with certainty. However, Baek Seoins attitude was too resolute. Diana flinched and was pushed back by his spirit before making a desperate expression. Looking at Dianas expression, Baek Seoin added in a serious manner, My Intuition says so. The power of the innate skill Intuition, which Baek Seoin possessed, had already spread far and wide. When he even said that, she was hard-pressed for words. As her attitude softened, she asked, Really? Yes. If we pull out all our troops, everyone will die. To be honest, Baek Seoins Intuition only noticed things that would affect his own safety. He didnt know whether pulling all the troops out right now would put himself in danger or if they would really all die. However, Baek Seoin decided to simply put it this way. His empty bluff worked. Im Overseer Diana. Im sorry. I do not permit you to use the military gate system. We will go assist you once we have finished up here. Endure for a bit longer. Yeah, its me. Well go there soon so endure for a bit longer. This is an order. Even if you are on your own, destroy the Kahur Kabkun. If thats too difficult, then defend your current position. Well be there soon. Defend with your lives on the line! Following Diana, Jessie, Camilla, and Yohan all ordered their troops. {Then You have to come soon! The situation here isnt good!} Although there wasnt anyone who disobeyed or became angry, there were some who ardently begged for help. Blaze! Looking at the scarlet flames that had surged just now, Sovereign Jessie replied, Dont worry. I dont think we will take long. ** I thought the other guys would retreat, but they arent? After Warrior Leader Tangka left, Kim Honghyun, Kim Saehyun, and Chu Youngjins troop filled his void. Besides them, the other troops looked to have become chaotic at first, but it seemed they received orders from their respective overseers as they soon assembled behind Chu Youngjins troop. They could feel their desperation. Because of this, the Berserkers had a reliable backup. Kahur Kabkun. If we dont break it down, the monsters will continuously pour out. Lets go smash it apart quickly! At Kim Honghyuns shout, the Berserkers simultaneously took off. {Keeluaaaah!} A changed dragon spewed its fatal breath from the air. Flash! On the surface, a jaksam, which had rushed in, breaking their ranks, was running amok. Psssscht! Shadow teeths stealthily approached the warriors while holding vassal starving ghosts and ambushed them. Large numbers of monsters they had fought in the past made their appearances. Although they were all difficult to fight, they could still deal with them. Cleeear! Kim Honghyun jumped high into the air using the Shoes of Hermes and swung his gigantic axe. Crrraaassh! Accompanied by an incredible sound, the destructive beam shot by the changed dragon hit his axe and curved. Rumble! The reflected destructive beam swept through the monsters instead of the humans. {Kahllleuk!} The changed dragon stretched its neck and roared in anger. Slice. Kim Saehyun sliced the changed dragons head off. As expected of twins, the two new vice-directors had great teamwork. While Kim Honghyun gathered the monsters attention, Kim Saehyun used his innate skill {Sharpness} to deal a powerful strike and behead their enemy. The changed dragons head fell accompanied by the terrifying sound of flesh and bone being cut. Its black blood dripped to the ground. The Berserkers fought as though they were possessed. They didnt care for ranged or close combat attacks and fought like slaughter machines. Clank! Whenever they saw a shadow teeth stealthily approaching, they didnt hesitate to raise their long rifles. They were karma guns made by combining both the El Tribe and Naros technologies. They were quite decent weapons for the lowest-ranked warriors below the 3-star level. Bang! The moment the karma was charged, they shot their rifles. The shadow teeths upper body shot backwards. As they could kill them without approaching them, they didnt have to move out of the way as much. As soon as someone shot their gun, a Berserker would unsheathe his sword and stab the head of the approaching monster. At the same time, the shooter would rotate his gun and shoot a monster approximately ten steps away from him before running the opposite direction. They clearly held the momentum. However, there was a monster the Berserkers were seeing for the first time as well. At first glance, it looked human, yet its skin was patchy and as black as mud. Its arms were especially long, and its head was lowered, revealing dozens of eyes on the top of its head. A Berserker who sighted this monster shouted arrogantly as he charged. Did you come out? Then go back in! Rumble! The specialty of Chu Youngjins troop, one hit one kill. His karma surged explosively, and using that strength, he struck out with power that exceeded his stats. He endured the pain that followed after with a shout and resoluteness. Swish! His strike shot out like lightning, yet his attack didnt touch the monster. The monster swung its arm, from which extended a long, sharp blade, at the Berserker. The charging Berserker was sliced by its blade and fell into two pieces. Whhheeeze. His sliced body powerlessly emitted the sound of wind escaping his lungs. The monster emotionlessly stared down at the Berserkers corpse. Slop. It seemed like the monsters skin was viscous as it would make a slopping sound every time it took a step. Wheeak. Sho wheeak It said in an inarticulate voice. Although it sounded inarticulate, it was definitely speaking Korean. As if reacting to its voice, new monsters appeared, ripping open the blood vessels of the Kahur Kabkun, and rushing at the humans. Keuk! Gaack! They were all monsters they hadnt seen before. They all had their own unique appearances. It was difficult to call them one name like {jaksam} or {shadow teeth}. They were also strong. The Berserkers, who had been progressing smoothly, were being slaughtered. Originally, these would have been elite monsters Tangkas troops would deal with. Without a middle-ranked warrior, the Berserkers would have a difficult time facing these powerful monsters. Unfortunately, as Tangkas troops were no longer around, the Berserkers had no choice but to face them. The Berserkers began to be clearly pushed back. Their relentless advance had quickly reversed. The El Tribes Great Warrior Lantz tried his best to somehow change the tides. Kill them! Support the Berserkers! Show them the pride of the El Tribe! Following the Great Warrior Lantzs shout, the El Tribe charged towards the elite monsters as they shot at them. Their long rifles exploded karma endlessly. Pointed, condensed karma shot out. Bang, bang, bang! The karma bullets fired by the El Tribe marksmen always found their marks. An elite monster whose entire body was covered in a tough carapace was hit by dozens of bullets in an instant. Its carapace was shattered, and the black mucus inside gushed out. Push them back! Even Lantz unsheathed his sword and rushed forward. If the El Tribe marksmen wanted to safely shoot their firearms, someone had to stand in front and be their shield. That role fell to Lantz and his bodyguards. Hey! Mr. Great Warrior! Lets go hunt that guy over there! Kim Honghyun friendlily waved his hand at Lantz, who came out to the front. The monster he was pointing at was the disgusting monster with black skin and dozens of eyes on the top of its head. The monster that had spoken inarticulate Korean. The eyes on the top of the monsters head rolled around leisurely as it observed its surroundings. Just by looking at its posture, Kim Honghyun was certain. That guys the leader! Confident in his Endurance, Kim Honghyun charged towards it without hesitation. That moment, the dozens of eyes on the top of the monsters head observed Kim Honghyun at the same time. Slice! When the monster swung its long arm, there was a flash. Blood gushed from Kim Honghyuns chest. Kim Honghyuns axe had been sliced in two and fell to the ground. Huh? He hadnt expected it to possess this much power. Kim Honghyuns Endurance had been powerlessly sliced through like his axe. Even though Chu Youngjin hadnt been able to slash him with one strike? Brother, dodge! Kim Saehyun shouted in surprise, and the Great Warrior Lantz rushed to save Kim Honghyun. Blessing of the inverted tree! Rumble! Large tree branches extended from Lantzs necklace. The branches, which grew like a tidal wave, wrapped around Kim Honghyun and pulled him back. The monster swung its sharp arms as it charged forward to prevent Kim Honghyun from escaping. Branches were cut as soon as they grew, but its attack narrowly missed Kim Honghyun. Wow Damn, just what is that guy? Sharpness! When he heard Kim Honghyun and had become relieved, Kim Saehyun, who arrived late, launched a sharp attack towards the monster that was slicing the branches apart. Although it was too late as an attempt to save Kim Honghyun, as a sudden attack, its timing was amazing. However, the monster reacted to even this sudden attack. Slice! Huh? Two arms simultaneously flew into the air. One was a monster arm, the other was Kim Saehyuns. The monster and Kim Saehyuns eyes fixated on the two arms soaring in the air at the same time. There was a slight confusion, but the monster was the first to move. Thud! Keeuk! The monster swung its remaining right arm and grabbed Kim Saehyuns throat. Having lost both his sword and his right arm, Kim Saehyun couldnt resist as he was grabbed by the monsters hand, and his body dangled as it was raised up. The dozens of eyes on the top of its head thoroughly examined Kim Saehyuns body. Pretty shtrong? The monster said in inarticulate Korean. Kim Saehyun became surprised. He was so surprised that, despite his throat being strangled, he asked, Gack! You can talk? Ki, ki. Yet the monster didnt reply as its lips spread wide into a smile. The monster slammed Kim Saehyuns face onto the ground. Bang! Kuack! Bang! Bang! Once, twice, every time it slammed his face on the ground, Kim Saehyuns nose was crushed and his teeth flew into the air. Looking at this, Kim Honghyun became enraged. You bastard! He once again charged recklessly. The monster glanced at Kim Honghyun before throwing Kim Saehyun, who had turned into a mess. Kim Honghyun hurriedly caught Kim Saehyun and- Pssscht. The monsters right arm pierced through Kim Saehyuns chest. Kehack! It was an attack that even pierced Kim Honghyuns chest as he held Kim Saehyun in his arms. Wheak? The monster tilted its head and grinned. Save the vice-directors! Rumble! The team-leader-level Berserkers rushed forward. The monster didnt take them on and retreated to the back. It looked like it didnt want to take any chances. Considering how its left arm was cut off, compared to its overwhelming power, it seemed its defenses were quite weak. The Berserkers looked after Kim Honghyun and Kim Saehyun while the Great Warrior Lantz stood at the very front, guarding against the monster. Their conditions? Lantz asked with his eyes fixed on the monster. Vice-Director Kim Honghyun will be able to recover soon! A Berserker replied. Saehyun!!! Followed by Kim Honghyuns screams. Chapter 115: Pre-emptive Attack (5) Episode 7: Tidal Wave of Monsters / Chapter 115: Pre-emptive Attack (5) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk There was a gaping hole in Kim Saehyuns chest. His blood was gushing out, and unknown chunks were mixed in with his blood as they dripped to the ground. While dying, Kim Saehyun worried about his twin brother, Kim Honghyun. Like pouring water into a broken jug, every time his heart struggled, more blood would pour out. It was at this moment that Kim Saehyun instinctively knew what he had to do. Although the karma within his body was dissipating, the karma that was embedded deep within his soul still remained strong. Kim Saehyun carefully took that karma out. Older brother{1}. Although Kim Saehyun called him older brother, due to the air escaping his lungs, what came out of his mouth was older brosher. He wheezed as air escaped his lungs. Still, Kim Honghyun understood him. Even though he was only born a few minutes before him, Kim Saehyun always called him older brother. Yeah, buddy. Keep your head together. Youre okay, right? Kim Honghyun furrowed his eyes. Drink With slurred speech, Kim Saehyun placed his powerlessly dangling arm on his chest and scrubbed the blood gushing from his chest with his palm. What? Kim Honghyun looked to be in shock. He didnt understand what Kim Saehyun was saying. Drink it Kim Saehyun urged Kim Honghyun to drink his blood once more. What are you saying? Slap. Kim Saehyun slapped the dazed Kim Honghyuns cheek. Rather than saying he slapped him, it was more like he placed his hand on his cheek. (Wheeze) (Wheeze) Drink (Wheeze) It seemed it was becoming hard for him to speak as the sounds of air escaping became more and more mixed in with his speech. Their eyes met. Im sane so drink it. Shut up and drink it. Even while blood spilled from his mouth and while he couldnt speak properly, Kim Saehyuns gaze was clear. Kim Honghyun felt that he could read his thoughts through his gaze. Although he couldnt understand the reason, Kim Saehyun was serious. Haa Haha As he laughed with a stunned expression, Kim Honghyuns two hands stuck to Kim Saehyuns chest. Then he scooped some blood and drank it. The blood dripped and wet his lips, hands, and forearm. Once in contact with his skin, the slippery blood gradually became stickier. Are you happy? Are you? Although his tone was provocative, Kim Honghyuns eyes were trembling slightly in worry for Kim Saehyun. Kim Saehyuns hand rose up and ruffled Kim Honghyuns head. You did well I definitely (Wheeze) passed it over to you Then his hand listlessly fell to the ground with a thud. His karma, which had still faintly been present just now, had scattered, disappearing for eternity. Saehyun! Saehyun!! Kim Honghyun shouted at the top of his lungs, but there was no way a person who had already died would come back. Shaehyuna! Ssaehyuna! A distressing voice imitated Kim Honghyuns wails. It had black, viscous skin that was hard and lumpy like mud, and numerous eyes on the top of its head. It was the monster that had killed Kim Saehyun. It imitated Kim Honghyuns cries. As if it had a tic, it did so repeatedly while tilting its head. Ssaehyunahh! Ssaehyunahkakak! Then it laughed. Kim Honghyun shot up. Endure it! The Great Warrior Lantz attempted to hold him back- Whoosh! But Kim Honghyun had already arrived in front of the monster. Without holding the axes handle, he swung the head of the ax in his hand at the monsters head. The monster twisted its body slightly and dodged his attack. Wheak? At the same time, it swung its right arm. Pssscht! The monsters right arm pierced through Kim Honghyuns side and was about to slice Kim Honghyun in two. Haah. Kim Honghyun took a deep breath. Even while receiving its attack, he didnt back down. Instead, he flexed his body. The monsters arm pierced deep into Kim Honghyuns body, but it couldnt slice him in half. Kim Honghyuns muscles squirmed. His contracted muscled tightly clenched onto the monsters arm. Die, asshole. Kim Honghyun pushed the blade of his axe into the monsters face. Kiyaaah! The monster screamed while looking at Kim Honghyun. It closed all the eyes on the top of its head at once and the monsters black forehead butted Kim Honghyuns nose. Bang! Kim Honghyuns body was pushed back a distance. He had a nosebleed. However, Kim Honghyun quickly regained his balance and wielded his axe. Eeck! But the monsters movements were much more refined than Kim Honghyuns. It dodged Kim Honghyuns attack and pulled out its arm that was embedded in his side. Clang! Kim Honghyun narrowly blocked its attack and rolled on the ground. Kim Honghyuns Endurance couldnt completely block the monsters attack, and he wasnt a match for the finesse of its attacks and techniques. The Great Warrior Lantz attempted to help Kim Honghyun, who was in danger, but he couldnt as he had to deal with the other elite monsters that were rushing towards him at that moment. Fortunately, the monster didnt kill Kim Honghyun right away. It brandished its right arm as it approached him leisurely. As strong as it was, its actions were also different from the other monsters. Because of this, Kim Honghyun was able to slowly get back up. A mess of blood and dirt, he stood up and spun the axe in his hand. His hand movements were somehow much lighter. The atmosphere seemed different somewhat. Kim Honghyun wiped his lips with his hand. He felt Kim Saehyuns wet blood still on his lips. Looking at his brothers blood, Kim Honghyun slightly trembled. He shuddered, filled with sadness. Son of a bitch Is this why you did that? Kim Honghyun only now realized the unfamiliar power that had entered his body. As if he had opened his closed eyes, the world suddenly felt new. This Is this the world you saw? Kim Honghyun mumbled to himself, and the monster watched him in interest. Kim Honghyun adjusted his grip on the ax. Then he whispered quietly, Sharpness. {Innate Skill Sharpness has been passed down to you.} Sharpness. This was definitely Kim Saehyuns innate skill. Kiing! Kim Honghyuns previously sluggish axe accelerated. It shot towards the monster, drawing a line smoother than ever before. His movements had become more refined. Yet, the monster still reacted to his sudden movements. It attempted to dodge his attack as it took a step back. That moment, Kim Honghyuns axe became a level faster. His axe landed on it just before it could dodge. Baam! Black blood splattered. ** They had destroyed Kahur Kabkuns 1, 2 and 3. Choi Hyuk fully demonstrated that he was humanitys greatest weapon this time as well. Even in a situation where Bilu and Tangka had left, the reason why they could still destroy the three Kahur Kabkuns as planned was because of Choi Hyuk and the Berserkers. There was no one who suspected this fact. Also, a new hero had appeared. Kim Honghyun. The first human to possess two innate skills. Although he had received help from the Great Warrior Lantz and other troop members in the end, he accomplished the splendid achievement of killing a monster at the 5-star level. Excluding Choi Hyuk, it was a result accomplished by no one else. With this, they had destroyed 3 out of the 13 Kahur Kabkuns. Even though they had only accomplished half of their original goal of destroying 6 Kahur Kabkuns, the value of their accomplishment was by no means small. The Kahur Kabkuns they had destroyed this time had been estimated to be the trickiest to deal with. The fact that they were able to destroy them before the monsters properly began to pour out was quite encouraging. Although humanity couldnt stop the anger that arose due to the alliances irresponsibility, they felt pride at the fact they had somehow been able to stitch up this disastrous situation. The monsters counterattack from the 10 remaining Kahur Kabkuns began. While the warriors of the attack troops, who had become exhausted after destroying the 3 Kahur Kabkuns, rested, Richard led the defense troops to block the outpour of monsters. To reduce damages to the cities and to gain a strategic position to target additional Kahur Kabkuns, Richard chose to launch an intercepting attack rather than to be besieged. The fight between the defense troops and the monsters became a topic of conversation day after day. The video Naro filmed was widely spread, and there were so many monsters that it seemed like Dragonic itself had become a monster rushing towards them. Compared to the attack troops, there were more lower leveled warriors in the defense troops. That was why there were more casualties. Although there were many people going crazy, stricken with fear, Richard did whatever he could to unite them and send them to the battlefield. Looking at them, the warriors of the attack troops reignited their fighting spirit. This was a fight that wouldnt end by defending. Someone would have to wade through that tidal wave of monsters and destroy the Kahur Kabkuns. Only then could humanity defend their new homeland, Dragonic. This mission, which was the most dangerous and honorable, lay in the attack troops hands. The faster they destroyed them, the more people they could protect. The warriors ended their short break and prepared for their second expedition. This time, their goal was to destroy three Kahur Kabkuns that were considered weak compared to other low-ranked ones. The leader of the defense troops, Richard, and the leader of the attack troops, Choi Hyuk, exchanged their thoughts and set their schedule and route. Even though it was hard, everyone believed that, like the other crises they had experienced in the past, they would be able to quickly recover from this. However, there was a variable that even Choi Hyuk and Richard didnt expect. This variable was precisely the difference in perspective between the alliance and earthlings. Humans thought something like this. What has the alliance done for us up until now? I mean, they suddenly appeared and made Rings of Rebirth and stuff, making people participate in a horrifying game and kill each other Yeah, thats all fine. We became war machines like you wanted and survived. Then you talked about Consumables and stuff. You also used our homeland, Earth, as a resource and brought it to extinction Okay, thats fine too. We still survived and took the advancement evaluation. We finally became alliance members that could be treated as people. But then you royally screwed us over with that doppelganger mission, didnt you? And now you suddenly made the support troops, who had come to help protect our second base, Dragonic, retreat? Just what have you done for us? You said, as alliance members, we were equals, yet all you do is use us and backstab us. But what? What do you want us to do now?! Its already hard enough protecting our base, yet you want us to send support troops to defend Dark City? Fuck, are we really alliance members? Arent we vassals? That was right. Earthlings thought that they had been strongly backstabbed by the alliance. Yet the alliance didnt think that in the slightest. Instead, they told them to fulfill their duty as alliance members. The situation in Dark City is very bad. With Overseer Choi Hyuk or Richard as the leader, dispatch reinforcements of at least 5,000 low-ranked warriors and 100,000 lowest-ranked warriors within two days. They gave this absurd order. Since Commander Mack resisted, saying that she couldnt give such an order, a bureaucrat of the Laniakea Supercluster personally gave the order. It was an absurd order. Calling them 5,000 low-ranked warriors and 100,000 lowest-ranked warriors was putting it mildly. Low-ranked warriors were experts at the 4-star level, and lowest-ranked warriors were veteran warriors at the 3-star level. To be honest, it was the same as telling them to send all the elites on Earth. Of course, there was an opposition. I mean, dont you know our situation? How are we to provide support when our base is about to be taken from us? No matter how important Dark City is to the alliance We need to save ourselves first! Overseer Dianas face flushed with anger. Still, it seemed she tried her best to withhold her agitation and to not become hated by the bureaucrat from the supercluster. However, the way the alliance bureaucrat saw things was very different from the earthlings. {Although I understand the situation earthlings are dealing with, Dark City is registered as a vital strongpoint for the alliance. It has priority over Dragonic. Mark my words. If a species loses their base, they can find a new one, but if the alliance collapses, all karmalings will become extinct. In a critical situation like now, dont let your own species selfishness take precedence.} Earthlings suddenly became a selfish species that let their own selfishness take precedence. Eventually, Diana burst in anger. Ha! Thats funny. It just so happens that over 70% of the population in Dark City, a city registered as a vital strongpoint for the alliance, are Dark Tribe members, isnt it? They are a species strong enough to be considered in the top 4 of the alliance. What a funny coincidence. The city the Dark Tribe inhabits has been registered as a vital strongpoint and obviously needs to be protected with the united strength of the alliance, while the alliance doesnt care whether Dragonic, where we earthlings live in, falls into ruin or not? Stop it Overseer Yohan tried to hold the agitated Diana back. Diana flinched and looked like she regretted it, but she simply kept her mouth tightly shut with a venomous expression that indicated her anger hadnt been fully relieved. The alliance bureaucrat replied with a stern expression. {I understand you are angry. I also understand your hostility towards the so-called top 4 species. However, the alliance exists because of them, and you were able to receive benefits from this. Dont the earthlings owe the alliance a huge debt? Just think that it is now time you paid that debt.} Yes. Debt. That was the decisive point that divided their perspectives. While the earthlings inwardly asked, What debt? The perspective the bureaucrat from the alliance had was firm. {If the alliance hadnt carried out the warrior training system and awakened earthlings karma and made you into warriors Earthlings would have already become extinct a long time ago due to the monsters. The alliance didnt simply give you the power to survive extinction, it also prepared you a base to continue to live on. As members of the alliance, it is now time for you to fulfill your duty.} It was at this moment the overseers realized that their words would have no effect. Strictly speaking, his words werent wrong. They had been able to awaken karma because of the alliance. They had been able to survive until now as well as continue to survive and prepare plans to preserve humanity because of the alliance. However There was no one who wanted to say thank you. That gap. Their misery. There was no way they could make them understand through words. While a deathly silence hung in the air, Choi Hyuk took action. Understood. I will lead an army and provide support within two days. However, after we overcome this mess, I want to be promised support for Earth as well. {You will clearly be paid the price for your contributions and errors.} Understood. {Its good that I can get through to you. Then, lets see each other next time.} The call ended. Choi Hyuk smiled faintly. In a light manner, he said to the overseers who had grave expressions, Why the sad looks? Is this our first time experiencing this? With the spirit he was going to war right away, Choi Hyuk unsheathed his sword and said, We dont have time. We need to destroy at least 4 Kahur Kabkuns within two days. Grit. Choi Hyuk walked out without any lingering feelings. When he turned his back on them, they could hear him grind his teeth, which didnt suit his cheerful tone from moments ago. However, when he turned his head around once more, he still had a cheerful expression. He even grinned as he said, We need to survive. Lets think about it after we survive. Chapter 116: Alien Troops from Earth (1) Episode 7: Tidal Wave of Monsters / Chapter 116: Alien Troops from Earth (1) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk While looking at the tidal wave of monsters that covered Dragonic, Choi Hyuk recalled Kangdong District. It had disappeared now, but he still recalled the game Survive and Escape which he encountered after leaving school. Those days, where he went around with Baek Seoin to destroy portals in order to fight the monsters that poured in day after day, was similar to his current situation. If there was a difference, it would be that there was nowhere to escape to this time. It was either destroy all the Kahur Kabkuns or the extinction of humanity. Choi Hyuk did what he could. Like he promised, they destroyed 4 Kahur Kabkuns in 2 days. There were now 6 Kahur Kabkuns left. Judging by the number, there were less than half remaining But the progress of battle was much more difficult. There were already too many monsters that had crossed over through the Kahur Kabkuns. Even if the earthlings fought with all they had, large losses were inevitable. Even if Choi Hyuk remained, it would have been the same. Choi Hyuk had to put this situation behind him and leave Dragonic. There was nothing more he could do. The best he could do was alleviate the situation in Dark City and return as quickly as possible. Choi Hyuk and Richard exchanged glances. Richard, then. Take care. He didnt need to say those words. Richard absentmindedly nodded his head. Just come back soon. In charge of defending Dragonic, he didnt take his eyes off the defensive lines that were engaged in intense battles. As long as Choi Hyuk and the elites left, there was nothing they could do about their front lines being pushed back. He had to think of a way to retreat the front lines, as well as create new ones. His mind was complicated. The best-case scenario was for Choi Hyuk and his expedition to return quickly. His first goal was to set the situation up so that they could launch an extensive counterattack when they returned. However, Richard also thought of the worst case. The situation where Choi Hyuks expedition that took off to Dark City was annihilated and didnt return. Humanity had to survive even in that situation. He had to somehow make the front lines enter a stalemate, creating time for earthlings potential to grow before driving out the monsters. If that was impossible He had to consider migrating to another planet. It was something he couldnt aimlessly leave to the alliance. Richard was already thinking about that. Ah, you already told your friend Naro, right? That I might need its help in a pinch. Of course. I told it to follow your words as if they were mine. {Yes. I can confirm it. I set my settings so that Overseer Richard will be my number 1 command authority until Overseer Choi Hyuk returns.} Both Choi Hyuk and Naro confirmed it at the same time. Okay. Richard nodded. He didnt even turn around and waved his hand. Have a safe journey, everyone. Richard, Diana, Nasir, and Yohan remained on Dragonic. Choi Hyuk, Camilla, and Jessie left for Dark City. Who knew things would come to this? Were lucky that we destroyed a few Kahur Kabkuns with our pre-emptive attack. If we had prioritized defending, we really would be in big trouble right now Diana, who had firmly pushed for a defensive tactic, mumbled with an exhausted voice. It was as she said. If they had stuck to a defensive tactic, then there might have been more than 10 Kahur Kabkuns still remaining. In that situation, if their elites had to leave like they were now, the progress of the war would have been truly grim. Humanity might not even be able to overcome this crisis. Chills ran down her spine when she thought that. As expected Richards judgment is terrifyingly accurate. Just how is does he do it? Diana looked at Richard in a new light. His judgment would always be correct even when some unexpected change occurred as if he knew the future. The other person who dumbfounded her was Choi Hyuk. It always looked like he was acting recklessly, but his judgments werent greatly wrong either. At least in fighting methods, it was clear he possessed an animalistic sixth sense. Choi Hyuk was about to go off to battle. 5 middle-ranked warriors, 5,000 low-ranked warriors, and 100,000 lowest-ranked warriors. He was calling the list of expeditionary members. Within a year since the advancement evaluation, the military strength of earthlings had greatly increased. When he thought of the harsh wars they had experienced, such as the advancement evaluation and doppelganger incident, which then triggered the mission renaissance that followed, it was an obvious result. The number of 3-star colonizers (lowest-ranked warriors), who could be considered as elites, had increased to 700,000 people, and the number of top elites, 4-star colonizers, had reached around 7,000 people. Of course, there were more people who had only just entered those levels than those considered proficient. For example, for a lowest-ranked warrior to advance to a low-ranked warrior, their important stats had to reach 400 points, but there were many more entry-levels, who had less than 50 points, than those with more than 200 points, who were considered to be proficient. Still, it was an amazing progress. They also couldnt ignore the development of the top experts either. Choi Hyuk, who had just become a middle-ranked warrior at the time, and Richard, who had taken half a step into the 5-star level, had already advanced to the point of being considered proficient (halfway), and those who had been at the edge of the 4-star level, Overseer Jessie, Camilla, Yohan, as well as Ryu Hyunsung, and Lee Jinhee, had become middle-ranked warriors during their attack on the Kahur Kabkuns this time. Considering that it became harder to increase their karma every level they went up, the achievements they made within this short period of time was amazing. Yet, Choi Hyuk wanted more. Our goal isnt simply to survive and return. With his back towards his troops, he observed the monsters pushing in from afar. However, to the troops, his voice was as clear as if he was speaking next to them. We will become stronger with this expedition. And then! When we return, only their screams will remain. A small whisper, yet, his resolve was firmly embedded in it. His anger and resolve moved the hearts of the warriors. Excluding me, there are 4 middle-ranked warriors, 5,000 low-ranked warriors, and 100,000 lowest-ranked warriors Prepare for war! Along with Choi Hyuks declaration, the military gate system activated. The top experts of Earth went off to war. The 5,000 low-ranked warriors among them made up the earthlings core military force. Because of this, Overseer Jessie and Camilla joined the expedition to protect and lead them. The 100,000 lowest-ranked warriors were the same, they were top experts. As they especially couldnt let the military force of 5,000 low-ranked warriors be used as sacrificial cards, additional warriors, who were known to be one of Earths strongest, joined in even though defending Dragonic was a pressing issue. It was a gamble. When thinking of priorities, it might have been better if they had just grit their teeth and washed their hands of this matter. It might have been better if they had simply met the requirements the alliance requested and have experts like Camilla, Jessie, Lee Jinhee, Ryu Hyunsung and the rest stay behind and defend. However, Richard believed in Choi Hyuk. Although he was also considering the worst-case scenario He still trusted Choi Hyuk and gambled on their return. He included some of the strongest people in the expedition so that more people could return. Whether this would be a brilliant move or suicidal would be determined later. At the last moment, Richard turned around and looked at the expedition that was disappearing within the hazy gate. His eyes filled with complicated emotions. Alles Gute (The best of luck). Richards gaze looked to the front again. His eyes were clear and unwavering. ** Whoosh. As soon as they crossed the gate and arrived in Dark City, the warriors were met with an intense heat wave. Traces of Dark Citys dark, transparent appearance were nowhere to be found, and blue flames burned everywhere. They saw a gigantic dog. Blue flames burned at the tips of its black fur. Its eyes and mouth billowed with blue flames. The mountain-sized dog was biting and devouring Dark City in the distance. Every time the dog ate a part of Dark City, the blue flames surged greatly. A hellhound Choi Hyuk recalled the data he studied with Naro in the past. It was a monster that had never been seen in the Virgo Cluster. It was a high-ranked monster. Only those of at least the 6-star level could be its match. Out of curiosity, he had carefully studied powerful monsters like it since he could encounter them in the future But he never thought hed see one here and now. The monster Choi Hyuk remembered was a monster proficient in mass destruction. Well, the properties of fire were such. However, the flames it possessed were unmatched in its peculiarity. Euaaack! A blue flame floated around before catching on a warrior from Earth. Euaah! At first, the warrior writhed due to the heat, but soon, his hot burns began to feel cold like dry ice. Brrr. The warrior, who had writhed due to heat, now chattered his teeth as his body shivered. Hey, are you alright? A healer from the Camilla Clan hurriedly extinguished the fire and healed his burns, but the warrior still complained about the cold. His body began to shiver more intensely. A cold flame. Cold Im cold! Their behavior was illogical. Those who were burned by the blue flames felt hot at first, but soon, their bodies shivered from the cold. Their strange figures made the warriors tense. However, soon, something even more terrifying occurred. Ah Warm. Hey, are you crazy?! Euack! What are you doing!? With their bodies shivering, the people who had been inflicted with burns once again approached the blue flames to get rid of the cold. The blue flames wrapped their entire bodies, making them feel warm until they experienced a more intense chill. Cold Im cold!! Then they would look for more blue flames. They repeated their actions until they were turned into ashes. Every time the warriors gave their bodies to the blue flames, blue flames would spew out like dandelion seeds. Just what is this? The hellhound was different from the monsters they had seen until now. The spirit surging from its body was enough to make them feel intimidated, and the blue flames spewing from its body were ominous and strange. Also, it made so many blue flames that the sky looked like it had a blue river flowing in it. Due to the warriors throwing their bodies into the flames, the already plentiful blue flames increased. Da-dangerous. The warriors stepped back. Their ranks became disordered. However, there was no place that was completely safe from the blue flames. Fear and chaos seeped into their hearts. Keep your heads straight! Dont touch the blue flames if they approach, and push them back with your karma! Low-ranked warriors, push them back with your power, and lowest-ranked warriors, get into groups of 10 and push them back together. If you dont push with enough power, they will burn through your karma and come closer, so follow my orders faithfully! The one who straightened out the situation was Baek Seoin. Since any information Choi Hyuk thought was useful was forwarded to Baek Seoin through Naro, Baek Seoin also remembered the hellhound, in more detail than Choi Hyuk, and also knew how to handle it. Push! Push them back! Due to Baek Seoins instructions, the expedition barely managed to regain their composure as they pushed the blue flames back. Their actions left quite an impression on Dark Citys 3rd District Garrisons Team 17 Leader, Lankin. Whats this? I was worried since they sent newly-joined rookies, but theyre better than I expected. His body was painted red. Unlike Tangka, he was an agile robot. Lankin was of the Armored Soul Tribe. He was a middle-ranked warrior who had reached the peak of the 5-star level. He appeared while spinning his Gun of Sentiment Lankins Thrill. The same time he appeared, a black flag fluttered above Choi Hyuks head. Unrelated to Choi Hyuks will, his sovereign symbol had been revealed. Lankin recognized the flag. So youre the leader, huh? With a joking voice, an announcement appeared. {Effective immediately, Choi Hyuk, the leader of Earths expedition, will be assigned to 3rd District Garrisons Team 17. You will follow the command of the team leader, Lankin.} Thud! Lankin jumped up really high into the air and dropped right in front of Choi Hyuk. The blue flames floating in the sky clashed with Lankins red torso, but they simply bounced off powerlessly. Lankin, who was slightly taller than 2 meters, looked down at Choi Hyuk as he said, Although you might act like a leader in the countryside, this is Dark City. Stay alert and follow my orders. The situation is severe. You can do well, right? Pat, pat. Lankin patted Choi Hyuks shoulder as if he were a child. Swish! Choi Hyuk unsheathed his sword. His Sword of Vow Choi Hyuks Imprint almost brushed past Lankins arm. Surprised by its startling chill, Lankin retreated his arm. Just what is the mea- He looked at Choi Hyuk with eyes mixed with anger and surprise. However, Choi Hyuk had a carefree attitude as if all he did was simply unsheathe his sword. He nodded his head once as he asked, So, whats our target? Chapter 117: Alien Troops from Earth (2) Episode 7: Tidal Wave of Monsters / Chapter 117: Alien Troops from Earth (2) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk Lankin glanced at Choi Hyuks sword. Whats that? Its not at the level of a Weapon of Calling. Is it a Weapon of Sentiment? But thats also Dont tell me its a Weapon of Vow?! Now that he thought about it, he recalled that a middle-ranked warrior from the countryside, who had only just joined the alliance, had created a Weapon of Vow. Werent people talking about it for a while? Diririring! Faint lights flickered on Lankins red torso as if they were putting on a performance. It was the way Lankin expressed joy. What the? Now that I look at you, youre a celebrity, arent you? What was your name? Cho Che Uh Choi Hyuk. Oh, yeah. Choi Hyuk! Nice to meet you! Lankin placed his hand on Choi Hyuks shoulder again. His friendly attitude took Choi Hyuk aback. A middle-ranked warrior who has a Weapon of Vow! Im excited. Now, the guys we have to fight are over there. Lankin turned Choi Hyuks shoulders around, towards a certain direction. It was the opposite direction from the blue flames spewing hellhound. Lankin gestured towards the hellhound with his chin and said, Dont even look in that direction. They arent guys we can take. The higher-ups of the special task force will take care of them. We only need to block that place. You see it, right? He saw it. Although he couldnt see a single monster He could clearly feel that it was unusual. He hadnt seen it since he had been focused on the hellhound and its blue flames until now. Like a pathway, there was a rift in time and space in a specific direction. It wasnt simply time and space, but even karma was distorted like some jumbled jigsaw puzzle. The further away one looked from Choi Hyuks position, the more pronounced the rift became. Dark City, which was dark and transparent, was influenced by this rift and was shining strangely. The blue flames flickered above it. Was this not the consideration of the alliance? Tap, tap. Choi Hyuk tapped the ground he was standing on. The dark matter that made up Dark City didnt normally interact with normal matter. If it was like normal, those of lower levels wouldnt be able to stand on the ground. In the past, even Richard had been submerged up to his ankles and had flailed about. However, even the lowest-ranked warriors at the 3-star level could stand on the ground without any discomfort now. Choi Hyuk had thought the alliance had arranged this. Yeah. Normally, the alliance would have done it But there is no need to this time. Since those monsters need a ground to stand on, though I dont know how they did it They modified the dark matter. In this area, even if youre not of the Dark Tribe, you can stand on the ground with no problem. Thud! Lankin stomped on the ground. The playful attitude he had until now had turned serious. The bright red color of his torso had subsided into a cold, darker tone. Its not easy. These guys knew exactly what kind of place Dark City was when they came here. Its proof that, through the long war, theyve accumulated information about our universe and the alliance. In this situation, they launched a large-scale attack Its alarming, isnt it? Clank! With a metallic sound, his Gun of Sentiment Lankins Thrill combined with his hand. Our mission is to destroy those pathways as fast as we can. Every time they appear, continuously. Whatever they are planning, you just need to make it so that they dont have time to play tricks. Then Stay alert! Its about to start! Even though he looked like a good-for-nothing, it seemed he had constantly been observing the situation. At the same time as Lankins warning, time, space, and karma re-assembled. It wasnt to their former state, but into something completely different. At first, the pathway looked black like a turned-off monitor. However, upon closer examination, it was a mixture of incomprehensible colors. It was an ominous mixture entirely comprised of colors he was seeing for the first time. It was like a foreign language you could hear but not understand. It was a color that he could see but was difficult to perceive. At a glance, it looked black. The color was so unfamiliar that his brain couldnt process it. Perhaps, this was the color of death. It became humid like an underground basement, and he could smell a disgusting stench of rotting corpses. Distorted karma crawled its way out of the pathway. Chills went down his spine because of how unfamiliar it was. It would be nice if we could destroy the pathway before its complete, but our research staff has yet to fully analyze it So we can only destroy it once its complete. We can get poja samples while were at it though. Poja? Youll know when you see it. Lankin gestured in front of him when Choi Hyuk asked. In the pathway Lankin gestured to, a gray object crackled like electricity as it wriggled out. It was an object interconnected by what seemed to be thin spider webs. It was as sticky and fluid as honey, and it came out endlessly. Thats poja. This is the first time it has ever appeared. It might be the best research object to figure out the creation process of monsters. Lankin raised his gun. Were going. There are other people who are good at collecting poja samples so you guys focus on destroying the pathways. The trick to destroying these pathways is the same as Kahur Kabkuns. Push until the very end of the pathway and throw a Kahur Kabkun destroying bomb. Then Lets go! Lankin and his troops prepared to charge. However, just before they could, Choi Hyuk wielded his Choi Hyuks Imprint. Flaming Wing Dance, Instant Void Annihilation. The flames, which burned targets in the most painful of ways, and the slash, that could even cut time and space, combined. His Sword of Vow Choi Hyuks Imprint added its deadly will onto his strike. Choi Hyuks concentration was at its peak. Choi Hyuks Imprint added 600 points of karma to his strike. Blaze! Dark City, which had been lit by blue flames, now brightened with a scarlet hue. The poja, which continued to grow, was cut in half and instantly lit on fire. It shriveled like melting plastic. Absurd! Lankin shuddered at his power. This wasnt a power a middle-ranked warrior could create. Im in a bit of a hurry. Leaving a flustered Lankin, who had forgotten about charging, behind, Choi Hyuk rushed in. The earthling expedition followed behind him. Perhaps it was because of Choi Hyuks attack, but the poja, which overflowed from the pathway, began to show a violent reaction. The poja swelled up and whirled around into monster shapes. {Kuaaah!} They heard the roar of a changed dragon. The monster that had just been created by the poja spread its wings. There wasnt only a changed dragon. All sorts of monsters, from ones they had seen until now as well as ones they had never seen before, were created, wriggling in the poja. Ah Disgusting. Alexei frowned. The hordes of monsters being created within the squirming poja in front of him truly made him feel disgusted. When the squelching sounds of the poja and cries of the monsters were added on top of that, it was a literal hell. Even as he frowned, Alexei lightly made his way through the poja. Starting with the Ring of Rebirth when he was a second-year middle schooler, Alexei had experienced various wars against the monsters. He didnt spare his body. It was disgusting? Then he would kill it because it was. Since youre disgusting Die. As expected of someone who followed Lee Jinhee, Alexei wielded two short gladii. With quick movements, he stabbed the necks of newly born monsters and killed the monsters that were being created within the boiling poja by cutting them into pieces. There was no need to talk about tactics and strategy. Everyone knew their own roles as fighting monsters had already become a part of their daily lives. Choi Hyuk was at the very front, and Lee Jinhees troop was behind him. Ryu Hyunsungs troop, Chu Youngjins troop led by Kim Honghyun, the Camilla Clans top military troop, the Executioners, and the top elite troop of the Jessie Clan, the Extremers, followed behind. The lead, which possessed a powerful destructive power, would mess up their enemies ranks, and the rear would follow behind and completely restrain them. It was the tactic they used for Kahkur Kabkuns. It was a tactic that made them penetrate through an unfamiliar, dark pathway into hordes of monsters. Although many humans had yet to experience this, the majority of the 5,000 low-ranked warriors and the 100,000 lowest-ranked warriors assigned to this expedition had experienced this multiple times. That was why it was familiar, and that was also why they were sick and tired of it. They felt dj vu when they fought against surges of monsters. When did we start fighting? It even made them fall under the delusion that they had been on the battlefield since a year ago, no, 2 years ago, no, since they were born. Is there really an end to this war. Penelope from the Camilla Clan, who had recovered from her injury and returned to the battlefield, suddenly made a sad expression. She didnt spare her body as she always fought for the happiness and survival of the people. She had constantly tried her best to get stronger so that she could defeat powerful enemies. However, the scale of the war stretched beyond her imagination. Werent they fighting a war on Dark City, a city 220 million light years away from Earth? When they had arrived, she thought to end this war quickly and save Dragonic But after arriving here, she was overwhelmed by its scale. Will humans die after fighting, scattered throughout this vast universe? A monster rushed forward. She blocked it and then killed it with a slash. However, when she killed it, another monster would charge at her. What if they cleared this place up? Even Dark City was considered a rural city in the entire scope of the alliance. Where will we be called to next? There were as many monsters as there were stars in the sky No, there were so many that they could cover the entire universe. Reflected in her eyes- Blaze Was Choi Hyuks surging flames. Scarlet, ominous flames. However, in that moment, she, for some reason, felt that this ominousness was welcomed and even longed for it. This Dark City, which was filled with unfamiliar things, was dyed in the familiar light of Choi Hyuks flames. Swish! Ryu Hyunsung wielded his sword without rest. Befitting of a director who had become a middle-ranked warrior, every time he swung his sword, monsters would die by the handful. He even took care of the monsters the low-ranked warriors had difficulty dealing with. Especially the monsters that were reported previously, those were spotted occasionally. Although they generally possessed power similar to that of a middle-ranked warrior, their traits were different. There was one whose strength was strong, but its movements were slow or its endurance was weak, and it could be killed by low-ranked warriors, but that wasnt the case for all of them. The difference between those individual monsters was large. Even their appearances were different. What they all had in common, however, was that they looked strange, as if they had been kneaded into their shapes. They are rough around the edges as if they were created as tests. However, there were some that were especially strong amongst them. Sho stoopudd. Keuhik! It mocked as it ripped apart a Berserker who had been charging at him fearlessly. Seeing as how it easily ripped apart a 4-star level low-ranked warrior, it seemed to be a legitimate middle-ranked monster. He had to wipe it out before the number of casualties grew. Ryu Hyunsungs sword fell vertically, aiming at the monsters head. Keuhik! The monster easily avoided his attack and stretched its arm out. A strange power was consolidated in its hand. Hmmp! Too simple! However, Ryu Hyunsung retreated back slightly as he raised his lowered sword. He didnt approach close to attack. He lightly wielded his sword, aiming at the monsters wrist. The monsters wrist was sliced off. Even the power that had consolidated in its hand was cut and scattered. Among the talking monsters he had fought until now, it was the most balanced, but its attacks were simple like a childs. It was far from being a match for Ryu Hyunsung, who was renowned as being the best technician in the Berserkers. Kak? It seemed it didnt see his sword swing up as the monster made a weird noise in surprise. Likke diss? Then, as if it understood, it nodded its head. It began to swing its remaining left arm back and forth. Its movements were similar to Ryu Hyunsungs sword skills, his footwork unique to fencing and his quick slashes. What did you!? While Ryu Hyunsung was taken aback by the monsters unexpected actions, it stretched its hand once more. Ryu Hyunsung reacted to it reflexively. He took a step back and targeted its wrist once again. However, the monster retracted its arm before he could. It had anticipated his move. The monster smiled. You bastard! Ryu Hyunsung wielded his sword. However, the more they fought, the more refined the monsters movements became. It seemed like the monster was studying Ryu Hyunsung. It imitated his movements and even imitated his emotions. It became harder to fight him. Keeuk! Ryu Hyunsung felt helpless. His confidence, which rose after becoming a middle-ranked warrior, wavered. Even though he possessed techniques more robust than anyone else, he lacked the decisive power that Choi Hyuk and Chu Youngjin possessed. This weakness was revealing itself right now. It was studying Ryu Hyunsung. Ryu Hyunsung lacked the power to kill it with one strike. His body felt heavier as if he had sunken into a swamp. Kwing! A bullet pierced the monsters temple like lightning. Baaang! The monsters head exploded like fireworks. Wheee! The bullet, which had pierced the monsters head, let out a whistle as it freely flew up and returned to its owner, Lankin. Various colored bullets were swirling around Lankin. Get a hold of yourself! Either kill it quickly or bounce. What are you doing, giving information to the monster while fighting it? Lankin, whose red torso was unusually bright, warned Ryu Hyunsung once more as he passed him. Stay alert. They are a new type of monster. They imitate us. They can even talk. Although it seems like the majority are strange at the moment What do you think will happen once they finish imitating us? Dont give them too much information. An odd nervousness and fear were mixed in Lankins voice. Although he had exaggerated his happiness, he too was feeling fear from the fact that Dark City was being attacked as well as from the fact that a new type of pathway and monster, that they hadnt discovered until now, had appeared. Even he, who was a warrior of the Armored Soul Tribe, which was one of the top 4 strongest tribes, wasnt optimistic of this war. When he became aware of this, Ryu Hyunsung felt gloomy for some reason. Even though he had thought he had become considerably stronger, there was no end in sight, like a nightmare he couldnt wake up from. Though he had gone beyond Kangdong District, Seoul, Earth, and even Dragonic, there was no end to the war and the situation was always bad. Is this a fight we can win? After repeatedly fighting like this, will I too die and disappear like my friends? Although he always acted otherwise, Ryu Hyunsung was weak-hearted and always fought against these thoughts. Also, from what he knew, there was only one method to beat his weakened heart. Ryu Hyunsung glanced at the red sky. Choi Hyuks flames. When he saw them, his heart became calm for some reason. He cleared his mind. He left his body to the fight. He didnt think of the future nor did he look back to the past. He simply lost himself in fighting. Then there wasnt an opportunity for his weak heart to burrow in, and it would disappear. Lankin shrugged his shoulders as he saw Ryu Hyunsung charging forward without a reply, wielding his sword. His fighting attitude is good. Then his gaze slid towards Choi Hyuk. I think I know who he learned it from. It wasnt only Lankin. Every human had looked at Choi Hyuk once. Alexei did, so did Camilla, even Ryu Hyunsung looked at him. Choi Hyuk. He was indeed the incarnation of the karma fate Battle Addict. He fought without rest or hesitation. His figure, which jumped into the middle of the poja, that fluctuated as if it were sky diving, and into the horde of monsters, was elegant. Blaze! The scarlet flames, which surged towards the sky, was like an orchestra. Choi Hyuk conducted his flames as he sliced newly born elite monsters in two. He didnt have the slightest bit of hesitation. The smile on his lips was like the enlightened Buddhas. He accepted the fight with his entire body and was enjoying it. All fear and dejection disappeared in front of him. Like the disappearing fear and dejection, the monsters obstructing his path melted away. No matter how I look at it, hes not at the level of a middle-ranked warrior Whether its because that Weapon of Vow is a monster or he is. Maybe its both Following behind him, Lankin felt devout for some reason. Chapter 118: The Alien Troops from Earth (3) Episode 7: Tidal Wave of Monsters / Chapter 118: The Alien Troops from Earth (3) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk ** To be honest, it wasnt as if Richard was confident. No matter how bold he was, wasnt this a problem that would determine humanitys survival? No, when considering that humanity inherited Earths karma, it might even be a battle that would determine the life or death of Earths 5-billion-year history. Of course, he felt pressured. He felt it after coolly sending off Choi Hyuks expedition. Countless eyes were looking at Richard. Each bead of sweat on the back of his neck seemed like someones chilling gaze. Everyones fate rested on Richard, and everyone was watching Richards every move. Their gazes werent all amiable. Although he already handled the lives of hundreds of millions of people as an overseer The feeling he felt this time was completely different. This was war. On top of that, it wasnt a war fought with clan members who had declared loyalty to him, it was one that involved other clans and even non-combat-oriented colonizers who didnt belong to any clan. They were existences that could mock and ridicule every one of his decisions and proceed to hold grudges against him. They had to win. If they didnt, then they would rip him apart. However, their enemies were too strong for him to be confident of their victory. Even if they won, there was no doubt that the losses would be huge. To be in charge of Dragonics defenses meant that, no matter what he did, he would be subject to criticism and resentment. Yet, Richard willingly accepted this heavy responsibility. It was something someone would have to do, and there wasnt anyone who was suitable besides him. Am I really the best for the position? Wont there be someone better than me? He didnt even put those modest and timid thoughts in his eyes. Someone who could lead humanity better than himself? Since there were more than 2 billion humans, there was a chance that someone who possessed such talent existed among them. However, even if they found that person, there was no way that that person would have the same level of influence as Richard. Currently, the only one who could lead humanity at this time, and the only one who possessed not the talent but the right to do so, was himself. There was no other choice. There is no one on Earth who can do this besides me. A heavy responsibility, but also pride. When pressured by a responsibility beyond ones abilities, some might be crushed by that responsibility, but others would exceed their limits. Richard didnt avoid this challenge. Curse me all you want. Resent me all you want. If they needed a leader, then he readily planned on leading them. He would make decisions others would have difficulty making and take full responsibility for them. Although he might only take losses He would do it. He was a king. Damn it, if I knew it would be like this, I would have gone on the expedition like Choi Hyuk There are too many non-combat-oriented members. The problem that was currently giving Richard a headache was military strength. They had given people the freedom to choose as a way to advance various technologies and increase their independence. As a result, non-combat-oriented colonizers, who didnt fight for a living, made up 60% of the population. Even if they excluded those with combat experience, 50% of the total population were no-star colonizers, having not fought even once. It was because they couldnt force them to participate in intense wars. As a result, they only had a bit more than 1 billion deployable soldiers. Although this might look like a lot at a glance, the endless number of monsters pouring out from the Kahur Kabkuns already exceeded that number. The bigger issue wasnt the quantity but the quality. Left to defend, there were 800 million colonizers at the 1-star level who could be considered as beginners, 200 million at the 2-star level, 600,000 at the 3-star level, and 1,000 colonizers at the 4-star level. There were also only 3 middle-ranked warriors at the 5-star level, Richard, Yohan, and Diana. It was only after the advancement evaluation when people began to actively participate in the colonization. As it had only been a year since then, there was still an overwhelming number of beginners. On the other hand, the monsters were mostly at the 2-3-star level. At least the number of monsters at the 4-star and 5-star levels were similar to humans But they were pitifully lacking troops in the 2-3-star range. Traditionally, numbers were the foundations of strategies. However, where could they increase their numbers when the entire human population was already mobilized for this war? Erdbeben-Blitzschlag (Lightning Quake)! Quiiing! Golden lightning, which contained Richards irritation, split into hundreds. Like how Choi Hyuks flames werent simply flames, Richards lightning wasnt simply lightning. It would penetrate and then exit out of each monster. All monsters caught by this light of death were pulverized and burst as if put in a blender. Damn Is there no way? As they were in a situation where every warrior was precious, Richard had to think of a strategy while fighting. This was the same for the other overseers as well. {The formation has been pushed back to the northern highlands. (Haa, haa) Youre telling us to defend around the Barhaloleun Mountains from here on out? For how long?} He received a message from Diana. It seemed she was in the middle of fighting as her breaths were uneven. Indefinitely. Endure for as long as you can. You need to endure it for at least a week. Only then will no troops be surrounded when you retreat further. {A week? Everyones exhausted from fighting. Please send support.} Its the same everywhere. Just as he said this, Yohan transmitted a message. {The situation at the Western front is very bad. The number of monsters suddenly increased. Please send support.} We dont have any available troops {Then the Western front cant last!} What are the levels of the new influx of monsters? {Fortunately, they are around the 1-star level. However, there are just too many of them.} Then, I will send the no-star colonizers in the rear. {Then the casualties will!} Even if there are casualties, there is no other choice. Although I hope you save as many as possible In a pinch, use the no-star colonizers as a shield and preserve your strength. At Richards cold-hearted words, Yohan replied heavily. {Understood.} After ending the communication, Richard let out a sigh. Haa Damn it. Crackle! Lightning shot out of the yellow jewel in his hand and grilled the monsters. Although it wasnt as effective as Lightning Quake, it was sufficient in holding the monsters back. With Richards intervention, the collapsing formation could momentarily maintain their composure. They lacked troops everywhere. Huh? Just then, he suddenly recalled some information. Naro! Choi Hyuk made an alliance with the natives of Dragonic, right? {Yes, that is correct. He made an alliance with the native group within his territory, the El Tribe. Their current estimated population is 80,000. Usable soldiers are 40,000. They are 2-3-star level warriors.} What are they doing now? {When Tangkas troops withdrew, they suffered heavy losses and have confined themselves to their territory, the inverted tree. Their leader, the Great Warrior Lantz, also suffered injuries and is known to be recuperating.} To be honest, the ones who suffered the most losses when Tangkas troops withdrew was the El Tribe. They, who dispatched mostly long-range troops, had almost been annihilated when the situation turned into a brawl. Their aspiration of advancing into space had been astonishingly dashed, and they took a break when the Great Warrior Lantz, who pushed for the alliance with the Berserkers, was injured. The elders, who were leading the El Tribe in Lantzs stead due to his injuries, didnt have a direct relationship with the Berserkers. On top of that, they had to calm internal strife aroused by the losses they suffered this time. Like this, the Berserkers and the El Tribe naturally grew more distant. In this sort of situation, Choi Hyuk had to actively trade with them and maintain their relationship, but he lacked such senses. To make matters worse, when Choi Hyuk had to hastily go on an expedition to Dark City, the alliance between the two forces had fizzled out. Even the El Tribe members who resided in the Berserkers territory returned to the inverted tree. 40,000 usable soldiers Is that all? Although his question was of false hope, Naro precisely knew what Richard was wondering about. {No. They are only a tribe of the El race. I heard there are inverted trees throughout the Dragonic. Although I dont know the exact number, the population of the El race should be significant. Also, the majority of them are experienced warriors.} Is that so? A smile hung on Richards lips. A non-human force that he could have join the fight had appeared. On top of that, they were experienced warriors at the 2-3-star level. However, Naro made a pessimistic remark. {However, they are a species that hid in the inverted trees when Dragonic collapsed in the past. They might be fine with surviving like that this time as well. Will they fight?} Well have to see. Either way, there was now another possibility. Richard somehow felt excited. ** {Second Garrison Team 1. We are going to destroy the 9th malformed Kahur Kabkun now.} {First Garrison Team 27. A hellhound is approaching! Unable to retreat! Requesting support!} Although there wasnt anyone who replied, this was a room to where all communications within Dark City was transmitted. Sitting here, one could understand the progress of the war throughout Dark City. Here, Commander Mack stood at attention. Her always slightly floating feet were currently firmly planted on the ground. Her posture had no flaws. However, her lips were pursed in dissatisfaction. Do you even call for commanders now? In front of her was a warrior of the highest-rank whose name was famous as the owner of the Iron Mace of Vow, Starlight-Flow. They were also the commander in charge of defending Laniakeas Dark City. The Speckled Light Tribe members, which were the size of specks, would form a single group fate through their mind sharing ability. This formed fate community, a team or nation, would be granted a single name. Starlight-Flow was a name formed by a group of tens of thousands of outstanding Speckled Light Tribe members. Because of this, when referring to them, one didnt use pronouns like he or she. {Dont be like that. The situation is just that bad.} The tiny speckled lights vibrated to create a voice. It was a clear ringing voice similar to that of a wind chime. However, Macks voice was still blunt. However, what do we do about the Virgo Cluster? She said, seemingly upset. Yet, Starlight-Flows voice was still beautiful and calm. {I know that you are very dissatisfied with the alliance.} Even as they provoked Macks anger, their voice was unconcerned. As the Speckled Light Tribe created a group mentality comprised of countless entities, their emotions werent easily agitated. Because of this, they could easily speak difficult words. {You believe that the alliance holds responsibility for the decline of the Dragon race, right?} Mack didnt reply. Instead, her golden horns that hung behind her blue hair burned with white flames. It didnt burn up, instead swaying like a symbol. It was the expression of her anger. She was a descendant of the Dragon race, a force that was once as powerful as the top 4 of the alliance. However, the monsters early attacks focused on the galaxy the Dragon race gathered and lived together in. The Dragon race, which had lost a lot of its power, kept suffering small losses due to the alliances strategies. Just like the earthlings this time, they were sent all over the place, frequently unable to protect their own territory. They had lost their territory an innumerable amount of times, and a tribe would sometimes be massacred. Even still, the Dragon race couldnt choose to secede from the alliance. Secession meant the annihilation of their entire species. Even as they saw Mack in anger, Starlight-Flow was calm. {Thats why I am the commander. So this is not an act of self-centeredness of a species. You know that our Speckled Light Tribe has no connections with Dark City.} Starlight-Flow began to comfort Mack. {Over a hundred hellhounds have appeared in Dark City already. Thats not all. Three highest-ranked monsters have also been spotted. On the other hand, there are only two highest-ranked warriors on our side, including me. 3 vs. 2. We are missing one. We have no choice but to combine the strengths of high-ranked warriors to fend them off until support from the center arrives. Since the situation is like this, we called all the high-ranked warriors in the Laniakea Supercluster, yet were still tight. Even if you are dissatisfied, help out. We cant call one and not another. All the high-ranked warriors called here this time are absolutely needed in their own galaxies. Its not just you. And you know that I carefully distinguish reward and punishment. Ill give you as much as the amount of effort you put in.} This was true. Mack had, in the past, gained power through Starlight-Flows accurate rewarding and grew rapidly. Because of it, she had been able to take a step back emotionally at Starlight-Flows words back then. It was the same this time. Commander Macks expression relaxed slightly. It seemed a few members of the Speckled Light Tribe, which made up Starlight-Flow, flew up happily. However, as a whole, Starlight-Flows voice didnt change. {Its the same for the earthlings you value. To be honest, you may ask how much help would they, whose strongest expert is only a middle-ranked warrior, be in this situation? But, if we start to overlook others based on their circumstances, there wont be any remaining troops to call.So dont antagonize us too much.} At Starlight-Flows words, Commander Macks shoulders slightly dropped as she replied, Understood. I wont be dissatisfied anymore. However She raised her head slightly and said in a voice mixed with playfulness, They will be of much more help than you think. {Who? The earthlings?} The moment Starlight-Flow asked, a field report regarding the earthlings was heard. All communications were shared with Starlight-Flow, who was the commander. {This is the Third Garrison Team 17 Leader Lankin. We have destroyed our second malformed Kahur Kabkun. We will start on our third.} {What? Again? Already?} {Overseer Choi Hyuk and his expedition that were dispatched as support are rendering brilliant achievements. Wow. Third garrison commander, these guys are no joke. Choi Hyuk, that guy is the owner of a Weapon of Vow. The famous one!} The surprised voice of the third garrison commander and Lankins excited voice mingled together. A few specks of light flew upwards as if finding this was interesting. {Ha?} Commander Mack shrugged her shoulders toward Starlight-Flow. Right? Chapter 119: Alien Troops from Earth (4) Episode 7: Tidal Wave of Monsters / Chapter 119: Alien Troops from Earth (4) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk Richard went to the residence of the El tribe, the inverted tree. It was to ask that they participate in the war against the monsters. Three elders met with Richard. Why have you come here? As we have already made an alliance with Overseer Choi Hyuk, we have no relations with you. Also, the Great Warrior of the First Branch, Lantz, who was assigned to interact with the humans, is currently on break. The great elder, who was the oldest among the El Tribe at over 200 years old, drew a clear line between them on their first meeting. His well-built figure, which was over 2 meters tall, possessed thick muscles, making the fact that he was the oldest meaningless. This place was the heart of the El Tribe. Elders with imposing appearances stood at the front to meet with Richard, while other great warriors of the El Tribe watched from behind them. The elites of the El Tribe surrounded them. The El Tribe didnt welcome them. In the midst of them stood Richards aide, Leah, and himself. Although a situation like this would make most disheartened, Richard stood dignified. Even though he possessed the small figure of a human, he looked as big as anyone present. Thats why we came here. How about we create a new alliance? This time with all earthlings. Richard didnt talk in circles and went straight to the point. He already knew that the El Tribe was aggressive and forthright. From the Berserkers remaining on Dragonic, he had heard of the simple method Choi Hyuk had used to ally with the El Tribe. As expected, this sort of speech was effective. The great elder wasnt taken aback by the straightforward proposal as if he had expected it. Only, his reply was negative. Our tribes numbers arent as large as yours. An alliance with Overseer Choi Hyuk is enough. Though we dont know how things will turn out. Arent as large Are you referring to the El Tribe members here or the entirety of the El race? The entirety of the El race? No, of course, I am talking about the El Tribe members living in this tree. Then what is the total population of the El race? At Richards series of questions, the great elder frowned. Stop with the unrelated questions. Also, sorry but we have no thoughts on taking action in your fight against the monsters. It doesnt look like the situation will reverse even if our tribe, whose numbers only reach tens of thousands, participates. To be honest In this current situation without Overseer Choi Hyuk, we judge that there is no chance humanity will come out victorious. If you have no other business, come have a meal before you go back. At the great elders words, Richard laughed, not suiting the situation. After nonchalantly telling him that earthlings would fail and that they wouldnt participate, he told him to have a meal before he went back. They were a cool-headed yet strangely warm-hearted species. Richard did his best to swallow his laughter before saying, Thats why I am asking. Its not an unrelated question. The checkered muscles covering the grand elders body squirmed as he looked blankly at Richard, seemingly wondering what he would say next. Richard said, I, no, us earthlings want to make an alliance with the entire El race. The entire El race? Yes. Not only the El Tribe living in this tree but all the El Tribes living on Dragonic. We want to make an alliance with all the El Tribes. At first, the great elder didnt seem to understand Richards words. However, after slowly realizing his meaning, he made a shocked expression. Richard continued, Itll be difficult with just humans. However, if all the El Tribes join, we have a chance at victory. Lets combine our strength and chase out those monsters from Dragonic forever. Murmurs. As soon as Richard said those words, the expressions of the other elders standing behind the great elder and the great warriors, who had been spectating, changed greatly. The surrounding El Tribe elites began to murmur to each other. Even the great elder didnt continue to speak as he simply opened and closed his mouth a few times. Only after some time had passed did he speak, With the other El Tribes? Yes. Richard was inwardly taken aback by the unexpectedly intense reaction, but he replied calmly, not showing it on the outside. Whats this? Were my words so surprising? The question on Richards mind was answered with the great elders following words. Weve never never thought about that. Although we do communicate with each other through the inverted tree We have never even met a tribe living in another tree. We never even thought it was possible. This really is a difference in perspective! Dragonic was a planet that had collapsed long ago. The El Tribe, who had hid themselves in the inverted tree and avoided ruin, led monotonous lives. Even if they went out for necessary supplies and occasionally fought monsters, these actions would only take place near the tree. They had never met with other El Tribes living in trees far away from them. Although they could communicate with one another through the tree, this sort of communication didnt allow them to meet in person. In reality, they had lived thinking of each other as imaginary existences. Even the most elderly great elder, who was over 200 years old, had never met another tribe. This was the same for his mothers mother. The idea Richard, an earthling, had easily thought of was something beyond their realm of imagination. Meet other tribes?! Asking himself, the great elders voice had a hint of unconcealable excitement. Richard shrugged his shoulders and whispered to his aide Leah, See. If we just give it a shot, there are cases where the unexpected occurs. Having shared the same pessimistic thoughts as Naro, Leah simply stuck her tongue out at Richard, who was putting on airs. ** The expedition from Earth was becoming more and more renowned each day. Move aside! Move aside! When Chu Youngjins troop, led by Kim Honghyun, charged forward, allied horned aliens, who had been fighting arduously, became surprised and scattered in different directions. Rumble! Only shredded monster corpses were left behind in the places Chu Youngjins troop, who prided themselves on their strong power, passed by. Looking at them, a strange feeling welled up in General Lee Kangjin. Haa Astonishing. Was that bastards name Keushisuit? Back when Lee Kangjin was a captain, he had carried out a Consumables mission with Choi Hyuk. That time, Keushisuit, who had slaughtered Lee Kangjins troop members, was of the same species as the horned aliens who had scattered just now. Yet they were now overwhelmed by Chu Youngjins troops force and were busy moving out of the way. They were still catching their breaths with the short break Chu Youngjins troop had provided them. They could no longer look down on earthlings like they did in the past. Instead, there were more instances where they became timid in front of earthlings. The earthlings, who had only been disregarded previously, were now pulling their weight. Yeah I always fought with my life on the line for this. Lee Kangjin followed President Shin Woojin as a South Korean soldier. However, his heart greatly resembled that of a Berserker. He had never forgotten how Choi Hyuk saved him back when he was dying in the hands of Keushisuit, not for even a moment. Yeah This, this is the start! Biting down on his lip, he ripped apart the poja that was creating monsters. Although its outer appearance looked like a rippling liquid, the poja possessed a hardness that was incomparable to diamonds. Yet it was ripped apart like tissues and melted under Lee Kangjins sword. Lee Kangjin had reached the 4-star level, a low-ranked warrior. He pushed himself even harder to become stronger. How many species had crawled their way up from being judged as Consumables to proper alliance members? At least among the aliens gathered in this battlefield, there were none. The dispatched expedition this time were the top elites of Earth. The majority of them had started in the Ring of Rebirth and were heroes who had faced death countless times and had survived. Their mindset towards fighting differed from others. Because of this, even if their stats were similar, the earthlings fought much more skillfully than low and lowest-ranked alien warriors. Choi Hyuks flames burned endlessly at the front, and from behind him, earthlings charged forward like a blaze. Every time they saw looks of admiration or timidity from other aliens, the earthlings felt great pride. However, this pleasant feeling didnt last long. Humanity was certainly no longer at the bottom. However, they were only now at the starting line. Humanity had to get much stronger. Just as they destroyed another malformed Kahur Kabkun, an urgent order came down. {3rd Garrison Team 17, immediately leave the battlefield! Immediately leave the battlefield! Two hellhounds and one highest-ranked monster are moving towards you! Immediately fan out and leave!} As soon as they received the order, a roar, which seemed to not only almost burst their eardrums but also crush their bodies, erupted. Something so gigantic they couldnt see how large it was warped above the heads of Choi Hyuks troops and Lankins troops, which made up team 17. Kuak Whats that? Whats just arrived? Lankins face distorted. We only now heard the warning, yet it already arrived? That makes no sense! He had an ominous premonition. However, what had appeared was not an enemy but luckily an ally. A gigantic battleship that dyed the sky in a metallic light. Lankin shouted happily, Steel Battleship! Steel Battleship. Choi Hyuk turned his gaze when he heard his words. Thats the Steel Battleship? He had heard of it before. After killing the Wyvern of Destruction and awakening as a sovereign, Choi Hyuk had been called to the Steel Battleship. He had met the Giant Orc Karik there. He had first heard the words Exalted Wings back then. Giant Orc Karik When he said that name, Choi Hyuks voice boiled with expectations of battle. When he had first met Karik, all Choi Hyuk could do was not put down the sword he had raised. The spirit Karik exuded made all the sovereigns lower their gazes and lower their bodies. Back then, Choi Hyuk estimated that Karik was at the 5-star level. If he really was at the 5-star level, then he was a middle-ranked warrior, meaning he was at the same level Choi Hyuk was at currently. Was he really? Beside him, Lankin cut in, Huh? You know the Great Warrior of the Steel Battleship Karik? Just I saw his face once. Is he strong? Looking at Choi Hyuk who couldnt conceal his fighting spirit, like a middle schooler asking if a guy was strong, Lankin laughed while rearranging his external armor, making clanking sounds. Not a chance. Karik is a high-ranked warrior. You know, right? How hard it is to go from the middle rank to the high rank? Even among those high-ranked warriors, hes an elite who rides on the Steel Battleship. Steel Battleship Is that amazing? Of course, its amazing. That troop is under the centers command, not the Laniakea Superclusters. They receive direct orders from the Exalted Wings. They go around carrying out missions throughout the Laniakea Supercluster! Speaking like this, Lankins voice was filled with envy. Paaaah! A bright light burst out from the Steel Battleship. A mystical symbol filled the sky, which was lit with a metallic light. Blaze! When the blue flames of the hellhounds, which flowed like rivers, made contact with the symbol, they would fruitlessly die out. Then a voice that made ones hair stand followed. <> It was a human-sized monster. It possessed a thick tail and horns that curved down to its waist. When Lankin saw it, he let out a ring in alarm. Is that a highest-ranked monster? Looking at how it can talk, it might be a new type of monster? No, thats not it. Run!!! Lankin, who had been about to flee by jetting his karma, saw Choi Hyuk standing vacantly and halted his body, almost falling in the process. He hurriedly shouted. What are you doing? Run! Over there Its the commander. Kariks there too. Over twenty warriors were flying to the place Choi Hyuk was pointing at. Among them, there was Commander Mack, whose Crystal of Sentiment Macks Desire, which had previously been hidden in her hair, was floating next to her shoulder. There was also the Giant Orc Karik who held an enormous sword. Of course, they are! We are currently missing a highest-ranked warrior on our side! The high-ranked warriors are trying to hold that monster back using the power of the Steel Battleship! Hey! Arent you going to run?! Wait. Choi Hyuk ignored Lankin, who was urging him. High-ranked warrior, high-ranked warrior. Although he had heard a lot about them, he had never seen their actual abilities. On top of that, wasnt the monster they were facing a highest-ranked one? He wanted to confirm their power with his own eyes. He couldnt miss this opportunity. The clash between the monster and the high-ranked warriors only took a moment. When the Steel Battleship emitted a light that seemed to burn up, unknown symbols layered above the monsters body. It looked like it was a karma technique that limited the monsters actions, but the monster coolly said, <> before rushing in. At the same time, the twenty high-ranked warriors simultaneously launched their counterattacks. As soon as they clashed, with a whoosh, sounds were the first thing to disappear. Soon after, the sky was dyed in all sorts of colors. Then invisible, formless energy gushed out everywhere. Kaff. Choi Hyuk vomited blood. The clash occurred in the sky a distance away and he had simply been looking up at it from the ground, yet he was beaten up by the after effects and vomited blood. Crrreeeak! Lankins armor emitted a crushing sound under the pressure. Hey! Lets quickly run! Are you doing this in hopes that youll grasp something? Give up! We wont be able to tell even if we see it! Theres a difference of heaven and earth between them and us! Anyone below middle rank will die simply by being near the fight! Lankin prepared to flee by himself. All of Dark City was trembling due to the collisions in the sky in the distance. Various lights erupted in a seizure, and shouting from the side, Lankins voice gradually disappeared. Even though the ground and buildings were being destroyed, he couldnt hear anything. It felt like the world was being erased by their fight. Choi Hyuk kept vomiting blood. It was like this. Humans had become much stronger. They could now face the Steel Battleship and the Great Warrior Karik inside it, both of which they had considered to be similar to gods or natural disasters, with proper understanding and status. Even still, the difference between them and humanity was like the difference between heaven and earth. They fought in the sky, while Choi Hyuk, who was regarded as the strongest human, was pressed against the ground like an insect. Still, Choi Hyuk smiled. He wiped his blood-soaked lips, tapped Lankins shoulder and left the battlefield with him. As they left and as he gazed at the mythical battle which dyed the sky in colors, he said in a pleasant mood, Still Now that I see it, I can sort of understand a little. Even when Lankin looked at him, thinking, What? This bluffing bastard, the smile on Choi Hyuks lips didnt dwindle. Chapter 120: Alien Troops from Earth (5) Episode 7: Tidal Wave of Monsters / Chapter 120: Alien Troops from Earth (5) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk I was suffocating. My insides were drying up, turning black. No matter how much I flailed, I couldnt breathe. When I was barely able to take another breath, it quickly dried up. Sweat soaked my entire body. I couldnt die like this But death was extremely near. Thats why you should have fled when I told you to. What the Why are you so unsightly? Lankin asked. Choi Hyuk and Lankin were able to escape from the aftereffects of the fight after fleeing for a long while. It was already a great pressure to run as they had started late, but in the end, the two were exhausted before they met up with other troops. Choi Hyuks condition was especially bad. He was crawling on the ground, unable to get up. Anyways, for someone who has only now become proficient at the middle-ranked warrior level to try to see the fight Lankin scolded Choi Hyuk. Although his voice sounded normal at a glance, he too wasnt in a good condition. His lustrous, smooth, red torso was now the color of ash, and the surface of his exterior armor had become rough. The creaking sounds of the gears and mechanical joints, as if in pain, didnt cease. However, Choi Hyuks pain was beyond that. Not only that, it had become more severe. (G-gaah) Choi Hyuk opened his mouth to breathe, however, there was no air. Like a fish out of water, Choi Hyuk kept opening and closing his mouth as his body writhed. A silent cry. No matter how much he squirmed, he couldnt breathe. Now that he thought about it, this place was Dark City. It was a city in outer space where oxygen was nonexistent. It was normal not to be able to breathe. However, he had no troubles up until now. Why cant I breathe now? Why? (Gasp) Why cant I breathe? (G-gah) Choi Hyuk spat with difficulty. To be honest, this was also unbelievable, how could he talk when there was no atmosphere? Lankin picked up Choi Hyuk, whose head was on the ground and was unable to stand up, and held him under his arm. Youve been suppressed by karma. It had already been pressing down on you, but when you used all your strength to run, it pressed down even harder. Itll be strenuous enough to want to die. Lankin ran with Choi Hyuk under his arm as he recalled that it had only been 3 years since the earthlings had awakened karma. It also had only been a bit over a year since they joined the alliance. He judged that it was obvious they were ignorant of matters related to karma. He explained in more detail, For both you and me, over 70% of the components that make up our bodies have been substituted by karma. Were in the process of removing the limitations of matter and are instead becoming the fate of the great universe itself. To us, karma is our flesh, food, and air, but because you were exposed to overly powerful karma just now, your own karma has been crushed. If I were to use the human body as an example Your lungs have been crushed due to a powerful external pressure. The reason why you feel like youre suffocating is because your body, which is experiencing this for the first time, has mistaken being suppressed by karma for suffocation. Thats why, instead of gasping for air, try to control your karma. Itll be painful as hell until you get treated anyways. Ah So I wont die? At the feeling of dying, Choi Hyuk had futilely tried his best to breathe. He became relieved when he heard Lankins explanation. Although it felt so painful that he would die, he knew that he wouldnt die right away. Slump. His flailing arms and legs relaxed. Choi Hyuks body fell limp under Lankins arm. What the? Did you die? Lankin became surprised. However, he soon realized that Choi Hyuk had given up on trying to breathe and had instead started observing his internal karma. Huh What a tough guy. Lankin was dumbfounded. Although he had asked him to do it, he hadnt thought that Choi Hyuk would have become so calm so quickly. Could a beginner swimmer immediately stop flailing as soon as they were told not to? What Choi Hyuk was doing was similar to that. He had calmly overcome the fear and nervousness that he might die any moment and was motionlessly observing his state as he waited for treatment. Lankin had also experienced it in the past, but being suppressed by karma came with extreme pain and fear. Since he had calmly fended this off, Lankin couldnt help but be surprised. ** Im suffocating. Why did I think that I was suffocating of all things? Within this pain, Choi Hyuk observed his condition. He was focusing on his senses. Why did my body mistakenly think that being suppressed by karma was suffocating? Just why? As soon as he overcame the fear and pain and started looking inside, he felt the karma that had substituted the cells in his body. This was the retribution Choi Hyuk had accumulated until now. At the same time, it wasnt all only Choi Hyuk. It was the retribution accumulated by the lifeforms of Earth as they evolved. Choi Hyuk had inherited this retribution. At the same time, a small amount of the fates of alien civilizations that had developed in the massive universe was also mixed in. He had also accumulated a different kind of retribution from punishing the monsters that were trying to destroy this tremendous history. Choi Hyuk could feel each and every one of them. He said I was suppressed by karma, right? However, Choi Hyuk couldnt feel anything odd. Just how and where is it being suppressed? How was it before it was suppressed? How did his current karma differ from normal? These thoughts came up one after another. Then he came across the most primitive question. What was karma? First, it wasnt matter since karma completely transcended the laws of physics. Someone had said that karma was the energy made from the emotions of lifeforms. But then there was a contradiction. Werent life forms beings of matter? How could energy created by matter transcend matter? Then, the universe wasnt composed of only matter from the start. In the end, the theory that life forms could create karma meant that an immaterial law existed in this universe since the beginning. Also, Lankin had said that we were in the process of becoming the fate of the great universe. Then, accepting karma into your body was accepting the fate of the universe into your body So when new retribution (karma) was accumulated through ones actions, it was also potentially determining the direction of the fate of the universe. When he got this far, the conclusion became simple. Theres no need to think about things so complicatedly. Karma is power in the end. Power that could sway the fate of the universe. Power. Everything was power. At the same time, Choi Hyuk realized the reason why he felt the pain of suffocating. In the end, even if karma is inside me, it is also connected to the universe. It is endlessly being influenced by the universe and is, in turn, influencing the universe. It has to because fate is . However, because my karma has been suppressed by an enormous power, it is temporarily unable to connect to the universe. Its similar to suffocating. Choi Hyuk realized that his karma currently couldnt communicate with the universe. Normally, his karma would be connected to the great universe and be constantly communicating with it. Even though he had seen it before, he wasnt aware of it. However, he knew it now. Choi Hyuk could also feel that Lankin, who was running with him under his arm, was spreading his own color out into the universe, while also feeling his karma absorbing the endlessly streaming flow of fate from the universe. This was the respiration of the great fate. What the? He acted tough but his condition isnt all that great either. At the same time, he could tell that Lankins breathing wasnt normal. Lankins breaths were short and even stopped momentarily. Choi Hyuk himself was pretty much not breathing at all. Can I reconnect it? It doesnt work. Although he understood the symptom, he couldnt treat himself. Like being unable to move your foot when it had been cut from circulation for a long while, Choi Hyuk couldnt make his karma breathe again through his own power. However, he also knew the solution. He was currently enduring a pain that felt as though he would die of suffocation at any moment. However, within this pain, Choi Hyuks understanding became clearer. What I saw before is the answer. The fight between the high-ranked warriors and the highest-ranked monster. The karma they emitted. The karma was completely different from the karma Choi Hyuk had seen until now. Could he say that they each had their own symbol? It was similar to the difference between a plain piece of cloth and clothes made with the heart and soul of a top designer. They created their own fate. A fate to put out in the universe. Their own karma. Although its weak, its a power that can make the universe conform to their will. I have to be at that level to move this suppressed karma. While his body was limp and swayed like a corpse, Chio Hyuk felt his own karma. He felt it. It was a lousy piece of cloth. Aah, so its like this. From the beginning, karma wasnt something that could be differentiated as Power, Speed, Endurance, Stamina, and Control. It wasnt some lousy tattered complication of energy. Mixing everything together and creating ones own symbol was karmas true nature. This was most likely the standard they used to distinguish top ranks and those below. Thats why they cant express high-ranks with stats. Tap. Choi Hyuk made a dot. He made a dot in his rag-like karma for the first time. He didnt tailor it or dye it, all he did was put a dot and yet his entire body was soaked in sweat. ** What the? Why is he sweating so much? Lankin, who had sat Choi Hyuk in the healing spring water and sat next to him, became worried. Is he okay? He stopped responding when I called him since a while ago. {Yes, hes fine. It seems hes in deep meditation.} Fragment-Light, a healer of the Speckled Light Tribe, spread out widely and flew dizzily around Choi Hyuks forehead before replying. Is that so Either way, it seems we, team 17, will have to take time to recover for a while. Im sorry for this when the situation at the front lines isnt good. {No need to worry. We just need to share the situation at the frontlines in the meantime.} Is there something new? {Yes. There has been a huge discovery about the ecology of the monsters.} What is it? {Simply put, the existence of code name Lilith has been discovered.} Lilith? {Its what we hypothesized after researching the poja all this time But this hypothesis is that all monsters are derived from a single existence. We decided to arbitrarily call this existence Lilith.} ? Then! {Thats right. We finally have a goal in this unforeseeable war.} An unforeseeable war, it really was that. The war had been ongoing for an extremely long period of time, and no one knew when it would end. Sometimes, the alliance would push against the monsters, and there were even times when the number of Kahur Kabkuns would drop drastically. There was even a time when they had been happy, thinking that the war had ended. However, at some point, the Kahur Kabkuns would, once again, reappear, being created at a crazy rate, and the monsters would pour out endlessly. The front lines that had done their best to push forward retreated once more. This repeated again and again. The alliance gradually became tired of the war, but that didnt mean they could stop it. Lilith! If we take down Lilith, the war will end! {Thats right. However, at the same time, there is some bad news.} Whats that? {The monsters are much stronger than we thought. It was a fact discovered recently, but it seems the monsters have already brought multiple dimensions of universes to extinction. It seems that the majority of monsters we fought were created while they were bringing other universes to extinction. However, monsters that spoke our language appeared recently.} Then that means? {Yes, we see that as a sign that they are seriously creating monsters specialized for our universe. Some predict that the large-scale attack this time might perhaps be to exhaust the useless troops that had been sent to other universes while taking this opportunity to beta test new types of monsters. Perhaps, the monsters had been fighting wars against multiple universes up until now and they had only now found a reason to specialize monsters in ours. Either way, it means that they will become more serious in invading our universe.} Oh, my god Lankins torso made a ringing noise. Its already difficult, yet they werent even serious? He was fearful. {Now, about our problem.} Fragment-Light gathered its members that had been spread like a haze. They gathered to create a single human figure. It had somewhat of a sad expression. {It looks like the war in Dark City will go on for longer than we expected. The alliance is planning on sending reconnaissance troops to pierce the monsters headquarters. They believe that, since the monsters are invading at full force, their headquarters will instead be disordered.} Attack It wasnt like the alliance had never thought to attack the monsters headquarters all this time. However, the opinion that it was reckless to attack the monsters headquarters when they hadnt chased all the monsters out from their universe was predominant. However, the situation had changed now. They now knew that they didnt need to fight against the entirety of the monsters. Are you saying that they are going to dispatch a suicide squad and only take out the Lilith? {They will do the prerequisite for that, a reconnaissance.} Itll take longer for the support troops to arrive at Dark City. {Yes, since the elites of the alliance will be sent there.} Haa No matter how strong the Steel Battleship is, it wont be able to restrain a highest-ranked monster forever {Yes It seems that the front lines might retreat even further.} {} An awkward silence flowed between Lankin and Fragment-Light. Although it was good news that the alliance had come up with a plan, because of this, those at the very front had to endure heavier losses. Just then- Whooo. Choi Hyuk let out a breath. He suddenly opened his eyes and got up from his seat. The karma spring water, which had been healing him, emitted a rainbow of colors as it dripped down. Ah, now I can breathe a little. Anyways, itll take longer? But thats troublesome. Choi Hyuk said abruptly as soon as he got up. His figure that was previously pale and had been sweating profusely was nowhere to be seen, and instead, he looked fine. Rather his face emitted a faint luster. Huh? You? Lankin opened his mouth in surprise. {How did you already?} Fragment-Light was the same. Lankin, who was less severely injured, had yet to recover completely, yet Choi Hyuk, who was more severely injured, stood up first. On top of that, he looked more lively than before he was injured. Tell me what you were saying just now in more detail. I pretty much started listening at the end. However, with his feet still soaking in the spring water, Choi Hyuk sat down and asked as if nothing was wrong. Chapter 121: Alien Troops from Earth (6) Episode 7: Tidal Wave of Monsters / Chapter 121: Alien Troops from Earth (6) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk The great elder of the El Tribe decided to ask the other El Tribes whether they would join the war or not. As they were short on time, he rigorously decided on a message to write on the communication leaf. C Earthlings hope to ally with all trees of the El race. They propose that we fight against the monsters together and make Dragonic a territory firmly and jointly ruled by both parties. As we, the Rikiniri Tree, the first senders of this message, share their opinion, we hope that you, our brothers and sisters, will answers the questions below. Also, as we are sending as many leaves as we can, please write your answers below each other. Please help so that this matter and everyones replies can be shared to all our brothers and sisters. Please write your coordinates in Dragonic. C The Rikiniri Tree is the fourth tree in the direction of the third branch of the sanctum. C C Please write your estimates on the likelihood of victory if we were to ally with the earthlings. C The Rikiniri Tree thinks that the likelihood would be that of one branch out of ten not blooming flowers. C C If you believe that sufficient information regarding the likelihood of victory has been gathered, please decide whether you will participate. For trees that are participating, please sign below. C Rikiniri Tree. C C C Enormous leaves were shaking beneath the ground. Although their outer appearances were clearly that of leaves, when touched, they were like soft metal. They could see underground caverns created by the shaking of the leaves. They could also clearly see ground water flowing and hitting against the leaves, splashing everywhere and creating waterfalls that disappeared into the ground. It was the enormous underground world the inverted tree had created. As if alive, the branches occasionally writhed, emitting groaning sounds, and every time they did, their leaves would make a clinking noise. When looking at it for a long time, the leaves looked more like the scales of a gigantic living being. Richard stood in the nest of the inverted tree and saw the leaves scattering and flying to other regions. Each and every one of those leaves was a letter. Tap, tap. The leaves, which had been hanging abundantly from the branches, kept falling and fluttering down deep underground. Endlessly A green stream lit the underground. The El Tribe magicians sent the leaves throughout the world. Since its our first time attempting such a large-scale communication Itll probably take a few days to receive replies. The great elders checkered muscles, a trait of the El Tribe, squirmed. As he himself wasnt certain, he couldnt give him an exact date. A few days Richard nodded his head. Although he was inwardly a nervous wreck, there was nothing he could do. Then Ill be on the battlefield. Ill come back in a few days. Do as you wish. One hour. This was how long he had been away from the battlefield to negotiate with the El Tribe. When considering the urgency of the battlefield, it was a long time. His karma, which had been exhausted due to the war, had recovered somewhat as well. It was fine if he recovered the rest on his way back. It was now time for him to return. Just as he was about to turn around and leave, a leaf suddenly caught his attention. It was an especially large leaf. A normal leaf was about the size of a townhouse, yet this particular leaf was the size of multiple soccer fields. A bunch of young El Tribe members were crowded on top of this leaf. They stood in a circle, and the mood, which was already beyond tense, started to feel more ferocious. Richard forgot about returning and asked, What are they doing? Then the great elder replied with a bitter expression, Its a harmony ritual. A harmony ritual? Why was a harmony ritual so ferocious? Richards question was soon answered. A loud roar rang throughout the whole tree. Then the young El Tribe members ran towards the center of the leaf. The circle they had been standing on shrunk as the distance between them shortened.Suddenly, they each took out their own weapons and wielded them at each other. Red, transparent blood gushed everywhere. Euaack! The first casualty appeared. Keuk! Euack! Then, like tomatoes being squashed in a mortar, casualties appeared everywhere. The green leaf was gradually dyed red. The leaf drank the El Tribe members blood and devoured their flesh. This brutal scene wasnt much different from the nightmarish experience of the first generation awakenees, The Ring of Rebirth. How is this? Richard was at a loss for words. They werent fighting but killing each other? They will fight until there are ten remaining. This is our harmony ritual. The great elder was, on one hand, clearly bitter, but on the other hand, he was also indifferent. This was a ritual he had seen countless times. Richard looked at the dying El Tribe members. They were young. If considered as humans, they were below their mid-thirties. Among them, there were even some that looked to be boys and girls. This is a harmony ritual? The divide between the name and what he was seeing in reality made him even more confused. Soon, he saw a strange scene. A few El Tribe members either drank the blood of those they killed, or cut parts of their bodies, such as their arms, ears, or noses and combined them with their own. Although it sounded unbelievable, when two arms were stuck together, they would mix together like clay to form an arm of a slightly different color and shape. It was the same for ears and noses. Richard thought, Ah Dont tell me thats harmony? The great elder said, We obtain two things from the harmony ritual. The first is strong, skilled warriors, and the second is the continued life of the inverted tree. Although its tragic, you do not need to be sad. Either way, we become stronger because of it. While observing the blood overflowing and dripping from the leaf, the great elder explained slowly, The inverted trees that protected the El race from extinction had appeared suddenly. At least from the information that was passed down, these trees did not exist previously. When he whirled his finger, a replica of Dragonic appeared in midair. It was a replica made purely of karma. It was a refined karma technique that humans had yet to obtain. When looking at the replica, with the place they called the sanctum as the center, the tree replicas were spread out as if following longitudinal lines. The trees you see here are the inverted trees that had appeared throughout this world Although we dont know when this map was sent Either way, this is a map possessed by all El Tribes. Among these trees, it has been transmitted that a few of them have already collapsed and no longer exist. Although these trees, which had suddenly appeared, were strong enough to allow us to overcome extinction They collapsed as they too needed a similar amount of devotion. They need the sacrifice of the El Tribe. The great elder smiled at Richards words. We call this harmony. Richard looked back at the scene of slaughter. According to the great elders words, the majority of the karma of those who died was absorbed by the tree. Those who killed them only received a portion of their karma. However, they said that if they killed someone who possessed a special ability, which only a small minority of the El race possessed, they could also inherit their ability. Was it an innate skill? Well, Kim Honghyun said that he inherited Kim Saehyuns innate skill by drinking his blood. So harmony had two meanings. The dead El Tribe members and the tree would become one. The dead El Tribe members abilities would be passed down to other El Tribe members through a part of their body. Richard looked at those countless deaths with bitter eyes. The inverted tree was essential to survival on this planet occupied by the monsters. To maintain this tree, the El Tribe members had to kill each other periodically. A cold-hearted reasoning stating that, if they had to die anyways, the weak should die and the strong remain. To survive in this cruel world, the El Tribe was, as expected, desperate. Richard saw the El Tribe members desperately clamoring to be one of the living. Did I consider things too lightly? He suddenly lost confidence. The El Tribes also wanted to live. Just like how the earthlings did. Since the El Tribe living in this tree had responded so well to his proposal, he had let his heart rest too early. How would the El Tribes living in other trees react? They werent very familiar with earthlings. There was no guarantee they would easily accept. Also, if it was a problem of preserving their tribes, it was obvious that hiding in their trees was better than going out to war. Nonetheless, there is nothing I can do. Although it felt like a boulder had been placed on his chest, there currently was no other way. He had no choice but to wait for the other El Tribes responses. If he, an outsider, hastily acted, then it was clear he would only garner hostility. Is that so I will now return to the battlefield. I hope for a good result. As he left the inverted tree and teleported to the battlefield with Naros help, Richard felt powerless. It was a feeling he hadnt felt for a long time. ** We cant drag this on for long. Choi Hyuk said firmly. He recalled Dragonic. The Dark City expedition was comprised of the earthlings key military force. The longer they were tied down in Dark City, the greater the pressure on those who remained on Dragonic. But we have no choice. In our formation, we only have two highest-ranked warriors. On the other hand, there are three highest-ranked monsters. We are missing one. We are only able to block them because we have the Steel Battleship and the high-ranked warriors dispatched from each region. If support is late Then we have no choice but to wait until they arrive. He seemed to be aware of the earthlings situation as Lankin twirled his karma-gun and avoided his gaze when he said this. The attitude he displayed was it hurts my heart, but we have no choice. Yet, Choi Hyuk didnt care. So, what youre saying is, we just need to get rid of that highest-ranked monster? Thats right. Since we have the Steel Battleship, we can overwhelm their forces below that level. Is that so Choi Hyuk fiddled with his sword that hung at his waist. Looking at him, Lankin jumped in shock. Huh? You? You? Youre not, right? A mere middle-ranked warrior thought of fighting against a highest-ranked monster? If it was the past, he wouldnt have even been worried. However, didnt he act recklessly, saying how he wanted to have a feel of their power, just today? Lankin was worried about Choi Hyuk. Crazy. Why is this talented guy so hasty? Itll be such a waste if he was to die like this! To Lankin, a member of one of the top 4 tribes, the Armored Soul Tribe, Choi Hyuk was a warrior from the countryside whom he had never heard of before. However, after having a deep impression of the talent he possessed, he kept worrying about him as if he was a child near water. Lankin wanted to see Choi Hyuk fully realize his potential. He didnt want to see him break like other warriors who died before they could. Fragment-Light scattered and flew around Choi Hyuk. {I sense belligerence. Dont tell me youre planning on rushing towards a highest-ranked monster? Stop it. Its not a matter of mutiny, you will die a dogs death.} Choi Hyuk hadnt said anything, yet the two aliens were making a fuss. Lankin calmly tried to soothe Choi Hyuk. Although I understand how you feel, stay calm. Even if Dragonic is captured, as long as your key military force is okay, you will be able to make a comeback. Instead, the worst situation for earthlings is you dying! Even when Lankin said this in such an earnest manner, Choi Hyuk just wordlessly fiddled with his sword. Frustrated, Lankin asked, Youre not going to do it, right? Im just making a fuss, right? Looking at Lankin, who suddenly shoved his face towards him, Choi Hyuk replied with one word. What? He was uncommunicative. Like this, he passed the two of them and left. From the beginning, he hadnt listened to a word they had said. There was only one thought on his mind. I know the secret behind the power of high-ranked warriors. Since the Steel Battleships power can restrain a highest-ranked monster, if I can use a skill at the level of a high-ranked warrior, then I can deal a blow to the monster. The key factor is the magnitude of my power. Even skilled high-ranked warriors couldnt deal a proper blow I need a powerful strike that exceeds theirs. While walking out, Choi Hyuk tightly clutched his sword, which he had been fiddling with. Clack. As Choi Hyuks Imprint was grasped, it made an interlocking sound. Also, it definitely said that the power of a Sword of Vow was , right? Although theoretically was written in front of it, either way, a Sword of Vows power was . That was why Swords of Vow were so precious in this massive universe. Choi Hyuk considered it objectively. Although I discovered the secret of high-ranked warriors, my power isnt beyond that of middle-ranked warriors. However, my opponent is a highest-ranked monster. Will I be able to wield a power that can overcome 2 levels with the Sword of Vow alone? Then he conducted a critical analysis. Before that, did I really discover the secret of high-ranked warriors in its entirety? Could this be just one of the multiple obstacles one must overcome to become a high-ranked warrior? He considered his judgment and doubts objectively in order to make a sensible decision Choi Hyuk began to think furiously. Choi Hyuk did his best to worry. What do I do if I cant bring out sufficient power with the Sword of Vow? What do I do if I didnt discover the secret to high-ranked warriors in its entirety? However, an answer came forth from deep within his heart. No way. No matter how pessimistically he thought about it He didnt think he couldnt do it. ** The results are in. A few days later, after fighting against the monsters as much as he could, Richard, who was visiting the nest while recovering his karma, heard the El races decision from the great elder. After discussing with all the trees, if we become allies, the likelihood of victory is the leftmost branch not blooming flowers out of ten. Richard was slightly shocked at the passage. What does that mean? It means there is a high chance well lose. Richards expression became dark. Although he wasnt completely sure, it seemed like it meant their chances of victory were less than 10%. No, considering that it wasnt only one branch not blooming but the leftmost one, it might mean a 1% or even 0.1% chance of victory. The El Tribes were guessing that their chances of victory were extremely low. As expected Will they not participate in the war? However, Richard couldnt give up now. The progression of the battle had become worse over the past few days. They absolutely needed the El Tribes help. I have to somehow persuade them We dont have a lot of time Richard quickly darted his eyes. Even in this moment, Richards Eyes of the Judge distinguished the executives of the El Tribe into two groups. Those to keep alive and those to kill. Under normal circumstances, he might have devised a scheme. However, the problem was that he was an outsider in this current situation. He couldnt act rashly and didnt have enough time to set up a plot. On top of that, what could he do about the El Tribes who lived in other trees? Im powerless He felt a powerlessness that was multiple times of that which he felt a few days ago. Richard desperately hid his look of despair and asked, So? Then the great elder declared with a very rigid face, The entire El race living in trees- His voice possessed an unmatched decisiveness. -decided to ally with the earthlings and go to war. As expected However, could you think about it one more tim- Ah, wait a second? What did you say? Richard, who had tried to say whatever he could with an urgent heart, became at loss for words. The great elder smiled and stretched out his hand. There has never been a time in our history when we had even the slightest chance of victory in the war against monsters. However, isnt there a very small chance of victory now? If we dont choose to fight with what might be our last chance at victory, then we cant be called the El race. Please take care of us. It looked like the great elder felt great happiness at the fact that all the El Tribes chose to fight. He realized that these people of the same race, whom they had never met before, were similar to them, and he felt elated and thrilled about this. Although the type of happiness he felt was different, Richards happiness didnt lose out to him at all. Haha Hahaha! Please take care of us! Richard held the great elders hand. The El races courage and belligerence were much greater than Richard had expected. Richard remembered this. The El Tribes are much more resolute than I expected. Chapter 122: Alien Troops from Earth (7) Episode 7: Tidal Wave of Monsters / Chapter 122: Alien Troops from Earth (7) TL: emptycube / ED: Hungry Panda The smell of burnt corpses wafted in the air. When the blue flames blazed in the air by themselves, they emitted this disgusting stench. Looking from the center of Dark City, there was a blue horizon. The hellhounds endlessly ate the city and spurted blue flames. Their front lines kept getting pushed back, and the city burned from its borders. Didnt they say that the supercluster towards the middle has already pushed back the invasion? But why are the reinforcements coming? I heard they were planning on a counterattack Those crazy! When everyone here is about to die?! Shouldnt they think about counter attacks or whatever after they push them back? If you say it like that, then what city isnt being invaded? Stop complaining. You probably dont know because youre from Dark City, but this is happening in other places too! Dont you even know how much preferential treatment Dark City has received until now? What are you talking about? Why are you bringing this up now? Hey. Hey, stop it. Dont exhaust your energy and focus on recovering your karma. The region at the back was like a gigantic hospital. When walking down the streets, from heavily wounded people to those who had exhausted their karma, all sorts of people were taking a break and receiving treatment here. Perhaps it was because of the bad progression of the war, but the mood was disjointed and verbal disputes broke out here and there. They say the Steel Battleship took heavy losses this time. So, a highest-ranked monster is still a highest-ranked monster even if it is restrained? Looks like it. Because of it, the front lines retreated a ton again. Apparently, the Great Warrior of the Steel Battleship Kanon died in battle this time. Kanon did? Wasnt he the pride of the Rondo planet? He became a great warrior of the Steel Battleship while being from a tribe on the outskirts Thats what Im saying Not only that, apparently, a lot were wounded as well. The Steel Battleship This Will we lose? Hey! Dont say such ominous words! Choi Hyuk walked down the street by himself. Steel Battleship Its been a long time. During this time, team 17 of the 3rd garrison had already gone on multiple missions. Although Choi Hyuk looked forward to a fight against a highest-ranked monster every time, perhaps it was due to the previous incident, but they were only sent to places far away from the highest-ranked monsters and he didnt get the opportunity to. Lankin looked at Choi Hyuk, who seemed somewhat impatient, and continuously warned him by saying, Dont think such useless thoughts. Enduring is winning. The position of earthlings is already low, but if you act out, people arent going to look favorably upon it. Of course, Choi Hyuk paid him no heed. As soon as he entered the treatment center, he could feel a refreshing karma. The lobby was filled with warriors of the Steel Battleship, who were taking a break. A single defeat is only a single defeat! Whats our motto?! The more were tempered, the stronger we get! Fight! Fight! Kill! Kill! While you gradually increase in numbers, well gradually become stronger! If you cant kill us! Well kill you! Fight! Fight! Ooohhh~ Battleship of steel! They even started energetically singing a military song. As elite fighters of the alliance, despite facing a loss, their fighting spirit was overflowing. Someone among them stopped Choi Hyuk, who tried to go up the upper floor. Hey, who are you? You cant go there. It was an alien with enormous antlers. He was a member of a tribe known as the Large Horned Tribe. It was a tribe he had met a few times during missions. The one blocking Choi Hyuks path possessed deer antlers like those on Keushisuit but the antlers were much larger. Looking at how he seemed to be a middle-ranked warrior, it seemed he was a hero of the Large Horned Tribe. Choi Hyuk blankly stared at him and said, Move. I came to visit someone. Hey, this place has been assigned exclusively for the Steel Battleship. Isnt it the basics to reveal your affiliation if you want to go in? Choi Hyuk, overseer of Earth, affiliated with the Virgo Cluster. Virgo Cluster? Youre from the same place as me? Theres a place called Earth there? Asked the alien, tilting his head. Hey, hey, dont you know? The planet that newly joined the alliance this time! Thats Earth! That guy was on air and is famous. Ah, really? Well, I didnt know since I was busy with missions. He stared down at Choi Hyuk. Go up! After saying that, he returned to his group and began singing again. Although he didnt know if they were like this because they were elites, their attitudes were always overbearing and provocative. Choi Hyuk sighed and went up to the upper floor. Commander Mack wasnt as injured as he expected. Ill be sorry if I was heavily injured when Warrior Leader Kanon put his life on the line and protected our retreat, she said as she swept her hair up. Although her voice sounded calm, a dangerous energy was emitted and swayed from her golden horns. It seemed she was extremely angry. Truly This is what war is. You never know who will die. No matter how many times I experience this, I cant get used to it. She shook her head. Dont die easily. Thud. Her fist hit Choi Hyuks chest. Understood. Thats why could you dispatch me somewhere else? Mack, who had been emotional, burst into laughter when she heard Choi Hyuks words. Puahaha! And here I thought this was a hospital visit! Of course, it wasnt, no way the heartless Overseer Choi Hyuk would do that. Puhah! But you came to the wrong house. I dont have any power. Just where do you want to go? The Steel Battleship. I bet there are a lot of vacancies as well. What are you saying? I just told you not to die easily, yet why do you want to come to the Steel Battleship? Are you crazy? Mack gave a hearty laugh. Then she said in a serious voice, Although its not like I dont know that you like to fight, but dont show your hot-bloodedness this time, and even if that monster comes near you, run immediately. You only have one life. Then, after staying silent for a moment, she covered her eyes with her palms and said, It has become stronger. Maybe its because its a new type, but it was a bit clumsy at first then it gradually became more skilled. As expected of a monster that was created with us as a reference. It adjusts and grows stronger. Because of that, an error appeared in our tactic Kanon dying is really Either way, be careful. Currently, its not a big exaggeration to say that the fate of the earthlings hangs on you. You have to live for the earthlings to grow stronger. And even increase your position within the alliance. Commander. Choi Hyuk called Mack. Choi Hyuk unleashed his karma so that Mack could see every nook and cranny. I told you you can- Huh? Mack, who had been shaking her head, felt Choi Hyuks karma. Then she perceived the change within it. A trace of karma that a middle-ranked warrior could never have. When using a drawing as an example, it was incomplete with only a few lines drawn, but it was a karma that gave her a terrifying feeling with just that. Choi Hyuk said, Commander, Im not fighting to protect someone. Mack couldnt reply. Only, she thought that even Choi Hyuk himself might be included in that someone. ** Commander Mack reported Choi Hyuks request to her superior. Not long after, Choi Hyuk separated from the expedition from Dragonic and was dispatched to the Steel Battleship. He was even sent under the premise of the successor of the Great Warrior Kanon. Although he was still a middle-ranked warrior, he had realized the realm of high-rank. Also, he possessed a universal treasure, a Sword of Vow. These two points were the secret to his lightning quick promotion. Of course, this didnt mean Dark City placed high expectations on him either. He was only being used because he could be the slightest bit of help in the fight against the highest-ranked monsters. Middle-ranked warrior. Listen well. Your aim is to keep Narci in check. Dont do anything beyond your capabilities. The name of the highest-ranked monster the Steel Battleship was facing was Narci. The one in charge of Choi Hyuk was the Great Warrior Karik of the Giant Orcs. He remembered Choi Hyuk. Normally, this isnt a fight that a middle-ranked warrior can join even if youve taken a glimpse of the next stage. Be careful on your own. Stay put until you receive orders. Okay? Dont die in vain after finally getting rid of your Consumables fate and reaching here. While repeatedly telling him, Karik patted Choi Hyuks shoulder. Understood. Then Choi Hyuk didnt overexert himself and fought following orders. He would stay hiding in the back until he received orders, then he would launch a close-ranged attack from afar. Since they fought so carefully, it wasnt very dangerous, and there wasnt any way to contribute enough for it to become dangerous. Huh? Whos that? Ah, you know. The middle-ranked warrior who made a Sword of Vow. He joined the fights in the past few days and helped us. You didnt know? Hes sort of like Kanons successor? The hell, what Kanons successor? I didnt even know he was here. Thats because hes still a middle-ranked warrior. Theres nothing that can be done. Its already amazing hes able to endure being so close to our fight and not being squashed by karma. Well, thats that. Were going to retreat for a while again, right? Yeah. The Steel Battleship has accumulated damages, and we also exhausted our karma The great warriors of the Steel Battleship didnt pay much attention to Choi Hyuk either. Then their fourth clash against the monster began. This was the fourth battle since Choi Hyuk had joined the Steel Battleship. This fight was different from previous fights right from the start. Until now, they had retreated their front lines to drag out the fight so that they could preserve their power. However, this time, the highest-ranked monster Narci was the first to push its way through to a location they couldnt back away from. Why? Just why? Why is it forcing its way towards here while receiving attacks?! The method of leading Narci to a specific direction had been simple up until now. In the direction it wasnt supposed to go, they concentrated enough power to make it unable to bear the damages and threw tasty bait (someones sacrifice) in the direction it was allowed to go. Although they would definitely suffer losses, it was a tactic that allowed them to avoid decisive losses. However, at this moment, it was receiving concentrated fire on its body, ignoring the easily destroyable targets in front of it, and making its way towards Dark Citys strategic point, the Dark Ocean. It was the very same location Choi Hyuk had created his Sword of Vow in the past. Narci naively pushed its way through as it said. <> As expected of a monster that was created in imitation of karmalings, it knew how to think and also possessed a sense of curiosity. Its movement patterns were completely different from previous monsters. It was much more difficult to control than previous monsters. The highest-ranked monster Narci possessed enormous freezing wings on its back. Due to its swaying blue wings, even the space around them froze and broke apart. Anything that touched these terrifying freezing wings would freeze, and it would spread everywhere. Warriors said that its wings were similar to the flame wings the Flame Wing Tribe would release during a fight. Only, their properties completely conflicted with each other. Its freezing wings were unbelievably compatible with the blue flames the hellhounds emitted. Blaaaze! A scarlet flame wing sprouted from the Giant Orc Kariks back. Expected of a giant orc serving the Flame Wing Tribe, he could use their flame wings. Though it wasnt a complete pair with only a lone wing on his left shoulder. However, although it wasnt complete, it was a higher-level flame than the Flaming Wing Dance Choi Hyuk used. The intense flames from Kariks flame wing and its feathers obstructed Narcis freezing wings. Even though it fluttered as though it would die out, Kariks flame somehow managed to block the freezing wings advance. It didnt touch Choi Hyuk at least. Be careful. Its different from before. Dont take even a step over my flames. The Giant Orc Karik warned Choi Hyuk. {The monster is engaging in combat! We wont avoid! Our goal is to make it back down! We cant give it the Dark Ocean!} The vice-captain of the Steel Battleship shouted resolutely. As the captain, who was the other highest-ranked warrior, was fighting another highest-ranked monster by himself elsewhere, the vice-captain was the one in command of the Steel Battleship. The Dark Ocean could be said to be the entirety of Dark Citys worth. The Steel Battleship decided to defend it. The monsters freezing wings spread continuously. It froze space as well as the dark matter, which Dark City was composed of. Space and the parts of the city that had frozen at last shattered and fell, and these freezing shattered pieces froze even more of the city once they fell to the ground. Would it look like this if the sky collapsed? Would the worlds extinction look like this? Those who lived near the Dark Ocean all screamed in confusion as they died. The highest-monster Narci advanced, strolling with five hellhounds. Kwoooh! The Steel Battleship emitted a noise as it blazed up. It covered Narci and the hellhounds with a strange symbol. It was a karma technique that restrained the highest-ranked monsters abilities. Then the high-ranked warriors simultaneous attacks began. Whoosh! Sound disappeared this time as well. It was a clash between Narci and the Steel Battleship that had completely suppressed Choi Hyuk last time. However, this time, Choi Hyuk wasnt suppressed. He observed their clash more clearly from a closer distance. A world frozen white by Narcis freezing wings was nullified as it was ripped and torn apart by the high-ranked warriors attacks. {Push! Karik! Well fire the Steel Battleships main armament so smash its heart. Choi Hyuk, move behind the Steel Battleship!} As soon as the vice-captains orders were sent, Karik, who had been protecting Choi Hyuk, spread his wings and shot forward. Kwoooh! At the same time, white flames poured out from the Steel Battleship, which had been blazing white. Its main armament was created after researching the powerful breaths of the ancient dragon race. Its flames remained in Kariks sword. As highest-ranked monsters could just avoid the flames shot by the main armament, Karik, who was good at handling flames, directly contained the flames in his sword. <> Narci, that had continued to advance while overexerting itself, screamed as it was hit by Kariks lightning fast attack. <> However, it soon swung at Karik as though the attack wasnt effective. Karik barely managed to avoid its attack, but his right shoulder was ripped off. Kariks body froze. His brightly shining scarlet flame wing coldly died out as well. Although he wouldnt die, a single attack gave him an injury that made him incapable of fighting. However, battles were cold-hearted. The vice-captain wasnt perturbed as he called out a name. {Next, Mack.} Mack, a descendant of the Dragon race, stepped forward after Karik, who handled flames. Even though the main armament shot flames, it was still created by imitating the Dragon races breaths so Mack could also handle it well. Kiriring! The Crystal of Sentiment Macks Desires, containing the white flames, emitted a light next to her blue hair. Her horns, which stretch out behind her, were engulfed in flames brighter than ever. Keuaah! <> Mack charged forward resolutely, and Narci received her attack while finding it fun. Chiiii! Narcis freezing wings blocked Macks flames. Although Narci wasnt able to shake Mack off, Mack too couldnt penetrate through Narcis wings. This deadlock was also an opportunity to attack. {All attack!} The great warriors attack rained down. <> The monster Narci screamed as it was hit. However, it didnt take a single step backwards. <> Brrdrrrdrk! Mack attempted to break away from Narci, but her arm was grabbed. Just by being grabbed, her blue hair froze. Frost covered her crystal. The flames on her horns seemed like it would extinguish at any moment. Her situation was different from Kariks. The attack didnt glance off her, and instead, her arm was caught. {Mack!!!} The vice-captain shouted. However, there wasnt anyone who could land a proper strike on Narci at this time. Even their main armament, which they had fired twice consecutively, was reloading currently. The one who acted in this moment was Choi Hyuk. No, he had been secretly advancing ever since Mack started launching her attack. Following a route he had thoroughly analyzed through the previous three fights, hiding in the shadows of the Steel Battleships concentrated fire on Narci, he approached right in front of Narci without even his allies being aware of his actions. From Narci or the other great warriors perspectives, they hadnt been able to notice him as his aura was too weak compared to the auras unleashed from their clashes. <> {Choi Hyuk?! Hey, you crazy bastard!!} Just as Narci and the vice-captain became aware of Choi Hyuks existence- Hey. The Sword of Vow Choi Hyuk Imprint had already been unsheathed. Then it drew a very smooth line. <> Narcis scream followed after. Chapter 123: Alien Troops from Earth (8) Episode 7: Tidal Wave of Monsters / Chapter 123: Alien Troops from Earth (8) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk {TL/N: Choi Hyuks Imprint adds stats when he makes a slashing attack. It should be fixed for previous chapters as well. Sorry guys.} The monsters covered Dragonic. The sky swayed like stirred milk, and the ground trembled due to the onrushing monsters. The plants and animals that had endured Dragonics previous extinction, became utterly extinct this time around. After every step the monsters took, the plants and animals would be shredded, mangled and infected, turning black. A rotten smell permeated everywhere. Dragonic was being covered in death. However, there was a line which separated this death from the living. From afar, one could see that one-fourth of Dragonic was still green. That line was the line of defense, splattered with the red blood of humans and the black blood of monsters. Just then, inverted trees rose up between the fields the monsters were charging through. Rumble, crack! Enormous roots erupted through the ground. Like giant dragon tails, the roots swung around, mangling the monsters. The tree roots, which sprouted from the ground, held onto mountains and fields and eventually pulled out the inverted branches. The trees rose from the ground. The enormous leaves, which were seeing the sky for the first time in thousands of years, scattered. The leaves, which were similar to flexible metal when underground, became hard and sharp the moment they saw the sky. Swooosh! Slaaash! The scattering leaves became enormous swords, chopping up the monsters in the sky and on the ground with swooshing sounds. Bvrroooo! The sounds of the El Tribes horns rang, and the El Tribe warriors leaped out. The earthlings, who were maintaining their line of defense, matched their timing and charged forward as well. The monsters that were at the front were surrounded and killed mercilessly. This was the first time the earthlings were able to push their front lines forward since the war began. Maintain this spirit! We recover the El Tribes sanctum! Richard took command. Although the El Tribes trees rose up, this wasnt even one-third of the El Tribes population. Only the trees that were within the humans defensive line or not too far away had risen. The El Tribes that were located in regions the monsters had a firm control over werent able to rise yet. For that, they needed the El Tribes sanctum, which was located somewhere between the humans territory and the monster portals. There is an extremely strong power hibernating within our sanctum. It was passed down that it should be used to completely recover this land once the monsters left Dragonic But since there wont be a next time, I guess its okay to change the order of things. This was what the great elder had said. Even while he made an excuse, saying that he wasnt clear on what it was, since this information had been passed down a long time ago, he confidently said that as long as they could recover the sanctum, there would be a way to have the El Tribes, who were isolated amidst the monsters, participate in the war as well. Although it was vague, Richard trusted him as, even after he said those words, his eyes showed the great elder as someone to keep alive. If they wanted to recover the sanctum, they would have to push their front lines forward, even if it meant overexerting themselves. It was a tactic that would inevitably result in enormous losses. However, they didnt have anything to fear as the only thing the humans and the El Tribe members had left was resolve. ** <> The pinky finger of the hand holding onto Mack was deeply sliced into. Even though Narci had been fine after receiving the Steel Battleship and the high-ranked warriors attacks, it couldnt help but be injured when facing Choi Hyuks attack, which focused on one of its weakest points. If he didnt have his Sword of Vow, even this would have been impossible. Doong! The moment Narcis grip loosened, Macks Desire blazed brilliantly. As if it was smashed by an enormous hammer, Narcis head swung to the side, and she shook off its grip. Thanks, Choi Hyuk. Mack, who had regained her senses in an instant, expressed her thanks. {Good! Well provide cover so quickly return, Choi Hyuk!} The vice-captain urgently shouted. However, Choi Hyuk looked at Macks frost-covered face and said, Commander. Just once. Save me just once. He, instead, kicked the air and charged forward. Hey! You crazy! Mack stretched her hand out to stop Choi Hyuk, but he was a step quicker than her. Keuu Hesitant, Mack glanced behind her and distanced herself a little from Narci. However, as if she was aware of Choi Hyuks request, she didnt back away completely. {Mack! At least you come back!} Only the vice-captains shout rang out, falling on deaf ears. Choi Hyuk felt Narcis malice, which seemed to tighten around him, wanting to rip him apart. Brrdddk! Everything froze around him. His body froze. Even his thumping Karma Heart, which had been protecting him, slowed down. It felt like even time was freezing. Everything besides Choi Hyuk and Narci moved slowly, seeming paused. Finally, Mack, who was a slight distance away, began to gradually freeze as well, following suit to the slowing time. Besides them, everything was slow. The sounds heard from outside were wonky as if they were played from stretched audio tapes. They heard the vice-captains shout, which had become low and impossible to make out, and they clearly and slowly watched as the warriors of the Steel Battleship readied their karma in desperation. The only ones who could move properly within this slowed time were Choi Hyuk, Mack, and Narci. Ah, of course, Choi Hyuk and Macks bodies were frozen so they couldnt move properly. Clang! Narci shattered the back of Choi Hyuks right foot. Although he didnt know how it did it, when his frozen foot shattered, he felt a pain that seemed as though even his soul was being ripped apart. <<>> Narci didnt say anything and was completely expressionless. Only, it glared at Choi Hyuk with its white eyes as it mechanically destroyed Choi Hyuks body, torturing him. It didnt pay any heed to Mack, who was frozen only a slight distance away. Clang! Clang! As if it wanted to utterly erase Choi Hyuks existence, it meticulously shattered Choi Hyuks body and turned him into dust. Although a pain so intense that he could faint swept his entire body, Choi Hyuk didnt even blink. He looked at it until the end. Instead, Choi Hyuk was actually feeling joy in this moment. Good! Its not killing me right away. On top of that, its even attacking my foot. This amount of pain wasnt much to him. The sweetness of victory would be more than enough to make up for all this pain and more. Narci was expressionless, but Choi Hyuk could tell that it was completely enraged right now. A bright red light that seemed to want to blind him was emitted from its body. A simple, yet intense, killing intent dyed the horizon. The sunset of Dark City. Because Narci was so angry, it didnt kill Choi Hyuk right away. It wanted to kill him by thoroughly grinding up his body, starting from his feet. It even started with his feet and not his hands. Although he wasnt sure whether it wanted him to possess a sense of false hope by allowing him to keep a hold of his weapon, because of this, Choi Hyuk could overcome the part he was most worried about. If you take after us, then you must also take after our emotions. Due to its anger, Narcis judgment had narrowed. It only focused on grinding Choi Hyuk from his feet up. Choi Hyuk was confident that Narci wouldnt kill him immediately, but he didnt know where it would destroy him first. Although he was prepared to fight him with his sword in his mouth if it destroyed his arms, for it to focus on his legs There was no outcome better than this. Now I just need to overcome one last obstacle. Choi Hyuk waited. Within this slowed time, even a second seemed too long. Narci crushed Choi Hyuk, savoring it as though it was eating a snack. Still, before even 5 seconds had passed in normal time, Choi Hyuks lower body had turned into powder. During this time, Choi Hyuks eyes didnt waver in the slightest. While unable to wriggle his fingers, his eyes still glared at Narci. Seeing this, Narcis face distorted. Blaze! Red light (killing intent) exploded. Looking at this light, Choi Hyuk realized. Now! He didnt even take notice of Narcis downpour of attacks on his body. It looked like he was prepared to die. This was Choi Hyuks resolve. Normally, he wasnt someone who should be allowed to die as it would be impossible to take revenge if he did. Even if he had to pitifully crawl on the ground, he had to live. But the world wasnt so easy that it would give someone crawling on the ground a chance to take revenge. This sort of thought didnt match Choi Hyuks personality either. The universe was too large for a lowly earthling to imagine. To try to preserve my life when dreaming of getting revenge against something like that? It was a foolish thought. Choi Hyuk dreamt of the impossible. What he needed to accomplish the impossible wasnt only ability. Only after throwing his life away and still surviving multiple times could he place the impossible within his reach. He didnt only need ability, he needed luck as well. No, he needed fate. Bang! Choi Hyuks karma blazed. His weak and tattered karma became string-like and weaved together. Fate, Choi Hyuk realized what it was. He had artificially obtained the fate, {Battle Addict}, through the alliance, but it wasnt that. What was known as the {Battle Addict} might have been a tutorial meant to help others realize how to become high-ranked warriors more easily. Currently, Choi Hyuk needed a real fate, something that exceeded those artificial fates by leaps and bounds. A sword that wouldnt break under the pressing malice surrounding it. A terrifying blade that could slice apart anything in its path. Invincibility. Slash without fail. Choi Hyuk made this his fate. I will even slice death. Choi Hyuks karma had now, at the very least, perfectly matched the quality of high-ranked warriors. As it straightened out, Choi Hyuks karma added a new fate to the universe. Due to the sudden burst of power, Choi Hyuks frozen body returned to its normal state. Strength was firmly applied to his hand gripping his sword. Hes still only a proficient middle-ranked warrior, but hes emitting the energy of a high-ranked warrior? Ive never heard of this! Even as she saw this, Mack couldnt believe her eyes. Choi Hyuk felt Narcis oncoming power. Unlike his own karma, which had only just awakened, its karma was already complete and more enormous than his. A death that was more than enough to break his newly awakened invincibility fate rushed towards him like a tidal wave, attempting to swallow him up. That moment, Mack fulfilled Choi Hyuks request. Thud! Narcis attack faltered for a split second. Macks Desire went beyond just heating up. It was to the point that it emitted a white light and inflated in size so much that it looked like it would break. Commander Macks yearning for her declining species revival was directed at Choi Hyuk at this moment. You think youll lose?! You son of a bitch!!! Crude swears erupted from her mouth as a formless power pushed forward like a landslide. Narcis hand, which was approaching Choi Hyuk, stopped as though it was grabbed by a giant. However, it was only for a moment. With an annoyed expression, Narci lightly brushed off Macks power and, with an attitude of these pests are annoying me, swung its other hand. However, that momentary opening was everything Choi Hyuk had hoped for. The reason why he risked his life and tested his fate. His Sword of Vow blazed. Bearing Choi Hyuks will, which was directed towards invincibility and slashing without fail, his Sword of Vow drew out its power endlessly. The potential of his Sword of Vow, which added at least 300 karma points to a slashing attack, fully bloomed at this moment. 1,000 points, 5,000 points Led by the enormous karma it emitted, the fate of the universe swayed towards his sword. Choi Hyuks strike, containing a power that exceeded the high-ranked and reached the level of highest-ranked warriors, slashed Narci. Slice. Narcis left hand, which was stretching towards Choi Hyuk, was sliced off. It spun in the air. <> Confusion burst from Narcis mouth. It reflexively raised its remaining right arm and covered its face. Slice. But it too was sliced off with no resistance. Splaaash! Choi Hyuks Imprint pushed forward and chillingly swept across Narcis shoulder and stomach. Black blood gushed from Narcis body. Its sliced intestines were cast into the air and squirmed like worms. <> Narci tried to heal itself, but for some reason, it couldnt. Its power was suppressed by the karma contained in Choi Hyuks Sword of Vow. If it wasnt under the Steel Battleships debuff, it could have endured it somehow, but it couldnt right now. Narci lost all the composure it had possessed until now. Since you take after us You must also take after our arrogance. Choi Hyuk revealed a bloody smile. Also You probably take after our fear as well, right? After he said those words, Choi Hyuk lost consciousness and fell to the ground. <> However, Narci didnt have the energy to become enraged from being ridiculed by Choi Hyuk, who it had considered a bug. Its sliced body, sliced intestines, and its wounds which didnt heal. Looking up with its white eyes, Narci was engulfed in fear. The vice-captain, who watched this vacantly, jolted to his senses and shouted. {This is an opportunity! All attack!!} The Steel Battleship and the high-ranked warriors began to launch their attacks simultaneously. <> Narci died, writhing under the barrage of attacks landing on its body. The hellhounds that had followed it were completely slaughtered as well. The progression of war, in which they were constantly being pushed back, had instantly reversed. Chapter 124: Alien Troops from Earth (9) Episode 7: Tidal Wave of Monsters / Chapter 124: Alien Troops from Earth (9) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk Through washing blood with blood, they recovered the El Tribes sanctum. However, every earthling who had arrived here had a dejected expression. What the hell Theres nothing here. A black desert. The land had already died due to the monsters. This wasnt what they risked their lives for. However, the attitude of the El Tribes was different from the earthlings. Ah They all showed expressions of having just woken up when they stepped into the sanctum. As if they had realized something important but were still dreaming, they walked in a daze towards a certain location. The earthlings mistook their dazed, slow movements at first. As expected Is this place a dud? Look at them, theyve completely lost it. Yet, the El Tribe members walking pace became gradually faster. They were all walking towards the same location. What seemed like a small commotion at first became a single stream, and then soon, a tidal wave. The El Tribe members no longer walked. They all ran. The earthlings were taken aback. What? Whats happening? The El Tribe members gathered in a large, round circle at the location. To the earthlings, this place was a wilderness which looked no different from the other places, but the El Tribe members seemed to have felt something as they placed their lips on the ground and began to cry. It seems we came to the right place. Diana said as she thoroughly wiped off the monster blood smeared on her sword. It seems so. What will they do now? Richard seemed slightly tense. He had recovered the sanctum after believing in the great elders intuition, however, it was still unclear just how this would help in the war. He crossed his arms as he looked at the great elders and great warriors from each tree discussing this. Unable to hide their yearning and compassion, the great elders and great warriors were the first to arrive, but they were currently hesitant for some reason. Wasnt it set that we should only lift this restriction once we obtained Dragonics safety? Great Elder of the Lassel Tree, didnt we already discuss this? But Dont you feel it too? This is an inheritance we cannot afford to lose. I know. Im scared and my heart is in pain, but we cant forget that it was due to the earthlings that we were able to step forth into the sanctum. The most elderly great elders were more likely to be hesitant, while the younger great warriors urged for the fulfillment of their promise. We already rose up. Theres no place to retreat to anymore. This could be our first and last chance. We need to awaken the sanctum. Thats The El Tribe members instinctively hesitated but, in the end, accepted that this was the only way. Your words are right The hesitant El Tribe members shut their eyes. We cant fight if we are afraid of losing it. When they opened their eyes again, they looked more determined. They piled their hands together. Someone began to sing a strange song. Dont resent. Then all the other El Tribe members began to sing along as well. Even if you lose everything. As it is the fate of those who live. Dont look back when you fight. Since it will only result in, at best, you joining those who died first. Or brightly opening the future, which was only but a string. Dont be afraid to lose everything. This song was originally sung to celebrate the El Tribes sacrificial rite, the harmony ritual. The those who died first referred to the warriors who had died in the previous harmony rituals as well as those in the past who couldnt enter the inverted trees during the extinction. It was a very old song, but all the warriors of the El Tribes had killed their own in order to survive. They sympathized with the song more than anyone else. They would fight when necessary. This was to respect those who died before them. Piiing! A bright light shone from their gathering of hands. A change began to occur in the sanctum. Rumble! The ground shook as though there was an earthquake. Enormous trees rose from the ground, surrounding the earthlings and El Tribe members gathered there. They were the inverted trees of the El Tribes. A tree with red leaves, a tree with green leaves, and all sorts of trees rose up from the ground. Among them, there were even a few the earthlings were familiar with. Huh? Isnt that the tree that rose up near Overseer Camillas territory? Isnt that the tree near Barhaloleun? Not only their branches and appearance, but even the shape and color of their leaves were distinct, making each tree identifiable. All the trees moved here! All the inverted trees in the world gathered in one place! A quick-witted person shouted in excitement. It was as he said. The ground shook crazily, and an endless number of trees rose up from afar, covering the horizon. As all the inverted trees in the entire world gathered, the horizon was covered from all angles. The earthlings and El Tribe members were surrounded by an enormous fortress of trees. Amongst the risen trees, the tribes, who had been unable to bring out their armies due to being located amidst the monsters, leaped out, their hearts being moved. The El Tribes leaped out, and the trees rose up. Those that rose up spread their branches and roots further out. The trees tangled together and became one. More leaves grew out from each branch. The appearances of these inverted trees changed. The earthlings fell into a trance at this great transformation. Those are Dragons Like the words someone had foolishly muttered, the curving branches and sprouting leaves looked like the appearance of a dragon from afar. The dragons tangled together and formed enormous trees, and these trees combined to form a gigantic fortress. The leaves shined like dragon scales above the fortress. Oh, my god Richard had uncrossed his arms at some point. Looking left and right, his expression showed he couldnt believe his eyes. This is a fortress blessed by nature. Filled with wonder, the Queen of England Diana didnt know what to do. The fortress, created through the gathering of all the inverted trees in the world, encompassed enough land that tens of millions of people could enter within. A warrior from Seoul looked at the land and the surrounding trees and recalled Seoul, which was surrounded by mountains. This was much larger and grander than that. Ddddrr Drk! The continuous noise died down. However, the El Tribe members had yet to untangle their clasped hands. A momentary silence. Hrddrk! Thin roots sprouted from the middle of the gathered El Tribe members, breaking the silence. The roots tangled together and created a large nest, and seven enormous eggs shot up from the nest. Eggs? Richard couldnt take his eyes of the eggs, which housed immense karma, for some reason. Shake. The eggs shook. Shake, shake, crack! Each of the shaking eggs began to crack. {Kireureuk!} A small baby dragon stretched its head out of the shell of a broken egg. The El Tribe members bowed their heads in front of the dragon. During this time, the tree roots continuously grew slowly to create large buildings and towers. Karma, filled with delight and vitality, filled the fortress and spread out endlessly. This power, which was spreading like a wave, could probably be felt from the other side of Dragonic. {Kireureureuk!} {Kyah!} The seven small newly born dragons cried excitedly. The great elders from each tribe came out and carefully held the dragons, which were tilting their heads. Dragons The pact we must uphold. They alternated between being deeply moved and solemnity. Euheuheuk! Nice to meet you. For this day to come Heuheuheu Ah Dragons. Yeah, I heard of them. Noble existences. Existences we need to protect The El Tribe members, who had finally reunited after an extremely long time, hugged each other and cried. They worshiped the birth of the dragons together. Although I dont know whats what Im elated. Diana didnt hide her smile. It definitely seems like it went well. Richard smiled with a relieved expression. The two smiled as they walked towards the baby dragons. However, before they could even take a few steps, they flinched in shock and stopped in their tracks. Shaaaaaa Everyone shivered. There was an obvious foreboding. A terrifying and heavy karma suddenly appeared, suppressing the karma of life that had just stretched out. Its power pressed down on the fortress of trees as though it was saying Who dares raise their head in my presence? A terrifying energy that no one had experienced before. A high-ranked monster Someone mumbled, his jaw trembling. ** Although it had been lost, we recalled everything the moment we entered the sanctum. The El Tribes explained it like this. Like how one could infer from the name Dragonic, dragons undoubtedly used to inhabit this planet. Also, the El Tribes were the friends as well as the followers of the dragons. During the extinction, the monsters obstinately focused on the dragons, and the dragons, fearful that their generation would come to an end, sealed their eggs and hid them in a special location. That place was the sanctum. They had chosen the El Tribes to undo the seal of the sanctum and take care of the dragons which would be born from it. As compensation, the dragons provided the El Tribes with safe havens. They created the inverted trees with dragon corpses and with the sacrifices of living dragons. The dragons had hoped for a regeneration in the far future as they gave up their own lives with this place, the Dragon Nest, as their focus. Because of this, this place is filled with the inheritance of the dragons. Forgotten knowledge, forgotten technology With this place, not only the El Tribes, but even the earthlings can change greatly. The great elders of the El Tribes said this unanimously. However, Richard added with a solemn face, If we protect it you mean. At his words, the El Tribe members slumped their heads. The high-ranked monster was approaching the Dragon Nest. It was time to make a decision. Would they defend the Dragon Nest or leave it behind? To be honest, we would like to defend this place. However we will follow the earthlings decision. While saying this, the El Tribe members tightly hugged the baby dragons. If they wanted to properly take care of and teach the baby dragons, they needed the sanctum, but the baby dragons lives came first. They werent in a situation where they could diverge from the earthlings plans. Though its regretful, we have to leave. We are outside our line of defense. If we slip up, we might be isolated here, unable to move. Even if we consider the fact that we have a fortress which contains traces of the dragons of the pasts power We cant block the high-ranked monsters path with just our strength. Dianas words were reasonable. Richard was lost in thought. If he considered which was safer, it would be to retreat. They would be able to buy more time and preserve their key forces. Only, that method wouldnt keep them safe until the very end. They wouldnt be able to evade the high-ranked monster forever. The longer strong warriors like Richard and Diana avoided fighting it, the more warriors would be sacrificed and the front lines would be a mess. It would be like building a castle in the air. Not only that, but Richard was concerned about the inheritance left behind by the dragons of the past. The basic knowledge and technology necessary for humanitys prosperity could be found in the dragons inheritance. However, if he chose to fight the high-ranked monster, there was a chance that their key forces, which came to recover the sanctum, and all the El Tribes, as well as himself, would die. They were both choices he didnt want to make, but he had to. Would he choose momentary safety or take a risk? At the last moment, Richard called for Leah. Leah, give me a mirror. Everyones eyes widened at his unexpected request, but his aide, Leah, calmly took out a hand mirror. Richard motionless looked at his face reflected in the mirror. He closely examined each detail, from his platinum hair to the wound given by Choi Hyuk. Then he grinned. He decided. Well defend. Pardon? Diana showed a strong reaction. The authority to command currently lies with me, correct? Please follow me. In return, I will stand at the forefront. This was Richards decision. Chapter 125: Episode 7: Tidal Wave of Monsters / Chapter 125: Sovereign of Judgment TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk Sponsors: P.R., K.K., and Tyler Then, shall we write our wills? Our wills? Yeah. Lets all write one. Like always, we dont know when well die. They never knew when they would die. Even still, Richard ordered people to write their wills. This was because he knew very well that the fight against the high-ranked monster would be unlike any fight they had experienced so far. ** Choi Hyuk was lying in bed. During this time, Choi Hyuk became the hero of Dark City. How did a middle-ranked warrior slash apart a highest-ranked monster? He has a Sword of Vow Also, he had the help of the Steel Battleship. Even still, does it make any sense? Why cant it? All the elderly who possess a Sword of Vow right now had created legends back when they were young. Theres nothing more to say about those known as the Exalted Wings. Although I didnt think Id see it in my lifetime, there were definitely cases like this in the past. Youre saying Overseer Choi Hyuk is at their level? Then he isnt? Wow What should I say? The fact that I saw this historic scene with my own eyes Im very proud of it. Choi Hyuks heroic feat had become a legend. The citizens of Dark City were proud that a legend like this had occurred in their own hometown. {To be honest, it wasnt only Overseer Choi Hyuk. The troops from Earth fought better than we expected. We will now see a scene of the earthlings fighting.} Choi Hyuk wasnt the only one under the spotlight. Various broadcasting media platforms praised the earthlings fighting techniques. {Although the earthlings fighting techniques are crude and simple, their utility is on the level of experts. Who would have thought that a species that hadnt even awoken karma until four years ago would fight this well? This is why some argue we need to research the earthlings fighting techniques and their growth and add it to the alliances manual.} Thats right. The earthlings were fiendishly good at fighting. Those who possess innate skills are rare and their karma isnt special yet they fight strangely well. When it looks like they might die, they survive and attack. Ive never seen fighting techniques like theirs before. From the aliens perspective, the earthlings really possessed nothing special. Like how the Flame Wing Tribe was born with the ability to create flames, the majority of alien tribes possessed a distinct characteristic in how they used karma. However, the earthlings didnt have such a characteristic. From the beginning, the process in which the earthlings began to control karma was different from other species. The earthlings were suddenly able to use karma once the alliance dismantled Earth and allowed them to artificially inherit it. It was like forcefully making a flower bloom before it was ready. Because of this, there was no way their karma would possess a distinct characteristic. If they were to look for a distinct characteristic, it would only be that it contained the perseverance of lifeforms that were created and had evolved throughout Earths 5-billion-year history. However, with just this, the earthlings were able to create a fighting technique that wasnt lacking when compared to the other species. In only four years. The earthlings are already reassuring, but theyll get stronger in the future. I look forward to it. That was how Choi Hyuk and the earthlings became renowned in Dark City. At first, when Choi Hyuk said he would attack the highest-ranked monster Narci, Lankin made a fuss, saying, The status of earthlings is currently low. If you act insubordinately, all the earthlings will be criticized! but the result was different once things settled. Such things like my side and your side werent decided from the beginning, it depended on ones actions. Even those who didnt even show an ounce of interest would, at times, gather to someones side after an incident. What Choi Hyuk accomplished was exactly this. The earthlings, who were an unspectacular species from the countryside, had, at the very least, become a species affiliated with the hero of Dark City. Everyone had taken the earthlings side. Specifically speaking, what Choi Hyuk had done was insubordination, but there was no one who would dare say he needed to be punished. As the war waged on and a new hero was born, the time outside passed by like a blur. However, Choi Hyuk, who was lying down this whole time, didnt have the leisure to enjoy this mood. {We cant heal the lower half of your body right now. It has been completely crushed by a highest-ranked monsters power. To recover, we need to wait for a healer from the center. Due to your contributions this time, the alliance will undoubtedly send a healer But it will take time. Since were in the middle of a war right now.} Fragment-Light said as it scattered like a fog and thoroughly looked after Choi Hyuk. The lower half of Choi Hyuks body was still in a shattered state. Although he had regained consciousness in a day, all he could do was lie down. If it wasnt for Fragment-Light, who was healing Choi Hyuk around-the-clock, he would have already died. His condition was just that severe. {On top of that Since you used such an enormous power with the body of a middle-ranked warrior, the karma in your entire body has been torn up. Even if a healer arrived right now, you would still have had to recuperate for a month.} This was what Choi Hyuk felt as well. The karma, which had filled his body like honey, was now like dried clay, broken and split. He couldnt expend any strength. Even still, Choi Hyuk urged Fragment-Light again today. Is there really no method? Arent you aware of Dragonics current situation? {Yes. I do. Isnt that why we sent Earths expedition back to Dragonic even though the war in Dark City hasnt ended? However There is no other way.} Really? Since the moment he had regained consciousness, Choi Hyuk restlessly troubled Fragment-Light. Faced against his perseverance, even the objective Fragment-Light became fed up with it. {Yeah, there is a way. A warrior at the same level or stronger than you just needs to cut their karma and body and pass them down to you. Rather than regenerating your destroyed body and karma, you are transplanting them. Although it is a dangerous method, if it works, you can move immediately and even become stronger. However, which warrior will transplant their perfectly fine body over to you? That is why I said there is no method.} Choi Hyuk couldnt help but be silent. Although it was cruel, time simply passed like this. The third day. Choi Hyuk was still lying down. It seemed they seized their chance to victory as the sky, which had flashed with lights until yesterday, was now dark and calm. It was dark and quiet. There were almost no lights, as one would expect from Dark City. There was nothing to do. If it was like normal, he would be able to see and touch dark matter, but due to his torn-up karma, his senses were completely in the dark. Since he didnt have feet, he couldnt move, and he simply lied down in his designated spot as he blankly waited for time to pass. His only enjoyment was watching Fragment-Light fly around like fireflies. Ah Choi Hyuk blinked. Anger surged multiple times a day and made everything seem like a dream. He simply had to endure during this time. He was powerless as though he was already dead. Its peaceful Damn it Choi Hyuk found this period of time spine-chilling. Why am I so anxious? Perhaps it was because his body wasnt in its normal condition, but Choi Hyuk had been engulfed in an unknown anxiety multiple times now. The lights from Fragment-Light swayed around Choi Hyuks face, and the shadows of Dark City cast over him. Step. Just then, someone entered the infirmary. Due to the busy war and the fact he needed complete rest, no one visited during this time. Who is it? Hello. The one in the shadows with her head lowered was Richards aide, Leah. It seemed she had just come from the battlefield as her entire body was smeared in blood. Aide Leah? What about the war? Yes. Its me. Im Leah, who had raised her head in the darkness, lowered it again. Her shoulders trembled miserably. This. If you read this, youll understand. Then, Ill return to the battlefield now. What she had handed to him was Richards eye, which was as solid as a jewel, and his will. Choi Hyuk accepted these items in a moment of bewilderment. The warm blood smeared on the eye and will wet Choi Hyuks hand. Choi Hyuk. I hope you will use my final gift well. Remember. You dont need to kill even if it says you need to. You dont need to keep them alive even if it says you need to. A skill is a skill. Dont trust it blindly. Im leaving it up to you. As a will, its contents were exceedingly simple and lackluster. Leah. What is this? Choi Hyuk called out to Leah, who was about to leave. She, who had been walking uneasily, stood rigidly as if nailed in place. However, Leah couldnt open her mouth easily. Unable to endure it, Choi Hyuk urged her. Dont drag it on and tell me quickly. Even though he couldnt even stand up, his voice was frightening and as sharp as a blade. A high-ranked warrior appeared. Overseer Richard, Yohan, and Diana and the great warriors of the El Tribes fought it. A high-ranked monster? Choi Hyuk felt his heart tighten. He knew precisely how powerful these high-ranked individuals were. If a high-ranked monster appeared, there was no one on Dragonic who could face it. Only then did Choi Hyuk understand the sudden words that Richard had died. This wasnt the only problem though. If I dont return, I cant protect Dragonic. Middle-ranked warriors couldnt understand the true power of high-ranked monsters as the difference in power wasnt in quantity but quality. Choi Hyuks heart became urgent. Fragment-Light! Make a proposal to the higher ups! Isnt Dark City stable now? We need support troops in Dragonic. But before Fragment-Light could reply, Leah shook her head. There is no need for that. The high-ranked monster has been dealt with. Choi Hyuk was shocked at her words. How? Overseer Richard ended it. Choi Hyuk was at a loss for words. A high-ranked monster wasnt an existence that could be killed just because a few middle-ranked warriors gathered to fight it. This was especially true for earthlings. The only way a middle-ranked warrior could wield a power beyond their ability was with a karma-weapon. Something like the Sword of Vow or the Sword of Calling that Choi Hyuk and Chu Youngjin possessed. However, besides those two, no other earthling was in possession of a karma-weapon. As such, it was impossible for a middle-ranked warrior to deal an effective blow on a high-ranked monster. Even if they could somehow hold it back, it was impossible for them to kill it. No, it might even be impossible for them to hold it back as they didnt possess a technique to suppress their enemy like the Steel Battleship. How? That was why Choi Hyuk asked again like a fool. Leah shook her head. I dont know how. Either way, the high-ranked monster died in Overseer Richards hands Also, he passed away in its hands. Tap. Tap. Clear teardrops fell at her feet. Leah still couldnt raise her head. I think Overseer Richard knew that he was going to die. Choi Hyuk couldnt say anything. Perhaps Richard had obtained enlightenment at the last moment, like how Choi Hyuk had when he fought the highest-ranked monster. Perhaps what determined their fates was the existence of a karma-weapon. Richard was a warrior much more talented than Choi Hyuk had thought. Yet, he died. Like how Leah had said, she didnt know how he died, but he had died in a place where no one recognized his talent. Why didnt you run? Instead, we protected the inheritance of the dragons of the past. The inheritance of the dragons of the past? Was that worth exchanging Richards life for? Choi Hyuks expression was cryptic. {Ha So thats what happened.} The one who joined in was Fragment-Light. {Dragonic used to be inhabited by dragons that were the closest to the original form. Many exalted dragons lived there. For example, the ancient dragon Barhaloleun was evaluated to be at the peak of the highest rank. The inheritance left behind by them will probably not be ordinary. Although we will only know the details after examining it, if they fought in the presence of that inheritance, I believe that the high-ranked monsters strength might have been somewhat restrained.} Fragment-Light, who had been tilting its head at the news that a middle-ranked warrior had killed a high-ranked monster, revealed an understanding expression. On the other hand, Leahs expression became darker. Twinge. Choi Hyuk felt a pain in his chest. This was a pain he was experiencing for the first time since he learned his mother had died. In the distant Dark City, Choi Hyuk had lived, while in the distant Dragonic, Richard had died. Choi Hyuk, who had promised to return quickly, couldnt fulfill his promise. On the other hand, Richard protected Dragonic as promised. Using his own life. Choi Hyuk blankly looked at Richards will and his blood-smeared eyeball. Then Ill take my leave Leah said her farewell and returned to the battlefield, but Choi Hyuk was so lost in his own thoughts that he didnt return her farewell. I still have a long way to go. Cold water was poured on his heart, which had become slightly cocky due to the fact he had slashed a highest-ranked monster. Choi Hyuk trembled from his powerlessness. Dragonic was suffering under a tidal wave of monsters. Even Richard, who he trusted, died. However, Choi Hyuk was still lying in bed. He felt a regret that exceeded feeling powerless. The end result is the same Would it have been better if I had just kept my body in good condition while we waited for support? {No. It would have taken longer to wait for support troops than it would have taken for you to recover. You did the right thing.} Like always, Fragment-Light presented the cold, hard truth, but it didnt comfort him in the slightest. Victory didnt come cleanly. Like how he learned of his mothers death not long after beating the Wyvern of Destruction, Choi Hyuks life was always in the middle of a war, where the greatest victory and the worst loss simultaneously intersected. {But, that eye. It looks like its a body part containing an innate skill. If you leave it outside for too long, the karma inside will scatter. It seems she came running as soon as he died Ill preserve it for you.} Fragment-Light stayed objective even in situations like this. This trait actually opened Choi Hyuks eyes. Its fine. Choi Hyuk raised his hand and overlapped Richards eyeball with his own eye. Inside was the most fundamental karma Richard had possessed. {Uh, itll be difficult to inherit that right now.} Fragment-Light tried to stop him, but Choi Hyuk didnt listen. Even though his eye hurt as though it was burning, this much pain was nothing. Fragment-Light calmly looked at Choi Hyuk and said with an awkward voice. {Youre doing well. Well, since only the essence is there, there isnt much in terms of quantity. But, you know, right? As its power is weak, it wont be able to recover your injuries. You will only inherit his innate skill.} I know. Red blood flowed from Choi Hyuks left eye which had fused with Richards eye. Choi Hyuk blinked. When the blood drained a little, his left eye, which emitted a dark blue light, was revealed. Choi Hyuk looked at Fragment-Light. It emitted a white light (goodwill), and above its head was a blue shield symbol. Fragment-Light was someone to keep alive. Choi Hyuk closed his eyes. He inherited Richards innate skill. It was truly a shabby inheritance ceremony. Veins bulged on top of Choi Hyuks tightly clenched fists. ** During this time, the expedition which returned to Dragonic underwent intense battles. The blades of the expedition, which had returned from Dark City even stronger than before, ripped apart the invading monsters without mercy. In the situation where both Choi Hyuk and Richard werent present, the one standing at the very front was the Sovereign of Paradise Camilla. Penelope. While letting her karma rest for a moment, Camilla called out to Penelope, who was standing by. What, unni? Like always, Penelope replied affectionately. However, Camillas expression was solemn. Like always, our clan will stand at the front. Thats a given. But observe the other warriors outside of battle well. Pass it on to everyone. At Camillas rigid attitude, Penelope instinctively became tense. Her round eyes, which had always been good-natured, contained a keenness to them. What should we consider when observing them? Whether they have the qualifications to join our clan for one. Especially focus on Richards clan members. Also, secondly Those who might potentially become our enemy. Enemy? Yeah. Enemies. Tell them to be careful. Since Richard died Although I dont know how he did it, the peace until now was all due to him. But he died. The ones remaining are those wrapped in their own desiresPeople who feed off their own pride Everything will change now. Camilla raised her sword, which had been resting to the side for a moment. As she glared at the onrush of monsters, she said, In the end, the sword is what protects paradise. Rather than looking at the monsters, she looked beyond them as she fiercely wielded her sword. Chapter 126: Establishing Troops (1) Episode 8: Recruit Training / Chapter 126: Establishing Troops (1) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk The God Dragon Leviathan was maintaining the Net of Fate today again. He was the 1st seat of the 13 seats of the Exalted Wings, the strongest dragon. At the same time, he was also known as the Dragon of Beginning as he was the longest living member of the alliance. The Pyrio Tribe called him Kangtwearoa and the Quasar Tribe called him Kirihareulak. Rather than saying that they actually called him that, it was more apt to say that this was how the names would sound like if the earthlings were to imitate them through human speech. Of course, the words would be incredibly distorted, even more than when one used Google Translate to translate Korean into English and then back to Korean. Even if they had different names for him, the meaning behind them was the same C The Snake of Terror, the name of something large, powerful and terrifying. Because of this, although the earthlings didnt know him yet, they would come to know him as the Leviathan. If they were to dig deeper into his name Leviathan and his nickname the Dragon of Beginning, they would discover a logical rift in their meanings. In fact, this would be the case if they thought about it objectively. No matter how close the function of the Language Resonance Device was to telepathy, it was almost impossible for the earthlings and aliens to communicate with no discomfort. Humans used air waves to communicate while the Dark Tribe used gravity, and the Flame Wing Tribe used light waves. There were also species that used telepathy like the narolings. Their cultural backgrounds and the matter that individual alien species were made up of were completely different. When such beings communicated with each other through telepathy, it was inevitable that there would be fragments of thoughts that were difficult to comprehend. This was similar to how Koreans would think in Korean what Japanese would think in Japanese. If a Flame Wing Tribe member transmitted the thought Choi Hyuk is stronger than I thought to an earthling, the feeling of surprise he felt would be sent along with an image of quickly alternating red and blue lights mixed with infrared and ultraviolet lights, which earthlings couldnt see. It was impossible for an earthling to understand this. However, when they used the Language Resonance Device, all alien species could communicate easily and naturally as though they were using their mother tongues. The Steel Battleship wasnt created with steel, but the language of the aliens who called it that was so fantastical that the earthlings instinctively called it the Steel Battleship. It didnt matter even if they knew the Steel Battleship wasnt made of steel. Like how one might call a powerful punch a rock fist, the earthlings clearly understood the meaning behind it. This wasnt something that could be explained entirely by the Language Resonance Device. There was another rift in logic. Leviathan was called the Dragon of Beginning. This was because he was born in the very center of the universe and was an ancient dragon who had experienced the longest life out of everyone else in the alliance. However, strictly speaking, there were many members of the Flame Wing Tribe who were older than him. Even still, Leviathan was the individual with the most experience in the alliance. This was because the passage of time was different throughout the universe. Time moved differently for a quickly moving target compared to one that stayed still. In the great universe, one second for someone might be ten thousand years for another. This was the case for the Flame Wing Tribe. As those who were born in the fires of the Big Bang, they were born on the edge of the universes expansion. From the perspective of Earth, which was located near a cold star, it looked like time had stopped for the Flame Wing Tribe. They said Earths history was 5 billion years old, but from the perspective of the Flame Wing Tribes homeland, the Big Bang occurred only a few million years ago. Even on Earth, if peoples languages and time zones were different, there would be difficulties when working together. However, the alliance embraced aliens, who were incredibly different from each other, as one. Within it, aliens were able to overcome the obstacles of language and time. They were able to communicate in real-time and perceive the same time as each other. How was such an impossible feat possible? What bridged this logical rift was the Net of Fate. It was the most fundamental infrastructure which allowed the alliance to function properly, and the key tactic in fighting the war against the monsters. The primary duty of the Exalted Wings, who were the alliances greatest leaders and most powerful warriors, was to maintain this Net of Fate. {Whoo.} Leviathan let out a deep sigh within the Net of Fate. The Net of Fate he saw was actually a single, enormous net. It was a net created by interlacing the entire universes fate and the fates of individuals within it together. The Net of Fate, which filled up the entire space, shined blindingly. There were people, oceans, stars, and galaxies. All things in the universe gathered to create what seemed to be a brilliant light from afar. It bound the fates of alliance members together with a powerful karma. Within this one fate, the members of the universe were able to overcome the laws of physics and communicate with one another. However, there were holes here and there within the net. These holes were dark and terrifying, and they seemed to infest the net like maggots. These holes signified the invasion of the monsters. However, looking at it as a whole, the holes, fortunately, didnt take up a large portion of the net. {Is it a blessing in disguise? Although I dont know how long itll continue, the situation has turned for the better right now.} After overcoming the monsters extensive invasion, the monster forces set up in various regions throughout the universe shrunk in return. It was due to the destruction of a countless number of Kahur Kabkuns. Because of this, the net was in a better condition than before. {We need to reinforce our fate in times like this. Whooo} Leviathan let out another long sigh and drew out his karma. The Net of Fate emitted a more brilliant light as it was guided by his karma (retribution) towards his fate. The brighter the Net of Fate shined, the more advantageous it became for the alliance in the war against the monsters. It became harder for the monsters to create Kahur Kabkuns and they were oddly unlucky, while things would go well for alliance members no matter what they did. This was why the Net of Fate was not only an infrastructure but a tactic as well. As such, it wasnt an easy task for Leviathan, who exceeded the level of highest-ranked warriors by an extreme degree, to reinforce the Net of Fate. Crrrk. Crrrk. His long, ocean-blue body was crushed by a powerful pressure. Kaching! Kaching! His scales, which were incomparable in toughness, shattered like glass and red blood gushed out. Still, Leviathan didnt stop using his power. His large eyes were fixed onto a particular corner of the Net of Fate. Grin. The enormous dragon smiled, revealing his terrifying teeth. {My relatives on Dragonic I didnt think Id see them again. Barhaloleun, how happy would that child be if he was still alive? Since they are helping out this much, I need to put more of my strength into it.} He was gazing at the newly born baby dragons in the embrace of the El Tribes with delight. ** The Brain was 13 stone plates, which were so large that it seemed they would reach the sky, gathered in a circle. The stone plates, which were as dark as gravestones, began to emit a light one after the other, and the meeting of the Exalted Wings began without so much as a greeting. {Leader of the reconnaissance troops.} When someone began to talk, the Exalted Wings began to quickly share their opinions. The topic was who to select as the leader of the reconnaissance troops that would explore the monsters headquarters. Countless names were mentioned in a moment. They were reduced to three. {The problem is that they are all commanders who are assigned to key strategic points.} {It is only natural for those who have reached the level of transcendence to occupy such positions. But, regardless, its time for us to make a decision.} The level of transcendence was the next level beyond highest-ranked warriors. It was a supreme level that only a little over a hundred in the entire universe had reached. It was also the first qualification in becoming an Exalted Wing. The level of transcendence was so long and arduous that it was almost impossible for one to reach its limit. No, it was as though every moment was an obstacle. Because of this, there was an extreme difference in strength between those at the early stages of the transcendence level and those in the later stages. The majority of warriors at the transcendence level were between the early and experienced stages, and it was known that only the Exalted Wings reached the later stages of the transcendence level. Only the legendary king of the Flame Wing Tribe, Flame-Sky, who was also considered as the strongest in the history of the universe, was known to have perfected the transcendence level and seen its limits. In reality, if it wasnt for him, they wouldnt have even known there was a limit to the transcendence level. Before then, the reasonable opinion was to group them together as the transcendence level since they were faced with too many obstacles to name them all individually. However, no matter how they put it, they were existences who had reached the same level as the Exalted Wings. There was no way their duties would be mundane. {Considering the difficulty of the mission, we definitely need at least one warrior at the transcendence level. If not, they will not be able to return.} {However If theres a slip-up, it could result in a huge political problem} Depending on who they chose to be the leader of the reconnaissance troops, the species who would suddenly lose their reliable leader would undoubtedly oppose it. Still, they needed an outstanding leader. The Exalted Wings ceaselessly attempted to probe each others thoughts. Such a long silence during their meetings was odd. At that moment, someone broke the silence and said. { In times like this, I think its right for the species appointed as the head of the alliance to bite the bullet. Ill try to persuade the princess.} {Absurd!} {Theres no other choice. I also agree.} { If its the princess, shell accept.} {} {} They were Exalted Wings from the Flame Wing Tribe. One opposed the decision, another agreed, while another condoned it. Looking at them, the other Exalted Wings from the other species kept their mouths tightly closed and read each others mood. {Would it be okay to progress like this? Like you all know, the princess is a warrior who is almost proficient in the transcendence level. Of course, there is the flaw that she doesnt have a lot of experience commanding an army, but since the reconnaissance troops are a small group of elites and not a large one, it might be better that way.} { Well, theres nothing for us to say. If the noble princess of the Flame Wing Tribe will make a move, then we can only be grateful.} {Then well progress like this.} That was how the leader of the reconnaissance troops was nominated. While expressing his agreement through silence, Leviathan clicked his tongue inwardly. The princess of the Flame Wing Tribe is always suffering hardship. Tsk, tsk. Although he felt bad for her, Leviathan wasnt in a position where he could interfere. Also, the matter he had been waiting for was brought up next. {Next is the matter about the earthlings. The mayor of Dark City personally requested this. He suggested that we drop the restrictions on earthlings and give them the right to establish troops.} {I agree.} Leviathan, who had kept his silence this entire time, quickly agreed. { But, wasnt the reason we set restrictions on their rights because of their selfish tendencies? If we drop those restrictions, it will cause chaos. And to add the right to establish troops on top of that When they are barely able to keep their own species in check? If we gave them this right, the problem will become worse. From the start, establishing troops isnt a part of civil rights.} Someone immediately opposed. Establishing troops wasnt a concept that lay within civil rights but a right related to the alliances military. The alliances military organization was largely split into three sections C regional troops, division troops, and independent troops. Regional troops were comprised of lifelong positions (composed of residents living in the particular region) and term-length positions (composed of those dispatched by the alliance) and had a duty to defend the specific region autonomously. Commander Macks Virgo Cluster Army was one of them. On the other hand, division troops were special troops comprised of members dispatched from various regions, and they received orders directly from the center and were active in various regions. The famous Steel Battleship of the Laniakea Supercluster was an example of these troops. Finally, independent troops were, like the name implied, troops that could operate independently. They werent assigned to a region and werent restricted to certain duties. They were troops that had intense competition for military merit but was also a rapid promotion pathway, where those who were skilled could quickly distinguish themselves. The rights to establish troops was the right to establish independent troops. If they were granted this right, they would also receive the right to establish their own troops and receive resources from the alliance. Their ranks were decided by their military merits, and depending on their rank, the quantity and quality of resources they could receive changed. Until now, the earthlings were affiliated with the regional troops, so their area of movement was limited to the Virgo Cluster. To them, receiving the rights to establish their own troops was a huge benefit. Because of this, Leviathan responded more determinately. {The earthlings have proved themselves a lot this time. They completely drove out the monsters that invaded Dragonic. This means they certainly recovered the territory we lost in the past. Thats not all. They also allied with the native species there and revived the Dragon Tribe from the past. What Im saying is that the earthlings forces arent only comprised of earthlings but also the El Tribes and Dragon Tribe, thus already possessing the trait of an allied force. Also, they made a decisive contribution in protecting Dark City. Especially when looking at Choi Hyuk, you can tell the earthlings possess great potential. They are a species that can do greater things for the alliance. There is no reason to not give them the right to establish troops.} Following Leviathans persistent assertion, Dark-Sound of the Dark Tribe stepped forth. {Although Im not sure about expanding their civil rights, giving them the right to establish their own troops is worth considering. At least, Choi Hyuk. He is the real deal.} The opposing Exalted Wings read Dark-Sound and Leviathans expressions. Dark-Sound was an existence who received the absolute support of the Dark Tribe, while Leviathan was the type to foam at the mouth when it came to matters related to his species. In times like this, they needed to compromise. { I still oppose expanding the civil rights of the earthlings. However, I believe there is meaning to giving them the right to establish troops. How about a condition automatically granting earthlings who satisfy certain qualifications the right to establish troops? While maintaining the seven overseers, we grant this right to any troop commanders who satisfy these qualifications. From the start, competition is a virtue among independent troops.} {} {} Everyone expressed their agreement to the newly suggested compromise with silence. It was the same for Leviathan. Now, I opened up a path to make you guys grow faster. Whether this is good or bad will depend on you I have high hopes for you. That was how the earthlings fate was decided once again. Chapter 127: Establishing Troops (2) Episode 8: Recruit Training / Chapter 127: Establishing Troops (2) TL: emptycube / ED: Hungry Panda {We grant the earthlings the right to establish troops. We also accept the El Tribes as members of the alliance as they are already under the protection of the alliance. Unlike the earthlings, there are no restrictions on the civil rights of the El Tribes. However, we do not grant the El Tribes with the right to establish troops.} This short announcement made waves throughout Dragonic. The earthlings and the El Tribes separately racked their brains at this great change. The right to establish troops was a new opportunity for the minor clans. If they could exercise this right and establish independent troops, they would be able to request resources from the alliance depending on their military merits, which would weaken the authority of overseers. Until now, the overseers were their only window in trading with the alliance so they held enormous authority, but there now was a method to go around this exclusivity. The El Tribes had their own share of headaches. In their position, they couldnt openly welcome the news of joining the alliance as this meant the El Tribes would have to participate in the war as part of the alliance from now on. Their best option was to get a free ride under the earthlings and peacefully live on Dragonic, but the earthlings and the alliance werent such easy organizations. Whether this turned out to be a glass of poison or not, they would have to drink it. To reduce their losses even by a little, each tribe went around looking for colonizer clans to ally with. As they had no experience in space missions, they undoubtedly needed the earthlings experience and power. Also, Richards clan, which boasted of being the most powerful and prosperous, completely disbanded due to Richards passing. Dragonics power scene was facing an extreme change. ** Choi Hyuk was still lying in bed. The war ended while he was still lying down. In fact, he was very surprised. They protected Dragonic without me? Perhaps it was arrogance, but Choi Hyuk thought that they wouldnt be able to protect Dragonic without him. However, the result was different from his expectations. Without Choi Hyuk, the earthlings and the El Tribes were able to completely chase the monsters out of Dragonic. Although Richard died in battle during this process, either way, it was a complete victory. The earthlings became stronger through this process. Maybe I underestimated them too much. Choi Hyuk smiled. This was a happy miscalculation. A few people visited him. The first ones to visit were Camilla and Jessie, both who suffered hardships with him during the expedition. I heard you slashed a highest-ranked monster? I was busy running away from hellhounds, which were only high-ranked monsters Haaa, to think I raised my sword against someone like you When I think about it now, it sends shivers down my spine. I was crazy From now on, lets get along as friends! Ill be good! Sovereign Jessie gave an amiable, crafty smile as he stretched out his hand. Choi Hyuk didnt hold his hand and blankly stared at him for a moment. He saw the white light (goodwill) Jessie was emitting and the vivid shield symbol above his head. A person to keep alive. Because Choi Hyuk was blankly staring at him, Jessie awkwardly pulled back his hand. That moment, Choi Hyuk calmly grasped his retreating hand. Please take care of me. Jessie smiled like a child. Yeah. Lets do our best! Jessie harbored respect for Choi Hyuk after this incident. Jessie, who had been heralded as a hero in the extreme sports industry before awakening karma, shared similar qualities with Lee Jinhee. They both possessed endless passion towards challenges. Of course, there was also an important difference. Lee Jinhee was the type who kept truer to herself while Jessie had outstanding showmanship and a disposition of wanting to be the center of attention. Because of this, Jessie had been envious and competitive towards Choi Hyuk rather than admiring him until now. However, the incident this time was on another level. Jessie couldnt envy him, not when he slashed a highest-ranked monster. On top of that, he wasnt so immature to feel envious of this fact either. Jessie now admired Choi Hyuk. I want to be strong like him. On the other hand, Camilla placed her hand out with an ambiguous expression. She was smiling, but it wasnt a smile that couldnt keep itself contained like Jessies. Thank you. Its thanks to you that we were able to return quickly and defend Dragonic. Choi Hyuk carefully examined Camilla before holding her hand. She emitted a faint black light (hostility), and there wasnt any symbol above her head. She has her guard up against me. And I cant tell if it will be better to kill her or keep her alive at this moment. Choi Hyuk nodded and held her hand. Camilla, like her title Sovereign of Paradise, was sensitive to justice She would willingly endure sacrifices if it was for the weak, and she would willingly raise her sword at injustice even in disadvantageous situations. Because of this, she was someone who could be hostile to Choi Hyuk and the Berserkers at any moment since, if they were to classify them, Choi Hyuk and the Berserkers were closer to the side of evil than of justice. That was why she was uneasy right now. In the current political landscape without Richard, there was no one who could keep Choi Hyuk and the Berserkers in check. Although she smiled outwardly, inwardly, she was very wary of Choi Hyuk. And Choi Hyuk was estimating her value. In Richards eyes, she was probably considered someone to keep alive since his goal was humanitys survival and prosperity. However, my goal is revenge. I dont know if she was a necessary existence for the survival of humans, but she could be an obstacle in my path for revenge. One thing was clear. She and her clan were people who could raise their swords against the Exalted Wings without hesitation. If that was justice, then they would be willing to fight even a hopeless battle. The problem was whether they would classify the alliance as evil or not. Also, another point of importance to Choi Hyuk was whether the Camilla Clan possessed the strength to attain justice. There was a likely chance she would obstruct Choi Hyuks actions at every step in times of chaos in the future. When facing her obstruction, how useful she and her clan were as troops would determine if he acknowledged her obstruction or not. If it was more beneficial to go against her than to accept her, then he would deal with her without any hesitation, though he currently wasnt sure how things would progress. Choi Hyuk strengthened his grip on her hand as he told her, Get stronger. At least as strong as Richard. Camilla bit her lips at the terrifying feeling she felt from those words. Damn it Is he really injured? Choi Hyuk had lost his lower body and his karma wasnt in a good condition. Yet, Camilla became discouraged like a mouse standing in front of a snake. It was so upsetting. Drip. As blood dripped from her lips since she bit on them too hard, Camilla replied, Definitely. Her eyes gleamed with resolve. They contained a madness-laced belief which asked who would save the world if not her and an animosity which indicated that she wouldnt lose to him. Pleased with her demeanor, Choi Hyuks lips curved up into a smile. Richards aide, Leah, and the head of der Schatten, Zero, visited after them. They brought over another one of Richards wills. You want to join the Berserkers? Yes, that was Overseer Richards final order. Leah said while showing his will. Zero was silent. Overseer Richard entrusted his dream to you along with his Eyes of the Judge. At Leahs words, Choi Hyuk tilted his head. Yeah, he did, but my dream is different from Richards. You know that, right? I dont know, but Overseer Richard believed that it would be fine if it was you. Why? He said he had a hunch. Leah stared directly into Choi Hyuks eyes. Choi Hyuk smiled bitterly. Richard too placed the Exalted Wings as his final goal. He was similar to Choi Hyuk in this respect. However, he was someone who dreamed of the earthlings survival and prosperity in the end. He was different from Choi Hyuk as the only thing important to him was revenge. Contained in his heart wasnt survival or prosperity. To him, the world had already fallen into ruin. Even if he dropped all the earthlings into the depths of hell, it didnt matter as long as he could realize his revenge. Because of this, Choi Hyuk was uncomfortable with Leah and Zero. Even though they were outstanding warriors, they werent as simple as the Berserkers. Also, it wasnt like their relationship wasnt built upon comradery like it was for Ryu Hyunsung, Lee Jinhee, Baek Seoin, Bae Jinman, and Handke. It was uncomfortable to use them as he wished. My path will probably be different from what you think. Choi Hyuk distanced himself from them. No matter how outstanding a troop was, it was dangerous for distinctive entities to join a united army. It was Zero who answered this time. That doesnt matter. Der Schatten doesnt ask questions. We do not think. We only follow the orders given by Overseer Richard. Since Richards final order was to follow Choi Hyuk, they wouldnt hesitate to follow him. That was what he was saying. Zero was colorless in Choi Hyuks eyes. He was indifferent towards Choi Hyuk to a surprising degree, similar to how Jung Minji was in the past. On the other hand, Leah was slightly different. I dont really know. However, if there was anyone else who could make the world move besides Overseer Richard, it would be you. Thats why I plan on realizing Richards dream even if it means using you. Leah was emotional. Her color was gray, a mixture of white and black light. Yet, if he were to strictly classify it, it would be closer to black. She was more hostile towards Choi Hyuk. How was it that Richard died and Choi Hyuk survived?It seemed she held this sort of resentment. She didnt hide her intentions. Her eyes currently burned, seemingly in angry. She calmly said, I will do my best to assist you. Der Schatten, as a secret organization, will be your eyes and ears. Also, I am in command of the Richard Clans most elite troop. It wont be lacking compared to the Berserkers. We will definitely show you our usefulness. She meant that they would persuade him with their skill. I will do my utmost to serve you so that you will lend us your ear. She didnt hide her intentions. Choi Hyuk now began to become interested in them. Looking at their self-control, Choi Hyuk recalled how talented of an overseer Richard was. Now that he thought about it, he was curious about something. I have something to ask. Leah raised her head at Choi Hyuks question. How did I look in Richards eyes? Was I someone to keep alive? Or someone to kill? He felt that he was probably someone to keep alive considering what he did for him, but he was somehow doubtful. I was necessary for the survival and prosperity of humanity? Even Choi Hyuk had difficulty believing that. Leah gave him an unexpected answer. I heard it was both. He said that both a blue shield symbol, indicating you were someone to keep alive, as well as a red blade symbol, indicating you were someone to kill, were clearly above your head. There are cases like that? You were the only one. When I asked if that was dangerous, he said it was fine, that you were needed, and that he had a hunch. Overseer Richard had high hopes for you, saying that you were, without a doubt, someone who would accomplish the impossible. Although I didnt really understand, Overseer Richard interpreted the information in front of his eyes his own way. And he was never wrong. In fact, in this incident, he didnt kill those labeled as someone to kill and only locked them up, which produced a better result in the end. She was referring to those, like Penelope of the Camilla Clan, who would have obstructed the decision to launch a pre-emptive attack. In the end, the decision to launch a pre-emptive attack was achieved smoothly, and they, who joined the war later, achieved brilliant military merits. Overseer Richard requested that we work hard for your unknown fate. Choi Hyuk shook his head at Leahs words. To trust someone he didnt know was an ally or foe? Unless he possessed tremendous confidence in himself, it was impossible. Yet, Richard always proved his confidence was correct. Admirable. This was why Leah and Zero showed such loyalty for him even when he was dead. However, he was already dead. If Choi Hyuk accepted Leah and Zero, he couldnt depend on Richards order. Choi Hyuk didnt need two troops. He only needed the Berserkers. Choi Hyuk met eyes with Leah then Zero. Remember. Im not Richard. I cant promise big things like him. I can only promise you one thing. Victory. The strength of invincibility that wont allow anything or anyone to play around with our fates. Can you follow that? Choi Hyuks words meant that he would accept Leah and Zero. Leah nodded his head and Zero smiled faintly. Thats enough. The two replied simultaneously. ** While welcoming visitors lying down, Choi Hyuk felt frustrated. The situation in Dragonic was rapidly changing, yet he was still bedridden. Since his body was like this, he couldnt even analyze the enlightenment he had obtained. Even though he tried not to, he kept feeling a sense of urgency. When he welcomed visitors, he showed off an imposing and confident appearance, but he didnt feel well when he was alone as he kept feeling powerless. It was Commander Mack who came to visit this time. She, who had been fighting at the forefront until recently, was dirty as though she didnt wash before coming here. How have you been? Sorry, Im late. My duty in Dark City finally ended. What is there to be sorry for? No, no, still, you saved my life. Although she looked very exhausted, she really seemed to be in a good mood. She smiled like a child without worries. You saved me from Narcis grasp and You revived my race. Youre right about Narci, but I wasnt the one who revived the Dragon Tribe. I know. It was Overseer Richard. He chose to sacrifice himself, believing in you. You were handed his dying wish, right? Although he wasnt thinking of accomplishing Richards dying wish, since it was true he received everything, Choi Hyuk simply kept his mouth shut. So I thought about your reward. Mack sat next to Choi Hyuk. Choi Hyuk didnt refuse. A reward would be nice. Ehh, be happier about it. Although I want to stand up and dance, its difficult since I dont have legs. Mack revealed a meaningful smile at Choi Hyuks truthful words. You will be able to. Pardon? Mack raised her left arm. Thud. As her hand brushed past it, her left horn fell with a thud. A brilliantly shining golden horn. It was the only dragon trait she possessed on her beautiful, human-like body. Although Im from the dragon race, as you can see, Im quite far off from them. Still, the reason why I can be considered a part of the dragon race are these horns. She placed her horn on Choi Hyuks chest. Absorb it. Choi Hyuk blankly stared at Mack. Will it be okay if I do? Ahh, all it is is me dropping to the experienced stage of high-ranked warriors. Even though it will take me a while to recover, its not long from the perspective of the dragon race. Since I was at a loss in trying to become a highest-ranked warrior, Ill just think of it was relearning the basics. Commander Mack was a powerful warrior who had reached the peak of high-ranked warriors. Dropping down to the experienced stage of high-ranked warriors was a huge loss. Yet, she didnt hesitate in the slightest. This is also a bribe as well as repaying you for saving my life. The baby dragons who were born recently absolutely need the El Tribes and Dragonic. If its you, you should be able to take good care of them. I entrust you to take care of the baby dragons from now on. Understood. Choi Hyuk didnt refuse. If it was Commander Macks horn, he would be able to not only recover from his injuries but step forth onto a higher stage. Fragment-Light definitely said that he would be able to recover if a warrior that was at or above his level were to pass down a part of their body to him. Good thinking. The bed isnt a place where a hero should be. Mack smiled brightly. Macks horned scattered and was absorbed into Choi Hyuks heart. Whoooo. A karma that overwhelmed Choi Hyuks power swarmed into him. This was an inheritance of fate. The retribution Commander Mack, a descendant of the dragon race, had accumulated her entire life was passed down to Choi Hyuk. Thump. Thump. His heart thumped crazily, and every time, a strong karma surged from his heart. The karma spreading from his heart pushed down towards Choi Hyuks lower body. His bones formed with golden light. His nerves and muscles formed as well. A body composed of pure karma. Then the remaining karma began to fuse with his own. The power of dragons, which could fundamentally manipulate flames, suited Choi Hyuk very well. Not only that, but their unique karma, which could communicate with the universe since they were born, awakened an entirely new sense in Choi Hyuk. Choi Hyuk felt an extreme sense of transcendence. Invincibility and slashing without fail. The fate he had engraved onto the universe shined in a more brilliant light and became larger and more resilient. From a bent tree trunk grew roots which were thicker and tougher than before. Golden leaves scattered. Although the time he spent lying down powerlessly in bed was long, his recovery was instantaneous. Ah Choi Hyuk shot up from the spring water he had been lying in. His entire body overflowed with power. Congratulations on becoming a high-ranked warrior. Commander Mack smiled meaningfully as she tidied her remaining horn. Chapter 128: Establishing Troops (3) Episode 8: Recruit Training / Chapter 128: Establishing Troops (3) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk Choi Hyuk, who brushed himself off and stood up, was the first to use the right to establish troops. Accompanying him, it was inevitable for the Berserkers to reorganize as well. As he wanted to establish troops to launch independent military operations in the great universe, he needed a massive increase in personnel. Choi Hyuk was an overseer who managed five colonized lands by himself. Among all the overseers, he possessed the vastest territory. Although the average population of each colonized land was significantly lower compared to the colonized lands of other overseers, still, the combined population was over 100,003,000. However, Choi Hyuk wasnt interested in managing his territory. He was still only interested in leading the over 20,000 elite Berserkers into ferocious battlefields. However, as there was a need for more soldiers to maintain public order in his territory, Baek Seoin had recruited people separately as well. They were Berserkers known as the second and third string. As their numbers werent small, their numbers reached 200,000 after the war. As Choi Hyuk wasnt interested in increasing the size of his organization, this number was the maximum Baek Seoin could manage. When even this was insufficient, he would cooperate with minor clans to maintain public order. Although they were known as second and third-string Berserkers, officially, their positions were ambiguous. There was a need to grant them a proper status during the reorganization this time around. We need to increase our military forces to at least 600,000. That many? Definitely. If we want to capture a planet or destroy higher ranked Kahur Kabkuns, we need at least this many. However, its only 600,000 when considering superhuman warriors. In the past, 600,000 would only be enough to capture a few countries, how could we capture an entire planet with this number? Thats true, but our troops only need to fight. With the trifling matters, such as the administrative processes and supplies, being handled by the alliance, do we even need 600,000? Where will we even recruit that many people? I say this clearly, we dont need weak warriors. Still, after enduring the tidal wave of monsters this time, all of humanity has advanced significantly, so recruiting that many wont be too difficult. Also, the El Tribes, which recently became alliance members, are also targets of recruitment. Still, 600,000 is too many. If thats the case, then, even if we include all the second and third-string Berserkers, we still need to recruit double our current numbers Thats not good. It could harm our culture. Since there will be more frequent expeditions from now on, dont we need forces to protect our colonized lands? Then lets reorganize them separately and not into the Berserkers. Theres also no need to reorganize the second and third-string members into the Berserkers either. The only important traits are that they are skilled and that they possess a mentality that doesnt care if they die in a fight. Lets only go with elites. To be honest, if you want to go around the universe, you need to at least be a lowest-ranked warrior. 200,000 No, lets go with 100,000. Thats too small No, I even yielded a lot with this number. 100,000. I can go lower if possible, but I wont go higher. Lets launch a massive recruiting campaign and try to assemble all the war-maniacs of Dragonic. Haa Baek Seoin let out a sigh. In reality, he never thought Choi Hyuk would accept 600,000 from the beginning. It was simply a trick to start high before compromising. Originally, the number he expected they would compromise on was 200,000. But To cut that number in half. Baek Seoin counter-argued, The scale of missions will increase in the future How will we cover an entire planet with only 100,000 people? Although its not a planet, tens of millions of people participated in the Cayenne Star capturing operation. Thats why Im saying we pick warriors who can do the work of 200 or 300 people. Also, why do we need to cover an entire planet? We just need to kill everything in sight. 100,000 is already too much when just smashing and killing things. I really yielded a lot. What I need are Berserkers who dont die even in situations where it seems like they will. If we pick a lot and a lot die every time, whats the point? The number of applicants will drop as well. Baek Seoin eventually raised a white flag. Ah, understood. Then, please pay a bit of attention towards the Berserker school so that we can consistently recruit new warriors. Thats something Ill leave to you. You can distribute the budget however you want. No, not that. Im asking you to go and give lectures. Do you know how many people with potential enroll because they admire you? If youre going to lead troops and not fight by yourself, you also need to focus on training new recruits. Even if we gloss over the past by saying it was run as an experiment, now that we are going to run them more diligently, please show a little interest in them? Choi Hyuk flinched at Baek Seoins words. The top executives of the Berserkers had all given lectures after being pressured by Baek Seoin. Among them, Ryu Hyunsung pretty much lived in the school as teaching seemed to suit him. However, Choi Hyuk, who was busy with training himself, had never gone to the school. Yet, like Baek Seoin had said, if he needed his own army, he couldnt neglect his warrior training school. In the end, Choi Hyuk nodded. Okay. ** Hyungnim, hyungnim. Lets enroll in the Berserker school. What now? Im already exhausted. Ah, those are words ignorant of the world. Dont you know theres now a right to establish troops? Doesnt that only matter to the guys who call themselves clan leaders? What does that have to do with us enrolling in the Berserker school? No, no, hyungnim. The status we earthlings have held in the alliance until now was nothing more than a neighborhood watch in a town on the countryside. Since were a part of the regional troops of the Virgo Cluster, though we are considered as independent troops with the right to take independent military action, in the end, were simply regional troops. Ones that slave away in various regions following the orders of a district magistrate. So? But, independent troops, which were created with the right to establish troops, are formal armies that are ranked by the alliance. Think about it. Regional troops are weak and are pretty much a service job, but what about formal armies? Wont they have benefits? I mean, we even gave soldiers pensions on Earth. In places like the US, they even paid for their childrens education. So You want to earn more Mission Points? Im fine. You do that on your own. Independent troops or whatever and the Berserker school? Although I dont know what they have to do with each other, either way, I heard their lessons are harsh. I heard that there were so many deaths during the training that more died than regular colonizers. Is money of any use when youre dead? Ah, hyungnim, dont be like that and listen to me. Didnt you contemplate whether to stick to the president or Choi Hyuk last time? I did. And I followed your words and chose Choi Hyuk. Thats why I went through hell. I fought against monsters for the first time in my life. Yes. Yes, you did. But did you suffer any losses? To be honest, if we didnt progress here, do you think we would have endured the tidal wave of monsters this time? You know that the number of casualties in Choi Hyuks colonized lands is much lower than other colonized lands, right? Well, thats true. Since the front lines were like holes in a sponge Didnt they say those who werent skilled were too slow to escape in time? They were slaughtered when they encountered a 1-star monster. That I did well to listen to you. Yes. This is the kind of world were living in. Hyungnim. The world these days isnt a world where you can live by trying to spare yourself. What Im saying is, even if its a bit dangerous, becoming stronger is a way to increase your chance of survival. Rather than trying to avoid the dangers of this world all the time, isnt it better to jump into it and live in style? Trust me. We need to join the independent troops. Its not simply a problem of earning more Mission Points and living better. We will gain the backing of the alliance. Right now, we cant take a step out of Dragonic without the approval of the overseers, right? Even if we wanted to, the fee to use the portal is insanely expensive. And continuing to stay in outer space isnt logical. But when were part of the formal army, do you think they wont let us enter a city in the alliance? As long as we join the independent troops, hyungnim, well be nobles. Nobles. What this means is we can enjoy even a small bit of the authority the overseers exclusively possess. And the future, hyungnim? A world where all the peasants living on Dragonic will go out and die. A time where they say Welcome warriors of the independent troops will come. Hyungnim, dont you want to live in style? Koff, koff. Ah, well. If I can live like that, itll be great bu- Thats why we need to join the independent troops. If we want to do that, we need to go to the Berserker school. The Berserker school is like a royal road leading to the independent troops the Berserkers will create. What? Youre going to join the Berserkers? Are you crazy? Hey, hyungnim. We worked well together until now. We put our backs against each other and protected each other. If we were scared, we would flee together. Like this, we became stronger faster than anyone else and survived. Thats true. Its the same when we go there. As long as we do whatever it takes to survive over there, our lives will become easier afterwards. After enduring hardship once, itll get easier. Or are you going to be a fool, trembling and begging to live? What? Fool? You bastard. No, no, I didnt mean to say that to you. Haa. Bastard, watch your mouth Anyways, I get it. Since youre going that far, lets do it. You made a good decision, hyungnim! But not Berserkers, okay? Haa, okay. I get it, hyungnim. I do. Strength in itself was a spell. Even people like them, who were quite different from Choi Hyuks ideal Berserkers, applied to be Berserkers. Each possessing their own desires, warriors from all over Dragonic gathered. ** {The Berserkers have been registered as independent troops of the alliance.1 high-ranked warrior (6-star), Choi Hyuk, 8 middle-ranked warriors (5-star), 3,174 low-ranked warriors (4-star), 85,317 lowest-ranked warriors (3-star) as well as 10,000 probationary warriors belong to this troop. Their fighting power is evaluated at C- rank.} The total number of casualties from the tidal wave of monsters reached 500 million It was the greatest number of casualties since the advancement evaluation. 500 million out of 2 billion. Before, it would have been such an absurd number that people would have burst into laughter, but it was the reality the earthlings were living in right now. Especially after the expedition left, the front lines were pushed back ceaselessly and gaps opened up in their front lines, allowing monsters to trample the rear. During times like those, non-combat-oriented colonizers were massacred. Due to this, the voice urging for the reformation of earthlings gained power. Paradoxically, the earthlings fighting power improved through this terrifying war. Compared to before the war, where there were 7,000 low-ranked warriors (4-star) and 700,000 lowest-ranked warriors (3-star) in the total population, currently, there were 10,000 and 1 million respectively. Although many warriors had died in the battle, the numbers had increased significantly. When looking at the ratios, the number of low and lowest-ranked warriors increased by the same rate. However, since the death rate for lowest-ranked warriors was actually overwhelmingly higher than low-ranked warriors, advancements were so common that it felt like the person sleeping next to you had advanced to the 3-star level overnight. It was simply that intense of a war. During this time, not only Lee Jinhee and Ryu Hyunsung, but even Baek Seoin, Bae Jinman, Handke, the newly joined Kim Honghyun, Richards aide Leah, and Zero had all advanced and became middle-ranked warriors. Was it because they had experienced this war? Countless warriors applied to be Berserkers, who were notorious for being an organization of crazy war-maniacs. Not only that, but even the El Tribes, who now had to serve in the military after joining the alliance, lined up to apply. It was because Choi Hyuks independent troops were appealing to them as well. As a result, 3,000 low-ranked warriors (4-star) became affiliated with the Berserkers, and they were even able to reach 80,000 lowest-ranked warriors (3-star). In reality, they accepted all low-ranked warriors, but they rejected some lowest-ranked warriors after evaluating them. They strictly assessed ones fighting senses and their potential for future growth rather than their current stage. Even Choi Hyuk attended the evaluation after being pestered by Baek Seoin. Also, in the same way, they accepted 2-star warriors whose talents were especially eye-catching as probationary warriors. This too was because of Baek Seoins strong insistence that they needed to always be prepared for the future. Among those who werent picked and from the second and third-string Berserkers, they established a formal army consisting of 300,000 members assigned to maintaining public order and defending the colonized lands. They were called the supervising troops. Although everyone opposed that name (Lee Jinhee even said loudly, Hey! Why is the name of the unit maintaining public order the supervising troops?!), Choi Hyuk went through with it. The supervising troops were not independent troops and were left affiliated under the Virgo Cluster as regional troops. That was how the first independent troop established in Dragonic, the Berserkers, received the C- rank. The establishment of troops from each overseer and sovereign, as well as clan leaders who had a bit of power, followed soon after. Complete control of Dragonic and establishing independent troops. With these, the earthlings once again entered a new era. Due to the great changes that had occurred almost every year, the earthlings could now quickly familiarize themselves with these changes. Rather than feeling fear or anxiety, the number of people who felt excited gradually grew. Chapter 129: Establishing Troops (4) Episode 8: Recruit Training / Chapter 129: Establishing Troops (4) TL: emptycube / ED: Hungry Panda When selecting new Berserkers, Choi Hyuk didnt exclude those who were hostile towards him. However- What was your reason for applying? I want to fight without hesitation like Overseer Choi Hyuk! He rejected everyone who held hostility towards him that said this while smiling. Choi Hyuk believed that there was sufficient reason to be hated considering the things he had done. Although I hate people like you I hate monsters more. To kill you one day. It was people like them who he would accept after evaluating their skills and checking that they werent people to kill with his Eyes of the Judge. The problem wasnt that they were hostile towards him. He didnt need people who spoke differently from their actual thoughts. The Berserkers were crazy warriors, and those whose inner thoughts differed from their external appearance werent crazy. ** When Lee Jinhee moved, beads of sweat and blood splattered upwards. Pakang! Keuk! She was unable to endure the backlash as their swords clashed, and her hand had become tattered. Blood dripped down, but she didnt drop her sword once. Her eyes didnt lose their determination. Although her appearance was quite horrible, Baek Seoin didnt bat an eye while looking at her. He was, for a completely different reason, grumbling to someone else since wounds like those were normal for Berserkers. Leader! Please talk while doing it! Pakaang! Puch! Keleuk With blood spewing from her lips, Lee Jinhee was thrown backwards. Unable to endure Baek Seoins urging, Choi Hyuk, who had reflected Lee Jinhees sword and kicked her stomach, opened his mouth. Director Lee Jinhees sword swung in a straight line. Thats why if you hit it, itll reflect off with a ba-bang. Baek Seoin held his forehead when he heard his explanation. Who will know what youre saying with that sort of explanation?! Just in case, he glanced behind him, but the students of the Berserker school simply stood there with wide eyes. They didnt look like they understood at all. Looking at them, Choi Hyuk tilted his head. No matter who saw him, it seemed like he was asking, You dont understand? Turning around, Choi Hyuk faced Lee Jinhee, who was rushing towards him with gritted teeth, and kindly added a bit more detail. So Like this. Ba-bang! Baang! When Choi Hyuks practice sword tapped Lee Jinhees short sword, Lee Jinhees right hand, which was holding her sword, was pushed upwards. Grrr! Damn it! Lee Jinhee screamed in anger. She tried her best to endure, but her power wasnt able to overcome the impact in the end and she rolled on the ground. She got back up as soon as she started rolling and shot towards him at the speed of light. Ill see it! Ill definitely see it this time! However, Choi Hyuk was calm. He once again kindly explained, Like this, ba-bang! Thud! Due to Choi Hyuks downwards swing, Lee Jinhees hand slammed onto the ground while still holding her sword. Keeuhup! Swallowing her scream, she quickly dissipated the strength of the swing and escaped from Choi Hyuks attack range, but Choi Hyuk followed her this time. When attacking first, ba-bang! Ting!! Roll, thump. Lee Jinhee, who had hurriedly retreated, was unable to dissipate the strength behind Choi Hyuks sword and spun in midair before collapsing on the ground. Choi Hyuk, thinking that he had explained enough, turned his back on Lee Jinhee and faced the students. They probably understand now, right? His expression soon became one of bewilderment. He tilted his head Dont tell me they still dont understand? His confusion was wholly revealed through his expression without the need for words. The students of the Berserker school avoided his gaze. In the end, Choi Hyuk frowned. Its not like youre copying my actions. Im just telling you to look at it and sense it but you cant even do that The words he had mumbled in disappointment dug into the hearts of the students. Just then. I get it! I get it! I get it now! You damn leader! Lee Jinhee, who had been collapsed on the ground, stood up and charged at him like lightning. However, Choi Hyuk didnt even look at her properly and swung his sword in the same way as he did in his examples. Ba-bang! Yet, the sound which resounded out was lackluster compared to before. Tik! Huh? I get it now! Shouting triumphantly, Lee Jinhee let Choi Hyuks sword pass her with the gladius in her right hand. In her left hand was another short sword. Imbuing the short sword with karma, she aimed at Choi Hyuks neck. At the same time, Choi Hyuks disinterested eyes sharpened. Clang! Choi Hyuk reflected Lee Jinhees short sword and simultaneously kicked her. Thud! Lee Jinhee didnt avoid his kick, instead, blocking his kick by lowering her elbow and continued to charge towards him. The two clashed in close quarters. As it was no longer suitable to swing his sword in such close quarters, Choi Hyuk punched Lee Jinhees face. Thud! Accompanied by the sound which was quieter compared to the vigor behind the punch, Lee Jinhees face tilted backwards. Lee Jinhee had purposely tilted her head back to reduce the impact. With her blue eyes observed Choi Hyuk, she rotated her body and slashed with her sword. The tip of her sword definitely made contact with Choi Hyuks forehead. Yes! However, Lee Jinhees joy was short-lived. Choi Hyuks sword completely pierced through her body. Puscht! Ah A dejected sigh escaped her lips. Choi Hyuk added more strength to his sword, which had pierced through Lee Jinhees shoulder, and pushed her down to the ground. Lee Jinhee grabbed his sword with both hands and resisted, but she pushed back slowly and her butt touched the ground in the end. Choi Hyuk asked, Surrender? Yet, Lee Jinhee didnt reply to his question. Grr Biting her lips while looking up at him with her blue eyes, she didnt give up and resisted Choi Hyuks sword. Die! Then it seemed like the blue light from activating Minds Eye grew brighter as she flung her body like a spring and attempted to bite Choi Hyuks sword-wielding hand. She didnt care whether the blade in her shoulder dug in further or not. It seemed she even utilized her karma as her teeth were dyed blue as well. Ill take your hand at least! Lee Jinhee only saw Choi Hyuks hand. She revealed such a resolute competitiveness that she would wound her opponent even if she died. Choi Hyuks hand approached from a close distance. Then he smashed Lee Jinhees face. Punch! Choi Hyuk threw a punch at Lee Jinhee without the slightest hesitation. Her teeth, which had been imbued with karma, flew out, and she collapsed rigidly, unconscious. The students of the Berserker school watched this with horrified expressions. Although their training was tough, it wasnt this insane. On top of that, wasnt the Berserker who was collapsed on the ground with swollen eyes Lee Jinhee, one of the top three experts in the Berserkers? After mercilessly crushing such a great warrior, Choi Hyuk calmly stretched his arms. Ah It was fun. He even unintentionally mumbled this. A drop of red blood dripped down from his forehead. That one drop of blood made him very happy. Jinhee nuna, I was surprised this time. Although it was only a drop of blood right now, if Lee Jinhee had wielded a karma-weapon, it would have been quite a dangerous situation. The fact that she accomplished such a feat against Choi Hyuk, who was a high-ranked warrior, was incredible. Even considering how he had matched his karma to her level, there was undoubtedly a wall, which middle-ranked warriors couldnt overcome, between high-ranked warriors and middle-ranked warriors. Expressing his admiration, Choi Hyuk flung Lee Jinhee on his shoulder. Looking at this, Baek Seoin said in surprise, Wait! You have to finish your lecture! Choi Hyuk shrugged his shoulder holding Lee Jinhee and said, This is what Berserkers are. Choi Hyuks lecture had somehow ended well thanks to Lee Jinhee. ** As he was walking out after leaving Lee Jinhee in Bae Jinmans care, a small hand tapped his shoulder. A woman he couldnt sense. Its been a while. Choi Hyuk said as he turned his head slightly. As expected, Flame-Rain was there. Hey~ This place looks nice! She pretended to look around at her surroundings. Her gaze landed on the territory pyramid erected in the center of the Berserker school then glanced at the various shops and the students discussing and training there. Its because Baek Seoin kept telling me we needed a school. Its my first time here as well. Flame-Rain giggled at Choi Hyuks words. Good. For this to be your first time. Its my first time as well. Choi Hyuk simply grinned. Choi Hyuk no longer asked Flame-Rain why she came or who she was. However, this time, it was Flame-Rain who spoke first. I came to say my farewell. Farewell? Yeah. Im going far away I dont know if Ill be able to return. She looked up at Dragonics rippling white sky. As I thought Your homelands sky was prettier. Choi Hyuk stepped towards her, who was immersed in her emotions, and asked, Where are you going? The world where monsters live. I have been dispatched to the reconnaissance troops. I leave tomorrow. While saying this, her voice didnt contain any fear or regret. The reconnaissance troops the princess of the Flame Wing Tribe is commanding? Have the rumors spread even here? Well, since youre a high-ranked warrior, youre considered an elite of the alliance. She looked proud. That moment, Choi Hyuk impulsively asked, Its you, right? She replied as though it was a trivial matter, Yeah. Her thoughts seemed to be it might be our last meeting, so why hide anything? Choi Hyuks insides twisted. Is it okay for the princess of the Flame Wing Tribe to be dispatched to a mission like that? Dont the top 4 avoid stuff like that? Like you already know, there are some people who hate me. Flame-Rain really didnt seem to care and Choi Hyuk bit his lips. Although anger suddenly surged within him, he was strangely relieved. Is it okay to not consider her my enemy? To be honest, the Flame Wing Tribe was an existence which stood at the top of his list of enemies. However, Choi Hyuk had already unconsciously considered Flame-Rain to be different. He had simply been unaware of this change. Maybe, if they were to send someone other than me A warrior who wasnt one of the top 4, I probably would have been angrier. Flame-Rain revealed her white teeth and happily burned her hair as she gave a meaningful smile. When we have received so much We need to repay what we can. Choi Hyuk could see a faint golden light (sacrificial will) emitting from her through his eyes. The golden light that he wouldnt see many times during his lifetime he had seen multiple times from her. You He stopped what he was about to say and shut his mouth. As there was a saying What you say will come true so he couldnt bring himself to ask, Are you planning to die? With his Eyes of Distinction, he could tell that Flame-Rain was willing to die for the mission. The golden light which indicated a sacrificial will was proof of this. Normally, he would have simply glossed over the golden light even if he saw it, but since he saw the golden light as she prepared for such a dangerous mission, he felt torn by anxiety. I really have no idea what shes thinking. Flame-Rain was always like this. She would suddenly show her sacrificial will to Choi Hyuk. Since she did it back when they werent really close, Choi Hyuk could tell that this sacrificial will wasnt only for him. She wanted to embrace all the small and weak tribes. Choi Hyuk was one amongst them. Looking back, the first time he met her was in the first mission he went on as a Consumable. A great warrior of the transcendence level wandered onto the battlefield of lowest-ranked warriors and became friends with many people, regardless of their status. Although the majority of them were unaware of Flame-Rains status. Anyways, now that weve become friends that know everything about each other, Ill give you some inside information Youre going to be getting busier. Suddenly changing the topic, Flame-Rains eyes began to fill with sadness. She had been calm when she said that this might be their final farewell. Why? Old Mr. Dragon seems to have taken a liking to you this time They are assigning you a key duty of the alliance Recruit training. Recruit training? Yeah. When you guys awakened, the thing you experienced on Earth. It was probably , right? Choi Hyuk, who had been hung up on thinking about Flame-Rains sacrificial will, suddenly felt as though he was suffocating. The name that felt like a sudden attack, . His voice became heavy. Were going to do that? Yeah. The method and rules, you guys will be deciding everything. He had never trembled in front of any enemy, yet his hands were trembling right now. If I were to request something as a friend Dont be so harsh on them. Flame-Rain lightly held Choi Hyuks hand. However, Choi Hyuk was too preoccupied to notice. His mind was churning rapidly. They want us to do it? Are they telling to become a definite part of the alliance? Then do we have to do it? We have to make people kill each other like we were forced to? Do we really have to do it? No, there might be a different method. Since it all depends on what we decide. However Will we be able to foster warriors who can survive in fights against the monsters by going easy on them? Flame-Rain said as if singing, Although rage makes a strong warrior Doing it this way wont make them my ally. Although Flame-Rains voice was pleasant to listen to, Choi Hyuk didnt pay attention to it. Flame-Rains words went in one ear and out the other as he was lost in his own thoughts. Looking at Choi Hyuks blank expression, Flame-Rain eventually realized he wasnt listening to her and became annoyed. Hey! Punch! Kak! Although Flame-Rain only swung her small fist, Choi Hyuk vomited blood while standing. Her punch possessed a terrifyingly superhuman strength. However, as a warrior among warriors, Flame-Rain didnt care about this amount of blood. When someone is speaking I, hmm? Came all the way here, hmm? To see you, hmm? When Im so busy, hmm? When I have so many friends, hmm? I only came to say farewell to you, hmm? Flame-Rain hectored him as though she was trying to fix his manners. Although the place he was hit hurt, Choi Hyuk smiled when he saw her like that. Okay, okay. Flame-Rain, who had been hopping up and down, eventually let out a sigh when she saw Choi Hyuks plain reaction. Haaa After sighing, she changed the mood again. Her eyes turned serious as she said, To be honest, I hoped that the earthlings wouldnt be assigned to this duty However, itll be a chance for you. The fact that you are in charge of training recruits means that you have already been acknowledged. In fact, if the results are good, youll even accumulate great merits. Acknowledgement. Merits. Choi Hyuk hadnt hoped for any of them. Whether you pick an easy path Or a hard one I hope that you consider it carefully, friend. Tap. Flame-Rains fist lightly touched Choi Hyuks chest. Im going. Taking a step away, she waved her hand. Choi Hyuk hurriedly called out to her. Flame-Rain! Huh? Lets see each other again. Flame-Rain grinned. Placing one hand in her pocket, her entire body surged with flames. Flame-Rain disappeared, and cleanly burning flames remained in her place. The flames seemed to be waving, and they disappeared while waving. Blaze. For some reason, Choi Hyuk couldnt easily leave the place Flame-Rain had disappeared. Chapter 130: Kundle Tribe With Choi Hyuk being the first to establish troops, troops began to be competitively established by others. There was nothing more to say about the five overseers, excluding Choi Hyuk and Nasir, but even the nine great sovereigns and four regular ones acted quickly. Even if they werent sovereigns, leaders of large clans competed to attract experts and establish their own troops. They needed to establish troops to be able to leave Dragonic. If they could leave Dragonic, they would be able to reach a land of opportunities. Have you been to the city in the center of the Virgo Cluster, Virgo? That place is no joke. Are you teasing me? You know that my clan hasnt established our troops yet Ah, ha! Thats right. Haha, sorry. But that place really is no joke. Why? Is it different from the lowest-ranked supply store? Supply store? You crazy. What do you think is better, commercial goods or military supplies? How is it, really? First, the quality of equipment is incomparable. Also, we get a discount as D rank independent troops. But, do you think thats all? I enrolled in the Virgo Cluster Warrior School. It was also free as one of the benefits! I trained there for a day, and it was on another level compared to the techniques we find in the supply store. Also, above all, just staying there feels different. Its more refined and lively, and warriors discuss amongst each other I could easily tell how much of a backwater place Dragonic is! Hahaha! Damn it If theres a good place like that, shouldnt they share it with everyone? When we are all members of the alliance anyways? What can they do when resources are limited? Isnt it natural for the alliance to invest in more skillful and devote warriors? Good for you. God damn it. Although there were instances when silence would follow due to their excessive bragging, this silence wouldnt last long. They couldnt help but ask, So Have you been to Dark City? Even if I get a discount as a member of D rank troops, the cost to travel there is too expensive Still, if I diligently collect Mission Points, its a place that is worth taking a plunge for. Like the cost of traveling from Seoul to New York on business class? You crazy, to compare Either way, Im envious. Ah, when will my clan be able to establish independent troops? Should I just join your clan? Yeah, if youre going to join, join quickly. The later you join, the larger the difference will be. The conversations between warriors around this time were all like this. New cultures were like this. Even if it hurt their pride, they were envious. As the situation was like this, clan leaders hurried to establish their own troops. However, they couldnt do it as easily as Choi Hyuk did. Due to wanting to recruit a few more warriors to increase their beginning rank slightly, they set aside ample time to prepare before they established troops. Also, as they didnt utilize tactics that disregarded their lives like the Berserkers, they had to train their newly joined clan members. During this time, where everyone was in a hurry but delaying establishing troops, the one who rose to overwhelming prominence was Camilla. She established her troops right after Choi Hyuk. It was a shocking speed. The Berserkers were able to quickly establish their troops because of the Berserkers simplistic spirit and Choi Hyuks popularity. On the other hand, Camilla was able to quickly establish her troops because she didnt expect any more people to join her clan. This was because the Camilla Clan only accepted those with the heros fate, Savior, which increased their karma when they helped others and gained their trust. Also, because all the heroes in the world had already joined her clan, there was no need to consider whether they should accept more people or not. They only decided to accept members of the El Tribes who were compatible with them. {The Valkyries have been registered as independent troops of the alliance.2 middle-ranked warriors (5-star), 1,492 low-ranked warriors (4-star), 135,317 lowest-ranked warriors (3-star) as well as 300,000 probationary warriors belong to this troop. Their fighting power is evaluated at D rank.} Camillas troops Valkyries received a normal D rank. A matter of significance was that 400 of the low-ranked warriors (4-star) were members of the El Tribes. They were El Tribe members who owed a life debt to her clan members or were charmed by their characters. She was the clan leader who had accepted the most El Tribe members after Choi Hyuk, who accepted a thousand members. The alliance gave priority to quality over quantity. To be a B rank, one needed at least 1,000 members and at least 500 of them had to be middle-ranked warriors (5-star). To be a C rank, one needed at least 10,000 members, a commander who was at least a high-ranked warrior, and at least 5,000 members had to be low-ranked warriors (4-star). To be a D rank, one needed at least 100,000 members, a commander who was at least a middle-ranked warrior, and at least 50,000 had to be lowest-ranked warriors (3-star). Below them were E and F ranks, which werent allowed to be independent troops. Those were troops which were operated like boy/girl scouts of the young warriors of the top 4 tribes. That was why, with barely 15,000 low-ranked warriors (4-star) among the El Tribes and earthlings in total, it was difficult for independent troops to be established on Dragonic with a rank exceeding C. Choi Hyuk was the only high-ranked warrior, and the top elite troops on Dragonic, the Berserkers, only had around 3,000 low-ranked warriors. But how did the Berserkers receive a C rank? Even if its a C- They didnt fulfill the minimum requirements. Camillas devoted follower, Penelope, asked with widened eyes. She sounded as though she had just thought of it. Camilla calmly replied, Thats because Choi Hyuk isnt just a normal high-ranked warrior but a high-ranked warrior with a Sword of Vow. Is a Sword of Vow really that amazing? Enough to compare with 2,000 4-star warriors? Since he slashed a highest-ranked monster with that sword when he was a middle-ranked warrior Its an unbelievable treasure. Wow Unni, arent you going to make one of those? I will. Thats why I came this far. As she replied, Camilla looked in front of her. They were in the dark and vast outer space. The three Kahur Kabkuns, which had created a triangular formation in outer space, were completely destroyed. Around them were monster corpses, which had poured out from when the Kahur Kabkuns were destroyed, floating in space. Her troops, the Valkyries, were treating their wounds as they rested. They were all observing the brightly shining light in front of them. Three suns were rotating around each other as if they were affected by each others gravity, and a large planet was revolving around the three suns. As there were three suns and the distance between the suns and the planet were short, all the liquid on the planet seemed to have evaporated as gray steam covered the planet. And here I had thought it was weird for three of the new type of Kahur Kabkuns, which were rare to find these days, to be gathered in the same place Camilla sent a wary look towards the planet covered in gray steam. To think that karmalings were living on a planet like that A lone planet was emitting powerful karma within this dead space. Karma was the energy of fate created when intelligent lifeforms, who wanted to change their fates, despaired against the world and, at times, came out victorious. For karma to be so concentrated here was a decisive proof that karmalings lived here. It was at this time when the reconnaissance team sent to the planet returned. Theres no doubt. We confirmed that there are aliens that are capable of communication. Although they are weak, ranging from no-star to 1-star levels, they are a species that knows how to use karma. As she heard their report, Camilla nodded her head. Nonetheless, if they know how to use karma, their starting point is better than ours. Then her gaze saddened. Three Kahur Kabkuns and the discovery of karmalings Although well probably receive a generous amount of Mission Points It will now be the start of a nightmare for them. Earth should have undergone the same process. Someone from the alliance discovered Earth, which had then begun the long, hellish journey for the earthlings. Lets return. After saying this, she turned her back. However, due to an inevitable sense of sympathy, she gazed once more at the steam covered planet. It was a planet which would be later called the Kundle Planet. ** Choi Hyuk was in the free city, the Holy Land. The El Tribes sanctum, where the dragons were born, was granted the name Holy Land, and it became a type of public land. Although the El Tribes were the ones who were actually managing the city, to show respect towards the earthlings, who protected Dragonic and their sanctum, they opened the city to everyone. All earthlings could freely enter the Holy Land and were allowed to use and research the dragons inheritance. Only one location was restricted from public access. It was the sanctum where the baby dragons lived. The El Tribes, who had the duty of protecting and teaching the dragons, patrolled this area with glaring eyes. Choi Hyuk was precisely in this sanctum. {Kiyaah!} {Kiroorook!} The dragons, which were only slightly larger than dogs, stretched their heads out of their nest and acted cute towards him. It was to the point where Choi Hyuk felt embarrassed. Haha They dont even act this happy to us The Great Warrior Lantz, who was selected as one of the guardian warriors of the nest, burst into a hearty laugh when he saw this scene. Choi Hyuk parted from the baby dragons who were biting his sleeves and licking his face and asked, Why are they acting like this? I think its because they sense the energy of dragons and Overseer Richard from you. Lets say the dragon one makes sense, but why Richard? Since everyone was able to live because Richard gave his life. Even if they are young, dragons are dragons. They know who protected them. When he heard this, Choi Hyuk felt a greater burden. The affection of the dragons wasnt directed at him. When he thought about how it was the affection Mack and Richard were supposed to receive, it felt more burdensome. He wasnt used to this sort of affection from the start, and for some reason, he recalled his childhood where he followed his mother around everywhere, which made him emotional. It didnt feel good. As he separated from the dragons surrounding him, Choi Hyuk moved away and sat at a desk. Anyways, you became stronger, Lantz. Like Choi Hyuk said, Lantz had rapidly become stronger. When Choi Hyuk first met him, he was a low-ranked warrior (4-star). Yet, currently, Lantz had reached the peak of the middle-ranked warriors. No matter how diligently he trained or how rapidly he progressed through experiencing the tidal wave of monsters this time, it was still an incredible progress. That wasnt all either. The majority of the El Tribes became stronger at such a rapid rate that they increased by at least one level. Ah, we received the blessings of the dragons. The El Tribes perceived this phenomenon as a blessing they received after making a pact with the dragons. It was as though the El Tribes true potential awakened after they fulfilled their promise. If they were to explain this with the knowledge of the alliance, they could describe it as inheriting the fates of the past species that had lived and gone extinct on Dragonic after gaining full control over it. It was good anyways since Choi Hyuk was able to fill up the lacking number of low-ranked warriors (4-star) with them. Anyways, leader. It seems they really like you. Baek Seoin, who was swaying on a chair, pointed behind Choi Hyuk. Flap, flap. The baby dragons flapped their underdeveloped wings as they flew and ran towards Choi Hyuk. They sat on Choi Hyuks knees, rested against his feet, and even took spots on his head and shoulders. It was a mess. Choi Hyuk couldnt bring himself to treat the baby dragons badly since he recalled what he received from Mack and simply sat there rigidly. Puhahaha. You really are the dragons lover! Lantz laughed loudly as he saw this. Choi Hyuk gave up and let out a sigh. To be honest, this wasnt a bad situation. Although the baby dragons annoyed him, the mood was more gentle thanks to them. This situation was better for getting their agreement. Anyways, please take care of us. You guys wont be losing anything through this proposal either. Lantz nodded at his words. Yeah. Although we guardian warriors are tied to the sanctum, which will slow our progress, your proposal asking us to join the Berserkers as honorary members when we have the time isnt bad for us either. Exclusively with the Berserkers. I know, I know. Also, if they saw your current appearance, everyone would agree. Choi Hyuk was surrounded by baby dragons. Looking at his appearance, Lantzs gaze couldnt be gentler. On their way out, after successfully concluding the meeting with Lantz, Baek Seoins expression was serious. Anyways, leader, you said our next mission will be training recruits, right? We have to do the opposite of what we experie- Its what Flame-Rain said. Since the rewards will be generous We have to do it. I dont know about anything else but we are in urgent need of Mission Points. All those who have newly become middle-ranked warriors need to possess a karma-weapon. And, if possible, Weapons of Sentiment. Thats right Its not like its just a couple Mission Points or anything. We cant miss such a big mission. However, leader, if we are assigned to train new recruits, arent we allowed to make our own curriculum? Probably? Then isnt there no need to use the method we suffered under? Choi Hyuk stood in place when he heard Baek Seoins words. To be honest, it was a thought that never left his mind after he heard it from Flame-Rain. Do we need to train them in the same manner we suffered under? So cruelly? Then how are we different from the alliance? There was no way such questions of morals left his mind either. However, Choi Hyuk shook his head every time. It was the same now. If thats the best method, then thats what well do. What did he care about what was morally appropriate? Choi Hyuk prioritized revenge. No. Leader, please think about it carefully. Even if its difficult, we have to act in a way that doesnt garner their resentment. Yet, Baek Seoin didnt retreat. Choi Hyuk looked back at Baek Seoin with eyes devoid of emotion. How so? Baek Seoin didnt lose heart and replied, Only then will you get your revenge. Leader, to get revenge on the alliance means that you are going to make the entire universe your enemy. No matter how deep our resentment towards the alliance is, the alliance is also the last stronghold that can protect our lives. If we become hostile against the alliance, those who are hostile towards us will crop up successively, not because they like the alliance but for their survival. Baek Seoins comment struck the point Choi Hyuk had overlooked. Until now, he had thought of revenge in a simple way, to kill everyone at the top of the alliance. However, unless he killed all of them at once, there would be a snag in Choi Hyuks revenge like Baek Seoin said. So? Thats why we need to show them that we can do better than the alliance. Baek Seoins argument included proposing an alternative rather than a simple revenge. Instead of blindly trying to get revenge on the alliance, it was a revenge that included creating a new order afterwards. His plan was already too grand to consider it as getting revenge. That was why Choi Hyuk felt frustrated. An alternative to the alliance? It felt like they were taking an excessively long roundabout path. Ill think about it. Choi Hyuk couldnt help but push back his decision. We dont know what kind of people will receive the recruit training yet anyways. With great timing, this conversation took place the same day they received a new mission. {The independent troops Valkyries have discovered a new karma species. The assessment and training of them will be assigned to the Berserkers, Sur, and Jangkok.} The Sur and Jangkok troops were troops from outer space and not from Dragonic. To the Berserkers, who had established their troops, a completely different mission from the ones they had undergone until now had begun. Chapter 131: Kundle Tribe (2) Episode 8: Recruit Training / Chapter 131: Kundle Tribe (2) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk It was the alliances custom to have three troops cooperate in training recruits. This was because there was no one right way to train. What might be the best learning experience for one might end up being useless to another. It depended on the student. When it was like this amongst earthlings, how much more would it vary between species? As the alliance didnt know the personality of the newly discovered species, the alliance gave the duty of training them to three separate troops to diversify the teaching methods. In the beginning, these troops would compete against each by using their own methods, but in the end, things were set up so that the other troops would have to follow the one with the best results. The alliance accurately calculated each troops performance at each stage, and the troops with the best results received the right to use the most resources. Also, the alliance made it disadvantageous for those who were excessively competitive, negatively affecting the results by reducing their rewards or, if severe, taking disciplinary action against them. Because of this, in the beginning of the training, they competed to take leadership, but around halfway through, it became more structured, with one as the leader and the other two as assistants. ** It was cold in outer space. At the 5-star level, the empty space around him should have felt as comfortable as his living room, but strangely, Baek Seoins body kept trembling. He could see the three suns and the single, large planet in outer space. He suddenly recalled his past. Looking up at the vast sky, in a small room, he and his friends would discuss if they thought there were aliens over there. The Fermi paradox and the SETI project They would bring up things they had heard about and talk for a while before always ending with, Ah, if there are aliens, I want to see them while Im alive! How reckless those words were Baek Seoin shook his head. Baek hyung, what are you thinking about? Baek Seoin was vacantly looking out into space when Choi Hyuk tapped his shoulder. Baek Seoin didnt show much of a reaction and simply said, Just As a lowly human from the Pale Blue Dot, I cant believe the circumstances weve experienced. What are you saying? Anyways, pay attention. Arent you the one who said we needed to focus on this matter? At his urging, Baek Seoin dragged his sights, which had been looking far off into the distance, to the front and began to focus. As expected, it was an unreal sight. Within the expansive, lonely universe, there was an untimely banquet. Three space vessels were anchored in a triangular formation, and in the middle of this formation, all sorts of rare foods were floating in mid-air. Aliens and Berserkers mingled with each other as they ate and drank their fill. To Baek Seoin, this scene felt awkward. Although he had gone to Dark City and Virgo, this place, similar to how Dragonic used to feel, felt like a completely different world. However, although this place felt unfamiliar due to its three suns and planet, it also felt somewhat familiar as well. This was why he was more bewildered. In the middle of outer space, which he had only seen in movies, there was a party? On top of that, one of the three anchored space vessels was the Berserkers C Naros spaceship. Weve reached a level where we can party here. Change would sometimes suddenly surprise people. Now, now, what are you doing by not eating? It seems you are still inexperienced, but there arent many days when the alliance allows us to hold a get-together. There are tons of food that you wont be able to eat if you dont now. Hurry up and eat. Hey! Artificial intelligence over there! Sing something to heat up the mood! Lets see what kind of music earthlings listen to! The one who was shouting loudly was the leader of the Jangkok Troops, Hashishi. He only reached ones waist and had fur covering his entire body, giving him the impression of a cute fox. However, his voice was husky and his nails were as long as blades, giving him a dangerous look. With his long nails, he stabbed the pieces of unfamiliar meats floating in the air and shoved them into his mouth. He could open his mouth so astoundingly wide that Baek Seoin thought he could swallow him whole. Cant you hear me? Artificial Intelligence! I told you to sing! Hashishi urged Naro again. His attitude was undoubtedly that of a superior ordering his subordinate. Naros face bulged to twice its size as it glared at Hashishi. Looking at it, Hashishis expression became strange. What? Are you mad right now? Kelungkeleung! Hashishi laughed. How cute! What emotions does a simple artificial intelligence, who isnt an Armored Soul Tribe member, have for it to act angry? Ah, Leader Choi Hyuks hobbies are quite unique. To express emotions The settings for the artificial intelligence on your spaceship is fun. Keleung! Keleung! Now, really. Hashishi ridiculed Naro while covertly rubbing Choi Hyuk the wrong way. Naro is my comrade. Choi Hyuk said this as he stared at Hashishi. It was a warning to not be excessive. However, Hashishis attitude didnt change. Instead, as if he took offense from Choi Hyuks informal speech, he immediately responded informally, What? Then are you saying you didnt program its emotional settings? Then thats really its emotions? Wahahah! The hell Then what? Why dont you just say it awakened as an Armored Soul Tribe member like the Steel Battleship? But considering that, isnt your spaceship too shabby? Haaa It looks like a relic from ancient times. Hashishi fouled Choi Hyuks mood more straightforwardly this time. Since Naros spaceship was the last inheritance of the narolings who went extinct a long time ago, it wasnt exactly wrong to say it was a relic from ancient times, however, that didnt change the fact that his attitude was incredibly disrespectful. Naro, who heard Hashishis mockery, quickly extinguished its large head. Like a still drawing, Naro really did look angry as it glared at Hashishi. Looking at this, Choi Hyuk fiddled with his Sword of Vow. Should I pick a fight? Will he take the bait when I provoke him? If Hashishi was his superior, it might have been different, but Choi Hyuk and Hashishi were meeting in this place as equals. When he was acting like that, there was no reason for Choi Hyuk to simply take it. Just then, as if he noticed Choi Hyuks change in mood, Manta, the leader of the Sur, joined in. He stuck his large hand in between Choi Hyuk and Hashishi. His hand was so large that the small Hashishi was completely covered by his hand. This is an important mission. They set this event up so that we can get acquainted. If we cause a commotion, what will they think of us? He was right. Choi Hyuk took his hand off his sword for now, but he didnt take his eyes off Hashishi, who was covered by Mantas hand. He couldnt hide from Choi Hyuks senses just because he was covered by a hand. Ah, ah, okay. Okay. Was I rude again? I always get confused since this is normal on my planet. Ill apologize. Leader Choi Hyuk, I didnt have any other meaning, its just a difference in cultures. Earthlings are more sensitive than I thought! Keleung! Keleung! Hashishi apologized with his mouth, but the tone of his voice was still one of arrogance. Is that so? Now, what a trashy species. Baek Seoin, who was behind Choi Hyuk, said in an irritated voice as he joined in on the conversation. Hashishis nails, which had been extended out, retracted before extending out again with a swoosh. Ha? Choi Hyuk smiled. It was just then that he saw Hashishis eyes emitting a faint red light (killing intent). However, Hashishi casually laughed, Keleung! Keleung! What a funny guy! Leader Choi Hyuk! It seems that the earthlings humor does match ours! As if he was simply playing with his fingers, he kept extending and retracting his nails as he laughed. It was as though Baek Seoins words hadnt put him in a bad mood. Bowing slightly, Baek Seoin greeted them before stealthily glancing at Choi Hyuk. Choi Hyuk nodded his head subtly. He was indicating that Hashishis attitude was simply a disguise. Seeing this, Baek Seoin also acted friendly as well. While smiling brightly, he replied to Hashishi, Its great that you looked on me favorably. Thank you. Hahaha. Just as the Jangkok and the Berserkers had finished testing each other, the enormous Manta changed the topic. He was as big as three earthlings. His hands and shoulders were especially large, emitting a large pressure even when simply seated. He had angular goggles on his eyes, and he gave the impression of a public official. Anyways, lets continue what we were discussing before. We have to commence soon so lets discuss our methods since were all here. Commence. Baek Seoin rolled this word in his mouth. The reason why he was unreasonably emotional before was precisely because of this word. Commence literally meant the start of training. The early process which let them know everything would change from now on. The commencement the earthlings experienced was different for each individual. In Baek Seoins case, it started with him witnessing the Wyvern of Destruction, and in Choi Hyuks case, it began with the Ring of Rebirth. Although they were only aware of it now, the reason why the methods were different was because there were multiple troops with control of the training. Like now. Ah, commencing by having them kill each other is the best! Glancing through the data, it seems like they are a species that have experienced very few wars. If you want to jolt them back to their senses after having lost their determination, you cant use monsters. Theres nothing better than having them kill each other to jolt them back to their senses. Isnt that right? While saying this, Hashishi threw a piece of meat at Choi Hyuk. Choi Hyuk hit it away with his hand as he said, That depends on what kind of species they are. Arent we lacking in information? Unlike Manta and Hashishi, who had experienced training recruits multiple times, Choi Hyuk, who had no experience, expressed caution. Hashishi laughed and Manta slowly shook his head. Its not too late to observe what kind of species they are after we commence. They will show their true nature in extreme situations. As his words werent wrong, Choi Hyuk stayed silent. When he did, Manta spoke to Hashishi. It seemed his method of commencing was different from Hashishis. I said it before, but having them kill each other wastes too many resources. When dealing with such a weak species, its better to start with mining. Then, by looking at their reactions, we can just use them as resources if they arent worth using as soldiers. There will be no waste then. The mining Manta was referring to was the process of forcefully extracting the planets karma. It was the same method Earth suffered under. Earth became a barren planet that could no longer support any life after having all its karma extracted and losing its fate thanks to the alliance. There wasnt much time left before it too would cease to exist. Also, the earthlings who died during the advancement evaluation, they too also underwent a type of mining process. When looking at Manta and Hashishi discussing nonchalantly, Baek Seoin felt shivers run down his spine as he thought, So this was how Earth suffered Ah, Manta. What are you saying? Youre saying this when the successful case of a species killing each other is right in front of you? At Hashishis words, Choi Hyuks eyelashes flickered. Success? Choi Hyuks voice was grim. However, Hashishi continued as though he didnt notice it, Yeah. Success! The legendary case of someone becoming a high-ranked warrior within 5 years after the training is right in front of you. Kyah, although I dont know who was in charge of the training then, they are probably earning a ton of royalties? Right? Yeah, there was even something called royalties. If the trainees showed outstanding results, those in charge of their training received a portion of their merits. Although it was a frustrating situation in Choi Hyuks position, Hashishi continued to casually rub Choi Hyuk the wrong way. The majority of rewards are paid out once they become alliance members But since a high-ranked warrior appeared, those in charge of the training must have received a hefty reward. If there was one thing Choi Hyuk regretted, it was that who trained who was kept strictly secret so no one could know who it was. As this was a law created by the Exalted Wings using the Net of Fate, it was a type of secret that couldnt be divulged no matter how much they wanted to. Probably. However, if we risk everything on such a rare case, well lose it all. Its best to be safe. I honestly think that mining the species living on this planet is the safest way to earn benefits. Manta, who seemed rational, wasnt much different. To them, the karma species living on this planet were nothing more than resources. This was how they treated non-alliance members. Choi Hyuk couldnt hide his disgust. At this moment, he hated those in front of him more than the Exalted Wings. Which was why he said emotional words that he wouldnt say normally. Arent they people who might become alliance members like us? Youre being too harsh. Alliance members like us? How romantic. While doing this, Ive never seen that happen before. The majority are useless species. Manta coldly drew a line when he heard Choi Hyuks words. Hashishi laughed. Yeah! So lets go with them killing each other. Leader Choi Hyuk should know since youve experienced it, right? How great of a method it is. Ill do it if its effective. Choi Hyuk certainly was of this mindset, but when looking at the guy acting up in front of him, he didnt want to admit it. In the end, Manta made a conclusion. Then its set. Since we cant come to an agreement, well all each choose our own method. Which one is the most effective will be judged by the alliance. Thats good for us. First place in contributions will be us, the Jangkok Troops. Kek! Kek! After ending the discussion, they resumed eating. Pieces of strange meat floated in the air. When looked into, it was discovered that the meat was from other karma species. Whether it was the meat of the dragon hunters, who had gradually ventured deeper into the deep seas throughout their lives like seekers of truth, or the meat of a species that werent suited to be warriors but had accumulated karma by enduring endless hardships, eating these meats would not only better ones flow of karma but, if lucky, could even develop their karma, which was why the alliance deemed these meats to be valuable. This was another side of the alliance, which said they pursued the prosperity and survival of all karma species. Facing this cruel truth, Choi Hyuk regained a bit of his senses. Once he did, he laughed. Keuk, keuk. Whether they are the alliance, earthlings, or monsters, they are all the same. All monsters. They are all dying to devour each other. You would be eaten if you were weak. This was law, wherever you were. If this was law, then Choi Hyuk was ready to eat anything in his path. Choi Hyuk observed Manta and Hashishi with his Eyes of the Judge. Chapter 132: Kundle Tribe (3) Episode 8: Recruit Training / Chapter 132: Kundle Tribe (3) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk You saw them, right? How were they? After the meeting, Baek Seoin stuck right next to Choi Hyuk and asked. Although he hadnt told anyone about his Eyes of Distinction, which he had from the beginning, he told his executives about the Eyes of the Judge he inherited from Richard. Baek Seoin was curious about the evaluation the Eyes of the Judge gave Manta and Hashishi. However, Choi Hyuk shook his head. Seeing this, Baek Seoin rubbed his chin as if it was troublesome. They didnt have any symbols? What should we do in cases like this? The reason why Baek Seoin was curious about the symbols wasnt because he was going to kill them or keep them alive because of them. The laws of the alliance werent easily glossed over, and Manta and Hashishi were strong, having reached the level of proficiency as high-ranked warriors. Which was why the Berserkers didnt have the power to decide whether they would kill them or keep them alive yet. Only, he was planning on deciding whether they should be warier of them or respond positively depending on their symbols. But what should we do if they dont have symbols While Baek Seoin was in thought, Choi Hyuk thought about it simply. We can ignore them. It means we can do whatever we want. Whether they were friend or foe, it was something they could think about when their symbols appeared later. If their symbols never appeared, then they didnt have to be concerned about that either. This was how Choi Hyuk comprehended the symbols. No, I just wanted to consider the symbols since we dont know whether doing whatever we want is good or not, mumbled Baek Seoin behind him. Dont worry, Choi Hyuk said as he looked back slightly. Meeting his gaze, Baek Seoin felt shivers run down his back. Since some time ago, even if his eyes seemed to glance over him, an afterimage remained like a brand. Choi Hyuk simply looking at him gave a terrifying feeling as though a sword hung over his neck. These shivers didnt stop quickly. Was it because he had become a high-ranked warrior? But he didnt get this feeling from Manta or Hashishi. Is it my Intuition? Perhaps this was Baek Seoins innate skill Intuition peering into Choi Hyuks true nature. A rage that could burn the entire world and surge towards the sky. It might be that his Intuition felt Choi Hyuks extremely dangerous aggression and kept sending him warning signals. Someone whose existence itself was dangerous. Baek Seoin relaxed because of this as well. Yes, yes, well win anyways. Even though he replied in a joking manner, he was being sincere. Since there was no way Choi Hyuk would lose. ** How would they go about with the recruit training? This problem brought a heated discussion amongst the Berserker executives, who all had unique personalities. Damn it! Then how are we different from the alliance? Lee Jinhee, who was very affectionate and had a very just personality, raised her voice. Bae Jinman didnt raise his voice like her but rather tried to persuade Choi Hyuk. Wouldnt accomplishing a difficult task that others cant do be a bigger feat than succeeding at something everyone else can? On the other hand, Hanke, who prioritized profit, suggested they go with Manta and Hashishis methods. The shortcut to success isnt choosing a path of difficulty and greatness, its taking the fast and easy path. Theres a reason everyone else does it. Isnt that right, leader? Leah, who had been listening silently, raised her hand. I too think that following what other troops are doing and learning from it is better than being too ambitious. She too was the type who didnt care about the lives of the aliens. After listening to their words, Lee Jinhee leaped up and down. Ah! Really! There are things you shouldnt do if youre human! No? There is nothing a human cant do. Lee Jinhee and Leahs gazes tangled with each other in mid-air. After quietly observing them, Choi Hyuk abruptly asked, So what does Jinhee nuna think? What do you think we should do? Lee Jinhee replied as though she had been waiting for this, There are a lot of methods! We can found a school! We can even become gods and lead them! There were a few murmurs at her words. A school, gods? As earthlings, who advanced while being stepped on like dogs, this sort of gentle thought was hard to believe. I checked the data! There are tons of examples of this in the alliance! We experienced a harsher training than others from the start! Isnt it strange? You dont have to kill your own race or have your homeland destroyed to become stronger! A troop approached them as if they were gods and trained them as though they were selecting warriors for the gods! There was even a species who received the approval of the Exalted Wings to reveal their identities to the species they were training before they started to teach them step-by-step! They even became strong enough later to join the alliance! Just hearing those methods is a pain Its easier to just let them fight each other But where did you find that data? There werent any examples of that in Dark City Handke grumbled, but his voice was quieter than before. It was because he had never imagined that Lee Jinhee would have found data he didnt know and bring it up here. Thats because were on the border and there is an especially large number of psychos! I went beyond Laniakea. I went to the Armored Constellation that can confidently be considered a city by the alliance! I spent all the Mission Points I had saved up until now as travel expenses! Just going there, theres an overflowing amount of data. The alliance is a massive organization. They arent simply a gathering of abnormal people! Baek Seoin joined in after Lee Jinhees ardent shouts. There definitely is something strange about this as well. I heard that the reason they assign three troops to train recruits was to promote various methods of training But the two troops besides us are pursuing methods similar to what we endured. As though its a scheme to make us become the same as them. The same as them. There was something that people who were extremely angry and hurt despised. It was becoming the same as that bastard. Just thinking about it made them shudder. However, if, for some unavoidable reasons, they acted in the same way as them, then everything would change from that moment on. The endless rage directed at those bastards would slowly simmer down. This was because, once they were in the same position as them, they would gain an understanding rather than feel rage or horror. There were even instances when these adverse changes felt like growth. It would be similar to how a private might think, Ill never be like those assholes! but might understand why those bastards acted that way when he became a sergeant. The incident this time might, in fact, weaken the justification for our anger. Baek Seoin said seriously. As the executives knew that Choi Hyuks goal was revenge, they could do nothing but groan. Baek Seoins words were reasonable. They all looked at Choi Hyuk. Choi Hyuks lips slowly became crooked. A laugh that sounded like air was escaping his mouth flowed out from his lips. Same as them? So what? He ridiculed. Baek Seoin felt a terrifying sensation once more. Choi Hyuks attitude was clear. Whether I become the same as them or lose my justification, what does that have to do with revenge? This was a truly blind thirst for revenge. A pure thirst for revenge that didnt require any moral emotions. This blindness was also the best virtue Choi Hyuk possessed. Choi Hyuk, who had been troubled over what sort of attitude he should display, clearly decided on his guidelines. Dont look at anything else. Dont tarnish your heart. Whether we are the same as them or not, and whether they were right or wrong isnt important. Killing. Killing every fucking thing. Only this is important. If they were still living in the peaceful world of the past, it was a declaration that would label him as a psychopath. It was also a declaration that directly faced off against Lee Jinhee and Bae Jinmans opinions. Even if they were to use a reconciliatory gesture, it wouldnt be because of respect for life or out of moral justification. It was a declaration that the Berserkers wouldnt act on reasons like those. Even still, his voice moved the hearts of the executives as though they were under a spell. Who here hadnt seen hell? Who here hadnt witnessed everyone they loved die and felt their entire life crash down on them one morning? Who here didnt have nightmares? Who here was sane? Choi Hyuks words were absurd, but at the same time, they gave them a strange sense of satisfaction. Killing every fucking thing. These words even moved Lee Jinhee and Bae Jinmans hearts. They even felt ecstasy as if they had taken opium. Also, the fact that they were moved by those words and that things had changed this way made them sad and angry. With her eyes brimming with tears, Lee Jinhee said as though she felt wronged, So, if we do that, what remains? Choi Hyuk scratched his head and answered, What remains once we kill everything? I dont know, well have to see once we do. Silence. Only silence accompanied his words. Choi Hyuk, who brought this mood upon them, decided, What Jinhee nuna said about a school, Ill think about it. However, it probably wont be the type of school youre thinking of. ** {Welcome to the environment control system. Choi Hyuk, in charge of the training. Identification complete. It is the day to commence training. What training would you like to commence?} Change the outer appearances of the Berserkers so they look exactly the same as the Kundle Tribe members and scatter them throughout the planet. Have them return tomorrow. {Understood. It will consume a total of 100,000,000 Mission Points. All expenses for training will be supplied by the alliance. However, you may receive a penalty if your training performance is lacking compared to your expenses.} Got it. Although the system said it as though it was trying to scare him, 100,000,000 Mission Points was a trivial amount in respect to such a massive project like training recruits. It was an amount that Choi Hyuk could pay if he slipped up. While Manta and Hashishi were both planning on using billions of Mission Points each to mine the planet and launch a large-scale slaughter of the same race respectively, Choi Hyuk simply disguised the Berserkers and sent them down to the planet. See you tomorrow. This was simply a preliminary step in preparation for the true start of the training. The species receiving the training were called the Kundle Tribe. Their limbs were thin like string while their bodies were thick like sausages. Dont their appearances look pathetic? What the hell? Following Choi Hyuks order, there was one mission given to the Berserkers scattered throughout the planet. Check their personalities Drag it out of them. Everyone thought it wouldnt be hard. Sinkholes appeared throughout the planet because of the mining of the planet started by Manta, and Hashishi commenced a brutal game where they could never escape unless they killed each other. Like how Earth had been in the past, this place would be a melting pot of fear and chaos so dragging out their true personalities would be very easy. No, that was what they thought. However, this was their miscalculation. Just what the hell is wrong with them? The Berserkers scattered throughout the planet grumbled. Those known as the Kundle Tribe were endlessly at peace. A Berserker cut off the arm of a passing Kundle Tribe member without a word. Haa, whats the matter with you? Even though his arm had been cut off, he smiled once as though he was looking at a strange person before going his way. His thin arm had grown back at some point. They didnt get angry nor did they try to fight them. Other Berserkers infiltrated Hashishis training and incited that they needed to kill each other. The reactions they received were dumbfounding. Hey Theyll disappear when we wake up after sleeping. What are you saying?! If we dont kill, then well cease to exist! Ehh We wont die. We wont. There was no one more at peace than them. I I want to live! When an infiltrated Berserker acted like this and stabbed the bellies and cut off the heads of the Kundle Tribe members who were lying down- Huh? Why is that mister acting like that? Let him be. Hell tire out eventually. Lets just sleep. The Kundle Tribe fell asleep as a group. What the hell? The heads and limbs of these sleeping Kundle Tribe members were sucked into their sausage-like bodies. After turning into individual lumps, they stuck to the ground like barnacles. Then their weak karma was energized. What the hell Are they completely focused on recovering? The karma the Kundle Tribe possessed had strong traces of the recovery property. Their attitude was that this scary incident would have passed by the time they woke up. When they fell asleep, nothing could wake them up as if they had lost consciousness. When they returned, the Berserkers reported everything they heard and observed from the Kundle Tribe. Naro collected and organized all the data. The planet of the Kundle Tribe is very hot because it has three suns. Thats why they say early lifeforms either lived underground or in especially cool areas. Then a species that awakened the karma of recovery appeared. That was the Kundle Tribe. As they possess an outstanding regeneration ability, they might not fear dying anymore. Not only that, but they have no reason to fear their natural enemies as well. Speaking up to this point, Naro acted like it was collapsing before opening its eyes wide and saying, Whatever scary foes they face would either hide underground to avoid the sun or be burned by the suns and die by the time they wake up. The executives nodded. This was precisely the attitude the Kundle Tribe had. When they perceived danger, they would quickly hibernate. It looks like the Kundle Tribe members wont age or die if they dont want to thanks to the recovery ability of their karma. That was why their civilization developed in a way to overcome the boredom of their long lives, which is why there are so many weirdly shaped buildings. Rather than out of necessity, they made them out of boredom Apparently, their cities seem like large antique stores. This time, Naro acted as though it was absentmindedly making something. Its every hand movement was half-hearted. According to the observations of the Berserkers, they cant devote themselves to one thing. They said that if they bothered people who were working, they would just shrug and leave without showing any lingering attachment to whatever they had been working on until then They were just doing it for fun. They wont do it if it became hard. Haa Sighs erupted amongst the executives. If this is the case, then werent the Sur Troops correct? I dont think theres any other way besides mining to profit. Handke said. They didnt become angry or fight. They didnt even show any backbone. They were utterly ill-suited as warriors. However, Choi Hyuk shook his head. No. In this situation, I think the school Jinhee nuna brought up is pretty good. A school? When they will probably sleep if things became even slightly difficult or dangerous? At Leahs question, Choi Hyuk shook his head once more. I said it already. It wont be an easygoing school like that. Choi Hyuk looked down at the Kundle Tribes planet below his feet and said, Youre saying that they dont feel fear or anger Then we just need to teach them in school. Pardon? A school that taught fear and anger They felt a chilling feeling for some reason. ** Hashishi frowned while Manta smiled. As expected, just mining is best. Since we are coming up with a planet mining plan, you just need to help out. Manta had said that it was safer to simply mine everything than to train them as warriors from the start. At this rate, he was certain to become the greatest contributor of this recruit training. Hashishi didnt like it, but he couldnt find any other way. No matter how vicious his methods were, they simply slept. Keung! Keung! Haaa It cant be helped. Please take care of me, Manta. Hashishi decided to yield and work with Manta. This time, Manta looked at the empty seat. It looks like Leader Choi Hyuk wont come? Hashishi laughed. Let him be. Hes a child who doesnt know whats good for him. Hashishi held Choi Hyuk in complete disregard. However, Manta was looking at Choi Hyuks empty seat with a thoughtful expression. Chapter 133: Kundle Tribe (4) Episode 8: Recruit Training / Chapter 133: Kundle Tribe (4) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk Baek Seoin nodded his head as he asked, How are we going to teach them fear and anger? Choi Hyuk looked down at the planet spread beneath Naros spaceship. It was incredibly big. It looked to be five times the size of Earth. But since its rotation was quick, its entire surface was being evenly fried by the suns. Since there were three suns, the days were also much longer than the nights on the planet. Lee Jinhee said that its appearance reminded her of a rotisserie chicken. Choi Hyuk brought up a topic that seemed to be unrelated to the question. Karma is the record of successes and despair lifeforms have accumulated over time. Its created from happiness, rage, sorrow, joy, love, hate, and greed. Thats true. Earthlings are as greedy as any other species, but the Kundle Tribe awakened karma by themselves while we hadnt been able to. Thats right. Well, I understand why. They have three suns, and its not like the lifeforms on the planet are completely immune to heat It must have been hell before they awakened karma. It was probably difficult to breathe in such a hellish environment. They should have been emotionally sensitive- Ah, dont tell me?! Baek Seoins eyes shined. Choi Hyuk nodded. Yeah. Although it seems like they lost their sense of pain entirely thanks to their recovery ability, there will definitely be traces of that period remaining deep within them. Fear of the suns. Also, there is the rage from being unable to do anything but watch as their comrades burned to death. Wow Leader, when did you think that far?! Baek Seoin looked sincerely impressed. With a happy expression that said, Our leader has changed{1}, he looked at Choi Hyuk as he asked, Then, how do we drag out their true nature? Choi Hyuk leaned back and replied dully, That I dont know. Figuring that out is Baek hyungs job. Ah? Baek hyung looked at Choi Hyuk with his mouth agape, like a developer looking at his companys CEO. ** Although the majority of the buildings created by the Kundle Tribe were so weirdly shaped that it was difficult to guess their use, they still had a practical part to them. It was the minimal trait for something to be called a building. Which was also why it had previously been glossed over. It was that they had roofs. Even if they didnt have walls, they all had roofs. This was very significant. I always felt this, but their buildings are really dark. Their roofs are so long that they darken the streets. It was already looking a lot like an antique store with all the junk But doesnt it feel gloomier? Lee Jinhee mumbled. Currently, Choi Hyuk, Lee Jinhee, and Baek Seoin were disguised as Kundle Tribe members and were on the surface of the planet. While the Sur and Jangkok Troops were busy mining the planet, the Berserkers, who had yet to set a training plan, were wandering around the planet and diligently collecting information about the Kundle Tribe. Although this looked pathetic in Hashishi and Mantas eyes, they didnt care. The Kundle Tribes city had especially long roofs and an unnecessarily abundant number of outdoor structures, and the shadows from these structures covered all corners of their city. Due to the substances that evaporated under the sunlight and crumbled dust, the weather was hazy and suffocating as though there was a thick fog regardless of night or day. The group, who had been walking down these streets which were so dark and gloomy that it felt like ghosts would pop out, soon entered a market. Markets in Korea would be filled with clothes, household items, and food, but the Kundle Tribes market was a bit different. Is this really a market? It was to the point where Lee Jinhee even asked this question. First, this place wasnt a long passageway but a wide plaza. While there were market stalls, there werent a lot of them. Also, they didnt have clothes or food. Due to the Kundle Tribes regenerative ability, they dont wear clothes. Also, as they evolved to digest the overabundant solar energy, evaporated substances, and airborne dust, they dont really need food but this is strange. Baek Seoin shook his head beside her. Rather than a market, it was more like a workshop. Various materials were spread amongst the stalls, and the Kundle Tribe members gathered together and chatted while they made unidentifiable objects. These objects didnt look practical. Seeing as how they chatting noisily, it seemed like they were objects purely created out of interest. Rather than a market, it was more like a playground where they made objects on the spot, enjoyed them, and then made more. Now that I think about it, I received a report about this. I heard that there was an area where the Kundle Tribe members were especially absorbed in creating things. It seems this is the place. But, apparently, even if they are enjoying it, they will immediately leave elsewhere with disinterested expressions if Berserkers start to cause a fuss. How tiresome. Choi Hyuk said with a tired expression. The Kundle Tribe members here looked to be having more fun than anywhere else. It was clear that they were having fun as their sausage-like bodies rippled, but to not get angry when they were bothered They were matchlessly tiresome lifeforms. However, not everyone here was creating objects. There were also feats of strength shows. Some of them spat hard bubbles from their mouths and others melted their bodies into what seemed like mud and were creating weird sculptures. Spectators gathered around them and were chattering noisily. Look at this. This. Its a new gene we discovered. The feats of strength performers shouted before scooping parts of their bodies and passing them amongst the spectators. As they didnt have a concept of currency, everything was free. To them, who had no worries of eating or surviving, everything they did was for fun. The spectators, who implanted themselves with parts of the feats of strength performers bodies, trembled before performing strange acts like spitting out solid bubbles, covering their bodies with needles or even grow fur like the feats of strength performers. Looking at this, Baek Seoin sincerely admired them. Wow Its even possible to do this with the regenerative ability of karma? Extreme heat, noxious sunlight, and a regenerative ability that exceeded the laws of science. With these combined, the Kundle Tribe members could function as gene factories. The ability to artificially increase the mutations within their genes and only cultivate the traits they liked. They also had a regenerative ability that went outside the laws and could make them return to their original forms. The Kundle Tribe members used their bodies like blackboards, repeatedly sharing various genes and erasing them. The aim of all this was for fun as well. Since the traits of the shared genes created couldnt be maintained for a long time due to karma. Baek Seoin, whose eyes were shining as he looked at them with an interested expression, sighed, Haa They are a species who are more carefree than we thought. I wonder if there really is fear deeply ingrained in their true nature Unlike Lee Jinhee, who was enjoying herself as if she were on a trip, Baek Seoin was constantly thinking about the work Choi Hyuk had given him the training plan to teach them fear and rage. Since Manta and Hashishi were focused on mining, they needed to quickly obtain results as well. Although the mining of this enormous planet wouldnt end in a year or two, if they didnt obtain any results within a certain period of time, they would be deprived of their right to use the alliance resources, which included the environment control system. Baek hyung, why is your expression so dark? However, Choi Hyuk, the culprit of his headache, was acting in a leisurely fashion. Looking at him like that, Baek Seoin felt like a hole might form in his stomach due to stress. Ah really. Should I just start by capturing the Kundle Tribe members and dissecting them? Although he even considered such extreme thoughts, this method was useless against karmalings. Bodies fused with karma couldnt be analyzed by scientific means. Well, nothing else I can do. In the end, Baek Seoin compromised. Even though he wanted to go on with more concrete evidence, he didnt have any more time. To be honest, there was a method he wanted to test as soon as he heard Choi Hyuks words. Since it was so simple and imprecise, he had hoped to find a better method, but there was nothing more he could do in his current situation. Please I hope they react to this at least. While hoping earnestly, Baek Seoin requested Choi Hyuk who was beside him, Umm, leader. Why dont you light some flames? Like this? Choi Hyuk followed Baek Seoins request and lit some flames. As soon as he did, the Kundle Tribe members on the streets were shocked as they murmured amongst themselves. Ah, damn! That shocked me! Why the hell would you light flames on the streets like that? I know, right? There are too many rude people these days. Haa, there isnt much time before the day ends either, this sucks I guess Ill go home, purify mud and shake off liquid. I mean, wasnt it just too rude? The Kundle Tribe members showed a more intense reaction than when their arms or heads were cut off. Of course, all they did was pass by while murmuring to each other, but they couldnt hide their displeasure as their thick, brown necks folded three times. Only then did Baek Seoin reveal a smile of relief. They react to this at least Ah What a relief. Their true nature of fearing the sun remains in their culture. Although their bodies had already developed to the point where it was no longer necessary to fear fire or the suns, the Kundle Tribe members still held fire and the suns in contempt. They had found a minimal amount of evidence. As pitiful as it was, this was all Baek Seoin had. They no longer had time to gather more data. Even if they repeatedly underwent trial and error, they had to push forward with this. Ah, damn. Ill take the risk. The moment he decided to run with it, the scenes Baek Seoin had observed during his investigation arranged themselves in an orderly manner in his mind. The especially long roofs, the shadows cast over the city, the game where they gave and received genes, and their nature of holding fire in contempt When these things gathered together, they formed a single picture. Baek Seoin decided to bet on it. Well, if it fails, the leader will have to take responsibility for it. ** Five days since the Sur and Jangkok Troops commenced their training (mining). Baek Seoin finally briefed Choi Hyuk on the training plan. The aim of this training is to awaken the Kundle Tribe as outstanding warriors and create a positive relationship between them and the Berserkers. Although having them awaken as warriors was obvious, the positive relationship was Baek Seoins greed. Knowing this, Baek Seoin subtly attempted to read Choi Hyuks mood. Choi Hyuk wordlessly nodded his head. Slightly relieved, Baek Seoin continued his report. First, we will use Guardian Bae Jinman to expand and arouse their hostility towards sunlight and fire. So that it can apply to other targets as well. Choi Hyuk tilted his head. The guardian can do something like that? Yes. It seems itll be possible. In the past, we used his buff to incite madness amongst the Berserkers when we fought against the eyeless observers. It looks like itll be possible if we combine the knowledge related to the mind we obtained when we joined the alliance and the guardians abilities. However, isnt it just temporary? We have no choice but to leave that part somewhat up to chance. As the Kundle Tribe members start to learn how to fight We can only hope they create aggressive genes and actively share it among each other As he said this, Baek Seoin hunched his shoulders slightly. It was because there were too many jumps in logic. He wasnt even sure if Guardian Bae Jinman could make the Kundle Tribe fight. On top of that, whether the Kundle Tribe members shared their aggressive genes or not was an issue he had no control over. If he could, he wanted to use the alliances technology to personally change their genes. However, that was impossible. This was because there was no doubt the Kundle Tribes karma, which was fused with their bodies, would reject artificial gene segments. In reality, the genetic changes they accepted by trading genes would return to normal after a while due to their karma. It wasnt some lasting, repetitive evolution. It didnt go beyond being a game. Which was why sharing the altered genes relied entirely on the Kundle Tribes willingness. It wasnt once or twice either, they needed to be continuously willing, like a game of baseball or soccer. This was something Baek Seoin could do nothing about. While Baek Seoin was feeling intimidated after losing confidence during his report, Choi Hyuk coolly nodded his head. Okay. Since it was me who decided to look for another method from the start, this much risk is expected. Anything else? What are we going to do afterwards? Brightening up at Choi Hyuks positive reaction, Baek Seoin quickly replied, We need one approval and two preparations. What? First, we need the approval to reveal our identities to the Kundle Tribe. This is something you need to personally request to the center. Only when we get this approval can we consider establishing a good relationship with the Kundle Tribe or not. Choi Hyuk nodded. And? The preparations? There are two preparations. As human resources I want the assistance of Overseer Jessie and Overseer Camilla. At the unexpected reply, Choi Hyuks eyebrows twitched. Yet, he didnt immediately ask for the reason and accepted it. And? Monsters. We need an army of monster powerful enough to give the Berserkers a hard time. Hmmm Choi Hyuk began to become interested in Baek Seoins plan. A monster army that could give even the Berserkers a hard time Although he wasnt sure what it was about, it was a preparation that would inevitably lead to a battle. Just thinking about it made his heart race. Choi Hyuk, who had inwardly been bored since this was a mission that didnt involve a lot of fighting, brightened for a change. Ah, jeez. He really likes anything to do with fighting. While Baek Seoin was inwardly clicking his tongue as he saw this, Choi Hyuk suddenly said, Ah, also, I came up with another method. What kind of method? A method to help the Kundle Tribe revive their sense of fear and rage. Itll probably be of great help to Baek hyungs plan. So what is it? Wait a moment. Still sitting down, Choi Hyuk called for the environment control system. {Welcome to the environment control system. It has been 5 days since training has commenced. The leader of the Berserkers, Choi Hyuk, has yet to distinguish himself. What additional environment would you like to control?} Without the slightest hesitation, Choi Hyuk said, Seal all the Kundle Tribe members karma. What?! Shocked, Baek Seoin looked at Choi Hyuk. {It is impossible as your contribution is too low.} Then as many as possible. { Environment control complete. The karma of a hundred million Kundle Tribe members has been sealed.} Leader! We decided to get in a good relationship with the Kundle Tribe! Baek Seoin protested with wide eyes. However, Choi Hyuk replied without any change in his expression, They wont know we did it anyways. Shiver. Baek Seoin felt shivers run down his spine again. He looked at Choi Hyuk, who was still sitting in front of him, in a new light. The demon king was there. Euaah! On the Kundle Planet, the Kundle Tribe members who had been walking outside screamed as they fainted. Their flesh slowly burned under the hot heat. {1} A play on Our children have changed C A show about the difficulties of raising children. Chapter 134: Kundle Tribe (5) Episode 8: Recruit Training / Chapter 134: Kundle Tribe (5) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk The Kundle Tribe members moved. The expressions of the Kundle Tribe members, who had laughed it off when the Berserkers made a fuss, when the mission of slaughtering each other was announced, and when earthquakes and sinkholes appeared, became serious. Euaahh!! The Kundle Tribe members carried other members whose flesh were sizzling under the heat. They evacuated deep underground. Thanks to the cool environment underground and their resistance to the heat that had been developed throughout their long evolution, no one had lost their life. However, they were still distressed. The Kundle Tribe members, who had never felt any pain in their entire lives under the protection of their karma, couldnt endure the degree of pain they felt from the burns and suffocating heat. Aah Euu Haa Haaa Its hard to breathe. So hard. Aaack. The Kundle Tribe members felt a sense of futility as they gazed at others who were groaning, unable to endure the pain. Just what is going on? They couldnt understand what had happened to them. They had never experienced the pain of others, let alone their own, in their entire lives. The word pain had long since been forgotten from their language. However, their hearts were thumping heavily right now. Although their minds didnt understand, their bodies knew. Their bodies remembered their fear of the heat that had been ingrained at a genetic level. Just watching others, they could vividly recall this pain that they had never experienced before. Even those Kundle Tribe members who could maintain their karma were shocked as they felt a terrifying heat on their flesh. The ability to sympathize with others, which had evolved since the distant past when the Kundle Tribe was powerless, activated. It wasnt only those who were suffering that felt pain but even those who were watching. Just what is happening?!! A Kundle Tribe member shouted suddenly. Its wrinkle-free, stumpy face distorted greatly. The feeling of sorrow. The feeling of rage. An unbearable pain. These emotions, which had been forgotten for a long time, began to bud again. However, they were only budding. Like children throwing a tantrum for the first time, they didnt know anything besides wailing and throwing their temper. They were still a pathetic species. Okay, I acknowledge it, Said Manta. Yeah, I acknowledge that you were able to drag out their true nature which I couldnt do with the mission I created. I acknowledge that. But so what? Hashishi, who spoke immediately afterwards, had a somewhat of a thorny tone of speech. If its freedom due to karma abilities, then you just need to restrain the karma. Who wouldnt know something so simple? We thought about that too. However, think about it logically. Just because theyve awakened their true nature now, will it make them excellent warriors? Could we even use them as Consumables? 10 years? 100 years? No, we might not even be able to use them even after all that time. Do you know how many karma species are discovered throughout the universe every year? Its more beneficial to simply mine those without potential and use the rest of our capacity to develop more promising species. Cant you even do such simple calculations? Because Choi Hyuk didnt answer their calls, Manta and Hashishi had come to Naros spaceship. Choi Hyuk found them bothersome. You just focus on your job. Mantas face stiffened and Hashishs gaze sharpened at Choi Hyuks rebuke. You, just because we overindulged you Hey, rookie. Dont you understand the situation? Because of you, this simple job became much more complicated! Do you have to drag this mission, which could have been ended quickly by mining through our cooperation, on for years? Since youre going to fail anyways, were telling you to join us now rather than come crying to us later. Its not just you who suffers losses but us as well! You selfish bastard. Whether it was because Hashishi completely decided to be at odds with Choi Hyuk or because he thought Choi Hyuk had decided to be at odds with him, Hashishi didnt hold back his words. Manta didnt try to hold him back either. He stared solemnly at Choi Hyuk and said, If you restrained the karma of a hundred million Kunde Tribe members, you probably used up all the resources you could use in the beginning. If you cant obtain any results from this, then you, the leader of the Berserkers, will not be acknowledged for any contributions and might end up assisting us. No, if severe, you might even receive disciplinary action. Yet, their warnings went in one ear and out the other. Leave. He said while unsheathing his Sword of Vow a little. Or be chased out on the grounds that you are interfering with my work. He smiled like a child as if he thought this method was good too now that he thought about it. Leaving an arm and a leg each. It was a clear provocation. What?! You bastard, a new high-ranked warrior relying on your weapon! Hashishi was about to throw a fit when Manta held him back. How foolish, overseer of Earth. There were a lot of talks about earthlings yet you are a species of unmatched foolishness. Manta shook his head and left with Hashishi. Only Baek Seoin was a nervous wreck. Guardian, please take care of me. Returning to the planets surface, Baek Seoin said this once more. He couldnt remember how many times he had said it. If the Berserkers couldnt obtain any results here, they would inevitably be reprimanded by the alliance. However, there were unfortunately too many leaps of logic in Baek Seoins plan. A plan that didnt rely strictly on evidence but was rather one that might work. Since Choi Hyuk observed this with an attitude that read, Ill leave it all to you, Baek hyung, Baek Seoin couldnt help but suffer from stress. Fortunately, Bae Jinman was highly motivated. Although well only know once we try it I am quite confident. We experienced the method of influencing ones emotions and nature during the eyeless observers incident as well as the monster of the night and doppelganger incident. There was also a lot of data from the alliance as well. Also Guardian Bae Jinman watched the Kundle Tribe members who walked the streets with depressed expressions. Isnt this the only method for these lifeforms to survive in this universe? I researched a lot. Ill definitely succeed. As he said this, he thought of Choi Hyuk. Earthlings picked Choi Hyuk and Bae Jinman as the oddest combination. Bae Jinman, who devoted himself to all lifeforms, didnt seem suited for Choi Hyuk, who thought of lives like insects. Yet, in this cruel universe, Choi Hyuks method unexpectedly overlapped with Bae Jinmans goal and path. The essence of life was, perhaps, the struggle against death. Life that could only be protected through an endless struggle. Although Choi Hyuk was cruel, as someone who loved fighting, his method paradoxically made life life. The struggle of life, where one didnt endure a beating, but, was instead, hitting back. Choi Hyuk constantly demanded this. Manta and Hashishis method, which didnt consider life as life and decided to mine them, could, in fact, be considered the most anti-life method. I will make them fight. Hiding his appearance, Bae Jinman went down underground and observed the Kundle Tribe members, who were lying down, groaning, and the members who were looking at them with worried expressions. Against this damn universe, I mean. Bae Jinman closed his eyes. For the guide to life to reside in them Bae Jinmans chant continued like a prayer. Change began within the hearts of the Kundle Tribe members. The Kundle Tribe members who didnt know what to do against this pain they were experiencing for the first time in their lives, and the Kundle Tribe members who didnt know what to do as they watched those in pain they gradually began to become aware of this change. A line was being drawn in their hearts. A sharp blade was being raised. At the same time, this was also a ray of light within the darkness. Bae Jinmans karma permeated their hearts and led their pain, which had nowhere to go, towards a single goal. He made them resolute and gave them courage. He gave them a motive. It was a great buff but also a powerful mind control. The pain which suddenly began one day. The fear of the sun, which they couldnt avoid as long as they were living on this planet. Aversion to heat. They, who didnt know what to do against this ancient hateful past that had come upon them like a calamity, began to grind their teeth. Yes, like the time they first awakened karma a long, long time ago. Thump! A Kundle Tribe member, who had been flailing on the floor, slammed his head against the ground. He made wrinkles throughout his body and shouted. It wasnt the appearance of a Kundle Tribe member, who had always smiled friendlily. Do you think well lose?! Thump! Thump! It wasnt only him. Other patients acted the same. While slamming their bodies against the ground, they then kneeled and stretched their arms out before getting up. Their bodies were stained with burns. Unperturbed by these sore, acute wounds, they stood up while slamming their heads against the ground and walls. Although they didnt know the origin of this pain, they couldnt keep crying like children. Even if they were to cry, they decided to cry while standing up. With their eyes, blurry from the pain, wide open, they gazed at the other Kundle Tribe members around them. Its like a part of my body has disappeared. Something inside me suddenly disappeared. We have to find what has disappeared. They were referring to the karma they had instinctively awakened. They, who didnt know what to do and had simply been groaning, began analyzing their symptoms and looking for a solution. Yeah, lets look into it. The Kundle Tribe members who had been watching this agreed. But first, One of them opened his body and took out a blood vessel that had been flowing deep within him. He cut the vessel, drawing blood. When the wound closed, he cut it again. Refreshing blood, which acted as a coolant within his body, gushed out. His blood soaked the patients exhausted from the heat. Since were going to find a method even if it means destroying the suns Bear with it. No, like how blood flows within our bodies, lets first make something flow down here. Lets try to make this place cooler. The Kundle Tribe members, who liked to create new toys, began to utilize their talents in a practical manner. This time, it wasnt for fun. Their eyes were brimming with desperation. Wow This is beyond our expectations. Baek Seoin admired as he saw this scene. He rubbed the goosebumps that ran down his arms. He hadnt expected to see such seriousness from the friendly Kundle Tribe members. Looking exhausted, Bae Jinman smiled faintly as he shook his head. But its only temporary. Using their pain as a catalyst to come up with a single goal It wasnt from their own strength but required my intervention. When my karma scatters over time, they will become muddled once more. Even though I only used my power on the small group gathered there, I am quite exhausted. I dont know what we should do to cover this entire planet. Bae Jinman did his best for the Kundle Tribe, but his expression wasnt bright when thinking about facing the bleak task which lay ahead. However, Baek Seoins expression was bright. The anxiety he had just now was gone without a trace. No. This is enough. Weve resolved the most uncertain part. With this result, we should be able to persuade the alliance. Baek Seoin held Bae Jinmans hand. Now its my turn to work. You worked hard. Baek Seoin observed the Kundle Tribe members who were brimming with determination. The picture in his mind became even more detailed. He mumbled to himself, Now we just need to keep this good mood going. If its Camilla, who has a strong sense of purpose, and Jessie, who had an outstanding talent for directing Well definitely be able to continue with this momentum. Lets do it. Lets try. Our situation became much better! Baek Seoin said as he stretched his arms happily. The leader will get the approval of the alliance. We earthlings will reveal our identities and become their mentors. Earthlings, who confidently became members of the alliance after being Consumables, and the Kundle Tribe, who are suddenly faced with the fear of extinction. Also, an outpour of monsters! Cant you picture it? A hardship overcome by the seniors and their juniors! Lets film a drama, guardian! Huhuhu, I have high hopes. At Baek Seoins energetic vigor, Bae Jinman became slightly relieved as he laughed. However, his heart wasnt completely at ease. While he felt hopeful, he couldnt help but feel guilty. Even if everything proceeded as planned, many Kundle Tribe members would die. Also, this whole plan was also deceiving the Kundle Tribe as well. Still, its better to punch and kick out rather than just suffering. Thinking this way, Bae Jinman was able to lessen his sense of guilt. But Bae Jinmans conscience couldnt easily be relieved. His resentment towards the alliance and the universe, which only functioned if people deceived and killed each other, became deeper. His rage towards the world and himself. His rage that even burned himself. He lived his life, not for wealth and fame, but to someday end everything, for the end. Since the day he lost all the patients he had been caring for, this became his life. In this respect, Bae Jinman was an outstanding Berserker. Chapter 135: Species Bloom And Wilt (1) Episode 8: Recruit Training / Chapter 135: Species Bloom And Wilt (1) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk To the earthlings, who had recently joined the alliance, the alliance seemed god-like C A centralized organization that functioned on a thorough, standardized system but that wasnt the case. As a gathering of countless species, it was an organization where everyones rights and values were tangled together with no solution. This was the alliance. The division troops were the slaves of the top 4 tribes. The regional troops were slaves maintaining their specific region. The independent troops were the slaves of desires. Although there was only one war, everyone saw this war from different perspectives, and their goals were infinitesimally different. As this was the case, establishing the alliances tactics was more pluralistic than unitary, and it was always accompanied by endless disputes and competitions. An example of this was the existence of the tactic market. - {Investigation Project for the Hourglass Cluster} There has been a lull since the large-scale invasion of monsters last time. However, we know that it is currently the calm before the storm. The monsters next attack will be fiercer. Also, when we recall the monsters strategy, theres a high chance that this attack will start in regions of the universe that remain a mystery rather than parts of the universe the alliance controls. During this time, exploring uncolonized lands and controlling the resources there, before the monsters can, will be a very important tactic. During this time, a can be of a big help to the alliance and might be able to discover a new species that has a great potential in earning an enormous amount of Mission Points. Like the jackpot in the Virgo Cluster! The Mer species, who showed an outstanding performance in building defensive fortresses, the Lenoss Troops, who are exceptional at exploration, and the Bota Troops, who are excellent in training recruits, are all participating in this project. Over 95% of the Hourglass Cluster is uncolonized. There havent been any karma species discovered yet. However, a karma index of 1,500 has been detected after checking the flow of interstellar karma, and it is expected that many karma species reside there - Do you think the Hourglass Project will take off? I dont know. Its not bad index-wise But exploring has too much risk. After exploring 90% of the cluster, the treasures might only be gathered in the remaining 10%. Before that, it could collapse facing the monsters invasion. There are even cases where people explore all of it and find that there arent any useful species despite the karma index But still, isnt it high risk, high return? To be honest, who knew that Earth, which was discovered in the Virgo Cluster, would become so prominent? Those who invested in that project must be reaping in profits. Ah, stop there. Its not like one or two species have kicked the bucket trying to get rich overnight. In times like these where uncertainty is growing, its better to put your hand in the alliances center strategy. Doesnt the alliance screw up? The independent troops had to clean up after their shit multiple times. Still, they screw up less. This place was similar to a stock market. It was a place that invested Mission Points and various resources in tactics that looked like they would take off and troops that seemed to have potential. A plaza that was responsible for a variety of tactics which the bloated organization known as the alliance couldnt fully take in. However, the side effects were considerable as well. It was originally created as an assisting role, to fill empty holes in the alliances strategy and vitalize alliance member activity, but now the bloated tactic market could shake important strategies of the alliance. Anyways, wasnt the alliances evaluation of the Nathanial Defense System too exaggerated? I dont think its able to display that sort of effectiveness? Since they say they are going to introduce a controversial system like that to more galaxies Ah, there needs to be a limit to wasting the budget The Nathaniel Troops have an incredibly strong influence in the alliance. They probably had some sort of deal. They have a lot of contacts with the top 4 More than half of their executives are from the top 4. Damn it Can those without connections survive in such a sad world? What are the Exalted Wings doing? They are busy just managing the Net of Fate. Also, arent they just a part of the top 4 in the end? Also, the truth is something that changes depending on the perspective you look at it from. If their experts come out and say, It wasnt the defense system but something else that was the problem. We were able to defend this much thanks to the defense system, what can we say? I dont know. I just cant believe there are people who think about making money in a war that risks the fates of species. Damn it. Dont they know how many species disappear overnight out on the borders?! Its because the war is too long. In the end, those in the center were able to endure such a long time without much danger. Theyve fallen into simple mannerisms. In the past, the earthlings had unilaterally followed the alliance as Consumables and under the Virgo Cluster Regional Troops. However, by establishing independent troops, they gained the right to participate in the tactic market as investors and planners as well. It was the start of their lives as true alliance members. This change brought with it a huge opportunity as well as an enormous risk. Tactic market? Forget it. We dont need to care about things like that and focus on our job. Camilla struck down this new opportunity. However, they say there are species who earned a ton of Mission Points in one go? If we have that much, we can prepare karma weapons and set a good foundation for the warriors we develop in the future. To be honest, our clans finances arent good compared to other clans of the same size. Theres nothing much we can do since this is our style, but couldnt we research this market and participate in it as well? Although they say it is a negative influence, its also a greatly positive one as well. Penelope said in a slightly worried tone. However, Camilla shook her head adamantly. We cant lose our essence. The goal of our Camilla Clan is the survival and prosperity of species. You cant have such na?ve thoughts that the alliance will protect us just because we joined them. I felt this during the tidal wave of monsters, but their priority is the alliance. If the war becomes difficult, we could be cast aside at any time. Although Mission Points and equipment are helpful, we need to obtain them through our own strength. Dont think about earning them through risky games. What we need to focus on right now is significantly improving ourselves. As independent troops that have only now become D-ranked, if we get caught up in such nonessential matters, we wont be able to do this or that. Yes If youre firm on it, why dont we at least receive some investments? To be honest, we only have two middle-ranked warriors including me We need to pick out at least one good karma weapon, unni. Overseer Choi Hyuk has been on a roll ever since he created a Sword of Vow Haa, where did he get the money to create one? The moment we receive investments, we need to take the thoughts of our investors into account. Why do you think they call independent troops slaves of desires? There are a ton of those who dont look back at the safety of their species as they act to obtain more investments and more profits. We cant be like them, can we? Lets think about this matter once we accumulate results where we no longer have to be so mindful of what our investors think. Eventually, Penelope sighed. Yes, unni. It seems I became a little greedy after learning about this new information. Of course, not everyone was like Camilla. A new world, a bigger opportunity. There were many more who attempted to sink their feet into it. There were even some who daringly jumped into it. Leader. Isnt there a high risk? They say there are quite a few troops that ruin themselves because of it It was rather the members of the Jessie Clan who were worried about their daring leader. However, there wasnt the slightest sliver of fear in Jessies shining eyes. Fool. Thats why we need to do it. In the end, whether they are early or late, everyone will end up participating in the tactic market. Humans wont change even when the world has changed this much. There is no end to greed and they repeatedly make the same mistakes. Then what should we do? We need to take the lead and become pioneers. As we tread towards this demon-abode-like tactic market, isnt our role to be explorers who find constellations before anyone else? Isnt that good?! Sovereign Jessies tips on tactic investments! Then we can set up a legitimate investment company! Look back at Earth. Wasnt being an investor more exciting than being a producer? Thats true, but we are a clan founded on the banner of supplying refined fighting techniques? We arent a finance company that deals in money Hey, dont say such words. Do you think this is really like investing in stocks just because its similar? This is tactic investments. Tactics. Dont we know how important tactics are? To be honest, during the tidal wave of monsters, earthlings would have gone extinct right there and then if it wasnt for Overseer Choi Hyuk and Richard. And Richard died in battle Damn it! Do you want to want to only look towards Overseer Choi Hyuk if a situation like that arises again? Normally, you cant give up on tacticians even if you give up on soldiers. This is the only path if guys from the country without any connections like us want to understand and take hold of the alliances strategies. This is a kind of fight as well! Its not simply just dealing with enemies in front of you with a sword. What Im saying is that tactics are the fighting techniques that can skillfully deal with enemies on the scale of troops and the universe. Theres a need for earthlings to broaden their perspectives. Haa Well, who can stop you, leader? Yeah. Lets use this opportunity to gather some clans who want to jump into the tactic market but arent qualified to and clans that are too nervous to even try. Looking at it, its not something we can do with one or two points, and its safer if we have more capital. How are you going to bear all the resentment if we all go bankrupt?! Dont worry and dont be nervous. We just need to keep our heads in the game. Arent challenges and adventures our mistresses? Wahaha! Jessie laughed like an innocent child. While the earthlings were heading to this new opportunity, the Berserkers, who were the first to establish independent troops, were quite a distance away from this change. As their key members were caught up in the important mission recruit training soon after they became independent troops, they didnt have the time to figure out what the tactic market was. Well, even if they did know, it wouldnt change much. Choi Hyuk and his subordinates were like seekers of truth. Seekers of truth drenched in blood. They simply fought. If they fought and fought, things would approach them on their own. They never looked or snooped around. Hadnt the Sword of Vow in Choi Hyuks possession and the opportunities the Berserkers received come to them first? In this respect, the Berserkers method was closer to the Camilla Clan than the Jessie Clan. Maybe it was because of this? Camilla, who had been quite wary of the Berserkers, looked upon Choi Hyuks proposal in a positive manner. So, are you saying youll plant our will of wanting to take care of species into the Kundle Tribe? Thats right. I think when the Kundle Tribes fear encounters the Camilla Clans will, it will advance fantastically. Baek Seoin replied simply at Camillas question. Then what do we need to do? Asked Jessie. You simply need to direct them such that they think that everything we did was for the Kundle Tribe and so the Kundle Tribe members are moved and proud that they created history. So that their hearts race. The Berserkers just arent good at stuff like this. Make them feel moved Its easier said than done. While he picked at Baek Seoins vague explanations, Jessie smiled leisurely. His attitude showed that he was confident either way. Then what will the Berserkers do? Asked Camilla. Baek Seoin smiled as he replied, We will prepare the props and take the lead role. The meeting regarding the distribution of rewards followed afterwards. As the Berserkers used up all their allocated resources to restrain the Kundle Tribes karma, they needed to make up the resources they would consume from now on. The Camilla Clan and Jessie Clan decided to take up this role, and in return, they decided to split the rewards, where the Berserkers took 60% and the Valkyries and the Extremers took 20% each. Ah, if the training happens to flop, we might receive disciplinary action But thats something we Berserkers will take care of on our own so you dont need to worry. All you will lose is your investment. Baek Seoin said in such a way that it was uncertain whether he was trying to scare them or make them relax. However, Jessie and Camilla had already decided. Youll become our first investment. I hope for your success. Jessie said while smiling brightly. Although the risk is high Knowing how to train warriors is a skill we absolutely need. Since there is something to be obtained if we fail, its fine. If we can reap some profits from this, itll reduce Penelopes nagging. Camilla showed her enthusiasm. Screenplay and leading role: Choi Hyuks Berserkers Director: Jessies Extremers Acting guide: Camillas Valkyries All preparations were done. Regardless of whether it would be a success or flop, the true recruit training began. Chapter 136: Species Bloom and Wilt (2) Episode 8: Recruit Training / Chapter 136: Species Bloom and Wilt (2) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk In a place where the Kundle Tribe didnt know, their history and fate were being smashed into pieces. Two forces fought. The victor took the losers karma and the loser would lose everything. This rule, which the earthlings had become familiar with since the Ring of Rebirth, applied to the planet and its destroyers as well. Boom! Boom! Violent explosions didnt cease within their planet. Rather than calling it mining, it was a war against the planet. The members of the Sur and Jangkok Troops held karma vitalizing devices in their hands as they fought intensely to advance even another step. The karma vitalizing devices emitted rainbows, nd these rainbows gave off the scent of grass and blood. Every time these rainbows, which emitted a scent of bitter, bloody iron and flowers, made contact with the planet, the planets hidden karma pulse clearly revealed itself. If one were to look at the karma pulse, the original scene would turn black and reveal a stream of stars flowing in the darkness. It was as dark as outer space and as radiant as a galaxy.Each shining star was melded with a memory of the planet. Ancient lifeforms which were the first to go up to the surface of the planet and burn to death. The first lake formed underground and the colony of lifeforms which flourished in this lake. When one look at it closely, each of their figures were present like hallucinations. The Sur and Jangkok Troops wanted to completely smash this stream apart, while the planet resisted vehemently with earthquakes, lava, tidal waves, and storms. Boom! Accompanied by a loud noise, the mine the Sur and Jangkok Troops had worked hard to create began to crumble. Even as they faced the thick cloud of dust approaching them, they didnt back down. How dare this thing struggle! Push onwards! The Sur Troop members, who possessed large shoulders and were thrice the size of earthlings, supported the collapsing ceiling with their hands. Their arm and shoulder joints creaked. The falling gravel and sand hit their thick goggles. However, they didnt even bat an eye as they endured the weight of the earth with their powerful bodies and tough karma. Within the planet, the stream of karma, which stretched out like oceans and lakes, emitted a brighter light as it writhed. Using the karma like muscles, it squeezed out lava and made the earth collapse. However, this didnt work either. When the Sur Troops blocked the planets counterattacks, the Jangkok Troops used this opportunity to rush towards the flow of karma. They each had a planet karma pulverizing stake in their hands and stabbed them into the pulses where the streams of karma overlapped. Gong! Kang! Gong! Creeak! The shining karma desperately resisted the stake, but in the end, the stakes stabbed into the pulses where the streams gathered. Kureung! Kureung! Kiyaaah! The planet let out a scream of deathly agony. The lights, which made up the streams of karma, scattered and flowed into the Sur Troops karma storing device. Every time this happened, an earthquake erupted on the surface and a sinkhole was formed. The planet, which had resisted by moving its insides, fell into an eternal silence. Suppression complete! When a Jangkok Troop member shouted, a Sur Troop member stretched his stiff shoulders as he shouted, Good! We advance! Bang! Bang! Accompanied by these sounds, they destroyed rocks as they dug a hole that led deeper inside the planet. It looks like well have to mine a bit faster. Manta, the leader of the Sur Troops, said as he adjusted his goggles. I agree. You received an investment proposal, right? Manta nodded at Hashishis question. Of course, since planet mining is a safe tactic where we never take any losses. Yeah. Though the fools from Earth dont know this. They dont even know that the first goal of recruit training is to not leave any resources for the monsters. If we took years dealing with such worthless species, how would we obtain the resources of this vast universe first? Yeah. Its better to have three resources in reserve than train one warrior species. The basics of recruit training. But why are they acting like that? They just dont know the ways of the world. Lets just take the investments and quickly finish mining. Lets not give them a chance to join in later at all. Theyll only learn once they hit the ground in regret. Hashishi said this easily, and Manage tilted his head. They dont know the ways of the world, huh? While that may be true Manta crossed his arms and closed his eyes. His relationship with Choi Hyuk had broken down somewhat. While Hashishi kept looking down on Choi Hyuk, Manta was concerned about the potential Choi Hyuk might possess. Even throughout the universe, it was rare to see a warrior at the no-star level rise and become a high-ranked warrior within a few years. Now that things have come to this, I need to look into them. Manta, who was careful, decided to look into Choi Hyuk and the earthlings just in case something happened in the future. Lets try to accelerate our mining and employ earthlings from Dragonic at the same time. Why earthlings? Wont they all be as dumb as Choi Hyuk? Well have to see about that. There might be a reason to use them. We need a cheap labor force anyways. Isnt it obvious for there to be sacrifices if we want to quickly mine this planet? Well, do what you want. This is your business and were only taking part of the credit for it. This was how the Sur Troops, true independent troops of the alliance, attempted to contact Dragonic. To the clan leaders of Earth, who desired to enter a larger world, this looked like a terrific opportunity. ** The world of the monsters didnt have stars or a dark outer space. It was an enormous anthill split into different dimensions. Mountains and oceans taken from various universes, and even planets themselves, were stacked up like piles of garbage, creating pathways towards 13 different dimensions. This place, which looked like an ant hill, was the garbage landfill of universes. Princess, you have to rest A highest-ranked warrior from the Flame Wing Tribe worried about Flame-Rain, who was wounded. It had already been a month since they crossed over to the monsters world. Battles continued endlessly and there were countless casualties. There werent any able-bodied warriors remaining. However, amongst them, Flame-Rains appearance was the most terrible. Her brilliant flame wings had dwindled to the point where it was difficult maintaining them, and the stab and slash wounds to her abdomen and chest didnt heal easily. While the other warriors had time to treat their wounds, she didnt. This was because she was the only warrior at the transcendence level amongst the reconnaissance troops. She showed a faint, tired smile. You know that we need to access the Net of Fate. The reason why the reconnaissance troops could move about within their enemys territory was because she was connected to the Net of Fate and hid their whereabouts. Because of this, she couldnt rest at all. This was because there was a more intense struggle for the Net of Fate following the intense battles. The reconnaissance troops were smaller than a grain of sand relative to the vast world of the monsters. If they could get 0.1% share of the Net of Fate, it would be enough to hide them. However, this was simply too difficult. Because it was, there were times when they had to sacrifice others by using them as bait for the monsters. Flame-Rain was tormented every time they had to do this. She gritted her teeth. The monsters are much stronger than we expected Initially, the Exalted Wings believed that Flame-Rain would be enough to take care of the reconnaissance troops. However, the monsters strength went way beyond their expectations. Every fight was so intense they were on the border of life-and-death, and to obtain 0.1% share of the Net of Fate, Flame-Rain had to endure a pain so severe she felt like she would faint. The alliances strategy was way off. What we need are more powerful warriors. Simply trying to occupy resources before the monsters Mining new species We wont be able to escape ruin like that. Even for one warrior, we need to develop planets. I must put this in the first report I send the alliance. With this burning resolve, Flame-Rain closed her eyes and said with a slightly dispirited expression, Of course, that is if we can survive until then. She accessed the Net of Fate with closed eyes. Not long after, her face distorted and blood began to flow out from her eyes, nose, and ears. This always happened. Princess The highest-ranked warrior of the Flame Wing Tribe held back his furious tears. ** {We give the Berserkers approval to reveal some information to the Kundle Tribe. The information that can be revealed are personal details about the Berserkers and information about the monsters. Revealing any information besides this is strictly prohibited.} {There are 43 days before the first contribution evaluation. Currently, the Berserkers have made 0 contributions. If the contributions are below the threshold, you may receive disciplinary action.} Ah My stomach hurts Baek Seoin let out a sigh. Everyones expecting us to fail On the other hand, investments are pouring in for the Sur and Jangkok Troops, so it seems the mining will proceed faster Baek Seoin sighed as he examined the movements of the tactic market he had learned from Camilla and Jessie. Ah, how can the troop leader say such weak words? It was you who insisted we find another method besides mining Ah, damn it. I had hopes that I could get a karma-weapon after this mission Wont we flop? Handke, the artillery captain, scolded Baek Seoin. He had been restlessly standing up and then back down for a while now. Although when I think about how Earth suffered, I want to find a different method than that cruel one Im nervous now that were actually about to do it. I also think that theres a reason so many people use that method When I read the data Jinhee brought, cases where they trained species who were as bad at fighting as them were rare even in the history of the alliance Unfitting of his nickname Knight Captain, Ryu Hyunsung, who was quite weak-hearted, revealed his nervousness. Then Guardian Bae Jinman, who had been silently sitting, calmly said, Well know soon enough. Dont worry. Havent we, the Berserkers, always tread the path others dont? We will come out victorious this time as well. Although they werent much, his words possessed a strange strength. The executives, who had been nervous before the start of their plan, were finally able to calm down. Hey, the mans right. Well, have we ever acted while calculating this and that? We just shut up and fought when the leader told us to. Whether its the alliance or the tactic market, youll only get a headache thinking about them. Didnt we get Clan Leader Camilla and Jessie to do those annoying things for us anyways? Handke grinned while agreeing with Bae Jinmans words and sitting back down. Only then did his attitude seem calm. Looking at him, the other executives relaxed their stiffened shoulders. Unlike the past, where they simply had to fight, there was a moral and political element this time, and when profits were added into the mix, their minds unconsciously became more complicated. However, their job right now was basically the same as before. They simply had to advance with all their might until they reached their goal. Whether they were dealing with monsters or getting results for the recruit training, nothing changed. However, the tension that had relaxed slightly tightened up with Baek Seoins next words. Were starting! Gulp. They heard someone swallow his saliva. Ggoong! Space distorted on the Kundle Planet and a gate opened. It was a long-distance gate they had rented with the Mission Points the Camilla Clan and Jessie Clan had invested. The Berserkers, led by Lee Jinhee, jumped out from inside. Then monsters poured out right behind them. Endlessly. Arent there too many? Ryu Hyunsung said with a gulp. The leader did say to gather enough that it would be difficult for us But thats going to be really tough? The Berserker troop Lee Jinhee was leading was a bloody mess. Monsters poured out endlessly from the gate. Each and every one of them wasnt easy to deal with. The Berserkers shook off the monsters endless pursuit and ran towards the Kundle Tribes cities. Saliva dripping from their mouths, the monsters chased after them. As soon as a Kundle Tribes city entered their sights, the Berserkers fiercely shook off the monsters chasing them and teleported to Naros spaceship. Lights from teleportation flickered throughout the planet. All that was left were the cities in danger and the monsters. Hell arrived on the Kundle Planet. {Hey, you crazy bastard! What are you doing bringing the monsters here?!! If youre going to bring them, you should have brought in a moderate amount! Just how many Kahur Kabkuns did you drag over here?! You pieces of monster shit! Were doing recruit training to take control of resources, yet are you going to just offer up these resources to the monsters?! What are you doing?! Are you screwing things up because you cant win?!} It seemed he was very angry as Hashishis message came down on Naros spaceship like thunder. His message was so loud it seemed like he ignored the communication channels and turned the speakers on. {The New Recruit Evaluation Agency expresses their concern for the Berserkers actions. Losses to resources may be immense due to the monsters slaughter. We hope that you will wrap this situation up as soon as possible. Once again, this is a warning.} They even received tons of messages from an alliance agency. The situation on the Kundle Planet was that severe. The Kundle Tribe was faced with extinction within half a day. This place was hell. If it was like before, they would have all gone into hibernation, but the Kundle Tribe werent certain of what to do because of the other members who had lost their karma. Le-lets sleep. A Kundle Tribe member said. Then what about Kunkun! Shut up and run! They carried those who had lost their karma and ran down the streets. Stop them! We wont die so lets block them with our bodies! Many Kundle Tribe members blocked the monsters for their tribe members who had lost their karma. Gack! Pointy! Hot! What is this?! Aaah!: What? What?! Lunlun!! Lunlun! Why arent you moving?? Hey! Hey!!! The others fell into a greater state of panic. If they had all went into hibernation together, they would have died in peace without knowing they had died, but as they didnt hibernate to protect those without karma, they watched as their tribe members were ripped apart and killed by the monsters, their regenerative abilities being powerless. Even if they somehow survived, they couldnt keep their heads straight under the pain they had never experienced before. Their wounds ached and felt as though they were burning. The Kundle Tribes karma was completely overwhelmed by the monsters power and their wounds didnt close. Hehe, Im fine. Im fine. Ill be fine when I wake up from a nap Pointy, hot fire Its not something we can beat Itll be fine if we fall asleep. Their instinctive fear of heat was overlaid on the monsters. The Kundle Tribe members began to call the monsters pointy fires. Out of instinct, the Kundle Tribe members tried to go into hibernation to avoid this danger. Their long force of habit didnt disappear. Bae Jinman, who had been nervously watching this, got up from his seat. Its time for me to act. Like what he did in the underground before, Bae Jinman granted resolve to a few Kundle Tribe members. His steadfast karma swept the ground. No, no. We need to do something Or well all die! Those affected by Bae Jinmans karma raised their heads and shouted. However, there was a limit to Bae Jinmans power so there wasnt even a handful of those who pulled themselves together. Theres nothing we can do Itll be fine when we wake up. Hasnt it always been the case? The majority of the Kundle Tribe members still chose to disconnect from their surroundings and hibernate. {Ill help as well.} It was Naro who acted in this moment. Naro, who could perfectly transmit ones emotions and thoughts through telepathy without the need for language, copied the emotions of those who were affected by Bae Jinman and transmitted them to all the Kundle Tribe members. Although the Berserkers used up all the karma fuel they had bought with their Mission Points in the process, this mission was no different from risking everything. They couldnt hold anything back. They focused on one result. Huh? Those who received the emotions of the members who felt that they absolutely had to find a solution blankly stood in place. We cant hibernate. We need to find another way. Or else well all die! Those earnest hearts moved their own slightly. They asked themselves, Then what do we need to do? What can we do? There was nothing. No matter how much they thought about it, there was no solution. As they thought this, the emotion of fear, which had been in deep slumber until now, grew larger and larger. What is this feeling? I dont know. I cant bear it. Cant I just sleep? No, I hate the pointy fires The faces of the Kundle Tribe members distorted. This was the first time they were making this expression. However, this was as far as they changed. It was impossible to change the attitude of an entire species with only Bae Jinman and Naros power. They only made them hesitate for a moment and made them more emotional. The Kundle Tribe members were a bit more distressed, but they still were about to choose to hibernate. However, it was at this moment when Baek Seoin felt shivers run down his spine. The slight distress was all Baek Seoin had hoped for. The crack that would make their always-calm hearts waver. Baek Seoin clenched his fists and stood up. Good! Now start stage two! Following his shout, the Berserkers, who had been observing the situation from Naros spaceship, got up simultaneously. Descent! All the Berserkers simultaneously prepared their bodies for teleportation. Their destination was the Kundle Planets sky. Rumble!! At the same time, dark clouds covered the planet. Haha! The alliances technology is the best! Anything is possible as long as we have Mission Points! Overseer Jessie shouted as he jumped up. The scene progressed naturally as though he had become a god. Rain covered the hot planet. This supernatural scene was under his direction. Rain began to fall from the dark clouds, which covered the sky. It was the first time there was rain since the birth of the planet. Huh? The bodies of the Kundle Tribe members, who were able to sleep, trembled as they felt the rain fall on their cheeks and bodies. Whats this? It was their first time seeing rain, but their hearts surged. Cool rain fell as it covered the sun. The rain fell while soothing their hearts, which had been filled with fear of the pointy fires. More and more rain began to fall. They couldnt see in front of them. It wasnt that the monsters had disappeared, but once their vision was covered, their hearts became calm for some reason. Ah, ah, ah The Kundle Tribe members all began to cry. Even if they had teared up from laughing before, the Kundle Tribe members, who had never cried from sadness or from being moved, cried because of the falling rain. The refreshing rain gave their hearts, which had been trembling from the fear of those pointy fires, hope. Also, the Berserkers fell from the sky. Bang, bang, bang!! The Berserkers split the heads of the monsters as they dropped down. The Kundle Tribe members widened their eyes. The monsters they had no way of fighting against were being pulverized like rotten tomatoes. It was at this time when Choi Hyuk stepped onto the ground. Thump! The moment his foot touched the ground, the raindrops which had covered their vision was cut up with a splash. They clearly saw the monsters collapsing after being cut in two as their vision cleared up. Then Choi Hyuk mumbled. {Lets fight together.} His voice pierced the hearts of the Kundle Tribe members. Chapter 137: Species Bloom and Wilt Episode 8: Recruit Training / Chapter 137: Species Bloom and Wilt (3) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk In the central square of Naros spaceship was a sky. The sky, which imitated the exact sky of the narolings past planet, was a light-yellow color. A fist-sized celestial body was emitting a slightly yellowish-green sunlight which gently blended into the sky, much like cream. The light-yellow color and yellowish-green sunlight swayed on the floor of the central square, which was composed of glass plates, like an illusion. The illusionary light rays fell on the expressionless naroling corpses below the glass and made it appear as though they were smiling somewhat. Camilla was sitting on her knees in the middle of the central square. Next to her was Penelope, also known as the Knight of Honor, standing with her hands clasped together. Are you okay, unni? Penelope asked carefully after discovering a teardrop running down Camillas cheek. Huh? Ah, a teardrop Camilla wiped the single teardrop on her cheek with her right hand. She raised her head and took a deep breath. The narolings planet is beautiful as well. As much as Earth. Her voice was thick with nostalgia. I went to our homeland before we came here Since it might be the last. At her words, Penelopes body flinched as though she had been hit. Unni Why did you go? Its obvious anyways Youre right. It was obvious. The sky turned into an ash-grey. The ground was dried up and cracked. There wasnt a trace of a river, and the cities were piles of concrete with sinkholes so deep they reached the core. Camilla chuckled. To be honest, I wasnt even sure that it was our homeland. The sky and land the earthlings had loved were gone forever. Even from outer space, Earth was now a lump of grey rock. Most likely, it would turn into dust and disappear into outer space forever by the time this mission was over. Camilla swept the tips of her fingers on the glass. The species that had only left behind the A.I. known as Naro before going extinct. Only their external appearances remained here. While some could say that they could revive them with biotechnology It was useless. This was so karmically. Their fate and history had already been smashed to pieces, and even their remaining feeble fate had already been collected by the alliance. Even if they genetically revived the narolings, they couldnt be the narolings. They only looked similar, the paths of their fates would be completely different. The cloned narolings would not have any retribution and, accompanying this, they wouldnt have a fate or any rights. Although they might appear the same as the narolings, they would face malicious coincidences and degrade over time. This was fate. After spending a vast amount of time in this endless degradation, they would create a new karma suitable for them, and the newly born species would be very different from the narolings. What decided the identity of an existence was the path of retribution it had walked, not its biological composition. The basics of karma. Naro knew this as well and so did the earthlings now. Camilla gazed at the completely extinct species as she was overwhelmed with grief. We are all different but the same. Existences appear and disappear like a sudden shower. Which is why they are beautiful Camilla gently swept the top of the glass. Her hand couldnt reach the naroling corpses. It was like the fates of the earthlings and narolings that would never intertwine. Camilla stood up. Next to her was a screen displaying the Kundle Planet. Her gaze was now fixed on the Kundle Tribe members fighting alongside the Berserkers. Driven by the Berserkers madness, the Kundle Tribe members threw themselves at death. It was all in vain. Even if they had the assistance of the Berserkers, they were only at the 0-1-star level. They were of no use against the monsters that were at least of the 2-star level and on average were at the 3-star level. They simply caught the monsters attention and made the Berserkers fight easier while they died regretfully. The pouring rain and the mountain of corpses washed by this rain. Camillas eyes regained their calm. They are weak but there is no god. Even if they struggle, no one will look back at them. This is the universe. You either survive through your own strength or die. If thats the case Swish. A sword and shield appeared in the air and were grasped by Camillas two hands. She said, We will be each others gods. If not me Who else? Swooooosh! It sounded like flowing water. A refreshing fragrance spread out from Camillas body. Unlike Choi Hyuk, whose flames gushed out with his karma heart as the core, her karma ran down her spine like a waterfall and spread out densely like mist. This was the result of improving the karma training method she had obtained from the alliance in her own way. Seeing Camilla finish her preparations, Penelope opened the communication channel connected to the Valkyries. All forces After saying her preparatory command, Valkyries, advance. And following Camillas words, she commanded, Advance! The third stage of Baek Seoins new Kundle Tribe training method began. Vrroooom! A change occurred on the battlefield where the corpses of Kundle Tribe members were plastered over the monster corpses. A milk-white, semi-transparent dome surged up along the frontlines. At the same time, the restricted karma of the hundred million Kundle Tribe members was released. The Kundle Tribe members who dragged their heavy bodies to fight suddenly felt their bodies become lighter. Huh? They felt as though something was changing. It was different from the change they felt when the Berserkers appeared previously. This time, the change was warmer and gave them relief. Sovereign Jessie proposed that this would be the best time to release their restrictions. Also Gaah Huh? Huh? The wounds that didnt heal because they were suppressed by the power of the monsters began to stanch like magic. This was the effect of the Valkyries, who were known as Earths best healing organization. Since their regenerative abilities are outstanding already, a buff that raises their spirit is enough! Penelope commanded, Slowly send the Kundle Tribe members back as you heal them! Have them evacuate inside the dome! Following her orders, the Kundle Tribe members, who were fighting the monsters, were led by the Valkyries and backed away from the frontlines. The Kundle Tribe members, who had fought amongst the Berserkers without knowing whether they would die, were able to catch their breath under the Valkyries gentle care. On the other hand, Camilla stood on the frontlines next to Choi Hyuk. The Swords of Paradise will create a defensive line around the dome! Hold down the frontlines with the Berserkers! Shwah! Her karma, which spread densely around her, recovered the Berserkers exhausted bodies and heavily suppressed the monsters raging karma. Her single strike didnt possess the intensity Choi Hyuks did, but in front her, monsters would become unenergetic like cockroaches that had been sprayed with bug spray and die. When the Kundle Tribe members fell back, the Berserkers would face more pressure, but with the support of Camilla and her elites, the Swords of Paradise, they were able to maintain the frontlines without many losses. Plip, ploop, plip! Rain continued to fall. They finished evacuating the Kundle Tribe members, who had fought like they were entranced until they died, inside the dome. The sky was dark. As the heat from the battle and the coldness of the rain, which ran down their skin, mixed together, the Kundle Tribe members shivered. The intense battle didnt stop once during this time. What the heck is going on? Haa Haaa Are they still alive? What are they? Incredible While soaked in rain, the Kundle Tribe members gathered together and watched the battle ongoing outside the dome as their bodies shivered. As expected, the most eye-catching person was Choi Hyuk. Choi Hyuk, who hadnt used flames in case the Kundle Tribe members would become chaotic, used flames without care on the battlefield now that they were gone. His flames surged upwards as they devoured the heavy rainfall. His flames even devoured the thick mist and scattered their brilliant lights. Even when his flames, which were terrifying and as red as blood, met the heavy rain, it was a beautiful sight, like an illusion. The scary monsters couldnt flee when facing Choi Hyuk and became ash while trembling. The shadow of flames A Kundle Tribe member said exasperatedly. The Kundle Tribe, which disliked the suns, had a particular meaning in the word shadow. Hearing this, the other Kundle Tribe members nodded and spread the word. The shadow of flames. Shadow of flames. Flames of protection The Kundle Tribe instinctively felt fear when they saw the flames, but what they felt this time wasnt simply fear. A mixture of fear and respect, awe. To them, Choi Hyuk was a hope and fear that descended from the sky. He was like a god. There was also Camilla. Her karma squirmed as it mixed with the pouring rain. As if a dragon was ascending into the heavens, every place she passed, the rain would distort to create a fantastical scene. Also, the monsters fell down as though they fell asleep under the cold rain. Behind them were the Berserkers and the Valkyries. The monsters pushed forward endlessly, but they couldnt reach the dome. They were pounded into meat paste and washed down by the rain before they could. When they took a step back to watch, the scene sent shivers down their spines. They couldnt believe the fact that they fought alongside them in this great, frightening war. Could I fight amongst them again? They didnt dare to. Their hands simply trembled with shock and emotions. As his body trembled, a Kundle Tribe member asked a Valkyrie who let them inside the dome, Who are you? The Valkyrie replied, We are the Berserkers who fight monsters. We came here to fight alongside you who have been invaded. At the reply, the Kundle Tribe members let out a shout. As expected They came to save us. They came down from the sky to save us The Kundle Tribe members, who had only now awakened their forgotten emotions, were na?ve like children. The recent incidents were too difficult for them, who had never encountered monsters before. The rescue that arrived when they were at their wits end, like welcome rain, gave them an entrancing sense of comfort that they had never experienced before. In their eyes, the Berserkers were the envoys of gods, angels. Like newly hatched baby chicks, they imprinted the name Berserkers. This was all according to Baek Seoins script. The Camilla Clan and Jessie Clan involved in the plan couldnt reveal their affiliation. In this moment, their role was to simply engrave goodwill in the hearts of the Kundle Tribe members towards the Berserkers. The Kundle Tribe members were touched to an uncomfortable degree. However, the Valkyries didnt only provide the Kundle Tribe with goodwill. We didnt come to save you. Pardon? Didnt you hear what Leader Choi Hyuk said? We came here to fight alongside you. Ah Only then did they awaken to their reality. Their bodies unwittingly flinched. Although they fought previously because they were led into a frenzy under Choi Hyuks words, their instinct to survive awakened now that they had a short break. To fight again They couldnt. However, the Valkyries smile was full of confidence as he gazed at them. Dont worry. We will fight alongside you. Was this a signal? The Valkyries, who had all awakened the karma trait Heal, used their powers simultaneously. The emotion sharing device they had prepared with the investment from the Camilla Clan activated. The milk-white dome shined brightly. Bae Jinman and Naro gave a hand on top of that. The Camilla Clan had gathered all the self-sacrificing people amongst the earthlings. Their noble hearts influenced the Trundle Tribes minds. Something warm and gently yet steadfast filled the hearts of the Kundle Tribe. A heart that was more broad and steadfast than anyones came down on the Kundle Tribes hearts. Camillas voice faintly brushed their ears. Lets not go extinct. I will fight for you. This wasnt a normal vow of protection. When Camilla said I, each Kundle Tribe member, whose hearts were being influenced, thought of themselves. An oath that, not you, but I would fight for myself even if I was weak. The eyes of the Kundle Tribe members shined like stars. This was the third stage of Baek Seoins plan. The script where the Kundle Tribe would awaken as warriors had passed the beginning and developmental stages and had now reached the turning point. It was the tempering stage. In the second stage, with the addition of the Berserkers madness and Jessies directing, they drew out the Kundle Tribes forgotten emotions to their extremes. Since it was to the point where the well-behaved species would throw themselves at the monsters, it was a great success. However, a passing flame would simply burn everything and only leave ashes. Hot steel would become stronger once it was cooled then reheated. Camillas appearance was the cold water, which cooled the hot steel, the anvil, and the hammer. The entire process progressed as smoothly as flowing water. Inside this dome, you will rest and learn fighting techniques! Jessies troops, the Extremers, who could be considered the greatest in developing and supplying refined fighting techniques, appeared and taught the Kundle Tribe. Those who have recovered while training will be sent to battle in teams! With Naros transcendental intelligence, they were instantly divided into teams. A healer from the Valkyries was assigned to each team to reduce the death rate of the Kundle Tribe. It was now the real fight. Woaaah!!! Block them! Thats right! Block and hit! What are you doing?! Hit them! You fool! It was a real fight without even the slightly mercy. The Berserkers, who didnt know how to act, stubbornly pushed the Kundle Tribe members. No matter how strong the monsters are and no matter how weak you are, block and attack when you need to! They were Berserkers straight and through. They didnt hesitate to kick indecisive Kundle Tribe members in front of the monsters. If the Valkyries healers werent present, then countless Kundle Tribe members would have died. After experiencing the hellish real battle, they would take a break in the cozy dome and receive training. Following the system that was created while they were dazed, the Kundle Tribe was thrown into battle and then allowed to take a break while learning and polishing up their fighting techniques before being thrown into battle again. The monsters were as strong and numerous as the time Dragonic struggled under the tidal wave of monsters. It wasnt a war that would end overnight. Even the Berserkers, whose karma were exhausted from fighting, moved into the dome at the back. However, they didnt simply rest there either. Like workaholics, they didnt take a rest as they taught the Kundle Tribe. Unlike the considerate and refined training style of the Extremers, theirs was rough and explanations were nonexistent. Guuueeeck! A Kundle Tribe member was cut in half by a Berserkers strike. A healer from the Valkyries quickly came over, put both halves of his body together and healed him. The body of the Kundle Tribe member, who almost died, trembled. However, the Berserker gave him a pathetic look and mocked, How can someone who cant even block this attack block monsters? This was the Berserkers training style. Pushing them to overcome their obstacles. Their attitude was, if they could overcome it on their own, they could become Berserkers, if not, they should apply to a different troop. Of course, many Kundle Tribe members couldnt overcome the obstacles. However, there were people hired for situations like this. The Extremers guided the Kundle Tribe members, who were dispirited because of the Berserkers, courteously once again. When you think you see a flash, move your feet this way and bring your karma from the left to the right Like this, the Kundle Tribe members, who learned these techniques, repeatedly challenged the Berserkers again and again, before they were rolling on the ground screaming. They repeated went from hot to cold, and their emotions kept going back and forth between being calm and desperate, gradually tempering them. The steel-like will provided by Camillas troops kept the weak-willed Kundle Tribe members together. This period, which felt like an eternity, passed day after day, and the Kundle Tribe members slowly became stronger. Everything was proceeding as planned. However, this wasnt a leisurely situation. The training the Kundle Tribe members were undergoing was incomparably systematic and safer than the training the earthlings had undergone But their progress was slower than the earthlings. It wasnt the Kundle Tribes fault. It was because they couldnt use the warrior training system where they received a portion of the karma mined from the planet. Since the Berserkers chose a completely different path from the Sur and the Jangkok Troops, the mined karma was in the complete possession of the alliance and the two troops. While the Kundle Tribe diligently killed monsters, since they couldnt receive extra karma from the planet, their progress couldnt help but be slow. There were 40 days until the first contributions evaluation. They had to obtain results within this time. If they didnt, they would be in a situation where they couldnt avoid disciplinary action from the alliance and would suffer losses. Since Lee Jinhee rounded up enough monsters to suit Choi Hyuks preferences, if the Kundle Tribe, who numbered more than the monsters, didnt pull their weight, it was an intense war where the Berserkers, Extremers, and Valkyries would not be able to avoid taking huge losses. It wasnt only the Kundle Tribe that was desperate. Within this war where blood didnt even have a chance to dry, time kept flowing. Chapter 138: Species Bloom and Wilt (4) Episode 8: Recruit Training / Chapter 138: Species Bloom and Wilt (4) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk {T/N} The beginning is quite gory. You have been warned. A Kundle Tribe member was being chewed on by a monster. The monster, which looked like a wolf, shoved its head in, biting into the Kundle Tribe members sausage-like body and swallowing. Ahhh. The Kundle Tribe member, completely restrained by the monster, could only shed tears as he pled, Please Please Stop Acck! However, as though it couldnt hear his words, the monster bit off his head and swallowed it. There was no one to save him. Team 8,321 had completely collapsed and had been utterly trampled by the monsters. Huck! The healer from the Valkyries, who had tried to save everyone in Team 8,321, was pressed under a monster. The monster, whose limbs were transparent like glass and possessed a long tongue like a snakes, chuckled. It was a monster at the 4-star level that knew how to talk. Are you scared? Scared? The monster chuckled as it used its long tongue to carve out one of the healers eyes, swallowing it. Euaah! The healer squirmed, but the monster stepped on his arms and legs as if he was a toy, turning them into paste. Closing his remaining eye, the healer shook his head. When the monsters fingertip brushed past the healers eye, his eyelid was sliced off. The monster gently licked his eye, which couldnt blink without an eyelid. Should I let you live? Huh? Do you want to live? The monster brought a dying female member of the Extremers, whose stomach was pierced, in front of the healer. A bit of her guts spilled out from her pierced stomach. Eat. Eat? Ill let you live. Ill let you live? The monsters that could talk were ones that learned the emotions of the karmalings. They didnt simply slaughter people but also knew how to step on their pride and dignity and make them tremble in fear. Youre not eating. Youre not? Healer! Healer! The last remaining Kundle Tribe member of Team 8,321, Moonmoon, shouted mournfully as he rolled on the ground. The healer, who had warmly taken care of their wounds since their team was established, was being mercilessly trampled on in front of him. Moonmoon felt like he would go crazy with agony. Loud. Youre loud? Then you eat. Here, eat? The monster ripped open the healers stomach with its hands. It then pushed the steaming stomach in front of Moonmoon. Open your mouth. Open? Moonmoon shook his head. The monster forcefully opened his mouth and shoved the healers flesh and organs into it. As Kundle Tribe members lived on sunlight and dust from the ground, they didnt have a digestive tract, only a respiratory one. The monster filled Moonmoons windpipe by shoving the healers flesh and organs into it. Moonmoon wretched, but he couldnt match the power of the monster that was forcefully shoving them down his windpipe. Even now, the healer hadnt died and was shaking his head in agony. Please, please Stop His pitiful moans dispersed in vain. Beside him was a Berserker who had resisted until the very end. His face had been completely ripped apart and his corpse was sprawled like trash. Moonmoon shed tears. He was powerless. He hated himself for having felt proud, thinking he had gotten a little stronger. The moment he encountered a powerful monster his growth until now was completely inadequate. Growth? Whats the point of that? Growth isnt important. Not losing is! Just what have I been doing all this time?! He inwardly despaired as his windpipe was blocked and he couldnt breathe properly. As he cried, his regrets had nowhere to go. You fucking asshole! Just then, accompanied by a curse filled with bloodthirst, something flashed in front of his eyes. A small figure. He was a young Berserker. He was Lee Jinhees eternal follower, Alexei. Kiyack?! The monster, who had been full of confidence, was flustered by Alexeis sudden attack and retreated. Alexei nimbly stepped on mid-air and swung his sword at the monsters face. Clang! However, the monster was at the 4-star level. It blocked Alexeis sword with its transparent arm at the last moment. Kihi! You eat too. Huh? Feed you? It seemed it was slightly relieved after blocking his attack as the monster mocked him. However, Alexei didnt reply and lowered his head as he pressed his sword down. His head rushed in like lightning and bit down on the monsters neck. Kik? Pwaaaah! Alexei ripped its throat out with his teeth. A lot of black blood spewed out into the air. Alexei stabbed his sword into the monsters head, which had lost its balance, embedding it into the ground. Thud. The 4-star monster that had been a nightmare for Moonmoon and Team 8,321 had instantly died and was slammed to the ground. This was the skill of Alexei, a top elite of the Berserkers, who was known to have the highest seniority amongst those on the level of team leaders Alexei chewed on the monsters throat he had ripped out before spitting it out. Fuck. Tastes like shit His eyes were different from the ones of a love-struck youth when he was in front of Lee Jinhee. With eyes shining with madness, he glanced at the monster before looking around the battlefield for another elite monster. Moonmoon hastily got up. Reeetch! Reetch! While vomiting the healers corpse which filled his windpipe, he clung onto Alexeis leg. What the hell? Alexei stared menacingly down at Moonmoon. Moonmoon clung onto Alexeis pant leg and shouted, I want to become stronger I want to become stronger! Please teach me! Please, I beg of you! Moonmoons eyes shed tears mixed with blood. Alexei heartlessly broke free from Moonmoons grasp. What are you saying? Youre looking for a way to get stronger in the middle of war? Look for that as a hobby. For now, just fight. Is your opponent stronger than you? Then what can you do besides getting devoured? But, while youre being devoured, bite and rip open its esophagus or stomach. Just think about how you will wound it. Stop crying. If you survive by luck, then at some point, you wont die easily. Alexei clicked his tongue. After he left, Moonmoon, who rolled on the ground like trash, screamed. He cursed at how weak he was, he even cursed his sadness. He wanted to become like the Berserkers. He wanted to be like them, who only thought about stabbing monsters bodies with their swords even while their faces were being ripped apart. He felt that, if he became a Berserker, this pain that made him want to go crazy would disappear. Euaah! Euuuuuuaaahhh! Moonmoon screamed. At the same time, a change occurred in his body. Under this extreme stress, his genes quickly caused a mutation. It was the genetic mutation they had originally used for entertainment. Moonmoons body bent in strange ways before returning to normal. It then sprouted wings before returning to normal. His arms and legs thickened before thinning, and his skin became hard before melting However, in the end, he returned to his normal appearance. As if he was dead, he was silent for a moment before getting up. He didnt tremble anymore. He looked calm. Only, his eyes were dyed red. His eyes emitted a terrifying killing intent. Grrr This was the moment the gene known as the Berserker Gene amongst the Kundle Tribe members was first created. As a characteristic of their genetic mutation, it wasnt a trait that would last forever, but at least, for a moment, these mild Kundle Tribe members could become bloodthirsty demons. It wasnt a will created by Camilla or Bae Jinman, but one they created themselves. ** Their movements have become better these days? At Baek Seoins question, Leah replied, Yes. They are changing their personality on their own by using their genetic mutation. Its not permanent as it seems they turn it on like a switch during battle or training Either way, even without the Camilla Clan forcefully boosting their will, theres no doubt they can function on their own. It seems that the Valkyries burden lessened because of this as well. Baek Seoins lips curled into a smile. Its the fourth stage. The last stage of the warrior training he had created. It was precisely the stage where the Kundle Tribe motivated themselves without any external interference. It was something he had thought of when he first saw their genetic mutation in the market, but it worked out as expected. However, his smile soon turned bitter. But there are too many monsters. Drawing in powerful monsters was incredibly risky. The monsters that appeared on Earth were only of the 1-2-star level. On top of that, there hadnt been a lot of them. The troops in charge of recruit training were more than enough to deal with them. However, the monsters currently sweeping through the Kundle Planet were at a level that could utterly destroy an entire planet. The Berserkers, the Valkyries, and the Extremers couldnt avoid suffering losses. On top of that, they received a final notice from the alliance. {Intentionally letting monsters invade a new planet is a grave crime. We will no longer stand the plundering of resources. In the case you do not seize complete victory against the monsters and obtain results beyond the resources that have been lost, the alliance will immediately dispatch a punitive force to suppress the monsters. We will disqualify the Berserkers from the recruit training mission and take disciplinary measures.} It was a notice of unmatched strictness. This was the result of Manta and Hashishi, who were furious with the Berserkers actions, resolutely sending an appeal to the alliance. There were only 20 days left before the first evaluation. The monsters force was still powerful. Yet, Choi Hyuk, who had to take down the monsters vigorous attack, acted leisurely. Even now, he didnt go out onto the battlefield and spent his time sitting in the command room of Naros spaceship in contemplation. Baek Seoin sighed. Leader. Cant we act a little safer? I think this much is enough If we keep dragging it on, the gap between us and the Sur and Jangkok troops will only get wider. Baek Seoin had a plan. However, the master of the Berserkers wasnt Baek Seoin but Choi Hyuk. Choi Hyuk had long since been carrying out a new plan with Baek Seoins plan as its base. It was under his command that Lee Jinhee brought over an unbelievable monster army that shattered everyones expectations. However, Choi Hyuk wasnt satisfied. He hadnt personally made a move since the first battle. Because of this, the frontlines were frozen, repeatedly advancing and retreating. There was no progress. Although they were all constantly growing because of this, their losses were gradually accumulating as well. Even now, the monsters continued to pour in from the gate. On the other hand, the Sur and Jangkok Troops were expending all their energy on mining the planet to completely leave Choi Hyuks troops behind. Just how far are you thinking? Baek Seoin felt frustrated at Choi Hyuks no reply as he looked at Lee Jinhee. Just what is the leader waiting for? He asked with his eyes. Lee Jinhee avoided his gaze. Choi Hyuk was waiting for the monsters force to grow larger. However, he didnt state exactly how big he wanted their force to be. Every time Baek Seoin asked, Isnt this enough? Choi Hyuk would shake his head. Baek Seoin, who sighed once again today, suddenly became surprised. The tips of his fingers trembled. Huh? Huh? Baek Seoins innate skill, Intuition, had activated. His Intuition only activated when a situation where his life was at risk approached. It had been a long time since it last activated. Whats wrong? Leah asked in surprise. However, Baek Seoin didnt answer and looked at Choi Hyuk. Leader Dont tell me? Just then, what Baek Seoin felt through his Intuition, Choi Hyuk had discovered with his keen senses. He opened his eyes, which had remained closed. On his face hung a satisfied smile. Baek hyung. Your plan this time was very good, but there was something that bothered me. Choi Hyuk held his Sword of Vow and got up. I dont like tricking people and performing. Being conscious of the alliance is enough. Theres no need to perform in front of a species weaker than us, right? His gaze was fixed on the gate Lee Jinhee had opened on the Kundle Planet. A hand was coming out from beyond the gate. It exuded an ominous feeling. If we decided to bring the Kundle Tribe onto our side Its only right we enter hell together, right? Arent comrades people you overcome hardships with? Including me, of course. {Karma reaction! Its a monster at the peak of the high rank! Its stro strong to a bizarre degree! Its stronger than Commander Mack!} Naro shouted. Uh Uh Somethings weird? Lee Jinhee, who had been tasked with the duty of drawing monster in, spat as she turned pale. Only Choi Hyuk looked like he found this fun. A monster that possessed a gigantic horn and hands came out from the gate. However, the real threat was elsewhere. No matter how one looked at it, a figure that looked like a human stood arrogantly on top of the enormous monster. If it wasnt for its eyes, which were black with white pupils, it would certainly look like an earthling. It was a never before seen monster that looked entirely human. When it hit the enormous monsters head with a thud, {Kuaaaah!} The enormous monster let out a roar like a loyal dog. Its roar rang throughout the planet. Surprised by its vigor, everyone stopped fighting. Even the Sur and Jangkok Troops stopped mining. Everyone shuddered at the appearance of the new monsters. Choi Hyuks smile deepened. I cant let the Sur and Jangkok Troops just watch. Now Lets test who will survive this hell. ** {Choi Hyuk this bastard Hes strangely passive in pushing the monsters back, isnt he? Since hes a high-ranked warrior, he should be able to push them back with his strength, but hes just watching. Is he seriously trying to screw us over since he cant win? Shouldnt we at least go out and chase the monsters out? The amount of resources the monsters ate is quite significant.} Hashishi was, yet again, not in a good mood today because of Choi Hyuk. {No. Just wait until the first evaluation. Since this loss will entirely be Choi Hyuks responsibility. If we make a move, it might become a pain later if he says something like we obstructed his training or whatever. He still has authority in this training. It wont look good if we interfere.} {Thats true, but how regretful} Hashishi licked his lips. The parts of the planet and Kundle Tribe members the monsters had devoured would have been the karma they would possess under normal circumstances. However, Manta was at ease. {Its okay. Because of this, we got to know about the species known as earthlings. They were a species I had underestimated because only Choi Hyuk was famous, but they are better at working than I thought. Our labor costs are only a quarter of what they should be, but our mining speed doubled. They are aggressive and enthusiastic. If Choi Hyuk receives disciplinary measures this time, we should bring more earthlings to our side. I think theyll be decent hunting dogs.} Manta revealed a satisfied smile. The earthlings were in a quite isolated position within the alliance. If even Choi Hyuk, who was liked by Leviathan and Commander Mack, was overthrown, then there was no doubt they would become more isolated. The earthlings had the skills and ambition but didnt have information or resources And if, on top of that, they didnt have a master to watch their backs either Then they were up for grabs. Wasnt it the fate of new recruits to say thank you even if they worked for free? Manta chuckled. Though, it only took a moment for his face to stiffen. What? Hashishi was the same. As if in shock, he jolted up. A high-ranked monster? Is it really a high-ranked monster? But Why? Why is it so strong? Choi Hyuk that crazy bastard Just what kind of monster did he bring?! Mantas leisurely smile disappeared from his face. That wasnt all. His face quickly turned pale. Huh Huh?! The high-ranked monster didnt head towards the Berserkers. It prioritized the Sur and Jangkok Troops mining inside the planet. Immediately! Escape immediately!! Manta shouted, but the monster was a step faster. {Kuaaaah!} When the enormous monster it was riding roared, the military gate system went down. They couldnt even communicate, let alone teleport. {You rats dare plunder my planet?} Rolling its black eyes, the monster gazed in the precise direction Hashishi and Manta were located. On a planet with three high-ranked warriors, it was exceedingly at ease. {Itll be fun if you all came at me at once Well, should I go after the two have gathered together? Then the last one will probably come on its own.} The recruit training was no longer the problem. The playing field had been completely flipped on its head. All calculations became meaningless. A real war, where only the strong would survive, began. Chapter 139: Species Bloom and Wilt (6) Chapter 139: Species Bloom and Wilt (6) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk The leader of the Jangkok Troops, Hashishi, held a sword in each hand and spear in his tail. Monster bastard, doesnt even know its place His pride scratched, his eyes trembled. He acknowledged that the newly appeared monster was strong. But you attack not the Berserkers, but us first? When facing multiple enemies, it was the basics of fighting to hit the weakest one first. Whether they looked at it in terms of seniority, average troop level, exhaustion from fighting, or numbers, the weakest in this situation was clearly the Berserkers. However, the newly appeared monster targeted the Jangkok and Sur Troops first solely because it found them an eyesore. Precisely speaking, it targeted Hashishi and Manta first. It was evident that it was looking down on them. Fine. Ill rip your face to shreds. Hashishis eyes narrowed. As the whiskers on the bridge of his fox-like nose trembled, he shouted. {Choi Hyuk, you bastard! Dont even think about joining in! You just stay there and be prepared to be arrested!} Since their proper communication channels were blocked, he announced this to the entire planet. Next to him, Manta shook his head with an expression that read, Did you really have to go that far? but he didnt go out of his way to restrain or correct him. Instead, he ordered his subordinates through a planet-wide announcement. {The Jangkok and Sur Troops will leave their current positions and form a field formation. Those below the middle rank are requested to not join in the fight. The elites are requested to keep the enormous monster its riding in check.} Afterwards, Manta stretched his large shoulders by swinging his arms in a circular motion as he gathered his fighting spirit. Although his rage was surging because of Choi Hyuks outrageous behavior, he wasnt the type to become agitated before a fight. He calmed his rage as he prepared to fight. Thuuud! A gigantic hemispherical shield appeared around him as it filled the space around it. The shield could move freely without him touching it. Although it would have been good if we could give Choi Hyuk a beating first This isnt bad. Lets first take down the monster before reporting Choi Hyuk to the alliance. Manta calmly composed a plan. The monster was displaying waves of power that well exceed that of a high-ranked monster, which was why he was nervous. However, he didnt think he would lose. Fortunately, my compatibility with Hashishi is pretty good. Hashishi was extremely powerful when attacking and Mantas defense was outstanding. He believed that this would be enough to take down the monster. Of course, while there would be unexpected losses, they could simply seize compensation from the Berserkers. Come. Manta quietly chanted after erasing all traces of being flustered and finishing his preparations for battle. No matter what, they were still high-ranked warriors of the alliance. They were great, experienced warriors. Thud! It was at this time when the monster appeared in front of them. Compared to the vigor it emitted, it was exceedingly calm and at ease. Ah? Were you planning on fighting my friend as well? Ehh? Its too boring if we start off like that. Friend, you go over there and play. It patted the enormous monster like a dog before sending it off towards the Sur and Jangkok Troops who had started their retreat. Then it turned towards Manta and Hashishi and said, I hope you will entertain me. The monster gave a bright yet brutal smile. ** {Choi Hyuk, you bastard! Dont even think about joining in! You just stay there and be prepared to be arrested!} Hashishis warning rang loud and clear. Choi Hyuk, who had unsheathed his sword and was preparing for battle, scratched his chin. He looked like he was in a bit of a predicament. Dont tell me thats all? He looked at Lee Jinhee with a questioning gaze. Naro replied in her stead. {Yes. The Kahur Kabkun that is connected to the gate doesnt have the energy to send more high-ranked monsters than this.} At its words, Lee Jinhee was flustered. Uhhh Thats strange. The current situation was unbearable for her. It was because Choi Hyuk was questioning her from the front while Baek Seoin was glaring at her from behind. Are you hoping that that isnt all? Baek Seoin asked with a dumbfounded voice. Choi Hyuk nodded. I told her to gather three or four high-ranked monsters if possible. At Choi Hyuks absurd remark, Baek Seoins mouth opened agape. However, this was within Choi Hyuks calculations. Since there were three high-ranked warriors here, to make it a real mess, they needed at least three high-ranked monsters as well. It would have been perfect if there were four. But only one high-ranked monster appeared after they opened the gate. No, is it two if we consider the monster its riding? The rider seemed strangely strong for a high-ranked monster and the monster that appeared to be its steed seemed strangely weak for a high-ranked monster. Eh? I definitely stuck four Kahur Kabkuns that could summon high-ranked monsters together. I almost died because of it! Lee Jinhees expression showed that she felt falsely accused. After going through all that hardship, only one appeared. Even if they considered the one being ridden on, there were only two. Listening to their conversation, Baek Seoin shouted, almost screaming, Its already a huge mess! What more are you hoping for? Weve already reached a level where we cant avoid being charged by the alliance! Yet, Choi Hyuks expression showed that he still found this troublesome. The one who came to his defense was Richards former aide, Leah. No. Were already on the tigers back.{1} In our current situation, it is better if the monsters are stronger. Listening to her, Baek Seoin was about to throw a fit, but he suppressed it. When he thought about it, her words werent wrong. Since the situation has already come to this Youre saying that the Kundle Tribe and the Berserkers should achieve a brilliant merit while Manta and Hashishis troops get trampled on, right? Baek Seoin calmed his agitation while Leah nodded at his words. It seemed she felt that the current situation wasnt good as well since she was biting her lip. Yes. If Manta and Hashishi suppress the monsters first because the level of the monsters is poor, then only us Berserkers will be to blame. Choi Hyuk had overturned the playing field. This meant that the protagonists of this overturned field had to be Choi Hyuk and the Berserkers. This was the only way they could recover from this situation that had gone too far. This was Choi Hyuks original plan as well. If there were three or four monsters, then Manta and Hashishi would take care of one each and Choi Hyuk would take care of the rest. Then he would suppress the monsters before anyone else. His Sword of Vow, the power of dragons he received from Commander Mack, and the absolute confidence he had in himself this plan was created for this confidence. However, his plans went awry from the start. When they opened the gate, only one high-ranked monster appeared. If Manta and Hashishi took it down before him, then Choi Hyuk wouldnt have any opportunity to gain contributions and would be labeled as a traitor. As if troubled, he fiddled with his Sword of Vow. Then I guess I need to hope that its strong enough -Bzzt Due to the monsters obstruction, they couldnt see the battle situation. Choi Hyuk crossed his arms as he looked at the static-filled screen. Then. Thuud! The Kundle Planet shook. Baaang!! Like an eruption, the surface of the planet exploded, and from it shot out two warriors and a monster tangled together. The high-ranked monster and the high-ranked warriors fight was great enough to have an effect on the entire planet. In the end, it was a fight that couldnt be hidden even if they tried. Well know by watching. Choi Hyuks voice lowered. ** The monster called itself the Punisher. It introduced itself as so while saying that it came to punish the warriors of the Flame Wing Alliance who didnt know their place. Also, it was as strong as its name suggested. Kuaaah!!! Hashishi shouted while vomiting blood. Every time he swung the swords in his hands, the Kundle Planet was sliced like tofu. However, the small monster leisurely avoided his attacks. Is that all? Although they were all high-ranked, the Punisher was on a different level than Manta and Hashishi. Their attacks couldnt touch it, and they also had difficulty dealing with the counterattacks it skillfully launched. Even still, Manta and Hashishi didnt think they would lose. Looking at how it talks, its a newly born monster. It lacks experience. Also, above all, we have karma weapons. From an outside perspective, it looked like Manta and Hashishi were in a one-sided predicament, but in reality, the fight until now was simply them testing each other. Manta and Hashishi had yet to use their karma weapons properly. Against the inexperienced Punisher who looked down on them, they planned on making use of a moments opportunity to deal it a fatal blow. Like this, Im disappointed Go and bring the other one too. Hashishi gritted his teeth at the Punishers provocation. He thought that this was the time to use his karma weapon. The swords in each of his hands were supplementary weapons anyways. The real weapon he possessed was the Spear of Sentiment Hashishis Cruelty. It was a Weapon of Sentiment that was considered a masterpiece amongst karma weapons. Hashishi aimed for the leisure the Punisher displayed. Euaaah!! Hashishi screamed as if he had abandoned himself to despair. This was a calculated move. While the swords in his hands swung exaggeratedly to express rage, his tail holding the spear trembled. Piing! His trembling spear, which had been hiding behind Hashishis back and waiting for an opportunity like a venomous snake, stopped moving suddenly. Although Hashishis body moved forward, his tail, holding the spear, didnt move as though it was nailed in place. Looking at it from afar, it was a strange scene that reminded one of a mime. Hashishis reckless attacks were all blocked by the Punisher as expected. Hashishis momentum naturally came to a halt. The Punisher looked like it was still bored. Done? It looked disappointed as its hand swung towards Hashishi. The timing was precise. It subtly avoided Hashishis final attack, and at the same time, it launched its counterattack. However, its attack was blocked by Mantas shield. Goong! Manta drove himself between Hashishi and the Punisher and reflected the monsters attack with his hemispherical shield. Even though he blocked it with his shield, his body trembled from the monsters lingering power. The Punishers eyes were filled with irritation. This pattern is boring. This pattern of Manta blocking and Hashishi attacking had repeated constantly within this short period of time. The monster was already sick of it. While yawning widely, it gathered its strength in its fist. Although its fist was small compared to Mantas fist, when it clenched its fist, Manta felt like he was being drawn in along with it. This was simply the degree of power gathered in its fist. Hashishi, now! Manta, who didnt want to take its attack head-on, shouted inwardly. Fortunately, Hashishis thoughts aligned with Mantas. Hashishis tail, which had been taught like a bow, moved. His spear, which seemed to have been nailed in midair, shot forward. It was the instantaneous attack he had been preparing for! Hashishis tail drew a strange line as it went over Mantas shield. It was a completely astonishing attack. The Spear of Sentiment pierced through its mouth, which had been yawning. Yeah, its the end. You asshole. Drrk! Hashishi felt the tip of his spear pierce through something. At the same time, Manta resolutely launched a physical attack at the monster. Kwiiing! His hemispherical shield, which had been focused on defending until now, rotated like lightning. It was the karma weapon Manta possessed, the Shield of Sentiment Mantas Selfishness. Jjoong! The rotating shield hit the top of the monsters head. Crack! Mantas kettle-lid-sized knuckle slammed into its chin. We did it! Manta cheered. It received two proper blows. They werent normal blows either but attacks launched with karma weapons. Karma weapons. While their appearances were that of weapons, they were, in fact, similar to lifeforms, existences that were like companions to ones soul. Although they were merely weapons, they were existences that possessed karma like living beings. Objects that confidently displayed their names within the fate of the universe. Because of this, warriors who possessed karma weapons were able to display abilities beyond their capacity. As long as one had a karma weapon, it was no different from fighting as two instead of one. Even if it was a monster that had reached the peak of high rank, there was no way it was fine after taking two blows from karma weapons. This was because it was not a highest-ranked monster but only a high-ranked one. We were able to easily finish the battle due to its carelessness. Manta became happy. Since the fight ended quickly, the losses to their troops would be small without a doubt. When he thought about the contributions he obtained from dealing with the high-ranked monster that invaded and the compensation he would rip off from the Berserkers Choi Hyuk bringing over the monsters was actually beneficial to him. However, Mantas expression quickly stiffened. Uh Hey. Somethings off. Hashishis voice was bitter as well. Ssaaaaa. The monsters pierced throat and cracked head became hazy like smoke before they began returning to their original state. Manta was shocked. It immediately recovered wounds inflicted by karma weapons? This was impossible unless it was a highest-ranked monster. However, the monster, which had turned to smoke, healed its wound as though they were nothing. Look over there. While Hashishi had fallen into a state of confusion, Manta quickly comprehended the situation. Uh? That That monster is disappearing? What Manta was pointing at was the enormous monster that had accompanied the Punisher here. That monster, which had been facing the elites of the Sur and Jangkok Troops, was currently scattering like a fog and gathering towards the Punisher. The monster, which had scattered like a fog, mixed with the Punisher and healed its wounds. It was a scene they had never seen or heard about. However, the change didnt end there. Even after all its wounds were treated, the monster and the Punishers body continued to mix together before combining into a single entity. An exoskeleton comprised of bone and leather covered the Punishers body, which had originally looked like it was on a stroll, and it now possessed large hands that had sharp blades around them like teeth. An enormous horn sprouted from its head. It looked like it was wearing the enormous monster It was an armament that reminded them of karma weapons. After concluding the change, the Punisher shook its body. Woohaa That hurt a little. Yeah. So were they the karma weapons you guys brag about? It aimed its now more brutal looking fists at Manta and Hashishi. So thats why we made something similar to them. Shiver. An unknown chill swept across Manta and Hashishis skin. Protect the leader!! The Sur and Jangkok Troops, who felt an ominous feeling, rushed towards the monster like a swarm. Manta and Hashishi didnt stop them. Although there was no way middle-ranked warriors could be a match against the Punisher, if they could create even a slight opening, they could use it to try and land an effective blow. However- Bang! The elites who ran towards it exploded before they could touch it. Their blood formed into a fog, and their shattered bones fell down in every direction like hail. Kekek, they just smash apart? It seemed the Punisher was happy as it began laughing. Manta was shocked. Unbelievable. That isnt a power a high-ranked monster can use As if it heard Mantas astonishment, the monsters eyes curved into a mocking smile. Thats why I told you. Its similar to the karma weapons you guys have. Karma weapons allowed them to overcome their own limits. This was the same. After combining with my friend, should I say Ive now become destruction itself? I came here to smash your worthless weapons. The Punishers eyes were filled with a ridicule-mixed hatred. Clench! As soon as it clenched its fist, Hashishi and Manta felt a pain that felt like their arms and legs were being ripped off. Its fist hasnt even connected yet! This suppression occurred even before their karma could clash. It was similar to the pressure Choi Hyuk felt when facing the highest-ranked monster Narci. At the very least, it was a sensation that Manta and Hashishi shouldnt feel from a monster that was the same rank as them. Still, Manta and Hashishi didnt lose their will to fight. Keah! Shouting, Manta raised his shield. Behind him, Hashishi coiled his tail around his spear again, tightly holding it. Looking at them, a smile hung on the monsters lips. Try to block it. At the same, its brutal fist swung towards them. Thuud!! The Shield of Sentiment Mantas Selfishness was powerlessly pushed back. It was no use even though Manta supported it with his body. Do you think well lose?! Hashishi, who had been waiting for an opportunity behind Manta, launched a lethal attack. Hashishis Cruelty revealed its strength as it shot forward like lightning. Thump. However, the Punisher easily grabbed the spear with its left hand. The muscles in its arm bulged as Hashishis Cruelty creaked as though it would snap at any moment. W-what? Hashishis face was distorted in confusion. However, that wasnt all. Bang! Baang!! It wielded its enormous left hand to grip both Hashishis spear and Mantas shield before beginning to smash the shield with its right fist. Euaaah! Manta and Hashishi struggled, but the situation continued one-sidedly. With their spear and shield in its clutches, they were beaten one-sidedly. Manta was busy enduring its attacks, and Hashishi, whose spear was held by it, crazily swung his swords at it but was unable to deal an effective strike. Gong! Gong! Mantas shield gradually began to dent after receiving the Punishers continuous punches. Ggooong! With a spine-chilling sound, a fine crack appeared on his shield. Mantas eyes shook. You can break Weapons of Sentiment? In the very least, this didnt happen in fights between warriors and monsters of the same rank. This rule was wavering in this moment. Creeeeak! Even Hashishis spear, held in its left hand, was emitting an ominous sound. As soon as they heard this sound, Hashishi and Manta realized. We cant win! Grinding his teeth, Hashishi shouted. It was an announcement that rang throughout the entire planet this time as well. {God damn it! Damn! Damn!! Choi Hyuk, you dumb bastard! Retreat immediately! Retreat then report the situation and call for support!!} Hashishi wanted to devour Choi Hyuk right now for making the situation like this. However, he judged that it was better if Choi Hyuk brought support rather than dying here. It was a completely new type of monster. If information about it didnt get relayed to the alliance, then the alliance would undoubtedly suffer heavy losses. No matter how much he hated Choi Hyuk, his resentment towards the monsters was obvious deeper than towards Choi Hyuk, who he had only recently met. This was the obvious action a warrior of the alliance should take. Hashishi and Manta gave up on living. They only thought to keep the Punisher here somehow until support arrived. Bang! Bang! Clang! Just then, Mantas shield let out a terrifying sound as it shattered. Mantas hopeless expression which had been covered by his shield was clearly revealed. Toys like this should The Punisher smiled teasingly as it grabbed Hashishis spear with its now free hand and instantly broke it with a crack. Its expression showed it was quite refreshed. Its now been confirmed. Ours are stronger than your toys. After brushing its hands, it clenched them into fists. Keu Euk Manta and Hashishi felt pain as if they were being clenched by its fists. Its now time for you to die. Its fist swung towards Manta. Manta rotated his body like a windmill so that he wouldnt be hit by the attack head-on. Although he would die anyways, he needed to somehow endure until support from the alliance arrived. Huh? However, the face of the Punisher, who had been vigorously swinging its fist at Manta, suddenly changed. It hastily retracted his fist and pulled its body back. It was a close call. A chilling sword slashed down at the place its arm had been. Swish. While devouring the space around it, the blade rang like a living creature. Manta and Hashishi felt goosebumps run across their skin once more. Im in trouble if those two die. Choi Hyuk was standing in front of the Punisher. The Sword of Vow Choi Hyuks Imprint in his hand gave off a chilling light. You didnt flee? As if entertained, the Punisher examined Choi Hyuk. Choi Hyuk didnt reply as he raised his left hand. In response to his signal, they heard Camillas shout from afar. All forces! Advance!!! Choi Hyuk turned around to look at Hashishi and Manta, who were completely dazed. Ill handle things here, so you two go down and assist in the war or return to the alliance. Do whatever you want. Then, looking at the Punisher, he gave his thanks. Thanks for being stronger than I thought. Thanks to that, Choi Hyuk was able to conduct his real plan. There was only one thing remaining, killing all the monsters in a desperate battle. During this, the Kundle Tribe would learn what a real war was like right down to their bones. Gazing at the Punisher, a ferocious smile hung on Choi Hyuks lips. Are you stronger than me? His smile asked. {1} A desperate situation where you cant get off a tigers back in the middle in fear of getting eaten by it. Chapter 140: Species Bloom and Wilt (6) Chapter 140: Species Bloom and Wilt (6) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk I will win. Choi Hyuk resolved himself just once. He could sense the Punishers movements. He could sense its large two hands swaying in the air, its pupils examining him, its horns and its body odor. Choi Hyuk could sense all of it. Now really As if it found this entertaining, the monster, who was observing Choi Hyuk, rolled its black eyes. Their surroundings became silent. The silence between Choi Hyuk and the Punisher was so thick that they could almost hear the stifled judgments of the warriors watching. Its a monster whose level is between the high and highest rank. Theres no way Choi Hyuk, who has only recently become a high-ranked warrior, can win! If its our leader, hell win. We only need to focus on our own fight. Will the monster attack first? Or Leader Choi Hyuk? The moment right before a fight, when all possibilities were up in the air. Choi Hyuk deeply liked this moment. It was the starting point where the unknown would turn into a victory. In this moment, which was like taking his final breath before diving deep into the water, the Punisher suddenly said, That sword looks quite tough? It clenched its fist. Whoosh. Choi Hyuk felt as though a mountain was pressing down on his body. The monsters eyes rolled. As expected, it wanted to break Choi Hyuks Imprint. Choi Hyuk watched its eyes roll around. Baang!! He couldnt see it. Its attack was too fast. However, Choi Hyuk, in that moment, noticed its motive through its eyes and blocked it with his sword. Receiving its attack, Choi Hyuks shoulder groaned. An electrifying pain ran through his body. Doesnt even bend? Unlike Manta and Hashishis weapons, Choi Hyuks sword didnt bend nor did it make a cracking sound. Displeasure was evident in the monsters voice. {Imprinted with his will, it will not break or dull.} That was precisely what was said in the description of the Sword of Vow. It was born as a Sword of Vow the moment the Vow inside it was acknowledged by the great universe. This was the reason why the Sword of Vow could be so special. Even if it was the Punisher, who was armed with a new weapon, it couldnt break the Sword of Vow. However, it seemed the monster didnt want to admit it. The monster attempted to grab Choi Hyuks Imprint with its outstretched hand. Under extreme concentration, Choi Hyuk noticed its motive, turned his blade upwards and pulled it back. He even added the principles of Instant Void Annihilation, which could even cut the air, into this move. The monsters hand, which attempted to grab Choi Hyuks Imprint, was struck by his blade. Slice! A sharp metallic sound rang out. This time, it was Choi Hyuks turn to be surprised. Not even a scratch? The monster rolled its black eyes. It giggled. Why would it scratch? It mercilessly swung its fist down. Every time its fist swung down, thunder rang throughout the sky. The heavy ground of the Kundle Planet shook as though it was met with a storm. Euaaah Were all going to die What if we went to sleep now? Then we might wake up on a cool day? The appearance of the Punisher greatly shook the mentality of the Kundle Tribe members, who had been fighting diligently. We are gradually getting stronger. We can beat those monsters which we originally felt despair towards. The hope they maintained was wiped out the moment the Punisher appeared. The Punisher felt like a monster on a completely different level, something they couldnt beat even if they trained for all of eternity. Wasnt even the leader of the Berserkers, Choi Hyuk, being powerlessly pushed back? Their hearts were wavering. However, the seeds of resolve the Berserkers had worked hard to implant werent weak. Did you already forget?! If we need saving, I will become salvation itself! If we die, I will be the first to die! A Kundle Tribe member shouted as if struggling. He dug out his flesh and spread it everywhere. It was the Berserker Gene. Spreading his flesh, the Kundle Tribe members eyes reddened. All the distracting thoughts that complicated his heart began to burn away. Only resolve remained in his heart. Advance, advance, kill, kill! The hearts of the Kundle Tribe members around him, who were covered in the Berserker Gene, were influenced as well. Whats the point of sleeping? Will the monsters retreat on their own? Instead, use the Berserker Gene! Isnt that losing our minds anyways?!{1} Lets fight as though were going to die! When we come to our senses A refreshing sky might be waiting for us! Grrrk! Grrrr The surrounding Kundle Tribe members erupted in heavy breathing. The Kundle Tribe members, after manifesting the Berserker Gene, rushed towards the monsters without the slightest hesitation. Were screwed Fuck That fucking Choi Hyuk bastard He went completely insane on Earth and now here Bastard Around the time the Kundle Tribe members had pulled themselves together and began fighting again, there were existences who had fallen into a deeper state of despair. They were the earthlings. The earthlings who were employed by Manta to mine. Their current situation was actually impending. Take us with you! Take us! You fucking bastards! While the military gate system was down, the only way they could escape the Kundle Planet was on the Sur and Jangkok Troops spaceships. However, they were left behind. After narrowly escaping death, Manta and Hashishi hurriedly boarded their spaceships and attempted to evacuate. We dont know when Choi Hyuk will lose! The moment their karma weapons were broken, their resolve to fight was completely crushed as well. Suppressing the curses and screams that attempted to surge out their mouths, they urgently evacuated. Lets leave immediately! But leader! There are still a lot of members who havent boarded! Why arent you quickly teleporting them in?! Due to the waves emitted by the monsters, it is taking time to track all our members signals! Ah, damn Ack! Damn it! I dont know anymore! Evacuate first! Lets search for survivors when support from the alliance arrives! Shouted Hashishi eventually. ! But! Hashishi completely lost his temper at his adjutant, who kept questioning him. Bang! He grabbed the adjutants throat and shoved his face forward. You amoeba-looking motherfucker! Do you want to die? Shouldnt those, who can live, live? Or, if youre still caught up about them, do you want me to throw you on that planet as well? The Sur Troops situation wasnt much different either. After surviving, Manta first objectively calculated his gains and losses. I was able to survive thanks to Choi Hyuk somehow. Hashishi and I, rather than the two of us dying, its better for the alliance if Choi Hyuk alone dies. For Choi Hyuks death to not go to waste, we need to preserve our key forces and let the alliance know as soon as possible. We dont have time. Throw away what we can Also, I should reduce the compensation I was going to charge the Berserkers. Even though Choi Hyuk was the one who brought this shit along, a debts a debt. {The Sur and Jangkok Troops are urgently evacuating. Troop members left behind are to wait for support.} Left behind?! What left behind?! You didnt have any plans on taking us with you from the beginning!!! The earthlings shouted. The warriors who were left behind despite being official members of the Sur and Jangkok Troops stood beside them with bitter expressions. Just how did things come to this Leader Luy of the Luy Troops, an independent troop from Dragonic, felt like he would die from rage. Was it wrong to have been charmed by the Sur Troops mission, which paid more than the regional troops missions? It was true that the missions which the independent troops took on were riskier than the alliances official missions, which had a solid backing No, this is all that bastard Choi Hyuks fault. No matter how much he thought about it, Luy wasnt at fault. He had looked into it the best he could. As he had established independent troops later than other large clans, he had fiercely looked for work that they could do to catch up, and during this time, Manta approached him. Although he felt pressure in having to walk a different path from Choi Hyuks Berserkers and the labor price had, without a doubt, been slashed to much lower than the market price, but as independent troops without any experience, they even had to be thankful for that. On top of that, this mission regarding recruit training was rumored to be safe. However, what was their state now? He was about to collapse due to his hatred for Choi Hyuk. Leader! If its like this, will we have to fight alongside the Berserkers as well? A member of the Luy Troops shouted. Clan Leader Luy frowned. What do you mean fight?! Dont you see Choi Hyuk being pushed back powerlessly over there? We retreat as far back as we can and hide! Well somehow survive until support from the alliance arrives! It was as he said. Choi Hyuk, who was fighting against the Punisher in the sky, looked shaky as though he would fall at any moment. The Punishers attacks were heavy and tenacious. Bang! Baang! Choi Hyuk didnt want to clash his sword against its fists if possible, but the monster stubbornly smashed down onto Choi Hyuks Imprint. It was to the point where Choi Hyuk wondered if it was more focused on breaking Choi Hyuks Imprint than striking him. Thanks to this, the burden of his injuries lessened. Even in the worst of situations, the only thing he could do was raise his sword and block. He didnt allow a single strike to land on him. He didnt even have to worry about his weapon breaking like Manta and Hashishi did. Choi Hyuks Imprint had no problems enduring its punches. However My sword isnt the problem, my body is Ironically, while Choi Hyuks Imprint could easily endure its terrifying attacks, he couldnt. Every time his sword and its fist clashed, the karma in his entire body jolted as though it was convulsing. His back, shoulders, and calves, there wasnt a single place on his body not affected by it. Instant Void Annihilation, which could cut through the air, didnt work, and even Flaming Wing Dance, which burned everything and rapidly improved his physical abilities, was useless. Whoosh! Every time it clenched its fists, Choi Hyuks flames shook dangerously. Bang! When it punched out, it became difficult to move, almost as if he had fallen into a swamp. Space itself was crumbling and shattering towards the monster at the center. Like a star caught in a black hole, Choi Hyuk couldnt get away from it. All he could do was raise his sword and endure. Thump! Bang! Endure a bit longer. Itll be hilarious if you broke faster than your sword, wont it? The monster mocked. Every time he heard those words, Choi Hyuks heart growled fiercely. Am I simply going to listen to those words? Will it be able to take that? Will it be able to mock me after taking that? Flames surged in his belly. Choi Hyuk had never lost in his entire life and possessed a particular destructiveness since birth. Choi Hyuk swallowed it back. The flames in his heart died down and returned to a cool calm. Bang! When its fist and his sword clashed once more, blood spurted inside him. Unable to endure the pressure, blood dripped from his eyes and ears. Yeah, keep enduring like that. Wont those insects below be able to live for a second more if you do? The Punisher continued to ramble on like a madman. His eyes contained an obsession. An obsession that he would shatter his Sword of Vow no matter what. Rage surged inside Choi Hyuk. The will created by a single lifeform. Karma weapons were the crystallization of these wills. The monsters wanted to utterly shatter them. The monsters were always like this. The strong will trample on the weak. This was always the case in nature. However, the principles behind the monsters actions werent so. They just wanted to make lifeforms despair. Shattering what lifeforms desperately accumulated was their happiness. Perhaps this was why the alliances recruit training was like this as well. The method of training warriors who could polish their swords despite having everything they considered precious and representative of themselves smashed apart. Did they, perhaps, think that they couldnt face the monsters, which pressed down on them with their power, without such determination? And, ironically, one of the greatest warriors created from this brutal method was Choi Hyuk. Weak ones. Poor humans. Although Choi Hyuk looked like he was indifferent to everything besides revenge, he was also someone who knew what they had lost better than anyone else. Choi Hyuks mother had wanted to create a peaceful, healthy family despite being a single mother, and Choi Hyuk, influenced by her, also wanted to create his own peaceful family one day. The rule he upheld even if he was beaten up like an idiot. Do not kill other people. Why? Because people were precious. Humans were existences who dreamed. This was why those who lived their shitty school lives and those who lived their shitty work lives endured and endured. It was for the small peace and sanctuary they might someday grasp in their hands, hoping to step forth on the shadow of paradise called a dream. However, where did that all go? Where did those children who shut themselves in study rooms and cram schools to get good results on their midterms, those examinees who intended to pass their exams this time, and those business owners who opened their stores with fluttering hearts go? Where did they all go? They all died. Their dreams? Became trash. Their dreams, which they had dedicated their entire lives to, had turned into nothing. Because they were abominably weak. Because those abominably strong monsters wanted to end them. When he recalled his wonderful past, Choi Hyuks happiness turned into rage and this rage turned into sorrow, and this sorrow then turned into hopelessness, and if he drew his karma out like this, a brilliant flame exploded from Choi Hyuks body. A true flame that even Flame-Rain would admire. A flame belonging only to Choi Hyuk. Blaaze. On top of this flame, the flame of dragons, which Commander Mack had passed down to him, blazed. The dragons who had raised their heads up high even when facing the Flame Wing Alliance. Their pride burned alongside their flames. Choi Hyuks ferocious heart whispered, How is it? Dont you think itll be possible with this new flame? If its a flame that combines yours and the dragons, wont it be taken aback? Dont you want to see its face? However- Gulp. Choi Hyuk swallowed his flame down this time as well. Choi Hyuk didnt explode forth with anything. He scrunched his body up and endured the downpour of attacks. Endurance. This was the inheritance his mother had passed down to him. Also, Choi Hyuks innate talent was achieving victory in fights. The moment Choi Hyuk blocked its fist, he instinctively knew. I cant beat it with a normal capacity for victory. Looking at stats, the monster was above him in all aspects. Skills could only be used once one had a basic foundation. If Choi Hyuk fought while hastily revealing his power in this current situation, then he would be the first to fall. The new flame would undoubtedly be able to surprise it. However, he wasnt confident that he could take its life. In the end, Choi Hyuk only had one method. It was the single strike he had used to deal a fatal blow to the highest-ranked monster Narci. The transcendent strike where he poured all his strength into his Sword of Vow. That was why he had to wait and wait. For the moment it revealed an opening. For the moment he could hold its life in his hands. Choi Hyuk calmly waited. There was a time limit to the Kundle Tribes Berserker Gene. Even if they fought crazily, once time was up, they would return to their senses. When they regained their senses, they looked up at the sky. They looked at Choi Hyuk who was still being beaten up in the sky. At first, the Kundle Tribe members were depressed. When I regain my senses next time Will I be able to see the world? To forget this depressing premonition, they quickly fell back into the Berserker state. However, they were still alive the next time they reached the time limit. When they looked up at the sky, Choi Hyuk was still being beaten up. It was the same the next and the next. Hes still taking hits? They returned to the Berserker state, thinking that it would be the last time, but they always opened their eyes again under the sky. Their advances were slowly but steadily progressing, and Choi Hyuk, even though he looked like he would die at any moment, was always there in the sky. In front of them, the Berserkers, Valkyries, and Extremers were foaming at their mouths as they slashed at the monsters. Thump. Something surged within their hearts. Even if we arent victorious, We wont break. We wont lose so easily. This unyielding will wrapped around their hearts. Although the monsters vigor felt like a storm, they endured and endured like deep-rooted trees. Also. Gulp. Choi Hyuk swallowed down the flames surging in his heart once more. He swallowed down the audacity of wanting to explode forth with his entire strength and wipe the sky and the earth away. The flames he swallowed again and again condensed deep within his Karma Heart. Like the singularity before the Big Bang, although it was nothing but a single dot right now, he was waiting for it to become the light that would establish a new universe when the time came. He was waiting to open his eyes. {1} Double meaning: You lose consciousness when you sleep. They also lose their minds when they use the Berserker Gene. Chapter 141: The Future Starts Now Episode 8: Recruit Training / Chapter 141: The Future Starts Now TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk {TL/N: Choi Hyuks fates have been changed to never losing and slashing without fail.} ** The once leisurely Punisher gradually became more and more irritated. Not smashing? Not smashing even now? It had punched out so many times that even a planet would have been destroyed. Yet, despite this, Choi Hyuks Sword of Vow was fine. The Punishers annoyance grew more severe as time went on, and the ones who were trembling due to this were the warriors of Dragonic and the Kundle Tribe members. The more the Punisher threw a fit, the dizzier the warriors became. They felt as though everything in front of them was shaking. Although they wanted to focus on their fight, it was difficult. They saw the Punisher even when they looked away and heard it when they tried not to. It was an existence on another level. In their eyes, Choi Hyuk looked like a resolute second-year middle schooler acting up against a large-bodied teacher in charge of his grade. Not a modern school, but a school from the past. It reminded them of the times when teachers didnt hesitate to slap their students cheeks or grab them by the hair and smash them on the blackboard. Like a middle schooler who didnt say he was sorry and kept glaring at the teacher, Choi Hyuk endured, and the Punishers violent attacks became stronger as though it was saying it would break him no matter what. The Punisher no longer cared about his Sword of Vow. Those eyes! Those eyes! The Punisher didnt like the way Choi Hyuk looked at him. The more it saw it, the more its anger surged. Someone who wasnt even as powerful as its toes dared appraise it. His eyes seemed to say, Someone like you? when he was the one who would be squashed like a bug if it attacked seriously! The Punishers killing intent exploded. It resolved itself to destroy all of Choi Hyuk, who was as slippery as an eel. Its simple attacks became more complicated. When it seemed like it was targeting his sword, it aimed for his finger, and when it seemed like it was aiming for his head, it kicked at his leg. When it stretched out its arm out to break his arm, the impact of the blow would actually explode inside him. Bang! Punch! Choi Hyuks flesh exploded, his blood gushed out, and his bones broke. Choi Hyuk was gradually becoming a wreck. However, the light in his eyes didnt dim at all. Gulp. Choi Hyuk gulped something down again. Please Please stop One of the Valkyries thought. Choi Hyuk fiercely held the Punisher back. Although he did admire Choi Hyuks fierce fighting spirit, he began feeling fear and terror. Seeing Choi Hyuk, who was the strongest on Dragonic, becoming a wreck was saddening. This operation is a failure Shouldnt we retreat? Someone from the Extremers thought. His belief in their victory became hazier as time went by. He looked at Overseer Jessie. He saw a nervous light in Jessies eyes as well. He was glancing at Choi Hyuk. However, he saw Jessie grit his teeth and charge into the enemy lines in the end. Dont be scared! If you cant even endure this much thrill, how can you call yourselves Extremers?! Shouted Overseer Jessie. Many Extremers sighed inwardly. However, they didnt make any unnecessary remarks and instead followed Jessie. As their leader charged forward, they naturally charged in as well. Even if this was akin to skydiving without a parachute, they were Extremers. We dont back down. Believe in yourselves. Instead, it was the Sovereign of Paradise Camilla who was rather calm. She didnt waver at all. As this was a fight they promised to fight until the end, she wouldnt back down. That was all. A decision that didnt consider the end result. This was the trait of those with beliefs. Valkyries followed her, swallowing their fear. Dying or living wasnt important. Even winning or losing wasnt important. Only one thing remained C their determination to fight. The Berserkers rushed past them. Kill! Kill! Ack! Wahaha! Is that all? Come at me! Come at me! Keuak! Thats it! I dodged it! Now die! They simply resembled Choi Hyuks resolve. They didnt even look at Choi Hyuk, who was being beaten up. They didnt gaze at his wounds. Even if their enemies were stronger than them, they wouldnt acknowledge this fact. Each of them fought on with their own method. Looking at them, the Kundle Tribe members were comprehending what kind of existences warriors were and what war was. Every time they regained their senses, their hearts became more resolute. Even if the enemy is stronger than me Why does that matter? When we have people fighting alongside us. It was similar to the time earthlings first learned of friendship. Whether they were up against scary older men, teachers, schools, or even the entire world, the feeling they felt when they were teens, of not being afraid as long as they were with their friends, was an feeling that the Kundle Tribe members were currently experiencing. Comradery was budding. They looked at Choi Hyuk, who looked like he would fall at any moment. Sorry we arent of much help in this fight. Well die with you. The fight between Choi Hyuk and the Punisher was reaching its end. The Punisher couldnt contain its irritation any longer. It despised Choi Hyuk, who had endured while avoiding fatal attacks no matter how it attacked him, so much that it could die. In the end, the Punisher prepared a powerful attack. Yeah, try avoiding this, it thought while resolving itself. The Punisher gathered more power than it could control into its fist. Aah. The warriors groaned. Their vision went dark. This wasnt a figure of speech. Like how ones surroundings would fade when they saw a bright light at night, everything besides Choi Hyuk and the Punisher disappeared from their senses. This was the same for the monsters. The fight going on throughout the planet suddenly came to a halt. They couldnt do anything. All they could do was watch the Punishers fist slowly smash down towards Choi Hyuk. Cant avoid. This wasnt only true for Choi Hyuk. Including the monsters, everyone on the Kundle Planet felt this. They felt like they were in front of its fist. Their bodies stiffened like the main character of a drama blankly staring at the light of an oncoming truck. Within this period of time, where things seemed to move at an endlessly slow pace, the Punishers fist swung out and Choi Hyuk pulled his sword back with a swish. Hes smiling? Choi Hyuk was smiling. Slice. A sudden strike from Choi Hyuks sword. This strike cut the memories of everyone on the planet. Only middle-ranked warriors, who reached the 5-star level, remembered a fragment of this moment. Lee Jinhee said she saw a light emitting from Choi Hyuks sword. Jessie said he saw a shooting galaxy. Camilla said she saw the creation of the world through what seemed to be a kaleidoscope. Then they tilted their heads. Those below the middle-ranked warriors didnt remember anything. When they opened their eyes, they were in the middle of the battlefield once again. For some reason, the monsters were scared, circling in place like ants that had their antennae cut off, and the Punisher, who had been overflowing with confidence, was screaming in the sky. Euaaaah! Ahhh! What! What!! The armor and fists it had on had been cleanly cut off. The horn on its head had been smashed, leaving only a pitiful remnant. Having lost all the armaments that covered its body, it was left bare, trembling as it attempted to stop the blood gushing out from its wound, which ran diagonally from its shoulder to its side. As if exhausted, Choi Hyuks shoulders slumped. He grabbed the Punishers shoulder and- Pscht! He stabbed his sword into it multiple times. Aaack! Pscht! Aah Every time his sword stabbed its body, the Punishers screams gradually died down. The remnant of the horn remaining on its head turned into powder and scattered, and the terrifying vigor it had displayed was gone without a trace. Excluding its black eyes, it undoubtedly resembled a weak human. It even rubbed its hands together as it pled, Please Im sorry Stop, stop Im sorry Keuu Heuk Im sorry It cried while drooling. Choi Hyuk was taken aback. A monster that begged for its life? It was rare for monsters to be stricken with fear, but he had never heard of a monster begging for its life. Choi Hyuk wrapped his hand around its neck and raised it up. Kaah Kaheuk. The Punisher squirmed as its body trembled in pain and fear. It was so scared that its teeth were chattering. It seemed to have lost its strength to stay in the air as it desperately hung onto Choi Hyuks hand, which was wrapped around its neck. It looked like it was scared of falling. Choi Hyuk threw it as if he was tossing it away. Guardian. Dont let it die. We can obtain a lot from it. Euaaah! It screamed as it fell. Powerless. If it smashed against the ground, it would turn to sludge without a doubt. Thud. Fortunately for it, Guardian Bae Jinman jumped up and lightly grabbed its neck. Eeerrwaak! It seemed that the Punisher still felt the aftereffects of the fall as its limbs distorted and its bones broke. If it wasnt for Bae Jinmans apt treatment, it wouldnt have been able to endure the pressure when it was grabbed and might have died from shock. After catching it, Bae Jinman examined it before mumbling, For it to not even be at the no-star level How could this be? The terrifying high-ranked monster was now all too pitiful. Hrrk Hrrkk So thats what happened The one who killed Narci was As if it had realized something, the Punisher wept as it writhed in Bae Jinmans grasp. Am I a fail ure? Am I Suddenly, the Punisher lost consciousness while crying. It became quiet. The monsters were like drugged rats, still unable to come to their senses, and the warriors werent able to come to their senses due to the sudden reversal. Looking at them, Choi Hyuk, while staggering, said, What are you doing? Kill them all. Although his voice was quiet, it clearly rang in everyones ear. Tremble. It felt like a ton of carbonation rushed up from their bellies and escaped through their noses and ears. The warriors expressed this electrifying feeling coming from their bellies with a shout. Woaaaaaahhh!!! They became a crushing force. A massacre began. Just then, a message appeared. {The warrior training system has been opened for the Kundle Tribe. From now on, they will receive a portion of the karma obtained from mining the planet every time they kill a monster.} Who? How? They had already used up all their mission points. The 3 independent troops from Dragonic, with the Berserkers at their core, didnt have the mission points or the contributions to open the warrior training system. It wasnt like they had an investor either. The warrior training system, which they had pushed back because of these reasons, had suddenly been opened. Although they werent without their questions It was something they had to think about later. This was the best opportunity. Berserkers! Give all the trivial monsters to the Kundle Tribe members! Baek Seoin commanded. Even the Valkyries and Extremers, who were currently under the guise as Berserkers, slowly retreated from the battlefield. They didnt know what Choi Hyuk did, but the monsters couldnt pull themselves together. The warriors dealt with the stronger ones amongst them and left the rest to the Kundle Tribe members. As they killed off an entire planets worth of monsters, the Kundle Tribe members grew at an incredible pace. ** The corpses of monsters were lined up. The Kahur Kabkuns, which were connected to the planet through the gate, were being destroyed one after another. In the middle of the battlefield, which was settling down, Choi Hyuk clenched and opened his fist. He recalled the strike he had dealt to the Punisher at the last moment. It was different. At first, he had planned on activating as much of the Sword of Vows power as he could before dealing a blow like he did when facing Narci. However, the strike he dealt exceeded his expectations. It wasnt an Instant Void Annihilation that cut air nor was it a Flaming Wing Dance that burned everything. The flames Choi Hyuk had swallowed and compressed deep in his Karma Heart during the fight had exploded out all at once. He couldnt simply call it cutting air. Like the Big Bang, something completely new began from his hand. Was it the creation of a world? However, Choi Hyuk shook his head. No, his power wasnt so stable or abundant. It was rather- Reset. His sword clearly possessed enough energy to push the universe back and open a new, small one. However, considering Choi Hyuks nature, this power wouldnt flow in such a constructive direction. It wasnt a new beginning, like creating a new world, but contained traces of a reset, wanting to completely erase the order and laws that the existing universe had created. The Punisher had lost all its power as a result of this. Choi Hyuk couldnt kill it, but he did something which exceeded that. It had lost all its power and even lost its traits as a monster. Because of this, he was able to make an unprecedented contribution of capturing a high-ranked monster as a prisoner. Monsters dont submit. This theory was widely accepted. This was why they could only use them as test subjects or training tools when captured. However, it was completely different this time. The captured monster had already thoroughly submitted. It was a prisoner that could cough up all it knew after scaring it a little. This was unprecedented in the history of the alliance. Although there were many existences stronger than Choi Hyuk, the only one who could do this was Choi Hyuk. Choi Hyuk backtracked to figure out what the power, which had extended from his hand, was. Since the sensation of his strike was still vivid, it didnt take long for him to find an answer. The fate I established when I became a high-ranked warrior C to never lose and slash without fail. This splendid feat was the result of his fate, which declared he would never lose and would slash anything. Following his fate, if the universe itself was his enemy, he would obtain the power to push it back and cleanly erase it. Of course, it was still weak. Right now, all he could do was barely finish off a monster that was between the high and highest rank. However, if Choi Hyuk accumulated enough retribution that suited his fate, then even if the entire universe was his enemy, he would have the power to never lose and slash without fail one day. Thump! Choi Hyuk felt like a steel pillar was erected deep in his soul. This was his newly accumulated retribution, his karma. Retribution was something that was accumulated. One could only exercise their fate relative to the amount of suitable retribution one accumulated. Just now, Choi Hyuk established retribution that suited his fate, which was never losing and slashing without fail. He had slashed and beaten the Punisher, who was objectively much stronger than him. Choi Hyuk detected his growth even without any notice. He probably overcame the proficiency stage of a high-ranked warrior in one go. He now knew everything without needing the systems help. Choi Hyuk now knew what karma, which was the foundation of a warriors strength, truly was. Retribution and karma Baek hyung originally said that they meant the same thing and that he didnt know why the system classified them as two separate things Yeah, he was right. They were, in fact, the same thing. Only, the warrior training systems function was providing additional karma that was separate to the retribution a warrior established. It had no choice but to classify them as two different things. Normally, one would only have as much karma as the retribution they established, but due to the systems intervention, there was a gap between the two. Even still, since retribution was the true level of ones soul, when advancing to a higher ranked warrior it was required that one had to elevate their Retribution rank. Choi Hyuk also realized why a high-ranked warrior could no longer receive the systems assistance. Since you can only become a high-ranked warrior after establishing your own fate. Before this, the fates of lifeforms were vague, simply survival or death. Because of this, they could accept the retribution that they hadnt personally establish. Up until the 5-star level, they would be acknowledged for building a house, it didnt matter whether it was built with wood or mud. However, starting from the 6-star level, they could only establish retribution that suited their fates. A retribution like the steel pillar erected in Choi Hyuks soul. A retribution of never losing and slashing without fail that he had personally established. Because of this, there was no room for the system to intervene. High-ranked warriors were warriors who stood solely on their own. Hoo. Choi Hyuk exhaled. It was difficult to tell if it was a sigh or a laugh. He looked very refreshed. Highest-ranked warriors and transcendental beings although there were still many stages and obstacles ahead of him, they no longer felt stifling. It was because he knew there was only one path for him. I will not lose. I will slash without fail. If he could push forward with the fate he established until the end, whether it was becoming a highest-ranked warrior or a transcendental being, he would inevitably achieve it. I see it now. The survival game that began in school one day. Choi Hyuks world had collapsed that day. Kill. Kill. Only then can you kill. The single proposition that had been contained in his heart. While only holding onto this proposition, he had wandered like a blind man. His enemy was so enormous that he couldnt even see its edge. However He now saw the end to this journey. He saw the path towards it. Hu, hu. The breaths Choi Hyuk exhaled were definitely closer to a laugh this time. The future he had been waiting for while lying flat on the ground and holding his breath. His determination that he would find the core of the alliance, stand confidently in front of them, and take revenge on everything that brought him pain. Choi Hyuk realized that the start of such a sweet yet once imperceptible future was now. Haha, hahahahaha! The war was concluding on the Kundle Planet. Choi Hyuk laughed like a child who couldnt contain his happiness. Chapter 142: Radical Reform (1) Chapter 142: Radical Reform (1) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk After the destruction of all the Kahur Kabkuns connected to the Kundle Planet, the Recruit Training Evaluation Agency summoned Choi Hyuk. Although the first evaluation period had yet to end, this was an exception. The recruit training evaluation team leader, who he had met in Dark City, was the same species as the one he saw in the supply store in the past. His head was white, his nose was long enough to almost touch his chin, and his wide mouth ran along his jawline. The Sur and Jangkok Troops dont look like they will be able to continue with the mission for the time being. A third of the Kundle Tribe has died in battle. Furthermore, a million out of the ten million troop members, who participated in the mining, died in battle. The Berserkers, Valkyries, and Extremers also suffered heavy casualties The evaluation team leader curled his long lips. His eyes gleamed. Dont you think these losses are severe considering they occurred during recruit training? It was an unpleasant question. Choi Hyuk answered indifferently, We captured a high-ranked monster that wielded a new weapon and destroyed four Kahur Kabkuns. Werent such losses expected when executing a plan like that? The evaluation team leader nodded his head. Of course, thats true. But what Im saying is, wasnt your mission recruit training not destroying Kahur Kabkuns? The lights flickered like old fluorescent lights. There were creaky chairs and musty smells that reminded one of a basement. This sight, which seemed as desolate as an interrogation room, was an environment the Keunib species, which the evaluation team leader was a member of, liked. Apparently, when they were in dreary place such as this, they felt like they were back in their homeland or something. Drip, drip. While listening to the sound of water dripping somewhere, Choi Hyuk wondered how he should take the evaluation team leaders absurd remarks. It didnt take long. Nonsense Is a third of the Kundle Tribe population dying in battle such a big deal? When the Sur and Jangkok Troops schemed to kill the entire Kundle Tribe as well as the planet? Choi Hyuks voice was chilly. He wasnt intimidated even though he was in front of the leader in charge of evaluating his contributions. Choi Hyuk knew his value very well. He was a high-ranked warrior in possession of a Sword of Vow. Even when considering the entire alliance, he could be considered an elite, and in the country-side-like Laniakea Supercluster, he stood confidently at the top. He was no longer just a number who had to bow down even when hearing unpleasant words. The evaluation team leader spread his seven-fingered hands open and backed away. Dont act so sensitive. Interrogating is my job. I have no thoughts on denying your contribution, you know? Only, the loss of warriors is quite significant. Also, the casualties of a third of the Kundle Tribe is different from mining. If we mined them, then we would obtain some karma, but if they are killed by the monsters, as in this case, nothing remains, you understand? Every time the evaluation team leader talked, it rubbed Choi Hyuk the wrong way. However, like he said, he didnt have any malice towards Choi Hyuk. When looking at him through his Eyes of Distinction, the evaluation team leader clearly wasnt emitting any color. Like he said, he was simply doing his job. Though I dont know why hes handling it this way. Once again, Choi Hyuk regained his indifferent attitude and said, Then lets talk about results. The Kundle Tribes growth. A thin, sharp tongue, resembling a knife, slid out of the evaluation team leaders mouth. The oddly shining red tongue licked his wide lips. It wasnt bad No, it was overwhelming. Its especially surprising that they advanced this much considering the other two troops judged they had no potential as warriors. Only, is this result enough to redeem the losses? Thats the problem. The evaluation team leader continued tenaciously. Choi Hyuk simply shut his mouth. Instead, his eyes contained curiosity. So what is it that you want to say? Choi Hyuk didnt show even a sliver of unease because he was confident in the contributions he made and the abilities he displayed. In the end, the first to say his inner thoughts was the evaluation team leader. He waved his hand as he said, Meaning, this isnt something someone of my level can judge. Someone of higher rank than me will come. As soon as he finished talking, the door opened with a thud. What? Why is the hero of the alliance in such a shabby place?! A small robot raised his voice as soon as he entered. Around a hundred metallic pieces were tethered together in chains of exquisite, gentle lights to form a human figure. At a glance, he looked more like a member of the Speckled Light Tribe than the Armored Soul Tribe. The evaluation team leader jolted up from his seat, got into position, and shouted, For life and freedom! Greetings to Commander-in-chief Armor-Phantom of the Shapley Supercluster! The Shapley Supercluster was a higher ranked region than the Laniakea Supercluster, which Choi Hyuk was a part of. The Laniakea Supercluster and the Horologium Supercluster following it were both small superclusters influenced by the gravity of the Shapley Supercluster. It could be said that if the Shapley Supercluster was Seoul, then the Laniakea Supercluster would be Hanam or Gwangmyeong{1}. If he was the commander-in-chief of the Shapley Supercluster, then he was Choi Hyuks superior by a great margin. Choi Hyuk stood up awkwardly and saluted him. For life and freedom. Armor-Phantom was clearly a highest-ranked warrior. But he seems a bit weak? Choi Hyuks question was quickly answered. Armor-Phantoms body floated up, wrapping his arm around Choi Hyuks shoulders and saying friendlily, Haha, its alright. Anyways, sorry for meeting you, the hero of the alliance, in my secondary body. It was difficult to come personally due to all my work. It seemed his real body remained in the Shapley Supercluster and he was moving this mechanical body in Dark City with his mind. It was surprising that he could give off the spirit of a highest-ranked warrior despite this. He wasnt the commander-in-chief of the Shapley Supercluster for nothing. Such a powerful warrior was showing goodwill towards Chio Hyuk. Anyways, those who call themselves the evaluation team are so inflexible Hey, Ill personally reward Leader Choi Hyuk so you just write a report matching it. Ye-yes! Understood! Ill write up a report in 30 minutes! The evaluation team leader, who had been pressuring Choi Hyuk just now, was currently pale as he repeated after Armor-Phantom. His behavior seemed to indicate that, while he knew that someone from above would come, he didnt think that it would the commander-in-chief of the Shapley Supercluster. Tsk, tsk. Now! Lets go! A hero needs a suitable victory party! Armor-Phantom clicked his tongue once before leaving the evaluation team office with Choi Hyuk. ** A party commenced. It was a party beyond ones imagination. There was a place called the Hall of Glory in Dark City. This place simulated a black hole. From the border of a black hole, known as the event horizon, there was an extreme force of gravity that distorted space and time, making time stop. Because of this, from the moment a black hole was created, all matter sucked into it accumulated on its border. In the end, it created a shining band of light. The floor of the Hall of Glory embodied the shape of a black hole. There was a small hole in the middle where someone could fall through and a shining band of light spiraled around it. Also, almost all types of food found throughout the universe existed in this light. As if fishing for salmon, one just needed to place their hand in the stream of light and snatch out one of the foods that came up in their mind. The troop members from the countryside known as Earth and Dragonic couldnt pull themselves together after seeing the banquet of food in front of them. Wahaha. Now, now, drink this through your nose! Commander-in-chief Armor-Phantom mingled amongst the Berserkers without caring about ranks. He stuck out a heavy liquid, similar to mercury. Even though the Berserker was suspicious of it, he snorted it up his nose. Kuaaack! Screaming, the Berserkers limbs became paralyzed and he collapsed. Everyones eyes widened, but the collapsed Berserker quickly got back up and brushed himself off. While shaking his head, he said, What was that? As soon as I drank it, the karma in my body froze up I thought I would die. Kuhaha! This is, in fact, a deadly poison from a swamp planet. Its called Icebound Tears. Its so poisonous that lowest-ranked warriors can lose the ability to use their limbs if they arent careful. However, low-ranked warriors can endure the poison. Once you endure it How is it? Huh? My karma grew! Thats right! Hardships make karmalings stronger! Also, once you start getting a liking to its electrifying taste, you cant go back. Commander-in-chief, you should try it. Even though his karma did grow, the Berserker suggested it to him after the bitter experience. However, Armor-Phantom smiled cheekily. Hey now. As you can see, my body doesnt have a nose. Even if I want to, its impossible. Instead, I can do this. Armor-Phantom took out what looked to be a black pepper tin and sprinkled it over his body. Blaaze. Flames surged from his entire body and his mood changed. He gave off the atmosphere of having fallen in love for the first time. In a loving voice, he said, This sweet powder is called Memories of Nebula. If you sprinkle it on your body, you can smell the scent of the moment you long for. In the past, because I was early, I remember my heart fluttering as I waited for my girlfriend while watching the nebula in the distance. I remember the warm scent of the solar wind, which swept past my body, or something like that. Although the scale of his story was oddly big, its meaning was clearly expressed. The Berserkers sprinkled the powder on their bodies with flustered expressions. Flames erupted one after another. All around, the Berserkers were momentarily silent. A smile hung on each of their lips. It was sad when they suddenly recalled beautiful memories they had forgotten because they knew they couldnt return to those times. Memories where they were either tossed away or tossed someone else away. However, Memories of Nebula was a bit different from that. The scents, temperatures, and tastes of the moments when they had been happy covered their bodies like magic. When was it, when was it? When had they been so happy? This sensation faded at some point while they were fumbling through their memories. It was at this time when the Berserkers eyes reddened. As they lived in the middle of a battlefield, there were times when their past memories felt like a previous life. Did I fight against monsters since I was born? The hearts of the Berserkers who thought this softened slightly. It was the moment they realized there was warm, soft skin under their calluses. However, they could no longer fully immerse in this sensation. The Berserkers, worried that the mood would become awkward, hurriedly changed the subject. Ah, commander-in-chief, you had a girlfriend? You think I didnt?! How do robots get it on? Want me to show you? Ill show you if you guys show me first. Wahaha! The awkwardness was quickly replaced with these terrible jokes. It was a noisy drinking party. Even the stoic Camilla Clan comfortably enjoyed this event. The Berserkers, who had lived tensely as if they might die at any moment, especially enjoyed this party. Armor-Phantom, who had been mingling and fooling around with the Berserkers, who had worked hard, suddenly raised his body and met Choi Hyuks gaze. He said, I just got the report. The metallic pieces, which were emitting a light from his body, floated up like a butterfly. He smiled. Waang! Armor-Phantoms declaration rang out like thunder. It rang out beyond the Hall of Glory, beyond the Laniakea Supercluster and even reached the Shapley Supercluster. {The Berserkers destroyed four high-ranked Kahur Kabkuns. They revealed the monsters new weapon and were the first in the alliance to capture a prisoner. They awakened warrior talent in the Kundle Tribe, who seemed to have no hope. This is a new precedent in the alliances recruit training methods. Although they used extreme measures, the Berserkers proved that they had the ability to handle this risk on their own. This has been determined by Commander-in-chief Armor-Phantom of the Shapley Supercluster.} Armor-Phantom officially rejected the problems the evaluation team leader had brought up. Unless they were challenging his authority, no one could persecute Choi Hyuk with this matter. {The rewards for this heroic merit are as follows. One! For destroying four high-ranked Kahur Kabkuns and obtaining a prisoner, the Berserkers (C- Rank) will be specially promoted two ranks higher to the C+ Rank and are allowed the resource request rights of a B- Rank troop. Also, I will provide the opportunity for all the middle-ranked warriors within the Berserkers to create Sentiment-ranked karma weapons. Two! For successfully training the Kundle Tribe, the Berserkers will be in complete control of training the Kundle Tribe members from henceforth. All contributions will be given to them and they will be rewarded with twice the Mission Points they spent during the first evaluation period. That is all!} Ho Choi Hyuks mouth opened a little. The reward was better than he thought. Specially promoted two ranks and a monopoly on the recruit training. These two would create a foothold for the Berserkers to advance and assume important positions within the alliance. To be granted the opportunity to create Sentiment-ranked karma weapons for all their middle-ranked warriors on top of that was a huge profit. However, Armor-Phantoms rewards didnt end here. However, I think the rewards are still lacking with just this. It makes no sense to keep personnel with such potential like the earthlings at the border. This is a personal gift. We will establish a military gate between Dragonic and Dark City. From now on, you will be able to go back and forth from Dark City without much burden. The current cost it takes to get to Dark City will be more than enough to reach the Shapley Supercluster. The civilization on Dragonic will develop explosively. Armor-Phantom spread his arms as he said, You have worked hard until now! The earthlings now need to try living grandly, right?! Waaaah! The warriors gathered here shouted in excitement. They had constantly suffered in the past. Now he said to try living grandly These words couldnt be any more pleasant. Looking at this, the tips of Choi Hyuks lips curled upwards. He whispered in Baek Seoins ear, Why is he being so good to us? Baek Seoin shrugged. You said the evaluation team leader came off quite sternly before, right? When he didnt possess any good or ill will The Commander-in-chief is the same This could all be a show. Shrugging off the working staff and reversing their decisions to show his ability and generosity. Hes trying to buy your heart since you now possess such value. Choi Hyuk looked at Armor-Phantom as if he found this entertaining. The commander-in-chief showed generous goodwill towards the Berserkers. However, no light surrounded his body. No color was seen with his Eyes of Distinction. If the Eyes of Distinction werent malfunctioning, then this was the same as with the evaluation leader before. The commander-in-chiefs actions didnt contain any emotions. He was simply doing his job. What a funny place this alliance is. Choi Hyuk snorted. {1} Smaller cities in Korea. 2017, Seoul had a population of 9.9 mil, whereas Hanam had a population of 150 thousand in 2011. (Source: Wikipedia) Chapter 143: Radical Reform (2) Chapter 143: Radical Reform (2) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk After the party, Choi Hyuk had an unexpected visitor. The Sovereign of Opportunity Nasir. Although he was one of the seven overseers, he was in fact under the control of the nine great sovereigns. He had come to meet Choi Hyuk alone. As he hadnt yet become a middle-ranked warrior, he couldnt move easily in Dark City. While the Berserkers could easily step on dark matter because they had become registered in Dark City, Nasir had yet to. Nasirs ankles kept submerging below the floor and he faltered with every step he took. While flailing as he approached, Nasir kneeled in front of Choi Hyuk. At first, Choi Hyuk thought that he wasnt kneeling but had, instead, fallen, but this wasnt the case. Due to losing his balance while kneeling, his forehead, palms, knees, and toes all touched the ground. While prostrating himself with his head lowered, Nasir said, Please save me. Choi Hyuk was taken aback. He had yet to decide how to deal with Nasir. It seemed Nasir knew this as he took this opportunity to approach him. What is he planning? The Berserkers had devoted their energy to the mission on the Kundle Planet and didnt know much of what was happening on Dragonic. This was the result C Nasir coming alone, bowing his head and asking to be saved. Although he didnt know how he did it, he was aware of two definitive facts. One, Nasir recovered enough power to activate the warrior training system on the Kundle Planet. Two, Nasir disobeyed Choi Hyuks will. How taken aback had he been when he first heard that Nasir was the one who activated the warrior training system? Choi Hyuk, who had been silent, asked, I thought I told you to live like you were dead? Nasir bowed his head once more. Please save me. He didnt bring up his own contribution. This irritated Choi Hyuk. Its good that you activated the warrior training system on the Kundle Planet. You made a contribution However Choi Hyuks voice became cold. Nasirs intervention undoubtedly helped since the Kundle Tribe members were able to grow quicker because of it. However, Choi Hyuk wasnt in the mood to settle with this. The only reason Choi Hyuk left Nasir alive was because of his promise with Richard. Also, the condition for this was stripping Nasir of all his power. Until now, Choi Hyuk had killed everyone who he had deemed he should kill. The only person he left alive was Nasir. Choi Hyuk was already displeased about this fact. However, Nasir overturned the constraint Choi Hyuk and Richard had decided on and recovered his power. Even if he did help a little on the Kundle Planet It still put him in a bad mood. Also, there was something else that made his mood even more unpleasant. Go back. You already know, dont you? That I cant lay a hand on you. This was checkmate. Nasir was one of the seven overseers. He was a representative of the earthlings, who had obtained full citizenship, and was protected by the alliance laws. Killing Nasir was a serious crime. Still, if it was like before, he could have killed all of Nasirs followers and detained him once more, but the situation was completely different now. As soon as Nasir recovered his power, he established his independent troops. Independent troops were official troops under the alliances troops system. He couldnt attack them recklessly. It was a dilemma. Due to Choi Hyuks prominence, the earthlings were able to advance into the center of the alliance, and because of this, it was now difficult for Choi Hyuk to handle them as he wished. If before it was a dispute between countryside lords, then now it was a battle of wits entangling countryside lords, the kingdoms military, and a free city. Because of this, Choi Hyuk had no way of dealing with Nasir. At the very least, this was true on the surface and everyone knew this. He definitely knew this, yet he still prostrated himself in front of Choi Hyuk as though his life was in Choi Hyuks hands. Whether he was begging because he knew something or because he had some other plan Either reason displeased him. Choi Hyuk hated Nasir. He didnt participate in the advancement evaluation and he tossed his colonized lands away and fled as soon as Choi Hyuk invaded. While restrained by the nine great sovereigns and suffering the humiliation of being their puppet, he continued to survive and plan for his future. Now, he came and begged Choi Hyuk to save him. Choi Hyuk was displeased by Nasir, who was constantly calculating and displaying the attitude of everything being fine as long as he survived, for no reason. As I thought Should I exclude him? While his thoughts leaned towards this decision, he couldnt decide. Choi Hyuk wordlessly looked at the blue shield symbol (someone to keep alive) above Nasirs head. He also saw the white light vaguely emitting from him. It wasnt a radiant, bright white light, but a somewhat dark white light. Nasir was clearly in awe of Choi Hyuk. He didnt have any ill intentions. That was the problem. These skills are making it difficult to decide The Eyes of the Judge and the Eyes of Distinction, which had always lessened his worries, were actually making it harder for him to decide. Because of this, his head became more complicated. Starting with the question of whether or not he should be hostile towards Nasir, his thoughts even traveled to how far he could trust his innate skills. This was troublesome. The timing of Nasirs visit was excellent. Nasir came and prostrated himself in front of Choi Hyuk, who was always quick at making decisions, when he was indecisive for a change. Nasir didnt retreat even when Choi Hyuk said that he couldnt lay a hand on him. He took Choi Hyuks confusion as an opportunity and began to speak his thoughts. The advancement evaluation Destruction of the dimensional wasp nests. I honestly didnt think we would succeed. I also thought the Cayenne Star exploration would be difficult. I thought that the Berserkers would divide during the doppelganger incident. And I thought that the dispatched Berserkers would suffer heavy losses during this monster tidal wave. I even thought that you might die. Nasir raised his head. His moist eyes were red and clear. They even sparkled occasionally. However, I was wrong every time. You even slashed a highest-ranked monster as a middle-ranked warrior. Nasir said calmly, Only then did I acknowledge it. That I wasnt at the level to gauge you. Also, that you won and survived. I have no interest besides living. Honor? Authority? Thats something you think about only after you survive. That is why my karma fate is the one who lives a long life. As long as I live, my karma grows by itself. The nine great sovereigns didnt know this. They thought that my growth had halted, but I was slowly getting stronger. Beyond their scope of estimation. Yes. If I could continue to survive, I wouldnt have taken this risk. However, I dont trust those nine great sovereigns. They arent people I can entrust my life to. There was the possibility that I could accidentally be swept into their struggle for power or that my life could be at risk due to their misjudgment. That was why I overturned them. It wasnt difficult. They were completely focused on establishing independent troops, and I became stronger than they anticipated. Also, even if I was ruined, I was still someone who had something to give to the clan members who were pushed aside by the nine great sovereigns internal competition and the small excluded clan leaders. His fate was the one who lives a long life. It was a fate that disgusted Choi Hyuk, who was filled with thoughts of fighting and killing his enemies. Choi Hyuk cut him off. So? Then Nasir got to the point. I want to stand on your side since you are someone who wins. I need to stick to the side that will win if I want to survive. I didnt hesitate even when I heard that a powerful monster appeared on the Kundle Planet and communications had been lost. While all signs pointed to your death, you are someone who wins. The alliances laws? I dont believe in them. What I believe in is the fact that you possess power. Do not exclude me. I will definitely not drag you down. Towards Nasir, who sincerely expressed his heart, Choi Hyuk was momentarily at a loss for words. I want to survive so dont be hostile towards me Nasirs proposal made Choi Hyuk recall his most fundamental question once more. Who do I keep alive and who do I kill? Originally, Choi Hyuk despised those who didnt fight. What Choi Hyuk needed was solely revenge. Anyone who wasnt of help to this goal and anyone who would obstruct him were people to kill. That was why he attempted to kill Nasir in the past. However, in the moment, Choi Hyuks thoughts changed a little. When he saw Nasir trying his best to live He thought, Perhaps this is the nature of karmalings. Isnt this their weakness as well as their strength? Everyone was the same. Species felt hope and despair throughout their lives and created karma through experiencing happiness, anger, sorrow, joy, love, hate, and ambition. While there were countless different species, the way they created karma was fundamentally the same. That was why the earthlings and aliens seemed different but were also very alike. The will, no, greed to live. And the plots and schemes that derived from it. Sometimes wars would break out because of their selfishness, but this selfishness was also the source of their karma, their only power in fighting against the monsters. He couldnt deny this fact. Choi Hyuk asked, If I order it, can you fight? Your life might be in danger. Nasir didnt hesitate as he answered, I cannot be a Berserker. This was obvious since Nasir, who placed survival as his top priority, and the Berserkers, who always risked their lives, were fundamentally different existences. Even still, Nasir pledged, However, I will fight occasionally if you want me to. Whoever my opponent is I know that getting hated by you is scarier and more dangerous than facing any powerful enemy. Only, I ask that it isnt on the level of dying. Although it looked like he was laying everything down, this was precisely a double-edged sword. Currently, Nasir was prostrating himself in front of Choi Hyuk. However, he was someone who could betray him without hesitation the moment he judged that Choi Hyuk wouldnt be of any assistance to his survival. Only, this wasnt unique to Nasir. The more Choi Hyuk established a foothold in the alliance, the more frequent these situations would become. Didnt Armor-Phantom show goodwill to the Berserkers after calculating meticulously just now? A double-edged sword. They would display goodwill if he was useful but show ill will the moment he became useless. As long as Choi Hyuks goal was to take revenge on the alliance, they might one day return with ill will. However, Choi Hyuk couldnt be hostile to all of them as long as he resolved himself to wage war against the alliance. In the end, there was one conclusion. I need to become sharper. He had to kill what had to be killed. Choi Hyuk could never change. This was a prerequisite. Only, he had to become sharper than before. To the point where they didnt know they were being sliced. He had to become sharper and stealthier. He had to change but not change. Choi Hyuk slowly nodded his head. Then tell me about the current situation on Dragonic. Choi Hyuk decided to keep Nasir alive. As long as Nasir wasnt doubtful of Choi Hyuks abilities, he would follow him. Then I will slice off Nasirs doubt. If there was someone with doubts, he would slice off their doubts, and if there was someone who was becoming greedy, he would cut off their greed. He would slice not flesh or bones but their hearts. Although his thoughts were complicated, the conclusion was simple. He would slice what was necessary, whether it was ones heart or soul. He was confident in slicing things. ** Perhaps it was because of this, but Choi Hyuk decided to cut off some future troubles. With his authority as the recruit trainer, he declared to the entire Kundle Tribe. C The loss of the regenerative abilities in a portion of Kundle Tribe members and the sudden invasion of the uncontrollable monsters were planned by the Berserkers. It was planned by me, Choi Hyuk, the leader of the Berserkers, to train the Kundle Tribe members into soldiers who can fight against the monsters. It is okay to resent me. If you can, it is okay to kill me. However, there is one thing you need to clearly understand. The entire universe is being invaded by the monsters like you experienced. Even if it wasnt now, you would have inevitably fought against them one day. Although you probably already realized this, without sufficient strength, the only fate you can obtain is death. I am about to give you a choice. If you want to become stronger and obtain the power to fight against the monsters, then you will choose to trade with our land, Dragonic. But if you dont believe me or do not wish to fight anymore, you will refuse to trade. The choice is yours. However, I will promise one thing for certain. If you choose to fight, you will never fight on your own. Like before, the Berserkers will stand beside you, and if you die, the Berserkers will die alongside you. I anticipate your good judgment. Trade with Dragonic. Refuse to trade with Dragonic. C Aaack! Leader! You did it in the end?! Baek Seoin shouted. The warriors who came down from the sky and risked their lives to save the Kundle Planet image that Baek Seoin had planned was scattered into the wind thanks to the message Choi Hyuk sent. Although he was told about it before it was released, it still hurt inside. Sorry, Baek hyung. I dont want okay soldiers, I want soldiers I can completely trust. Although the alliances security was thorough, there would definitely be a hole in there somewhere. From the start, wasnt Choi Hyuk thinking about identifying those who were in charge of Earths recruit training? It was most likely possible. If it was possible for Choi Hyuk, then it would one day be possible for the Kundle Tribe. A suspicion that might sprout in the hearts of the Kundle Tribe members. Choi Hyuk planned on cutting it off from the beginning. Since he revealed this fact, there would undoubtedly be discontent among the Kundle Tribe. However, revealed discontent was safer than dormant discontent. Also, he could sufficiently control their current discontent through missions. In fact, there was no need to control them forever. Until the day Choi Hyuk achieved his revenge. If he could make the Kundle Tribe follow him until then, then that was enough. He could tell whether the Kundle Tribe truly trusted Choi Hyuk or not by examining them with his Eyes of Distinction and Eyes of the Judge. Choi Hyuk said, Lets make a true army from now on. One that everyone will fear. The Berserkers reoccurring problem, lack of personnel. In order to strengthen their position within the alliance, it was now time for them to solve this problem. Chapter 144: Radical Reform (3) Episode 9: Shackles of Judgment / Chapter 144: Radical Reform (3) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk The Kundle Tribe members learned from this war. Sorrow. Rage. Despair and hope. Comradery and passion. Even sacrifice. The Kundle Tribe had lived lethargically because eternal life was guaranteed. To them, the war was a day of rebirth. After obtaining the assistance of the warrior training system, the Kundle Tribe, which hadnt reached the 1-star level, grew at an explosive rate. The entire tribe reached the 1-star level, many reached the 2-star level and a portion even reached the 3-star level. This growth had been achieved by fighting countless monsters beyond their level under the influence of their surging emotions. Their hearts were as complicated as their explosive growth. This growth could even be considered as an evolution of their species. Unlike when they simply fell asleep whenever something slightly bad occurred, they were intensely conflicted. This was all because of Choi Hyuks announcement. So, in the end, it was because of Leader Choi Hyuk that Mingming and Dundun died. There were Kundle Tribe members who couldnt hide their discontent. However, the Berserkers also died fighting alongside us. Also, if his words are true, then this was a war we could have encountered one day. Rather, if we didnt have the Berserkers, we might have faced extinction. However, there were also Kundle Tribe members who understood the Berserkers and Choi Hyuks position. While they hated the Berserkers for using them, it was difficult to hate comrades they had shed blood with. They hated them, but the Berserkers were reassuring. They were reassuring, but they hated them. The Kundle Tribe was swept with conflicting emotions. It wasnt planned, but the majority of the Kundle Tribe members delayed their decision, unable to do this or that. Just then, the awnings that hung between the buildings vibrated. The awnings vibrated like speakers and relayed a message. {Leader Choi Hyuk appeared outside the city!} Although they didnt know what was going on, the Kundle Tribe members looked at one another before running outside the city. Thanks to their growth in karma, their movements were incomparable to the past. The Berserkers were lined up in black clothing and large tombstones they hadnt seen before were lined up outside the city. Beyond the frontlines of the concluded war, body parts of fallen Kundle Tribe members floated up and made their way towards this direction. The Berserkers stood beside this line of corpses, and the Kundle Tribe, unaware of when they joined, accompanied them with dazed expressions. Wearing black clothes, Choi Hyuk stood in front of the tombstones. Standing beside him, also wearing black clothes, was Lee Jinhee. Lee Jinhee looked at Choi Hyuk and nodded her head. Lets start, leader. Choi Hyuk lowered his head at Lee Jinhee. Because of her overflowing affection, Lee Jinhee didnt match the Berserkers. Because of this, Lee Jinhee always thought of things none of the Berserkers would ever come up with. Choi Hyuk recalled the conversation he had with her. Leader, this isnt atonement. Then? Its etiquette. This is the most basic and only etiquette someone who will die one day can show to those who have already fallen. Its a time we spend in front of those whose stories have already ended since we arent monsters. After listening to her words, Choi Hyuk nodded. Choi Hyuk blankly gazed at the corpses of the Kundle Tribe members that were making their way towards him. It was strange. The feelings he didnt feel from the living he felt instead from the dead. Like Jung Minji and his mother, who had died suddenly, when he looked at those who would lie forever, unable to smile anymore, his heart murmured that life was short but death was long. He disliked those who used any method to survive and felt pain when looking at those who died. What is this An emotion he hadnt thought he had unraveled itself. The karma in his body was agitated on its own. A blue light, which was like the light of dawn, was being emitted from Choi Hyuk. Choi Hyuk unconsciously took a step forward. The line of corpses reached where he stood. Choi Hyuk saw an illusion. The dead corpses stood up. At first, their faces contained resentment. I heard that this was all planned by you? Although I did live a long time I didnt think it would end like this To be honest, I hate you. As the dead Kundle Tribe members stood up and passed Choi Hyuk, they each said a word. However, the moment they passed Choi Hyuk, the resentment disappeared from their faces. However What can we do now? Its already passed. Yeah, its all in the past. The dead had nothing they could do. No matter how deep their resentment was or how much they regretted, their lives had already ended. Their songs had already concluded. The dead Kundle Tribe members simply disappeared after passing Choi Hyuk. They melted into the vast universe and scattered. This is the end. They cant change anymore. Only those who remain will change. The dead passed him. Choi Hyuk unconsciously said, You worked hard. The expressions of the souls in the illusion became slightly profound. Whats the point in saying that now? Weve already died, Someone laughed blandly. Yeah Thanks, Someone patted his shoulder. Hypocrite, Someone passed him with an icy face. However, since they were already dead, no matter what they said or how they reacted, nothing changed. There was only the end. This wasnt atonement. Without wishing or aiming for anything, it was a moment of acceptance and etiquette. Choi Hyuk suddenly called out a name, Mingming. His hands moved swiftly. He engraved the names of those who had fallen on the tall tombstones. Dundun. He said another name. The shoulders of the Kundle Tribe members, who had come to watch, flinched. Lee Jinhee, who had been examining the list, looked at Choi Hyuk with surprised eyes. They had already completed the list of those who had died. Of course, they couldnt figure out the names of all who had died. However, Choi Hyuk called names out one after the other without the assistance of the list. He didnt know why, but he saw the names of the dead. The blue karma light Choi Hyuk emitted began to change color. As darker colors kept mixing in with it, it became a dark navy color before finally turning black. As soon as it turned black, the color didnt change anymore. As he wrote the names, filling the tombstones, Choi Hyuk realized, Im looking for the end. The end. Choi Hyuks goal was the end. Eternity and immortality wasnt his goal. For the story that had already ended, Choi Hyuk looked for another end. Choi Hyuk wished and wished for the end of those who ended his happiness. Of those that ended his happiness only so that they could prolong their end. The war, the alliance, and revenge, perhaps he wished for the end of everything, including himself. To end things. This was what Choi Hyuk was the best at. Always. Perhaps this was the reason why Choi Hyuk was unusually strong. Since his goal was doomed even after obtaining the godly power of engraving his fate on the universe. While he wasnt aware of it, he always intended to die one day. Because he did, he could kill those who were stronger than him. Perhaps it was because he was prepared to die that he could kill those who did whatever they could to live. Choi Hyuks fate of never losing and slashing without fail might also be so strong because he had set an end, like how a star created a supernova, shining brighter than anything, upon its death. Because of this, Choi Hyuk didnt hate the defeated who had died while fighting. Instead, he felt at peace amongst them. He ridiculed and hated those who considered themselves as victors and those who were certain they wouldnt die because they were strong. Ill slash them. Ill end them. Ill turn them into nothing. Every time he mumbled these words, Choi Hyuks karma pulsed slowly. Only at this moment did Choi Hyuk realize his karma had turned black. He realized that he somehow knew the names he didnt know and had engraved them into the tombstones. Before he felt curious about what this was, he felt peaceful. Now to stop. He had filled all the tombstones with names. Choi Hyuk cleanly cut away his sentiments. All he had to do was slowly unravel the remaining questions. He saw the Kundle Tribe members who were looking at him with perplexed eyes. Choi Hyuk didnt say anything to them. He simply bowed his head once at the tombstones and left. In the place Choi Hyuk left, the Kundle Tribe members were stupefied. Choi Hyuk hadnt specially made them gather nor did he address them. Lee Jinhee and the Berserkers were the same. After completing their duties, they bowed their heads at the tombstones and left. After the Berserkers had all left, the environment control system Choi Hyuk activated went to work. The perfectly fine ground outside the city sunk and freezing cold water filled it to the brim. It was a cool lake that couldnt exist on the hot Kundle Planet. Choi Hyuk made this impossible cemetery with the contributions provided to train the Kundle Tribe members. The grisly corpses of the Kundle Tribe members were submerged in this freezing cold water one after the other. Even after being filled with so many corpses, the lake wasnt contaminated at all. It was crystal clear. The Kundle Tribe members stood there blankly. The Kundle Tribe, which had never seen a member of their race die, didnt possess any funeral customs. It was their first time seeing something like this. Although they didnt know what the point of doing this for those who had already died was, their hearts murmured. A Kundle Tribe member brought the corpse of a Berserker from the distance. The corpse had been left alone due to Lee Jinhees proposal of collecting them after the Kundle Tribes funeral. The Kundle Tribe member submerged the corpse, which had white bones protruding out from it, in the lake. This was the start. They brought the corpses of earthlings and El Tribe members, who had died after coming all the way to the Kundle Planet, and submerged them into the lake one after the other. Also, the Kundle Tribe members erected nameless tombstones. This occurred in all of the Kundle Tribes cities. When they woke up, it seemed like someone had passed by as the nameless tombstones were filled with the names of earthlings and El Tribe members. It wasnt as though the Kundle Tribes animosity towards Choi Hyuk had disappeared. However, at the same time, they understood. Although Choi Hyuk didnt say a word, they all just knew. He will die one day. Choi Hyuk wasnt someone who would live forever and laugh above their heads. They simply knew that, even if he wasnt killed, he would face death one day. They just knew this like how Choi Hyuk just knew the names of the fallen. It was okay. Still hating what they hated and understanding what they understood, this was how the deaths of a third of the Kundle Tribe concluded. Like how things didnt have to end with revenge or forgiveness just because they hated someone and like how people didnt need to reconcile just because they fought, still hating and still thankful, the Kundle Tribe decided to accept the Berserkers and Dragonic. The funeral occurred throughout the Kundle Planet for three days. Camilla, who watched it unfold, said, When will these wounds and ruin heal When Choi Hyuk saw an end, Camilla thought of revival. Jessie said, Haa How sad. Lets go gravity diving! The Extremers washed away the icky feeling of death with electrifying thrills. Then, when asked what they thought about the funeral, the Berserkers slowly nodded their heads and said, I dont know. It just felt good. ** The contract between the Berserkers, Valkyries, and Extremers concluded with the end of the first evaluation. This was because the Berserkers no longer needed the other two troops assistance now that they were fully in charge of the recruit training. As repayment for the early termination, they decided to divide all the Mission Points they obtained from this mission between the Valkyries and the Extremers rather than the 6:2:2 distribution they had decided on beforehand. In the Berserkers perspective, this wasnt a loss because they had obtained a lot besides this and still had a lot more to obtain. In the Valkyries and Extremers perspectives, this wasnt a loss considering that they had, within a month, earned multiple times the amount of Mission Points they had invested. The ones who suffered heavy losses, however, were the Jangkok and Sur Troops. Although they filed a claim to the alliance that the Berserkers needed to compensate them, the alliance dismissed it. The alliance, which was always operating on the basis of war, was magnanimous to victors and was so strict towards losers that it was shameless. {While their process was somewhat excessive, as the Berserkers training method has been acknowledged as a legal training method and has received rewards, you cannot request compensation from the Berserkers who are not at fault. Also, the recruit training this time was a competition between three independent troops. Since there would be a big benefit to the ones who succeeded and survived this competition and a disciplinary action against those who fell behind and lost, the Sur and Jangkok Troops, who lost in the battle against monsters during the recruit training and incurred damages afterwards, must justly take responsibility for their defeat.} It meant that they would have to take responsibility for their defeat. The alliance wasnt considerate, especially towards independent troops, who took on as much responsibility as the freedom they had in their operations. Results were more important than the process. {Only, considering that the Berserkers training method was unprecedented and was very extreme, we will transfer a portion of the karma mined from the Kundle Planet to the Sur and Jangkok Troops to sustain their losses.} The Sur and Jangkok Troops had no choice but to be satisfied that they now had enough power, albeit small, to deal with their losses. Defeats in the alliance were incredibly severe to the point that well-off troops and species could falter. A wind of change blew. Faced with the second evaluation period, the Kundle Tribe could go back and forth from Dragonic relatively freely. As a by-product of Armor-Phantom installing the military gate, it didnt cost much for the Kundle Tribe members to travel. Like how the alliance did to the earthlings, the Berserkers gave missions to the Kundle Tribe. Following these missions, the Kundle Tribe members worked as hired soldiers on Dragonic, explored uncolonized lands around the Kundle Planet, and even went on expeditions with the Berserkers. The difficulty of the missions was very diverse and the nature of each mission was different. Naro steadily classified and recorded data regarding which Kundle Tribe member went on which missions, their personalities, and their fighting methods. Armor-Phantoms invitation he had been waiting for finally arrived. {I made you wait a long time, didnt I? It took a while to finish the preparations due to the number of people and because I was trying to get you the best options. Now, come over to create your karma weapons!} His tone was still very lively. Although Choi Hyuk already knew that he was actually a very calculating person, he really liked him at this moment. Finally, the time for other warriors to obtain karma weapons had come. Chapter 145: Radical Reform (4) Episode 9: Shackles of Judgment / Chapter 145: Radical Reform (4) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk Choi Hyuk had left Dragonic for at most two months. During this short period of time, Dragonic had undergone drastic changes. After the monster tidal wave, Dragonic had become completely colonized. Richard, who had controlled the world from the dark, had died. Many clans became free from the control of the overseers after they received the right to establish independent troops. The Berserkers also didnt show any interest in the order of Dragonic, simply traveling the universe after the past advancement evaluation. With the addition of these factors, the world seethed with disputes like during the Warring States Period. Now that they had started gaining strength from trading alien techniques, it became a popular saying that a day on Dragonic was more than ten years on Earth. Whoosh. Choi Hyuk looked out the window when he perceived a sudden spreading of light and sound. It was currently night outside. Because of the always milk-white sky, there was originally no night on Dragonic, but a dark night always covered the red-light district of the Jessie Clans city, New Washington. The Al Pacino Clan was famous for profiting immensely by importing an alien technology that created night and selling the usage of it. How surprising. The surging pillar of light soon faded to reveal an extreme high-rise building that wasnt there previously. It was an alien technology that allowed the simultaneous summoning of materials and 3D printing of them into buildings. That was how the landscape of Dragonic changed every day. A tall building. A dark sky. Brilliantly lit streets. Alcohol, women, and men. All of this stimulated the nostalgia of earthlings. On these brilliantly lit streets, warriors, exhausted from fighting, squandered the Mission Points they had saved up as they unwound. Warriors that should be focusing on fighting were rotting in red-light districts? Although it sounded absurd, it was somewhat reasonable. As they couldnt recover from their exhaustion from fighting, many warriors were suffering from depression. Although it might only be for one night of pleasure, the warriors gained the determination to fight and save up Mission Points. This was also a type of reward mentality. The earthlings, who had suffered until now, wanted to free themselves of the struggle to survive. Like what the Commander-in-chief Armor-Phantom had said, they wanted to live grandly. That was how the earthlings slowly lost their edge and earnestness. Some said that the earthlings would become more solid and rigid through this, but the person who brought the earthlings their riches and safety, Choi Hyuk, didnt like this. Riches and safety, if they were to develop into the best this way, all they could amount to was being an important species in the alliance. It didnt suit Choi Hyuks goal of wanting to overthrow the alliance. In a luxurious bar rented by the Al Pacino Clan to entertain the Berserkers and Extremers, Choi Hyuk drank delicious alcohol. Beside him were beautiful women and each Berserker and clan executive had men or women suiting their preferences. They were entertainers who would constantly meet their gaze, laugh at whatever they said, and fulfill any request. However, in Choi Hyuks eyes, even these entertainers had the possibility of being warriors. Also, the Mission Points warrior used for alcohol and tips was money that could be used to buy better equipment. Not long ago, after the great war where countless people died, the world seemed like it would result into barbarism where only the warriors were acknowledged. However, as the status of Dragonic strengthened, the alliance provided the earthlings with more comforts. Barbarism didnt come. The humans, who had lived in a modern consumeristic society, couldnt forget the glories of their past. They still needed military power, yet those with quick thinking realized that those with power were simply humans who needed something else. Providing pleasure to some or art to others, they took advantage of the warriors, and with the power they obtained, they established other businesses. Occasionally, warriors would obtain what they wanted with their own power, but their methods were either a crime or resulted in exploiting other warriors once again. Normal warriors were primary industry workers, in other words, peasants of ancient times. They were the ones earning Mission Points, but the ones who were sucking their Mission Points dry were businessmen and executives of large organizations. The warriors who risked their lives fighting were considered quite rich, but the truly rich ones were the businessmen who operated extravagant bars, distributed equipment, or acted as intermediate agencies that provided warriors with decent missions. Choi Hyuk, who had accepted their invitation because he was curious of the atmosphere of the much-changed Dragonic, didnt like this new reality. He ignored the entertainers who kept showing interest in him and looked outside. In his heart, the world had already fallen into ruin, yet people constantly kept looking for a new life, a new excitement, and a new safety. The warriors who risked their lives became the arms and legs of cunning businessmen. Choi Hyuk hated this. I wish I could kill them all. Without letting anyone hear him, Choi Hyuk repeated this inwardly. He closed his eyes. He recalled the Sharp Sword he had thought of while talking to Nasir. ** What can I give? To obtain good results in the game known as reality, one had to always be attentive. What kind of cards one held, and how one could obtain new cards with the ones they already had. The alliance waged war against the monsters. The strongest card here should be, without a doubt, military strength It has to be. Jung Chanmin mumbled as he drank the Water Fog{1} in his glass. Hey, hey. Chanmins older cousin, Min Jungshik, took his bottle away. Inside the bottle was Water Fog, which paralyzed peoples internal karma and gave them the feeling of being drunk. This Water Fog was less addictive and gave its drinkers an alcohol-like buzz. This was the only source of relief to poor warriors. Chanmin slumped his head. Hyungnim Maybe Just maybe. What if I was wrong? Chanmin, who had always been confident, was showing a weak appearance today. This was all because he met someone he had gone to school with. He was wearing a suit made from alien materials, and a rifle made by the Seo Tribe, who were renown in the Laniakea Supercluster for their outstanding engineering, hung from his waist. They were all expensive equipment Chanmin and Jungshik didnt dare buy. With that equipment, a warrior who had just reached the 3-star level could toy with any 3-star monster. Surrounded by equipment that gave off a halo effect, he said, What? Youre attending the Berserker School? At your age, it must be tough You have it hard, man. Then he said, Ah, Im busy so Ill be leaving first, before disappearing using short-distance teleportation. His equipment was so good that Chanmin and Jungshik, who were finally able to go out for a change after enduring hard training, didnt even dare dream of being able to get it. I thought that things would get easier once I reached the 3-star level Thump. Thump. Chanmin slammed his head on the table. Chanmin and Jungshik. They were the so-called third-generation warriors. The first-generation warriors were those who became warriors after experiencing the alliances cruel training. The second-generation warriors were the immigrants who were suddenly sucked into Dragonic one day and those who willingly went to Dragonic to colonize because they dreamed of being warriors. Finally, the ones who chose to become warriors after being shocked by the advancement evaluation were considered third-generation warriors. Although they clearly started later than the first and second generations, Chanmin and Jungshik tried harder than anyone. When others looked for a slightly more comfortable and safer path, they walked a more dangerous one. They followed Demon King Choi Hyuk rather than President Shin Woojin and even enrolled in the Berserker School. There were many times when his cousin, Jungshik, didnt like Chanmins suggestions, but he was persuaded and walked alongside him on a path more dangerous and full of hardship than anyone else. Why? It was because Chanmin was confident that all of it would garner greater returns in the end. The alliance considered human lives like insects, and the monsters invaded constantly. In this situation, the only way to succeed was to become stronger. It would have been the case Fuck Im sorry, hyungnim Should we change paths now? Before we take any more losses. Like working as a manager in a good red-light district business. Like that bastard. Bang, bang. Looking like he could die of frustration, Chanmin slammed his head on the table. His cousin, Jungshik, clicked his tongue from looking at him. Hey, man Hey. Even if thats true, a man needs to see what he started to the end. The one who proposed they take risks was Chanmin, but the one who persevered through difficult times was always Jungshik. Still, hyungnim After learning from the Berserker School, our fighting techniques are outstanding. We are confident in beating others at our level in a fight without equipment. But our situation is Chanmins eyes kept trembling. Jungshik clicked his tongue. Did we suffer all those hardships just to lick the asses of bastards like him? Endure a bit more. Hyungnim, you saw it too That bastard already became a lowest-ranked warrior even though he has less combat experience than us. His equipment! I bet we cant win even if we teamed up against him? Playing around to his hearts content and gradually growing on a safe path, yet hes stronger than us Does that make sense?! Bang! Bang! Changmin slammed his head on the table once more. It seemed he couldnt control his strength as the table made of tough lumber from Dragonic cracked. Jungshik checked if the owner was looking this way as he grabbed Chanmins arm. Pull yourself together, man. No, I wouldnt be like this if it wasnt so severe One man sows and another man reaps. Its not like this is going on for a day or two. But, but Ah, damn it! I thought that we would have more breathing room once we reached the 3-star level at the Berserker School! But the Kundle Tribe The problem was that the number of warriors wasnt small, and for warriors to advance quickly and safely, they needed their organizations support. The rich get richer and the poor get poorer. Late 3-star warriors and 4-star warriors were treated well wherever they went, yet the worth of those who had just reached the 3-star level, like Chanmin and Jungshik, fell drastically. Still, if one reached this level, organizations could develop and use them, however, every organization avoided worn-out middle-aged men like Chanmin and Jungshik. This was because it was better to recruit someone at the same level who was younger as they were less likely to be aware of the ways of the world. Like this, they could use the carrot-and-stick method to brainwash them and make them loyal to the organization. During this period, the Kundle Tribe began trading with Dragonic. Billions of Kundle Tribe members, much more than Dragonics population, entered Dragonic to do missions and earn Mission Points. This resulted in cheap, one-time hired soldiers flooding the market. At the same time, the war against the monsters had come to a temporary lull. Since there werent a lot of missions, warriors who didnt belong to an organization, like Chanmin and Jungshik, were hit the hardest. There were fewer missions, and among those missions, their quality and rewards had completely tanked. Really At this rate, even if we worked our entire lives, we wont be able to obtain karma weapons Whats the point in suffering hardship and becoming middle-ranked warriors? A Weapon of Calling costs over a billion Mission Points. A billion Its not like we are overflowing with talent like Chu Youngjin How can we save up that much by ourselves? The one card we had has turned to crap. Crap Chanmins goal was becoming a middle-ranked warrior with a karma weapon since, after reaching this level, he would be treated well no matter where he went in the alliance. However, the path towards his goal was full of hardship. While others quickly and safely became stronger thanks to their equipment or organization, Chanmin and Jungshik constantly had to fight with their lives on the line. Even if they spent all the Mission Points they had worked hard to save up, the equipment wouldnt meet their satisfaction. The more they advanced, the harder it became to advance. Could they survive until they reached the 5-star level? Even if they did, when would they ever be able to obtain karma weapons? They were expensive, and there was no guarantee that they would succeed in creating one on their first try. Instead, it seemed it would be better to save up Mission Points by getting employed by a red-light district business, sucking up to their superiors and occasionally doing their dirty work. Chanmin felt his future was bleak. Jungshik patted Chanmins shoulder. Just wait. Overseer Choi Hyuk, that idiot, hes not someone who will let things be like this. With his personality, do you think hell let those who dont fight stand above warriors? If we just let this continue, the Berserkers will shake things up on their own. Even if they are crazy, they are still human in the end. Just wait. The era we are waiting for will come. Chanmin nodded his head miserably. Will it, hyungnim? Yeah. Thats why we should leave now. If were caught for breaking the table, our already difficult lives will become even more difficult. Jungshik quickly paid for their drinks and helped Chanmin out. ** Earth used to be a pale, blue dot within the dark universe. This Earth was now an ash-colored rock. It wasnt like they scheduled to meet here, but the seven overseers appeared above the orbit of their dead homeland. You guys obtained karma weapons as well. Lee Jinhee examined the Camilla and Jessie Clan. It looked like they had each bought karma weapons with the Missions Points they earned from the recruit training. Each clan possessed two karma weapons. It wasnt only them. Yohan and Diana also possessed their own karma weapons. It looked like they had used the growth of the service industry and increase in taxes to buy karma weapons. Still, you probably dont have a weapon like this guy? Lee Jinhee boasted while tapping the 40cm short sword hanging from her waist. It was her Sword of Sentiment, Lee Jinhees Dream. As expected of a Weapon of Sentiment, which was considered a masterpiece even amongst other karma weapons, it wasnt a weapon anyone could make. Thanks to Armor-Phantom, the Berserkers eight executives each had the opportunity to create a karma weapon at the level of a Weapon of Sentiment, which would have cost over five billion Mission Points, for free. As expected of the Berserkers talented executives, they all succeed on their first try. However, there werent many who created a Weapon of Sentiment. This was why Lee Jinhees weapon was worth boasting about. However, no one responded to her. Its starting. Baek Seoin said in a low voice. The mood became tense. Even Lee Jinhee, who had been boasting, turned her gaze towards the dead Earth in surprise. Ahh Her eyes drooped sorrowfully and a miserable sigh escaped her lips. Thud! Earth was crumbling. It was the end planets faced when they no longer had a fate after losing all their karma. Earth crumbled like a paper ball that was empty inside. Then, as dust, it scattered into the universe with a bang. That was how the third planet of their solar system, Earth, disappeared. Its end was so pitiful that the realization they had lost their homeland didnt sink in. Blankly looking at it, Choi Hyuk said, This is our reality. Species that are no longer useful can disappear at any moment. That is the universe and the alliance. Its not yet time to celebrate. Choi Hyuk turned around and, while gazing into the eyes of each of his executives, said, Theres a need to improve the structure of Dragonic. The one whose eyes shined especially bright at Choi Hyuks words was Zero, the former leader of Richards assassination troop. {1} The drug that worked on those with karma. Lee Kangjin was addicted to it. Chapter 61. Chapter 146: Radical Reform (5) Episode 9: Shackles of Judgment / Chapter 146: Radical Reform (5) TL: emptycube / ED: Isleidir Generally speaking, there was a limit to the amount of strength a single person could possess. However, the world wasnt easy, and because there were incidents people couldnt handle with their own strength, they attempted to obtain power beyond their own strength. This power was typically authority. Authority was a power that surpassed the power of ones physical or mental strength. A power where people could order others to do their bidding. It was a power that allowed them to order others to lift items they couldnt or think of ideas they couldnt. Possessing authority was sweet. This was because all sorts of information about the world gathered towards the possessor, and they could accomplish things they couldnt do by themselves like magic and list those accomplishments under their name. Those drunk on this sweetness were obsessed with obtaining authority. In fact, it was the point where one wondered if life was a game of obtaining authority. Also, the most important question in this game was, What can I give? It was fine whether it was something others dearly wanted or they hated. However, it was best if one possessed both. Choi Hyuk isnt an exception to this game, Said Ding, one of the nine great sovereigns. While he possessed a Filipino name, he wasnt a Filipino. No, he wasnt someone from any country. While there was no doubt he spent his childhood in the Philippines, he lived a tumultuous life as he traveled throughout the world, occasionally as a mercenary, usually as a criminal. Since he possessed passports from countless countries, he didnt possess a nationality. Since he was written off before his birth was registered, he had no way of knowing what nationality he was. His fighting senses were excellent, but his philosophy of life was more outstanding than it. While the majority of the nine great sovereigns grew using their own country as their foothold, he grew his force by gathering unaffiliated warriors and colonizers who lost the foundation of their lives as well as gangsters and pirates, whom he had connections with on Earth. While he didnt become an overseer, he took the position right below it, a great sovereign. He was a sovereign who didnt have a country as his foothold like Choi Hyuk and Camilla. Just looking at this, one could glimpse at his life philosophy. Ding, also known as the Night Sovereign, was currently preparing for a big deal. He had allied with various forces for this moment. As expected Choi Hyuk wasnt interested in the entertainers? Yes. He didnt even spare them a glance. The clan leader of the Al Pacino Clan, who hosted the party Choi Hyuk had attended not long ago, calmly replied before quickly adding with a meaningful smile, However, there were quite a few among the Berserkers who enjoyed it. Ding nodded his head as if this fact was obvious. Since they are human. Ding was well aware of how weak humans were to temptation. During his childhood, he had encountered many people from all over the world who had come looking for the red-light district in the Philippines. They wanted people. It didnt necessarily have to be through prostitution. They wanted someone who would smile at their words, hold their hand, and act affectionately. No, they wanted to possess them. While it was good if they smiled next to them, if it included prostitution without any burden, then that was icing on the cake. There was no relation to their age or occupation. Rather, the older they were or the more respected they were, the more they wanted to use people as they wished. Even those who worked hard and had placed value in their work in the beginning changed over time. Rather than governing, politicians wanted to see people dying in front of them. Rather than upholding and enforcing the law, prosecutors handed out punishment in order to obtain positions where they could enjoy themselves. Rather than devoting themselves to make something of value, businessman placed more attention on how others would entertain them. Their occupations were a fa?ade to satisfy their fantasies. People like Camilla and Choi Hyuk who didnt change their values were rare. This was because, after reaching a higher position, most wanted to use their position for enjoyment. This was the same for Berserkers. Also Good. Then Ill go to them like this. While people like Choi Hyuk and Camilla, who dont even give others a glance, may seem difficult to handle, they are actually the easiest targets. While looking at the numerous great sovereigns and clan leaders gathered here, the Night Sovereign Ding revealed a friendly smile. ** Ding thought, The card I hold is sufficient. Theres no way Ill fail. He unveiled his first card. Excluding me, eight great sovereigns, four normal sovereigns, and 33 large-scale clan leaders came to an agreement and established the independent troop Freedom. With this infrastructure as a base, we will be able to provide the Berserkers with complete management. Choi Hyuk, who was sitting in front of Ding, calmly asked, Management? Ding showed a na?ve smile like a farmers as he began talking about the things Choi Hyuk needed. Yes. There are around six things we can offer the Berserkers. First, by providing comforts to the Berserkers who are exhausted from fighting, we can imbue passion in them. Secondly, we can help the Berserkers solidify their position within the alliance by providing them with information on troops and species in the alliance. Thirdly, we will prioritize reporting Kahur Kabkuns among others of high rank and above found from exploration to the Berserkers first so that you can achieve military merits. Fourthly, we can introduce you to tactics that will reward you generously after mobilizing the best talents to analyze the tactic market. Fifthly Ding, who had been explaining eloquently despite his na?ve appearance, stopped momentarily. When Choi Hyuk looked at him with questioning eyes, Ding scratched his head out of embarrassment. Haha, I thought there would be at least five, but it looks like there are only four. How embarrassing. Haha. Ding laughed blandly. Yet, even this action was calculated. He purposely exposed a flaw to relax Choi Hyuks guard. To be honest, four was a lot. Ding was certain of it. From looking at him until now, Choi Hyuk is greatly aware of the ranking within the alliance. He cant help but be tempted by my proposal when each of my points will help him solidify his position in the alliance. It was a standard tactic. To those who pursued something other than pleasure, he simply had to use that as bait. I just need to prepare meat for beasts that like meat and fruit for beasts that like fruit. Along with a small sleeping pill hidden within. Ding laughed cunningly in his mind. Choi Hyuk shook his head. Even four is great Then what you want in return is a license to do business in the five colonized lands possessed by the Berserkers? Ding still smiled friendlily when he heard Choi Hyuks question. No, what do you mean in return. Its a mutual benefit No, we are in the same boat. No matter how you cut it, arent we both earthlings? Since there are only a handful of us in the vast, lonely universe, what do you think about us doing business together and introducing each other to our connections in the alliance? As the Berserkers, who are at the forefront, you must know people high up that we havent encountered before If you can introduce us to them occasionally, wont we be able to collect information for the Berserkers? Meaning he wanted the business license and for them to introduce them to their connections in the alliance. Choi Hyuk nodded his head as he asked, Thats a good proposal. However, the Berserkers have been fine on their own. Is there a reason why we need to work together now? Ding slightly raised his smiling eyes. In a low voice, he said worriedly, You should know that Dragonics atmosphere has changed from before. It has now become an era where people seek to improve their quality of life than survival. The world is different from the past. Various means of entertainment are being created, and the decent livelihood that has been snatched from us is returning. Im sorry to say In this current situation, the Berserkers might become dissatisfied and waver. Ding said it in a worried tone, but his eyes shined with a strange light. To prevent the Berserkers from wavering, the Berserkers need a more refined compensation system. We will help you with that. This was included when I said that we would provide the Berserkers with comforts. This was a bit of a threat. If you do not accept our request, the Berserkers will waver. No, it was also a threat that implied that they would make the Berserkers waver. Ding recalled the conversations he had with others. They didnt fear Choi Hyuk as much as they did in the past. Its not like were at a time where there are advancement evaluations. Choi Hyuk, what is he going to do if hes angry? Will he kill us when were protected by the alliances laws? When we cant do anything against Nasir, who ran off after breaking his pledge? Why should we bother minding Choi Hyuk now? Thats right. The military strength of the Berserkers, its definitely amazing. Then we just need to devour that military strength. Although the world has changed, theres no way Choi Hyuk, that fool, will let the Berserkers run wild. The more exhausted the Berserkers are from fighting and strict control, the easier itll be to coax them. If we get them addicted to pleasure, they will come to us on their own. Many sovereigns and clan leaders wanted to mass recruit the Berserkers. Even still, they didnt fear Choi Hyuks rage because he didnt have a way to personally harm them. However, Ding dissuaded them. As you know, Choi Hyuk is insane. If we make the wrong move, we dont know what hell do. Dont be hasty and lets look at the big picture. Even if we dont snatch the Berserkers away right now, there is a lot we can obtain from Choi Hyuk. Lets be satisfied with that as the time goes on. Itll take longer, but if we first provide the Berserkers with comforts and the Berserkers rely on us enough to trust and accept people we suggest, then who knows if the Berserkers will be ours instead of Choi Hyuks after 10 or 20 years? That was how Ding persuaded them and how this moment had come about. The Demon King Choi Hyuk, who they had kept a respectful distance from until now. This was a big deal in order to drag him into their grasps and swallow him. Ding possessed cards that could make Choi Hyuk happy and cards that could torment him. On the other hand, Choi Hyuk, who had isolated himself, didnt have many cards to offer them. Ding was confident because Choi Hyuk could no longer slaughter people like he did in the past. There was no need to yield. Everyone will win. Ding smiled friendlily. Hiding his inner thoughts, Choi Hyuk smiled as well. Hahaha. How great. But its a bit difficult to make a decision now so Ill need to think over it. Yes, yes. Please do! They had misjudged two things. Firstly, they judged that Choi Hyuk simply wanted to solidify his position within the alliance. Secondly, they judged that Choi Hyuk had no way of harming them. However, Choi Hyuk didnt intend on correcting their misjudgments with words. Words were simply words. He couldnt make them fear him with just that. ** Marina, the clan leader of Falcon, also participated in the alliance led by Ding. Hes still stubborn? Marina, who had been happily gazing at the new building built in her name, abruptly asked. The luxurious building revealed itself from within the bright light. She planned on setting up various red-light facilities there. She couldnt be happier since she could provide the warriors under her command with benefits and profit a pretty penny off it as well. Marinas adjutant cautiously spoke while reading Marinas happy face, That is It seems his older sister is quite the powerful warrior. Since shes so resolute and willing to risk her life, the guys are in a bit of a bind. Marinas gentle smile crumpled. What? Is that bitch affiliated with an independent troop? Thats not it, but she is a member of a decently strong mid-sized clan. A mid-sized clan? Not an independent troop but a mid-sized clan? Marina turned around and looked into her adjutants eyes. Her adjutant became surprised after seeing her expression. Are you kidding me? I-Im sorry! Have that bitch and that guy kneel in front of me naked by tomorrow. Understood! Then we will conciliate with that clan and dispatch a squad to those guys mission to deal with them. Marina actually became irritated at her adjutants report. Just handle those things on your own, on your own! Stop annoying me! Marina, the clan leader of the large clan Falcon, was already anxious enough these days. Like all large clans currently, she too was stricken with impatience, wanting to quickly become a middle-ranked warrior and establish her own independent troop. She went out on missions every day and did her best to arm herself with better equipment. Because she needed to kill many powerful monsters to advance into a middle-ranked warrior, every day felt like hell to her. She found an outlet to relieve her stress. While walking down the street, if she found a man who suited her tastes, she would order her adjutant to bring him to my room tonight. She didnt care about how many there were, and after she became bored with them, she would send them to her red-light business. While the earthlings were citizens under the alliances protection, at least on the surface, the men all voluntarily offered themselves to her. Marina could give them a lot of things. She could provide them with a comfortable life, give them a foothold to grow faster, or even declare them as having died in battle while on a mission. Whether they were earthlings or El Tribe members, the alliances citizens had the duty to go on regional missions in the Virgo Cluster. As a troop affiliated with the Virgo Clusters regional troops, Marinas Falcon clan possessed the right to browse through various missions throughout the Virgo Cluster and provide aid. It could be considered a type of overtime. She abused this system. If she sent support troops to the mission that those she didnt like participated in, then their lives would wholly rest in Marinas hands. While personally killing them would be a problem, they could lure monsters towards them or push them out into the middle of the battlefield. There were many options she could take. Normal people, who didnt belong to any clan, were her prey. Even if they were part of a clan, as long as that clan wasnt bigger than a mid-sized clan, she could coax them by giving them some benefits or threatening them. Like a tyrant, she violently wielded her authority. Damn it, if I didnt even have this sort of entertainment, how would I live in this damn world? Marina shook her head as though the thought made her sick. Then, as if she was regretful, she licked her lips. At times like this, how great would it be to have Berserkers as my followers? Since the fight against monsters will become easier and faster, my karma will be able to grow faster In any case, why are the others so scared of Choi Hyuk? He was the Demon King of the past; Do they really think hes still a demon king? Haa Marina, who had originally planned on recruiting Berserkers, licked her lips, thinking about how much of a waste it was. Although she opposed the Night Sovereign Dings plan to the very end, she yielded since the general trend was leaning towards him. This was because acting alone in a group was dangerous. Lets go. Marina, who had been planning on reliving her stress at home and preparing for her mission tomorrow, abruptly stood in place. Something was strange. Her surroundings were silent. This wasnt possible in this big city which was bustling with people. Even traces of her escort guards disappeared as though they had been washed away. She rubbed her eyes since she couldnt see in front of her. When she moved her hands away from her eyes, a woman she hadnt seen was suddenly standing there. Marina, clan leader of Falcon. Its hard becoming a middle-ranked warrior, isnt it? The womans hair was neatly tied at the back of her head. Her back and shoulders were straight. Leah, a top executive of the Berserkers, was standing there like a picture. Huh? Youre Aide Leah? Leah, who used to be Richards aide, was quite famous and Marina recognized her. Leahs lips curved smoothly. Marina felt scared for some reason. What is a top executive of the Berserkers doing here? What did you do to my subordinates? Your subordinates are fine. This place isnt reality but inside your daydream. Should I say youre dreaming with your eyes open? Im too busy to personally make a visit. What are you saying? Marina couldnt understand what Leah was saying. Inside a dream? Then did that mean Leah plunged her into a daydream? Not only that, but she came into her dream to talk? How? While karma was a supernatural power, it wasnt magic, right? Various questions brushed past her mind. Seeing her dazed reaction, Leah revealed a devilish expression as if she wanted to boast. Lights that looked like fireflies or lunar halos shined around her. Right? Its cool, right? This is my Controller of Sentiment Leahs Tuning. Should I say its a karma weapon, the symbol of middle-ranked warriors, that you so desire to become? Like the environment control system, I can control the fates around me and activate the universes law or distort it. Its a weapon that can be considered as magic. Leah explained excitedly, but Marina couldnt comprehend her words. While Marina prided herself on knowing more about the alliance than normal people, she couldnt compare to Leah, who was a top executive of the Berserkers. She even had no idea what the environment control system, which was used for recruit training, was at all. Ah, anyways, why are you here? Looking at Marina, who didnt admire and was simply perplexed, Leah showed a dull expression. Haa, what kind of conversation could I have with you. Never mind. Lets go. Go? Where? Where do you think? Hell. Leah showed a bright smile. C {Mission C Destroy the high-ranked Kahur Kabkun} The Berserkers B- Rank resource transfer right has been activated. Starting now, Marina, the clan leader of the Falcon Clan under the Virgo Clusters regional troops, will go on a mission given by the Berserkers. You will be automatically transported to the mission area in ten seconds. C Huh? A dazed voice escaped from Marinas lips. What is Im part of the regional troops Why am I doing a mission given by the Berserkers? No, before that, a high-ranked Kahur Kabkun? How can I possibly! This is called the resource transfer right. Leah teased Marina. Even though your strength is insufficient, try your best. If you survive, you might be able to become a middle-ranked warrior, which you desire so much. Crunch. After ten seconds, space crumpled with Marinas body as the center. The cheap teleportation they hadnt even heard about recently activated. Perhaps Marina might actually vomit for a change. Huh? Clan leader? Marinas subordinates created a fuss as they tried to look for their clan leader who had suddenly disappeared. Chapter 147: Radical Reform (6) Episode 9: Shackles of Judgment / Chapter 147: Radical Reform (6) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk {T/N: Resource request right -> Resource transfer right} This place was filled with warm light like the spring sunlight. The area looked white and relaxing like an overexposed spring sky as flower petals fluttered in the air. Are all high ranked Kahur Kabkuns like this? Even in her bewildered state, Marinas eyes fixated on the fluttering petals because of how odd the scene in front of her was. What woke her from her idleness was a wretched scream that seemed to slice at ones fingertips. Heeuuu aahhhhh! Marina was startled. Amidst the densely falling petals, she saw a warrior spurting blood. Long-headed shadows with long, pointy tails dashed through the petals towards him. It was a slaughter. You sons of bitches!! The well-built man swung his greatsword, ripping into a shadows body. Marina knew who he was. Like her, he was a head of a large clan and was trying to become a middle-ranked warrior. He had also joined the alliance Ding established, and was renown for wielding his greatsword and unleashing powerful strikes. Riip! Yet, was his famously monstrous strength not enough? The shadow monsters tough, rubber-like body didnt slice in two. It was only sliced halfway through, resulting in a tattered state. {Kiiiee!!} The wounded shadow became fiercer and agiler. After leaping away as if it had been burned, it wiggled its dangling torso while glaring at the weak warrior. Grr Kack! Its tail, which swished as if it was having a seizure, pierced a lowest-ranked warriors belly. It then proceeded to rip the dying warriors throat out with its sharp hands. The warrior who had died powerlessly was a warrior of another clan whom Marina had seen in passing. Just What? Why was she here? The more she thought about it, the more ridiculous it was. To think that there were resource transfer rights! Our affiliations are different! And Im a clan leader! Hot embers surged from Marinas belly. Although it wasnt an amazing position, for them to transfer her, who was like a troop leader, as if she was a lowly soldier? This wasnt possible. Somethings wrong! {Kirireuk!} Even though this incomprehensible situation was already a headache, there was a shadow monster that wouldnt leave her alone. Her irritation reached its peak. Screw off! Ba-ba-bang! Marina blasted the Gun of Three Calamities, which was created using the Seo Tribes technology. The bullets, made from gathering the karma of those in despair after encountering misfortune, poured down on it like heavy rainfall. She had personally customized this weapon with a machine gun in mind. It was a weapon of outstanding capabilities, matching its astonishing price. Yet {Kiririk!} The bullets of misfortune didnt rip the shadow monster into shreds. Thanks to its characteristically tough body, even though the bullets pierced its body in certain places, it didnt receive a fatal blow. Perhaps realizing that Marina wouldnt be an easy opponent, the wounded monster retreated and began to look for an easier target. Marina, who had been indignant over the unbelievable right that was the resource transfer right, came to her senses when she saw this. Its strong?! Also, cunning. It seemed to be at least a low-ranked (4-star) monster. While it was weaker than her, they were technically the same rank. Marina looked around at her surroundings. Though the number of low-ranked warriors wasnt low, the majority were lowest-ranked. Cold sweat ran down her spine. She suddenly recalled Leahs voice. Where do you think? Hell. Marinas brows twisted miserably like a squashed snowman. Sobs mixed with her voice. Am I going to die like this? If something could be considered fortunate, it was that warriors were constantly summoned here. They might be able to survive if they tried their best to endure. Like how someone shouted, Theres no way that the resource transfer right is unlimited! We can live if we endure! they might be able to survive if they continued to endure. However, there was no doubt that many would die during this time. If they ended up being one of those who died, what was the point of enduring? Heaack! Drenched in his dead comrades blood, a lowest-ranked warrior swung his sword as he was stricken with fear. {Kiriiireuk! Kiyaah!} Huh? The lowest-ranked warrior, who was blindly swinging his sword out of fear, blinked in surprise. The monster, which had previously rushed towards him like the devil, had retreated as if it was frightened by something. What? He looked around at his surroundings, thinking that someone had helped him, but there was nothing around him besides the fluttering flower petals and his dead comrades corpse. {Kirrreu.} The lowest-ranked warrior swung his sword at the monster, who was crouched like a cat, wary of him, again. {Kiyak!} It happened again. The shadow monster leaped up and fled. As though it was scared of being sliced by his sword Its scared of whats on my sword? Although he didnt know why, when he swung his sword, the monster couldnt approach. However, the monster, who was scared of his sword, seemed to have adapted to something as it gradually began to regain its original attack prowess. Kang! Kaang! {Kiree!} Unlike before when it flinched whenever the sword was close to touching it, it approached, smashing against his sword more and more fiercely. What is it? What? Why was it scared before? The lowest-ranked warrior, who had previously taken a breath of relief, felt like his reasoning was about to be paralyzed from fear. The monster gradually attacked him more aggressively. Just what is it?! Huh? While inwardly despairing, he looked at his sword that flew from his grasp. To be exact, he saw his comrades blood smeared on it. It had already dried up and was scattering amidst the petals. !!! He made a judgment instinctively. Giving up on his longsword, which was thrown back from the monsters attack, he took out a dagger and sliced his arm. He stabbed his dagger, which was dripping with his blood, towards the oncoming monsters chest. Psscht! As if stabbing into tofu, the dagger easily pierced the monsters skin. It was a completely different outcome from when he failed to rip it even when slashing at it with all his strength. {Kieeeyeeeh!!} The monster let out a loud scream. It wriggled its body in pain. His blood, which had pierced into the monster, spread throughout its body before the monster turned into flower petals, starting from the tip of its tail, and scattered. The shadow monster turned into a whirlwind of petals. The hairs on the lowest-ranked warriors body stood on their end. Confident he had found the solution to overcome the current situation, he shouted, Its blood! Blood! Wet blood is their weakness! This information spread in a matter of seconds. The shadow monsters would powerlessly scatter into petals when they were even touched by wet blood. As long as the blood on their weapons didnt dry, these terrifying monsters were no different from scarecrows. The warriors felt hope that they could win. Only, what they had miscalculated was the greed of those gathered here. Blood dried quickly. To face the endlessly oncoming monsters, they had to endlessly smear blood on their weapons. Unfortunately, their own blood was insufficient for this. If I wound myself anymore, itll be difficult to survive! Thinking this, a warrior stabbed his comrade who was standing next to him. Heuuk! Sorry. Thanks to the blood dripping from his spear, he was able to save his own life, through this, however, he had spread the gates of hell wide open. No, it wasnt particularly his fault since he wasnt the only one who came up with this thought. Marina sliced off a lowest-ranked warriors arm. Euaack! Shut it. Its not like youre going to die. She remarked shameless as she squeezed the cut arm and smeared it plentifully on her magazine. She pulled the trigger. Ba-ba-bang! Bullets shot everywhere with a deafening roar. Unlike before when it barely pierced them, even if the bullets grazed them, the shadow monsters would turn into petals. Petals fluttered densely. Die! Die! When the blood dried while she was firing, she would grab another warrior and smear their blood again. At first, she cut off their arms, but she later realized that it was better to just slice their stomachs or throats. Dont be so depressed. You guys killed your comrades to live too, right? She had even come up with an excuse at some point. Since she used a gun as her main weapon, she downed an overwhelming number of shadow monsters and, as a result, killed an overwhelming number of warriors as well. Warriors now rushed towards the shadow monsters to avoid her. Since they needed to push past the monsters, they once again killed warriors next to them. This vicious cycle continued. An endless struggle. You crazy bastards! Do it in moderation! A low-ranked (4-star) warrior yelled. Although it wasnt like he hadnt killed others either, he still felt terrified seeing so many warriors being killed by each other rather than by the monsters. At this rate, wont we die by fighting with each other? However, the majority of low-ranked warriors, who had been dragged to the Kahur Kabkun because of Choi Hyuk, ridiculed him. Although they couldnt compare to Marina, they all had weapons smeared with wet blood. We are already on the tigers back. If we cant keep up, well all die. Marina actually yelled back, Shut up! Thank me when you get out of here! She simply thought, no matter how many died or how disadvantageous it became because of it, they just needed to finish off the shadow monsters before then. She was confident. When seeing those powerful monsters scattering into petals when grazed by her bullets, she even felt omnipotent. It was as thrilling as a shooting game. In a short period of time, an incredible number of shadow monsters had turned into flower petals. It was to the point where these petals would almost hit their faces. An especially large number of petals stuck to Marinas entire body. Ptu! While spitting out the petals in her mouth and brushing them away from her ears, she killed people and shot at the monsters. I can go back! Once I get back, I need to look into just what that bastard Choi Hyuk did. If theres no other choice, then Ill lie low. Its not like hes going to do this again, right? That was how she planned for the future. Then. Pik! Huh? The petals that surrounded her like a fog suddenly rushed to her eyes, nose, mouth, and ears. Aack! What is this?! She struggled to brush off the petals, but the petals now pierced and burrowed into her flesh like leeches. Aaack! No. No. She aroused her karma in an attempt to push the petals away, but every time she did, more petals rushed towards her. To make matters worse, her strength was slowly leaving her. The petals that burrowed into her body sucked in the evil karma she had accumulated from killing her own race. The colorful red and yellow petals quickly turned dark and transparent. Just like the shadow monsters. What is going? The surviving warriors were taken aback as they witnessed this scene. Looking at the fluttering petals, they cautiously retreated. They wanted to avoid the petals. However, there was no way to avoid the petals which had already covered their surroundings. Euaaack! The storm of petals swept the area. The petals attacked the warriors as if they were alive. They burrowed into their eyes and flesh. They attacked the warriors, utilizing the evil karma they had accumulated as a medium. It wasnt easy brushing the petals away even with their karma. As the petals ate the warriors, they clumped together like clay and grew bigger. Then they became shadow monsters and stood up. Tr trap Eyes glaring, the last warrior lost his grip on his greatsword. The petals covering his body turned into shadow monsters and stood up. The number of shadow monsters actually increased to twice their original number. The Kahur Kabkun filled with shadow monsters. A few petals fell from the sky like spring cherry blossoms. ** Is it an annihilation as expected? If they survived until I got there, I was going to bring them along some more. {Yes. There were monsters that displayed a very unique tactic. They have never been reported before. I think the name shadows of retributive justice is appropriate. How about you?} Good. Then report to the alliance with that name. At Choi Hyuks less enthusiastic reply, Naro swung its arms in the air. {Euaack! Is that all you feel? Monsters that spread their larvae through blood! A cunningness where they first act like they are scared of blood and then, after getting the warriors to fight each other, nullify the killers defenses with the anguished karma of the killed! A strange trait where they instantly increase their numbers after devouring the killers! Is that all you feel after hearing the name shadows of retributive justice, which encompasses all these aspects?!} While Naro had expressed various emotions through its telepathy and body language since the beginning, after learning language, it became an incredibly emotional artificial intelligence. Though, Choi Hyuk didnt care. Choi Hyuk dispersed Naros hologram with his hand and stepped forward. Quiet. Im busy. I have to destroy the Kahur Kabkun by myself. Petals fluttered in the sky. The Kahur Kabkun was filled with a relaxing light. The shadows of retributive justice stared at Choi Hyuk. A smile spread on Choi Hyuks face. Been a while since Ive played with fire. Blaaaze. Like his karma, which had turned black since the Kundle Tribes funeral, his flames had turned back as well. These flames grew as they even devoured light. !!! Even sound burned as the shadows collapsed. The petals collapsed as well. Flames of night fell on the Kahur Kabkun, which had looked like a spring day. Chapter 148: Radical Reform (7) Chapter 148: Radical Reform (7) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk That day, heavy rain fell on Jessies city New Washington. This was an event organized by the Al Pacino Clan. For this Rainy Night, a weather device had been flying up in Dragonics sky, releasing a blue light. Like the amount of preparations that went into it, the Rainy Night gave an incredible performance. People crowded in the Al Pacino Clans red-light district. It was a romantic night of food and drinks where people, together with their lovers, watched the lights reflect from the raindrops in the streets. It was a time where their skin was cold but their excitement heated them up from the inside. Its like weve returned to Earth Everything seemed like a dream. Or was this a dream? There were even people who unconsciously began crying. Like this, everyone enjoyed the night rain in their own way. Shwwwaaah. However, the office of the Al Pacino Clans leader, James, was chilly and dark. The lights were off, and he sat alone in his large office while nervously rubbing his lips. His eyes trembled as they looked towards the table, outside the window, and the darkness gathered in the air. Nothing could be heard besides the pouring rain. Just then, someone knocked on his door. It wasnt a slow, polite knock. Bang, bang, bang! The knocks rang out like thunder in a single breath. Soon, a hurried voice was heard. Clan leader! Are you inside? Theres big trouble! Shwaaaah! The pouring rain suddenly seemed louder. As if he was soaking in rain, Clan Leader Jamess body was trembling. What is it? Come in! The door opened with a thud. The executive who came in hastily was surprised by the dark office. Looking at James, who was sitting in his dark office and staring at him with terrifying eyes, he thought of an animal driven into a corner. Say it. What is it? Only after hearing Jamess urging did the executive return to his senses and hurriedly say, They say they died on a mission! What? We requested an investigation from the alliance, and thats what they told us! Even Clan Leader Marina and Clan Leader Xing! They say that everyone who disappeared had died on a mission! Died in battle. Death Did that mean they died?{1} James felt his heart tighten. He had a difficult time opening his mouth. Mission? What mission all of sudden? Didnt they say that Clan Leader Marina suddenly disappeared on her way back to her headquarters? But a mission? Were they forced on a mission? Its not like were Consumables anymore, do they still do that? I am sorry. We received a reply saying that we do not have the right to look at the contents of the mission. No No. This is definitely James bit his lips. There wasnt any proof. Although there wasnt any He felt uneasy. If it wasnt him, who would do such a thing? Shwwaaah Flash! Rumble! Lightning flashed amidst the pouring rain. Jamess body flinched the moment the lightning flashed, and his expression distorted when he heard it rumble. -Waahhh! Unconcerned with Jamess mood, a cheer erupted outside. At the lightning they were seeing after a long time, people cheered as if it was a firework. No, as if it really was a firework, the lightning displayed a beautiful array of colors. The initially normal looking lightning gradually radiated into different colors. A flower bloomed in the night sky and then a tree was drawn and leaves grew out of it Rumble! -Waaah! However, to James, who was sitting in his dark office, the lightning seemed like an ominous sign warning him of a grim future. Swearing, he shouted, Damn it! That fucking lightning! That rain! Tell them to shut up! Shut off the water! No, tell them to stop the rain! Pardon? The executives eyes widened at Jamess irritation. They planned an entire week for this event. How hard did those at the bottom work to materialize the lightning effect that exploded just now? On top of that, what should they say to those spectating the event when they stopped the rain? While various thoughts brushed past the executives mind, James shouted once again, Turn it off! Turn it off! Tell them to turn the rain off right now and you screw off too! Looking at Jamess eyes filled with madness, the executive left in shock, closing the door behind him. Soon, the rain stopped. After glancing at the dark sky outside the window, James shouted while smashing his desk, Turn the light on! Turn it on! Instantly, the night retreated to reveal Dragonics characteristic sky. -What the heck? Why is it suddenly morning? -Are they joking? What are they doing?! While the angry spectators erupted into protest, James simply sat anxiously and rubbed his lips. It was as though they were phantoms. In a short moment, four clan leaders and a sovereign, including their subordinates, had gone missing, only to later appear on the records of those who died in battle. Those who joined Dings alliance were first suspicious of Choi Hyuk, but they didnt have any proof and Choi Hyuk didnt say anything. Since the most likely suspect was silent, all they could do was investigate and speculate on their own. It only took a moment for the alliance to collapse. Calm down! We cant be certain that Choi Hyuk did it, right? Yamato, the sovereign of Japan, shouted while tapping the desk, but the only reply he received were listless, hollow eyes. In a voice that seemed like he didnt want to put up with him, someone said, But what are you going to do if it is him? His voice seemed like he had already decided. He was completely overwhelmed by the possibility that he could be next. Yamato was speechless. No, we can just think about that when the time comes, why are you acting like this already? The situations strange, isnt it? Although its true that most of those who disappeared were part of our alliance, there were also those unrelated to us that had disappeared as well. How are we to know that this was Choi Hyuks doing or if the Flame Wing Alliance is up to something again? Its not like this is our first time experiencing incidents like this. However, Yamatos passionate persuasion didnt have any effect. The Al Pacino Clan Leader James quietly opened his mouth. Whether Choi Hyuk did it or not Theres no doubt he knows more about this situation than us. They are a C+ Rank independent troop, while we are at most a D- Rank independent troop or a civil militia under the regional troops. This is the difference between him and us A heavy silence pressed down on the meeting room. Regrets were whirling in each of their hearts. We didnt know enough about the alliance. Fool Did I become complacent during this time? A great warrior There might be benefits we dont know about given to powerful troops They deeply reflected on the short period of peace they spent on Dragonic. Because the recruit training and advancement evaluation had ended and they overcame the tidal wave of monsters At some point, their hearts had become complacent. There probably wont be any more terrifying incidents, right? This was what they believed and perhaps wanted to believe. This was the price for that. A death they couldnt resist. Those who had experienced all of that and had survived died without so much as a word. They didnt know whether they would be next. Recalling the memories of the recruit training and advancement evaluation, which had become a sort of trauma to them, the sovereigns bodies trembled. They were scared. Still, the situation was slightly different from the past. Unlike when they didnt have any information regarding or method of dealing with the recruit training and advancement evaluation, this time they had a suspect named Choi Hyuk. Like Yamato said, Choi Hyuk might not be the culprit. However, he could be. No, the sovereign hoped Choi Hyuk was the culprit. Only then could they ask him for mercy. If they could, they would be in a better situation than in the recruit training or advancement evaluation. The sovereigns and clan leaders each read each others thoughts as they got up. There would no longer be any instances where they gathered together in one place. They all thought about gathering whatever they could to offer the Berserkers and going to them. Even though Choi Hyuk hadnt said a word The Night Sovereign Ding watched the sovereigns leave with a dejected heart. It wasnt that he didnt understand them. Only, How pitiful His heart dampened. If they had lost in a fight, no, if Choi Hyuk had come out and said, I dont like how you guys do this and that. Thats why I am going to kill you, and that was why they submitted, he felt it wouldnt be as pitiful. We dont know what he wants or what he hates. We dont even know why hes acting like this and how we should behave so that he doesnt act like this anymore To only be able to crawl when facing him It was the most pitiful relationship. The lowest of the low. Why was I being punished? Was it because I didnt make any offering? Because I didnt give him a gift? Because I didnt give him my body? Why was I being punished after giving everything I had? Was it because I lacked sincerity? I didnt get punished this time. As expected, did he like the item I prepared last time? To crawl on their own meant the endless repetition of subordination and humiliation. I would rather die The Night Sovereign Ding had no thoughts on living like that. ** Choi Hyuk was sitting with an unenthusiastic expression. Naro reported. {The leader of the Sahil Clan came this time. He says he wants to provide us with information regarding a middle-ranked Kahur Kabkun.} Information that the Night Sovereign Ding had said he would provide as part of a trade was rolling in on its own every day. Yet, Choi Hyuk wasnt really interested. Good. We needed to gain some military merit anyways. You are going to act like nothings happened even while receiving all that, right? Lee Jinhee cut in from the side. I never asked them for it. Leader, youre going to accumulate hostility that way. By only receiving and never giving. Only after listening to Lee Jinhee scold him did a smile sprout on Choi Hyuks bored face. Hostility What? Why are you so happy.? Hostility will be better. Since they submitted after being a little scared I dont know what they are doing. Look at the mood on Dragonic. It doesnt suit the Berserkers as time goes on. The red-light districts are fine. Even remembering Earth. Peace is good too. However, they always need to maintain a chilling tension in the corner. They need to have at least one eye open. As though this thought made him happy, a slight smile hung on Choi Hyuks lips. Lee Jinhee looked at Choi Hyuk with frightened eyes. Leader Still, many people are dying. They pushed people into missions with low success rates, and the Berserkers joined in only after enough time for their survival to be difficult had passed. Lee Jinhee passed by horrifying corpses tumbling around and destroyed the Kahur Kabkun every time. This wasnt something she could be happy about. Yet, Choi Hyuk calmly said, You know it too. They die because they are weak. Like how they suppressed those who were weaker than them thinking they were strong. Lee Jinhee was aware of this. Choi Hyuk wanted to know why those reflected in his Eyes of the Judge were people to kill, and Zero mobilized der Schatten and gathered information about those individuals. Lee Jinhee read the information as well. Human trafficking, murder relying on missions, and extorting Mission Points as a protection fee. There were unspeakable atrocities. However, Lee Jinhee was also aware. They are people of status who died because they couldnt fight. To be honest, this sort of rationality was trivial to Choi Hyuk. He simply liked fighting. He simply loved sticking his head up against someone elses and competing for who was stronger. Of course, he had a justification for doing this and he was doing it because it corresponded with his goals But still, the reason why Choi Hyuk was smiling like that wasnt because of rational judgment but because of a practical joy. While Lee Jinhee understood his joy, at the same time, she was saddened that people were constantly dying. While Lee Jinhee was shaking her head, partly in understanding and partly in regret, Choi Hyuks smile suddenly disappeared. In a slightly sullen voice, he said, But Will it be boring? Choi Hyuk was aware that there was too much of a difference between him and the average power on Dragonic. {1} In the raws, the author uses ?? which usually means warrior, but in this case, it means died in battle. The meaning is sort of lost when translating because I used died on a mission rather than the literal died in battle on a mission. Chapter 149: Collapse (1) Chapter 149: Collapse (1) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk It was the day Choi Hyuk went to the dark ocean for the second time. The day his eight executives, who were all middle-ranked warriors, went to create karma weapons for free as a part of the rewards Armor-Phantom gave them. Heah Haa Hihih. The eight executives of the Berserkers were exhausted as they floated in the dark ocean. They were panting and laughter weakly escaped from their lips. How surprising. Very impressive. Armor-Phantom nodded his head multiple times with a smile on his face. For four out of eight to create a Weapon of Sentiment To be honest, this is an unbelievable ratio. On top of that, no one failed to create a karma weapon on their first try Is the potential of earthlings outstanding? Or is it your troop members that are outstanding? Armor-Phantom said with a satisfied smile. Choi Hyuk simply lowered his head. Warriors that I have high hopes for need to be given the appropriate treatment. If another middle-ranked warrior appears in your troop, I will personally back them in creating a karma weapon. At no cost. Armor-Phantom smiled friendlily as he patted Choi Hyuks back. Choi Hyuk once again simply lowered his head. ** Did you know? That bastard died Who died? That guy, you know. The one I went to school with. Ah That bling bling guy? He seemed like he was doing well Why did he die? There are a lot of similar cases these days. People disappear and are later said to have died on a mission. Ah, that. Tsk, tsk. How unlucky. Haa Hyungnim, this time, your words were right. You said that Overseer Choi Hyuk was going to do something, and it really turned out like this. Huh? What does that have to do with Overseer Choi? What? Ah, really, Hyungnim. Why is that sometimes you look sharp while other times youre slow? Who do you think is behind all those disappearances? Of course, its Choi Hyuk. How do you know that? Its obvious. Look. These incidents came up as soon as Choi Hyuk returned to Dragonic, right? Also, look at those who are disappearing. They are all people who put honest warriors, those who do all sorts of work and fight to save Mission Points, in pitiful states. Thats not always true though? One or two people disappeared from the Berserker School too. Those are exceptions. Exceptions. Look at the ratio. The Berserker School pretty much didnt suffer any losses. No, somethings not right. If your words are right, then only those people need to disappear, why are students from the Berserker School disappearing too? I mean, is Choi Hyuk a sane person? Who can know what hes thinking? They probably got on his wrong side. Still, if you see how clear the ratios are, Choi Hyuk is the one behind this. I dont know. Yes, yes, okay. Either way! The opportunity weve been waiting for has finally arrived! An opportunity? Yes! All those who went around with straightened backs are now extremely nervous. Ah, as expected, fighting ability is still the most important thing in the alliance! Theres no doubt that you get the right to forcefully send people on missions if youre capable enough! Even if thats not true, you will not die powerlessly if youre dragged over there! You die if you fall behind! Like this, people will start to hurriedly gather skilled warriors. Not as private bodyguards that do others dirty work, but real warriors! Now we can go wherever we please. Lets graduate from the Berserker School, receive great equipment and live grandly! Thats good news! Then where should we go? I dont know Lets think about that slowly. I think we still have things to learn from the Berserker School. Huuh? ** Dragonic was boiling. Choi Hyuks actions were changing peoples structure of thought. The earthlings, who were adjusting to reality, once again began to tense up and become desperate like during the advancement evaluation. This also indicated just how many warriors were disappearing. The more warriors that disappeared, the busier the Berserkers became. This was because, after those who were forcefully dispatched on a mission died, they would have to go in and complete the mission. They couldnt let things be as it would count as the Berserkers failing a mission if it simply ended with the forcefully dispatched dying. The battles were so intense it even made experienced warriors sweat from the constant difficulty. Even if were Berserkers, Ive never fought this much before Still, our karma is increasing smoothly. If we get stronger like this, well be middle-ranked warriors in no time! Ah Was your karma fate Combat Addict? Damn it Its so unfair for people like me with the Raging One fate. Keke Why? I heard those with the Raging One fate are also getting stronger at a good pace? Because they are raging from working too hard? Damn it Dont forget me if you become a middle-ranked warrior first. Its not like anyone can become a middle-ranked warrior I heard that you cant raise the last bit of your Retribution with free karma points And that everyone needs to accumulate Retribution that suits themselves on their own. Who said that? Everyone says so. Its also written in the alliance information record library. You should study a bit. This is the first time Im hearing about it. Thats because the people on our side are overflowing with talent so they keep going up without noticing those things. Destruction of Kahur Kabkuns, the recapturing of planets occupied by monsters, and defending against monster invasions. An endless banquet of missions. There were even difficult missions where Choi Hyuk had to personally step in among them. Such was the case for destroying a newly discovered high-ranked Kahur Kabkun. Due to the monsters pouring out from the Kahur Kabkun, the Blue Ocean Planet nearby was already occupied by monsters. The Blue Ocean Planet was on the outermost border of the alliance. On a map, it would appear on an abruptly extended boundary shaped like an awl since it was in the middle of an unexplored area. The Blue Ocean Planet looked like a planet containing a blue ocean from afar. However, it was actually a world composed of sand made from blue glass. The karma species living here were called the Glass Crabs. The thumbnail-sized glass crabs would melt the blue glass to create shells and live under them like hermit crabs. While their individual intelligence was low, as they lived in colonies like ants, each colony could share its thoughts and collectively display high intelligence and emotional expression with its queen as the core. When examined closely, the Blue Ocean Planet was filled with beautiful buildings created from melted glass. Although the Glass Crabs werent powerful, since they could cause various phenomena like healing, confusion, and change in topography using karma, they werent mined and remained in the alliance as Consumables. The Berserkers had come to the Blue Ocean Planet to first eliminate the monsters invading this place before destroying the newly emerged Kahur Kabkun. However, they were faced with difficulty before they could begin. Not because of the monsters, but because of alliance members. Return. The Berserkers, who came to enter the Blue Ocean Planet, were blocked by the alliances independent troop Keumil. Each Keumil troop member wore a hood, giving off a gloomy appearance. The Keumil troop was created with the Keunib{1} species at the helm. Their leader, Keusaero, was also a Keunib, possessing a long nose and a mouth that stretched along his jaw. When Choi Hyuk wordlessly stared at him, Keusaero frowned and said it again. Between his wide mouth, he could see teeth as sharp as saws. We must give up on the Blue Ocean Planet. This planet is too far out into the unexplored area. If we go out any further, the frontlines will become too long and itll become burdensome. His reason sounded logical. However, Choi Hyuk coldly replied, What are you talking about? Then youre just going to let the natives of the Blue Ocean Planet, the Glass Crabs, all die? They are Consumables anyways. Nothing we can do. Choi Hyuk snorted at Keusaeros answer. The number of Kahur Kabkuns in this area has suddenly increased. Dont you know that the more the karma species are slaughtered by the monsters, the stronger the monsters that can cross over will be? Also, if this place is taken, then the Minae Planet behind it will face danger. Thats not something of your concern. Even if Choi Hyuk tried to refute rationally, what awaited him was Keasaeros stiff reply. His reply seemed to say that he should just go along with it since his decision was final. A slight amount of saliva gathered in Choi Hyuks mouth. He found this situation interesting. He stretched his hand grasping Choi Hyuks Imprint. The independent troop, Keumil. I dont know what right you have to obstruct us. We Berserkers are following rightful procedures to conduct our mission. Are you going to stop us? While asking this, Choi Hyuk was secretly expecting a fight. Including Keusaero in front him, the Keunib species were all shameless in his eyes. The administrator of the lowest-ranked supply store who disregarded him, the evaluation team leader he had met not too long ago, and Keusaero were all Keunibs. They were always arrogant and stiff. Do you even have the ability to? Choi Hyuks fingers tapped his sword handle rhythmically. When Choi Hyuk prepared for a fight, Keusaero frowned. Although I know youre strong You are excessively cocky. You arent in a position to be angry. You immoral child. Immoral? As soon as he heard the word immoral, Choi Hyuk suddenly recalled a piece of information. A large-scale clan reported this to him after learning about it recently. The report definitely contained something about a business. Choi Hyuks lips became crooked. Arent you doing this to pressure the Minae Planet in the back? Leaving them alone to put pressure on them before ripping Mission Points off them as defense costs? Only independent troops could freely establish their own tactics and go on exclusive missions. Some obtained private benefits by using this right. They would go to celestial bodies in danger of monsters and demand Mission Points separate from the amount provided by the alliance. It was one of the irrationalities born from this long war and discrimination between the central region and the outer regions. Since the alliance had a tendency to carelessly defend the outer regions while firmly defending the central region, there were troops that approached and conducted business with celestial bodies in need of immediate support. I thought it was only making excessive profits off of distressed planets Now I see they even aggravate danger? The more he learned about it, the more rotten places he found in the alliance. Yeah. The one whos cutting in is you not me Now if you understand, go back. Listening to Keusaeros reply, Choi Hyuk asked with expectant eyes, If I dont want to? The mood tensed with those words. As if angered, Keusaeros wide mouth split up to his ears. The Keumil troop members behind him raised their weapons. Even the Berserkers behind Choi Hyuk aimed their weapons at the Keumil troop members. It was a volatile situation that seemed like they would clash at any moment. However, the one who took a step back was Keusaero. Hooo Since you are a rookie noticed by Armor-Phantom, well gloss over that for now. Then he flapped his mouth as if communicating with someone before sharing the communications with Choi Hyuk. The one connected was an unexpected individual. Keusaero introduced him. Its Commander-in-chief Armor-Phantom. Commander-in-chief of the Shapley Supercluster, Armor-Phantom? Why? Was he bribed by Keusaero? Choi Hyuk frowned. Just then, he heard Armor-Phantoms voice. Choi Hyuk first saluted. For life and freedom. {Yeah. For life and freedom. Nice meeting you. I heard that youve been busy these days. Hows your condition?} Yes, its good. Thank you for looking out for me. {Since youre busy, Ill make it quick. You probably heard it from Keusaero, but its better to give up on that place than protect it. Ill look for and give you a good mission, so retreat.} Better to give it up than protect it. Choi Hyuk mulled over those words. However, there was no way that was the case. The monsters killed karma species and used the fates obtained from killing them to increase their power to interfere with the universe and the scale of their invasion. If they had the power, it was best to annihilate the monsters. Wasnt that the reason why they created independent troops? Choi Hyuk cautiously asked, Is that an order? {An order? No. How could I, the commander-in-chief of the Shapley Supercluster, order you to not fight monsters? Its just advice.} While listening to Armor-Phantoms friendly voice, Choi Hyuk suddenly recalled the creating karma weapons at no cost he had promised. So he said that to do this. Thinking about Armor-Phantom, who praised him with words and made such a big promise without showing a trace of white light (goodwill), Choi Hyuk nodded his head. He was trying to tame him. Creating karma weapons at no cost? Of course, that was good. A good relationship with an influential person like Armor-Phantom? That was good too. However, they were not good enough for him to lower his head and submit. As a high-ranked warrior who had to walk the path of the fates never losing and slashing without fail, Choi Hyuk couldnt submit. He couldnt accumulate such karma. Also, their attitude was very unpleasant. After cleaning up the clans on Dragonic with great effort, is the universe the problem this time? Choi Hyuk faced Armor-Phantom and laughed. At the end, he replied, I dont want to. Armor-Phantoms face stiffened. {1} Long-nosed, wide-mouthed aliens seen previously (most recently in Ch 142 C the recruit training evaluation team leader). They have been popping up throughout the series I believe, earliest being when Choi Hyuk went to the lowest-ranked supply store. Chapter 150: Collapse (2) Chapter 150: Collapse (2) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk Armor-Phantom quickly relaxed his stiff face and said. {Really? Then theres nothing I can do. Try it. Ah, still, since you said it so firmly, its a bit embarrassing.} His tone expressed his disappointment. Choi Hyuk lowered his head. Armor-Phantom looked at Choi Hyuk before turning his gaze to the leader of the Keumil Troop, Keusaero. {He says hell still do it. Nothing we can do. Just let him be.} Pardon?! Commander-in-chief Armor-Phantom! Keusaero openly expressed that this was unfair, but Armor-Phantom shook his head. {Let him be and back off.} Understood. Keusaero lowered his head while growling like a fierce yet obedient dog. Ending the communication, he glared at Choi Hyuk. Youre so full of arrogance just because youre on a roll these days. Do you think youll continue to grow quickly like youve been so far? Even if one becomes a high-ranked warrior in ten years, there are countless of people who cant step into the highest rank after a thousand or even ten thousand years. Lets see if you can still be so arrogant after you stop advancing. Yet, Choi Hyuk didnt even give Keusaero a glance. Grrrittt. While grinding his saw-like teeth, Keusaero disappeared. ** Hmm I dont want to? After ending the communication, Armor-Phantoms lips became crooked. The metallic pieces that made up his body trembled while making a dangerous sound. While he acted like he didnt care in front of Choi Hyuk, this was simply to avoid giving Choi Hyuk a reason to cause trouble later. Armor-Phantom was currently quite upset. He looked at the prostrating earthling in front of him. His eyes were black and clear as though they were drawn with a brush on his brown skin. His muscles were lean, making him look skinny but nimble. He was the Night Sovereign Ding. Before communicating with Choi Hyuk, Armor-Phantom had been rebuking Ding. It seemed he had quite the ability as he was able to arrange a short meeting with him while only being a middle-ranked warrior. However, to Armor-Phantom, his teary plead for mercy clearly showed he didnt know his place. Hmm You said you want me to restrict Choi Hyuk because hes purposely eliminating warriors, right? Yes, thats right. While his abilities might be outstanding, hes a dangerous individual. While jingling, Armor-Phantoms metallic pieces formed a smooth hologram. Armor-Phantoms face on the hologram had a strange smile. He still isnt dejected, huh? Ding couldnt hear Armor-Phantom and Choi Hyuks conversation because Armor-Phantom didnt allow him to. Still, just before the conversation, Ding didnt show any signs of being dejected and boldly spoke his thoughts when Armor-Phantom reprimanded him by saying, How absurd. The Berserkers possess B- Rank resource transfer rights. Its up to them how they dispatch and use their resources. Even if an excessive number of people die, this too is the tactical judgment made by the Berserkers, an independent troop. Isnt it still a good result if warriors try their best because the lazy die? The Berserkers are successfully completing countless missions. Blaming others when they died because they were too weak? Did you, a middle-ranked warrior, come all the way to the Shapley Supercluster to say that? Whos the bastard who set up this meeting with me? He might be useful. Bold with an attitude. Armor-Phantom began to like Ding, who had looked disgraceful just moments ago. This was because he had completely turned his back against Choi Hyuk, who had rejected his advice without a moments hesitation. The fact that he didnt show even the slightest bit of hesitation was especially disgraceful. It was impossible to control someone like that. Even though he was a rookie who possessed a Sword of Vow, which was a treasure known throughout the universe, and a frightening talent, he was still a warrior from the border. In the end, those who have protected our universe until now and will continue to protect it in the future are the top four tribes{1}. Us becoming stronger and having more resources is the only way to protect the universe in the end. Yet, he dares question me and act how he wants? Strength? That was useless. While Choi Hyuks talent was surprising, warriors with his talent werent rare in the core of the alliance where the top four tribes gathered. Someone who didnt know to respect the truly strong, a country boy drunk on his own arrogance, would only harm the unity of the alliance. Armor-Phantom sincerely thought this way. While he didnt show it, in his mind, the true alliance was the top four tribes (Flame Wing, Speckled Light, Dark, and Armored Soul) and the top four tribes were the alliance. The rest were, at best, support assisting the top four and the majority were simply getting a free ride. The reason why he didnt show any traces of his thoughts and acted as a benevolent commander-in-chief was to make the support work harder as the support and to not give those annoying idealists, who believed that all species were equal, room to find any fault with him. It was never to make others equal to them. Even if his ability is worth using, if he doesnt have any thoughts on supporting, then hes useless. The alliance is a team, not something run by individuals. After concluding his thoughts, Armor-Phantom looked down at the Night Sovereign Ding with renewed eyes. While he wasnt comparable to Choi Hyuk, his potential was clearly outstanding. It seemed it was true when people said the potential of earthlings was quite outstanding. How do I use this? While Armor-Phantom was constructing his plans, the voice of an unexpected third-party cut in. I unintentionally heard something interesting. Dings shoulders flinched and trembled while he was still prostrating on the ground. Huh? My eyes? Darkness encroached Dings vision. Whether he opened, closed or rubbed his eyes or spread his karma out, he couldnt see or feel anything. An unknown fear invaded his heart. Ding, who had been cold, crouched like a scared cat and lowered his head. His shoulders trembled subtly. Armor-Phantoms metallic pieces shook with a ring. As if consumed by fear, he trembled uneasily and precariously. Armor-Phantom jolted up from his seat. For freedom and life! Salute to exalted Dark-Sound! Okay. A member of the Exalted Wings, Dark-Sound leisurely walked in and sat down in Armor-Phantoms seat. Armor-Phantom couldnt even meet his eyes as he backed away to the side. Dark-Sound said in a relaxed voice, That child called Choi Hyuk has already become a high-ranked warrior. It hasnt been long since I personally designated him as a middle-ranked warrior How quick. On top of that, he performed a wonderful feat of completely dissipating a high-ranked monsters strength and capturing it as a prisoner. Even the Exalted Wings were surprised. Since both the Shapley and Laniakea Superclusters happen to fall under my jurisdiction, I came to see you But, I ended up hearing something interesting. The surface of Armor-Phantoms hologram trembled nervously. He didnt know how he should answer. Does Dark-Sound have a favorable impression of Choi Hyuk? If that was true, he had to apologize immediately and separate himself from this situation. However, since he wasnt certain of Dark-Sounds thoughts, he hesitated and was unable to hastily decide. Fortunately for him, Dark-Sound was the first to speak. So In your perspective, you think Choi Hyuk, who doesnt accommodate the top four tribes that are the key force of the alliance, will be an obstacle to the alliances development And that earthling over there is saying that Choi Hyuk is causing an excessive number of victims, making the alliance suffer losses right? Armor-Phantoms hologram became hazy once more. His words were right on the nose. There was no need for an explanation. Dark-Sound could peer into Armor-Phantom and Dings hearts. Armor-Phantom lowered his head, hoping that Dark-Sound wouldnt be angry. Thats correct. Hmm. Dark-Sound got up from his seat. Then test him. You cant harass a high-ranked warrior without definitive proof. Whether Choi Hyuk is strong enough to ignore the existing forces and their interests. Also, whether overusing his resource transfer right is a benefit or not. Armor-Phantom didnt even attempt to reply. He was a warrior at the peak of the highest rank, yet there was a gap as large as the universe between him and Dark-Sound, who was known as one of the strongest amongst those at the transcendence level. Understood. Yeah. Lets also make the playing field bigger{2}. If he fails, then well have to take disciplinary action against him with added interest. Dark-Sound revealed his pale teeth as he smiled. Temporarily grant the Berserkers with an A- Rank resource transfer right and order them to colonize all the unexplored lands within the Shapley Supercluster. Armor-Phantom, who had been prostrating during this time, couldnt help but be surprised at Dark-Sounds detailed order. Pardon? However, isnt an A- Rank resource transfer right high enough to dispatch most high-ranked warriors however they please?! If the losses grow because of it It was an absurd right. It was a right that was only given to independent troop leaders who had either reached the transcendence level or were infinitely close to that level. It was an incredible right that equaled his, the commander-in-chief of the Shapley Supercluster. If were going to grant it to him, then we need to grant it grandly. Wont we be able to take a harsher disciplinary action then? Also We can recover from any losses suffered in the border region. Whats important is the cores strength. Rather than letting him grow to become a rotten apple within the alliance, its cheaper to just step on him at the right moment Arent these your thoughts? Dark-Sound smiled oddly as he tapped Armor-Phantoms shoulder. Armor-Phantom couldnt help but once again feel fear towards Dark-Sound, who could peer into his heart as though he was reading his palm. Dark-Sound walked away without making any noise before adding, Ah, now that I think about it, arent the Berserkers currently on a recruit training mission as well? Due to regulations, they arent allowed to take on such a long-term project But Ill allow it using my name. Tell them to do both at the same time. We need to check if they have the ability to be so confident, right? Swish. Dark-Sound disappeared after finishing what he had to say. Suddenly, the surroundings brightened. Huh? Huh? The Night Sovereign Ding, whose crouching body trembled due to fear, was still unable to pull himself together as he looked around, and Armor-Phantom calmed his thumping heart. For life and freedom Even though Dark-Sound had already left, he saluted just in case. Either way, it seems hes not displeased with my thoughts How fortunate. Although he couldnt be certain what motives Dark-Sound had, it seemed like Dark-Sound didnt look very favorably upon Choi Hyuk. While granting an A- Rank resource transfer right and colonize all unexplored lands within the Shapley Supercluster seemed like a prize similar to trying to promote a squadron leader to a brigade commander on the surface, this wasnt the case in reality. If one received a duty beyond what they could handle, then they would inevitably be crushed from the overload. Although it wasnt what I planned Its not bad. Since Dark-Sound set up the playing field, it was now time to actively use it. All that was left was to thoroughly train Choi Hyuk, the warrior who didnt know his place. How could I know what the Exalted Wings are thinking? But Dark-Sound is a member of the top four like me. He might be thinking about training a useful yet thoughtless warrior when the moment is right. Armor-Phantom accepted his order thinking this. Euu Dings trembling body was still stricken with fear. His nimble body was crumpled pitifully, and drool dripped from his smooth, handsome lips. Armor-Phantom laughed for some reason. Yeah. Thats a suitable position for you. Grinning, he comfortably sat down on his seat once again. {1} The raws include we, the top four tribes because Armor-Phantom is from the Armored Soul Tribe, one of the top four. {2} It could be translated as raise the stakes, but I kept it was make the playing field bigger to suit a phrase later in the chapter. Chapter 151: Collapse (3) Episode 9: Shackles of Judgment / Chapter 151: Collapse (3) TL: emptycube / ED: Isalee Crackle. When walking on the glass desert of the Blue Ocean Planet, one could hear crackling sounds reminiscent of radio static. Tap, tap. This was the sound of glass crabs spending their entire day looking for prettier glass pebbles. No matter how long one walked, one would see a yellowish green sky, blue glass sand on the ground blowing in the wind, and the sculptures created by the white glass crabs. It was a beautiful and peaceful planet. However, the Blue Ocean Planet wasnt peaceful today. Kwa, kwa, kwa! One-and-a-half-meter-long, eel-like monsters used their bladed legs to shoot forward like a spring as they drew lines in the glass desert. They were monsters known as bladed loaches. Crack! Crack! Facing the bladed loaches that were approaching like a waterfall, the glass crabs piled glass stones to create geometric shapes. Blitz! As soon as the monsters came within range, the shapes drawn on the sand shot lightning out while emitting a bright light. Zziii The blue sand was burnt black and melted together. However, there wasnt a single bladed loach corpse in the area burnt black by the lightning storm. Wheeek! Whio! {{{Whio! Whio! Wheeek!}}} When a long, clear whistle came from glass towers as tall as people, and the glass crabs behind it echoed the whistling sound. While each individual sound was quiet, as the sounds combined, they grew louder like an ensemble. Tap, tap. While the meaning behind the whistling sounds were unknown, the glass crabs, who had been watching the situation for a moment, began to move quickly. They moved the glass stones once more and prepared another defense measure. However- Pukuahak! The bladed loaches that abruptly shot up from the ground shattered the glass shapes that the glass crabs had made. Their bladed legs folded into their bodies and, like actual loaches, they swam through the glass sand and trampled over the glass crabs. The glass crabs were a colonial species. They werent strong individually and were only strong when they were together as a city. As there werent many lowest-ranked (3-star) cities in the first place, the glass crabs, which were Consumables, were unable to block the bladed loaches attacking them from underground at all. Whooosh!! Occasionally, a strong power would radiate from the glass towers, which were the glass crabs cities, and take down a bladed loach, but this was rare. Not long after, the bladed loaches smashed the glass tower where the queen resided and licked up the glass crabs inside it with their long tongues. There wasnt anything that could even be considered as the frontline. All glass towers on the Blue Ocean Planet were being attacked simultaneously. The fate of the glass crabs, which had survived tenaciously even when experiencing hellish wars after being assigned as the alliances Consumables, was flickering precariously like a candle in the wind. The alliance, which had constantly pulled them into their wars, didnt seem like they would save them from this danger. Whioooo~ Whooeee Whio! Whooee. Whoo The queens, whose roles were to act as the brains of their respective colonies, emitted anguished whistles throughout the Blue Ocean Planet. A shadow appeared in the yellowish green sky, which was filled with the glass crabs lament. It was Naros dimensional fortress. How did Armor-Phantom look? He seemed angry? Very angry. Baek Seoin asked and Choi Hyuk replied. Baek Seoins eyes narrowed. Through long experience, Choi Hyuks close aides knew that Choi Hyuk excelled at reading his opponents emotions. Therefore, Baek Seoin couldnt take Choi Hyuks words lightly. Baek Seoin let out a low grumble before saying, Armor-Phantom Since weve gotten on the bad side of an influential figure like him, we have no choice but to obtain good results. When Baek Seoin gestured, Naro quickly displayed a hologram of the Blue Ocean Planet. Blue dots were densely spread throughout the planet, and they could see smoldering black lines between them. The blue dots were glass towers. The black lines indicated the bladed loaches. However, the current situation is disadvantageous for us. Of course, our end goal is to destroy the Kahur Kabkun beyond the planet, but while passing through the planet, we need to save every glass crab we can. Commander-in-chief Armor-Phantom can stubbornly ask, Why didnt you prevent a lot of losses? Dont you know that the more karmalings die, the stronger the monsters that can cross over are? However When Baek Seoin paused, Naro followed up on his report. {As you can see, the bladed loaches are spread throughout the planet. Large battles are impossible. Since its a dogfight, protecting the glass crabs will be difficult. The only action is to spread our warriors out to clean up the bladed loaches.} Thats right. The worst part is that you, the greatest force in the Berserkers, can only act in a localized area. While you would be able to sweep them all up if they were gathered together, since they are so scattered and entangled with glass crabs, you have no choice but to fight in close range. Hmm While Choi Hyuk pondered, Baek Seoin sighed before staring directly at Choi Hyuk and said, So To be honest, since we cant trust you, we came to get your pledge that you will hold back. You cant go throwing flames around because youre frustrated mid-battle. We need to protect the glass crabs. Choi Hyuk showed a dissatisfied expression when he heard Baek Seoins plea. But wont it take too long? Baek Seoin shook his head. No, fight in moderation this time and trust us. Trust us. For some reason, it seemed those words weighed on his mind as Choi Hyuk paused. When he subtly nodded his head, Baek Seoin waved his hand. Naro reacted quickly. {Berserkers, prepare to mobilize. Individual battles. Individual starting points, selection complete.} Baek Seoin looked at Choi Hyuk, and Choi Hyuk made the final order. Our enemies are the bladed loaches. They are monsters at the 2-3-star level. Berserkers Lets run amuck to our hearts content! Whaaaah. While no sound was actually heard, it seemed like they heard such a sound. Teleportation activated densely throughout the Blue Ocean Planet. There were so many that the Blue Ocean Planet looked like it was bending. Berserkers, Kundle Tribe members, and even the Sovereign of Opportunity Nasirs followers leaped out from everywhere. Lets kill them! Someone shouted loudly. Even though his subordinates rushed out, like always, Choi Hyuk leisurely stepped down on the ground. This composure came from the absolute confidence that he could deal with any existence that came at him. Choi Hyuks style was to take leisurely steps and sweep through the monsters targeting him with one slash. Since Im fighting alone today, I should take it easy, but Although he felt slightly regretful, that was it. He simply had to take a hundred short swings than one big one. To Choi Hyuk, this wasnt difficult. However Shwaaah. The moment Choi Hyuk appeared, the bladed loaches in front of him all began to retreat simultaneously. It was to the point where one could see black waves rushing away to reveal a blue ground from Naros spaceship, which was orbiting the Blue Ocean Planet. Just what is this? Choi Hyuk grumbled before he could even take his sword out from his sheath. ** Choi Hyuks eyes were filled with annoyance as he swung his sword and jumped up and down. Whoa, whoa, hold it in, leader. Baek Seoin steadily stuck next to him. After glancing at Baek Seoin, Choi Hyuk swallowed his anger and, with a slightly calmer expression, chased down another bladed loach and cut it in half. After being cut in two, the black bladed loach squirmed like a worm. Raising his head after watching it for a moment, Choi Hyuk saw a swarm of bladed loaches retreating away from him like a tide. Choi Hyuk let out a sigh. If it was like this, it would be difficult to even take a hundred short swings. They really are like loaches. Haha. Baek Seoin read Choi Hyuks expression as he smiled, but Choi Hyuk shook his head. Although he guessed that it would be a frustrating battle after listening to Baek Seoin on Naros spaceship, it was beyond what he had expected. Choi Hyuk mumbled with a dejected voice, For monsters to only run away. Monsters were a bunch that blindly revealed killing intent at karmalings. Yet, the bladed loaches were thoroughly avoiding opponents that were stronger than them. Especially when Choi Hyuk appeared, they would muster up all their strength to retreat off into the horizon. Of course, Choi Hyuk could catch up since he was faster, but hunting down monsters running in every direction was time-consuming and very bothersome. It is definitely odd. The bladed loaches are known to be monsters that use their agility and slick skin to collapse the frontlines and cause chaos in the rear There has never been any reported cases where they simply run away like this. Baek Seoin bit his lips as he pondered. We can clearly see that they are thoroughly avoiding powerful opponents and trying their best to kill as many as they can Its like they are trying to meet a quota. The easiest opponents on the Blue Ocean Planet were the blue crabs. The bladed loaches only targeted them. This weighed on Baek Seoins mind. Why is it? The glass crabs shouldnt be a danger to the monsters Flinch! Baek Seoin, who had been mumbling to himself, suddenly became surprised. When Choi Hyuk gave him a strange look, Baek Seoin shook his head. Ah, no. I thought I felt an ominous feeling for a second I thought my Intuition had activated But it looks like I was wrong. I dont feel anything right now. Choi Hyuk tilted his head at Baek Seoins words, but he didnt ask any further when Baek Seoin shook his head again. Really? But it looks like the glass crabs will suffer heavy losses like this. Although he said it as though it were inevitable, Choi Hyuk was slightly gloomy. While he was confident he could smash everything apart by himself, protecting someone was harder than he thought. Choi Hyuk especially didnt have much he could do in this situation since they slipped away like loaches and only targeted weak glass crabs. With his temper, he wanted to burn everything, but there was no doubt that many allies would die if he erupted flames blindly. Choi Hyuk had never experienced such a frustrating fight since he awakened karma. While he didnt show it, Choi Hyuk even felt a slight sense of shame. Baek Seoin tapped Choi Hyuks shoulder. Dont worry. Your subordinates arent weak. Choi Hyuk blankly stared at Baek Seoin before blinking a few times. Then he nodded his head and rushed out once again. Every bladed loach he killed would be helpful. Following his path, the bladed loaches ran away to reveal a blue sand desert. Baek Seoin looked on as Choi Hyuk got further and further away as he quietly wiped the back of his neck. He could feel goosebumps from the sudden dangerous feeling he had felt a moment ago. What the Is there something going on? He frowned, but there really wasnt anything right now. No, Im probably mistaken. He shook his head and ran towards Choi Hyuk, who was already far off into the distance. ** The Kundle Tribe members were innocent like newborn babies. Although they resented Choi Hyuk after the recruit training, this resentment didnt reside in their hearts for long. Even if they resented him, they acknowledged that they had no choice but to fight monsters and didnt shy away from war in order to become citizens of the alliance. They willingly fought alongside the Berserkers. Also, after fighting together, they felt a deep sense of comradery with the Berserkers. They were na?ve like that and were as courageous as they were na?ve. Block them! When a Berserker shouted, the Kundle Tribe members rushed towards the bladed loaches. The two-meter-long bladed loaches launched off the ground, folded their legs into their bodies, and penetrated past the Kundle Tribe members blocking them. The Kundle Tribe members did whatever they could to block the bladed loaches, but their bodies were so round and slippery that they slipped past the Kundle Tribe members arms and hips. Even when they struck with weapons, the weapons slipped off them. Slash! The bladed loaches sleek scales sliced the Kundle Tribe members as they passed by. Aaack! Dundun! My arm! Pass me my arm! Ack! My body? Where is my body? As their recovery ability increased after becoming stronger, the Kundle Tribe members no longer died from getting cut in half by the monsters. They resisted the monsters invading karma, calmly looked for and stuck their bodies back together, and activated their regeneration. The bladed loaches left the Kundle Tribe members, who were recovering their bodies, behind and kicked off the ground once again to accelerate their dropped speed. They cunningly avoided the Berserkers and only charged towards the Kundle Tribe members and Nasirs subordinates. Because of this, the Kundle Tribe members and Nasirs clan members duty was to keep bladed loaches from escaping before the Berserkers got there. Weapon #3! Tie them down! The Sovereign of Opportunity Nasirs subordinates acted once the Kundle Tribe members obstructed the bladed loaches to reduce their momentum. As expected of Nasirs subordinates who pursued safe combat over victorious combat, they all used ranged weapons instead of melee ones. As soon as they swallowed a green marble, their mouths changed into a particular part of an insect. Swwit! Webbing shot out from their mouths and stuck onto the bladed loaches. The webbing momentarily restricted their movements. Once the bladed loaches were slowed down by the Kundle Tribe members and Nasirs clan members, the Berserkers caught up to them. Nice! Crush! Cruush! Every attack from the Berserkers was so ferocious that they instantly crushed the bladed loaches that werent easily slashed with swords due to how slick and resilient they were. Wahahaha! Kakakakaka! The Berserkers laugh erupted here and there. Whiik! Whiiii! Whiik! Ppiii-! The glass crab queens whistle, which had trembled pitifully, gradually became more cheerful. Did we win already? The situation with the bladed loaches, where they were at a loss considering they had to kill each one individually, was resolved faster than expected due to the cooperation of subordinate forces with the Berserkers in the lead. When considering the amount of time that had passed since they joined the battle, the glass crabs losses were minor. The Berserkers were strong and competent. See. Looking at Baek Seoin boast, Choi Hyuk smiled. Good. Perhaps, for the first time, even though he didnt play a major role in this battle, an unfamiliar sense of pride tickled his heart. What awaited Choi Hyuk when he happily returned to Naros spaceship was the order issued by Armor-Phantom and Dark-Sound. Chapter 152: Collapse (4) Episode 9: Shackles of Judgment / Chapter 152: Collapse (4) TL: emptycube / ED: Isalee Stars werent evenly distributed throughout the universe. Pulled by each others gravity, galaxies and superclusters created various patterns. Among them, the Laniakea and Shapley Superclusters had narrow shapes, scattering countless stars and galaxies like a fountain. If the large supercluster branches were highways, then the Flame-Wing Alliances territory was similar to alleys spread throughout this narrow space like a net. Galaxies, quasars, nebulae, dark matter, stars, and planets, the celestial bodies where karmalings were born were connected together like dense alleys. This was the alliances territory. If one were to draw it on a map, it would look like a net that covered around 60% of the Laniakea and Shapley Superclusters. The remaining area was unexplored. Beyond the alliances territory and further into the unexplored lands, one would first encounter the Rotten Border. Kahur Kabkuns (wormholes) were concentrated around the exterior of the alliances territory. Although they were concentrated together, a supercluster consisted of hundreds of local groups of galaxies, a local group consisted of dozens of galaxies, and a galaxy consisted of hundreds of billions of solar systems, so when looking at it on a large map, the Rotten Border looked like a very thin band. However, when seeing it with ones own eyes, it was a vast area beyond ones imagination. The majority of the alliances colonizing missions occurred at the entrance of the Rotten Border. They destroyed isolated Kahur Kabkuns and looked for traces of undiscovered karmalings. This entire process progressed very carefully. This was because the Rotten Border had an unusually large number of Kahur Kabkuns. Among them, over 90% were not fully developed so it wasnt dangerous as long as one didnt personally enter the area, but there were many cases when this was part of the monsters plan. The moment they forgot the danger of the Rotten Border and let down their guard, the monsters would suddenly ambush them. The monsters annihilated colonizing troops and used the extorted karma as nourishment to awaken underdeveloped Kahur Kabkuns. In these cases, pointless colonization resulted in bringing in even more monsters. Because of this danger, the alliance rejected excessive colonization and preferred to slowly gnaw at and advance into the Rotten Border. It was common to assign warriors without any backing or foothold like the earthlings to moderate colonization missions as a political act. However, the mission Dark-Sound gave the Berserkers was clearly different. What he meant by complete colonization was advancing past the Rotten Border to the end of the supercluster. It broke the norm. Also, Armor-Phantom interpreted the meaning in his own way. Why drag this on until you pass through the Rotten Border? In front of him sat troop leaders mobilized by Choi Hyuks A- Rank resource transfer right. Those that especially caught his eye among them were the rookies of the top four tribes sent from the center. Whirlwind Fire, a man with swaying flames instead of hair, replied with an expression that he would die from boredom. Thats what Im saying. Whatever that A- Rank resource transfer right is Now, really. To have to come to the countryside and take orders from a novice like him. A rising star of the Dark Tribe, Black Snow, expressed her agreement by nodding subtly at Whirlwind Fires complaint. They were existences that could be considered as nobles in the alliance. Whirlwind Fire was from a prestigious family in the Flame-Wing Tribe, which was known to be the strongest of the top four tribes, and like him, Black Snow was a female warrior of the Dark Clan, the pure-blooded of the Dark Tribe. Both led C+ Rank independent troops and were elites whose activities were based in Alliance City, the capital of the alliance. They were born and raised in the alliances center, which Choi Hyuk greatly strived for as his goal. Although the years they were active as warriors werent very different from Choi Hyuk, their pride exceeded highest-ranked warriors in the boundary regions. While Keusaero sat next to them with an expression filled with dissatisfaction, he didnt dare open his mouth. To be weak against the strong and strong against the weak, this was the way of the Keunib species, who were also known as the alliances civil servants. Armor-Phantom was smiling gently. Yeah. Thats why Im saying this. Just act in moderation. If they want to enter the Rotten Border, they need a ton of reconnaissance first. Theres no need to do that properly. Even if a battle breaks out, retreat moderately. This mission is set to fail anyways considering how incapable that guy is. Thats why its better to fail quickly so that you can return to the center faster. Even when Armor-Phantom comforted them, Whirlwind Fire let out a sullen noise. I know that we need to act without care to end this quickly. However, its such a waste of time. There are so many trending missions right now, yet we have to waste our time here on a hopeless mission No, but that Choi Hyuk or whatever, its not like he knows us, why did he want us to be dispatched? Something about wanting to see the ability of the top four tribes. Whaat? Crazy country fool It seemed he was quite angry as flames rose from Whirlwind Fires head. Even Black Snow sitting next to him silently ridiculed him. Just who is testing who? How arrogant. They all thought this way. Black Snow, who had been sitting quietly, stretched drowsily like a cat as she asked in a polite, calm voice, Anyways, Commander-in-chief Armor-Phantom. Are these all the troops dispatched for this mission? It seems too small considering the mission is about colonizing all of Shapley and Laniakea even if it is a hopeless mission. Armor-Phantom shook his head. Of course, this isnt all. I called those who I felt would be regretful if they suffered losses for such an absurd mission. Besides you all, the rest While its regretful, there needs to be a small sacrifice so that the mission can be judged as a failure quicker. For example, if the people gathered here negligently conducted their reconnaissance mission, the rest who didnt participate in this meeting would have to rely on uncertain information before advancing. It was a situation where they couldnt help but suffer heavy losses from the monsters. Armor-Phantom had called this a small sacrifice. Hmm Thats true. Then, like Whirlwind Fires reply, the people gathered here sincerely believed that this was a small sacrifice. ** The colonization began abruptly. Even when facing this dire situation where he would either soar or break, Choi Hyuks mind was unexpectedly filled with thoughts of Flame-Rain. It might have to do with the word colonize. Flame-Rain was the first in the alliance to cross over to the monsters universe. Perhaps she was a colonizer in the truest sense of the word. She was not only the friendliest warrior but also the most courageous and powerful. She was of the highest nobility, yet she was forcefully sent to the most intense battlefield and was obligated to make sacrifices. Even though she was so strong and of such nobility, she was always knocked down. Then How much did they look down on people like earthlings? Perhaps the most basic requirement for his revenge was to reach a level where he could stand shoulder to shoulder with Flame-Rain. First, like Flame-Rain, he needed to grow to a level where the Exalted Wings seriously kept him in check. Going beyond that was the most basic requirement for his revenge. Coincidentally, Choi Hyuk had a hunch that this abrupt mission would be the greatest foothold for that moment. At the same time, Choi Hyuk realized how he should use the A- Rank resource transfer right by himself. Choi Hyuks hand moved. He quickly completed the list of temporarily dispatched troops. Choi Hyuk smiled, and Baek Seoin sighed after looking through the list. Leader! You know that the resource transfer right now is of a completely different nature compared to Dragonic, right? You cant just dispatch troops because you dont like them and want to screw them over. It was only possible back then because the missions could be completed with just the Berserkers and the big gap between us and those on Dragonic. This time, we need to dispatch trustworthy troops that will be our strength. What Im saying is that its impossible to push them to their deaths and make them fight with their lives on the line. There are tons of people who will be at ease after being forced into a high-ranked Kahur Kabkun What if they use that to fight slowly? Baek Seoin nagged. Yet, he held most of it back. This was apparent considering he almost collapsed when he first saw the list that Choi Hyuk had made. From the Sur, Jangkok, and Keumil Troops, to the young masters and ladies from the center of the alliance that he had never heard of before Whether looking at the list in terms of friendship or prestige, it was filled with people who looked like they wouldnt fight diligently. So, first of all, you did well in including Commander Mack. From here to here is a bit First, lets request some recommendations from Commander Mack Do we not have any others to ask? Ah, I heard rumors that the Exalted Wing Leviathan looked at us favorably, maybe we should ask for some recommendations from him through Commander Mack When Baek Seoin coaxed Choi Hyuk while pointing out specific parts of the list, still smiling, Choi Hyuk replied, Its okay. Baek Seoin suppressed his anger as he tried to persuade Choi Hyuk. No, I mean If we want to colonize, dont we have to pass the Rotten Border first? Since that place is otherwise known as the universes minefield, shouldnt we conduct a reconnaissance first? Think about it. If we want to explore such a vast region, we need a lot of trustworthy, talented troops Yet, from here to here, I just cant- Were not going to conduct any reconnaissance. Pardon? Are we not? No! Well never know when we will be ambushed-! Looking at Baek Seoins expression as he raised his voice in shock, Choi Hyuk smiled like the devil. Soon after, Baek Seoins face couldnt help but pale when he heard Choi Hyuks explanation. ** How lackluster. This was Choi Hyuks thought after looking at the troops gathered for the colonization mission. There were 31 C Rank independent troops like the Berserkers, 102 D Rank ones below them Such a large army was almost half of Shapley and Laniakeas entire force. There were close to 40 high-ranked (6-star) warriors, around a thousand middle-ranked (5-star) warriors, and, below them, hundreds of thousands of warriors in each rank following the low-ranked (4-star) warriors. This was the first time such a huge force had been pooled since Dark City was attacked. Troops were called from the Shapley and Laniakea Superclusters as well as other superclusters beyond them, even extending to the center of the alliance. This army was gathered under Choi Hyuk. Finally Were at the starting point. It was a new sensation. A warrior from Earth, who always had to complete missions given to him by the alliance at any time without knowing why, was now, in reverse, giving a mission to warriors from throughout the universe. This was the first opportunity to return what he had received in the past. The first step towards the center of the alliance. Of course, the A- Rank resource transfer right was a temporary right, and the authority Choi Hyuk possessed was nothing special. The warriors gathered here were glaring at Choi Hyuk with the thought How dare someone weve never heard about dispatch us? The killing intent and hostility they emitted made the entire universe look red. Even when looking through the Eyes of the Judge, there werent only one or two people he needed to deal with. Fortunately, a few troops from the Laniakea and Shapley Superclusters led by Commander Mack were had some goodwill, but they were such a small minority that they were almost invisible. Still, Choi Hyuk was happy. First, I wont let go of the authority that has landed in my hands. Choi Hyuk ordered the C Rank troop leaders near him, The army will not spread out. We will gather together and break through a single point. The troop leaders showed dumbfounded expressions when they heard Choi Hyuks order. No Then were not going to go on any reconnaissance at all? Also, a single-point breakthrough? If we do that, when in the world will we clean the Rotten Border up completely? They didnt use polite, formal speech. Someone pulled the arm of the complainer. Hey, hey, he says hes going to ruin himself on his own. Just let him be. The faster he ruins himself, the faster itll end. This plan was simply too absurd. The single-point breakthrough was a tactic used to escape when surrounded by enemies. It wasnt a useful tactic when they needed to erase the minefield known as the Rotten Border. The entire army pushing their way through the Rotten Border in a single group was a serious waste of resources and would undoubtedly result in endlessly dragging the plan on. What the hell? Is this bastard a coward? This was why Whirlwind Fire came to hate Choi Hyuk even more. To him, this tactic looked like Choi Hyuk was so scared that he planned on surrounding himself with an excessive number of troops to keep him safe. Well Its not bad. If our progress is slow despite gathering so many troops, itll be a cause for disciplinary action without a doubt, so its not bad But for such a pitiful bastard to dare dispatch me What a shitty feeling. Frowning and turning his gaze away, Whirlwind Fire saw Black Snow also glaring at Choi Hyuk with a similar scornful look. The colonizing army passing through the Rotten Border as a group soon encountered a high-ranked Kahur Kabkun. It was quickly dealt with. A single C Rank troop could destroy a high-ranked Kahur Kabkun, yet there were 32 C Rank troops gathered here including the Berserkers. They couldnt lose even if they tried. With Choi Hyuk at the lead, the Berserkers rushed in first, and by the time the other troops rushed in afterwards, the situation had already been resolved. The monsters had already been eradicated, and warriors were crammed inside the Kahur Kabkun. Although the high-ranked Kahur Kabkun was large, there were simply too many warriors in the colonizing army. Ah, man Why is he making all of us come in here? Were finally all here. But all the monsters are dead? Then do we leave again? Is he joking? The warriors who entered the Kahur Kabkuns with nothing to do could no longer take it and expressed their dissatisfaction. A waste of a sword It was the same for Black Snow, who hadnt personally spoken of her dissatisfaction despite having them. It seemed she really was angry this time as she mumbled while glaring at the Sword of Vow Choi Hyuks Imprint. However, it was Whirlwind Fire who was silent this time. That bastard Just whats with his flames? Is it not from my species? Choi Hyuk revealed his black flames when he rushed into the Kahur Kabkun. Whirlwind Fire was astonished the moment he saw them. At first, he thought Choi Hyuk was imitating the Flame-Wing Tribes flames. However, that wasnt the case. The longer he saw them, the more they made him shudder. They were flames he had never seen before and, at the same time, were more destructive than any other flame. Someone with flames like that is a coward? No way Then just why is he using an absurd tactic like single-point breakthrough In the Flame-Wing Tribe, flames were a way to clearly reveal ones personality. After seeing his horrifying, black flames, Whirlwind Fire could no longer believe Choi Hyuk was a coward. The more he thought this, the more overwhelmed he became from confusion. Just why? Under Whirlwind Fires trembling gaze, Choi Hyuk stood alone at the end of the Kahur Kabkun. The other side of the Kahur Kabkun was like a rippling, black lake. Clear killing intent from the monsters universe surged beyond it. Destroying a Kahur Kabkun usually ended with throwing a dimensional bomb in it. However Choi Hyuk acted differently this time. Gulp. He swallowed something inside him. Whether it was rage, desire, or urgency, one couldnt tell At the same time, Choi Hyuks Imprint began to vibrate. It was at this moment when Choi Hyuk opened his mouth. From now on, we will destroy all the Kahur Kabkuns existing in the Rotten Border. Up until this moment, the warrior thought, Whats he saying? but couldnt believe Choi Hyuks next words. Only, not from our side, but from the monsters. What? Silently, astonishment spread amongst them in an instant. Blaaze! Choi Hyuks Imprint cut through the world. When the unheard-of power that could nullify everything cut into the end of the Kahur Kabkun, the dimension was cut through with a rip. The place now visible beyond the opened Kahur Kabkun was completely different from the karmalings universe. It was the monsters universe. Just what is this Whirlwind Fires mouth was agape. A thought flashed through his mind. Single-point breakthrough. A tactic only used when they were hopelessly surrounded by enemies and the monsters universe he was seeing for the first time in his life, the source of death swarming with powerful enemies Unknown whether it was fear or excitement, a shiver ran down his body. Lets go. Choi Hyuk took his first step towards the monsters universe. ** Huh? Flame-Rain had been struggling with the Net of Fate while her entire body was covered in blood. She felt the Net of Fate, which had been squeezing her, suddenly loosen. A section of the Net of Fate shook greatly. What is this? Did something arrive? Just who? Although she had no way to know This was an opportunity. Flame-Rain smiled cheerfully for the first time in a while as she looked towards her subordinates who had survived until now. Its an opportunity! The enemies attention is divided! This is our final chance! Well use all our strength to break through and leave! Blaaze! Her flame wings, which had been diminishing from exhaustion, grew larger while shining brilliantly. Her loyal subordinates also raised their weapons once again and reignited their battle spirit. Flame-Rain gave the final order. Lets go! Homeward! Chapter 153: Collapse (5) Episode 9: Shackles of Judgment / Chapter 153: Collapse (5) TL: emptycube / ED: Oer This place looks like shit. These were the first words spoken by Lee Jinhee when she stepped into the monsters universe. It was as she said. The entire place looked a stomach with indigestion. A vast space, big enough for a galaxy to fit, was covered in a semi-transparent wall that squirmed like an intestine. Larva-like monsters as large as planets and continents infested the space like parasites. Light grey poja, which gave birth to monsters, were clumped together like nebulae and light crackled amidst, but their appearance looked disgusting, like half-digested vomit. Kaff Is that the anus? Handke said after clearing his throat, seemingly out of embarrassment. While he wanted to find a more elegant comparison, it was difficult. He was referring to the spot where the semi-transparent wall that surrounded them gathered. It was pierced with a darkness that seemed like a blackhole. Hideous lumps of flesh gathered around it 99 out of 100 people would think of the same body part. Hmm However, no one laughed. Instead, they were stiff from nervousness. Despite their prior worries, they werent surrounded and attacked by monsters the moment they arrived. However, the disgusting appearance of the monsters universe itself added a strange sense of tension to the colonizing army. Looking at the squirming universe, the infestation of larva-like monsters, and the large, dark hole, everyones insides churned with nausea. {Ha Hahaha. Why am I here? Can I go back now?} Naros hologram appeared next to Choi Hyuk. The hologram looked like a simple human-like doll made carelessly out of dough. Naro grabbed Choi Hyuks sleeve with its fingerless hands. If we slip up, you need to take us and flee. Keep your senses clear. Choi Hyuk brushed Naros hands away as though it was a pain. {Ha, ha, hahaha, but Im scared} What kind of AI says its scared? Those smaller than you are more mature. Aide Leah said, petting Naros head. Naro glanced behind it to view the hundreds of spaceships brought by various troops, anchored in an imposing manner. Naros spaceship, which was larger and cruder looking, stood out among them. As expected of the dimensional fortress that housed the final survivors of the Naro species, its scale was eye-catchingly large. However, Naro, who was the spaceships personality, flinched its shoulders. {I cant help but be scared} An unusually strong sense of survival might have been implemented as it was the dimensional fortress protecting the final fate of a species. Choi Hyuk tapped Naros shoulder as he said, Thats right. You might die since this is the monsters universe. We have no way of knowing what will come up. He crouched down and met Naros gaze. But think about it carefully. We didnt come here to die. We came here to kill. The clear bloodthirst radiating from Choi Hyuks voice made Naro tremble despite being a hologram. The ones who need to tremble and scream are them. So lets quickly do what we came here to do. It was impossible to discern whether Choi Hyuks words were an encouragement or a threat from his tone. Naro hurriedly gathered information and reported. {I-I can sense responses of Kahur Kabkuns from those larva-like monsters!} Ah, really? So those are the true identities of Kahur Kabkuns? Indiscernible pieces of meat floated around Choi Hyuks colonizing army, but looking at them more closely, they seemed to be the same material as those larva-like monsters. It seemed that its body was sliced up when Choi Hyuk ripped open the Kahur Kabkun to enter. And? At Choi Hyuks next question, Naro nervously replied. {An-Analyzing The marked larvae are for sure connected to the Shapley and Laniakea Superclusters!} The Kahur Kabkuns connected to the Shapley and Laniakea Superclusters There was a high chance that they were Kahur Kabkuns located on the Rotten Border. Good. As expected, they are connected in close proximity in the monsters universe as well. Like this, his biggest concern was resolved. He had been worried that, while the Kahur Kabkuns densely packed in the karmalings universe, they might be extremely far apart in the monsters universe. Since the Kahur Kabkuns took strategic actions in cooperation with each other, he guessed that they might also be arranged closely together in the monsters universe, and it turned out to be true. In fact, the Kahur Kabkuns in the monsters universe were closer together than in their universe. This made it easier to sweep through them. Choi Hyuk opened a communication channel and shouted, The monsters dont know that weve arrived yet! Our first targets are those larvae marked with blue lights! Sweep through them before they can pull themselves together! ** Baaang! Shwaaah! {Kiyeeeh-!} It was a thrilling start. Waah Hahaha! For there to be this sort of method! Whirlwind Fire, who had been very anxious before entering the monsters universe, temporarily forgot his worries and immersed himself in the slaughter. When he twirled his fingers, seed-like flames burrowed in various places of a larvas body. Then, when he flicked his fingers, the flame seedlings that burrowed in its body exploded brilliantly with a bang. {Kiyeeeehhh-!} The larva monster seemed to possess a dimension-manipulating ability as it was wriggling its massive body while its tail was placed inside an empty void. It writhed its entire body in pain when receiving Whirlwind Fires attack. The smaller larva monsters were the size of continents while larger ones were easily larger than Earth. Though its movements seemed like it was resisting, the monster didnt possess any fighting ability and its defensive capabilities were terrible as well. High-ranked warriors could kill the monsters on their own as if popping balloons, and middle and low-ranked warriors could stick to the monsters and dismantle them like army ants capturing and devouring their prey. {Destruction of Kahur Kabkuns The monsters inside are also being swept up into the dimensional openings and dying!} The monsters seemed to have never experienced being attacked in their own universe as they didnt even resist. It seemed they didnt even have an alarm system as the monsters waiting inside the Kahur Kabkuns continued to wait before dying without knowing why. The exhausting act of destroying Kahur Kabkuns one by one had become as easy as popping balloons at a party. In one word, it was a bonanza. Wahaha! So easy! So easy! The scene had only looked disgusting at first. However, it was a scene that made cleaning it up fun. Like pulling out blackheads from your nose! Or picking out a gigantic earwax from your ears! The pleasure from removing disgusting things was incredible. Not only that, there was a lot to obtain as well. If its like this.! I can place the noble Dark in front of my name! Adding the name of a species in front of ones name wasnt an honor given to everyone. Even if they were descendants of a prestigious family, if they didnt have the appropriate class and contribution, then they couldnt add the name of their species to their name. Black Snow smiled as she imagined her name becoming Dark-Snow. When they burst a larva monster, the monsters inside it would automatically die. While killing large quantities of monsters, she was accumulating an incredible amount of karma. If she could change this karma into her own and report her contributions in this battle to the alliance, then it was only a matter of time before she could add the greatly desired Dark to her name. Amazing Black Snow gave Choi Hyuk a profound look. Her attitude of disregarding and looking down on him had already been wiped away. Currently, she simply had thoughts of wanting to give this lucky charm of hers a kiss. In an instant, a third of the marked larva monsters were killed. This meant that a third of the Kahur Kabkuns in the Rotten Border were destroyed. Their contributions in this short period were unbelievable. However, this place was still the monsters headquarters. Although it was late, the monsters counterattack began like a set sequence. The first sign was a nasty stench. Urk What is this smell? Ueck Urrreetttch! It wasnt a normal bad smell. It was so nasty that even low-ranked warriors, who had overcome physical limits, retched at the stench. Ureek! Wueeeck! Plop, plop. The lowest-ranked warriors ended up vomiting like a waterfall. Then the semi-transparent wall that surrounded them churned crazily like an intestine. The light grey poja that had been clustered together like nebulae discharged grey lightning as they began to surge. The larva monsters, which squirmed with their tails in another dimension, wriggled their bodies as though they were salt-sprinkled worms while opening their enormous mouths wide open. Then they vomited. {Eeuurrk-!} Graaareuk. The monsters were regurgitated from inside the larva monsters stomachs, the Kahur Kabkuns. They poured out like a waterfall or carpet bombing. Euack! Dodge them! Cruajajak! Emergency retreat to the spaceships! The warriors teleportation spread out in waves. The warriors who retreated inside the spaceship activated the ships barrier and reflected the monsters pouring at them. However, not everyone could retreat in time. Although the alliances communication and teleportation technology had advanced since the last war, allowing them to overcome the monsters obstruction to some degree, this place was the monsters den. Though they were uncertain what the electric shocks discharged by the poja were doing, the properly functioning teleportation function soon went down. The ones who were unable to teleport out or were swept up by the outpour of monsters before they could teleport fell behind the ranks, and they each began to fight frantically. It was as though the entire universe was rushing towards them with hostility. W-We have to quickly grab the survivors and escape! Keusaero, the leader of the Keumil Troop, opened his wide mouth and shouted. He believed that they had accumulated enough contribution. Enough that it wouldnt be a loss as long as they rescued the remaining survivors. Yet- Wahahaha!! Lets go!! He saw the Berserkers facing the waterfall of monsters while shouting in high spirits. Re-reckless! Keusaero became anxious when he saw them. Dont tell me Choi Hyuk wont retreat in a situation like this? Right? No Communications were offline. Instead, Choi Hyuk sent his message through the black flames erupting in the air. ** This smell Choi Hyuk felt a strange sensation from the bad stench that began to spread. No, it was a familiar feeling. Death The end that would inevitably come for the living. The conclusion that devoured even despair. He heavily sensed the fate of death, which he had realized during the Kundle Tribes funeral and had dyed his flames black. But its different. It was different from the end Choi Hyuk had realized. Choi Hyuks was a clean, peaceful end. However, the death he was sensing now was somewhat crooked and rotten. Giving off a disgusting stench, this sensation, which was made through the fermentation of rotten death, was changing into something familiar. The monsters characteristically distorted karma. It was completely different from karmalings karma. Ah This is Choi Hyuk felt as though if he could find even a small clue, he could figure out the monsters secret. He began to examine his surroundings more thoroughly. The world reflected in his eyes were entirely red and black. The monsters universe was filled with killing intent, hostility, and those to kill. Also, within it, there was a place that was giving off an especially disgusting stench. It was so red that it seemed to be painted on his cornea rather than a light. They were the lumps of flesh gathered near the hole Handke had described as an anus. Shiver. He didnt feel anything before, but now, just looking at them sent shivers down his spine. They werent simple lumps. They were very dangerous. Using this vast space and the numerous Kahur Kabkuns, the monsters were planning something with these lumps. This was why he had to examine it. As he faced them, Choi Hyuks mind quickly calculated the strategic merit in identifying them while his heart and blood figured out how powerful those lumps were and were surging with the desire to tear them into shreds and crush them. An impulse stronger than when he went to watch the battle between Narci and the Steel Battleship seized him. Choi Hyuk used his flames to write a message in the air. {We will be starting our mission now. All forces will finish dealing with the marked larva monsters. The Berserkers, and Mack, Whirlwind Fire, and Black Snows troops will follow me to explore the black hole area. We will retreat once we finished eliminating the larva monsters and exploring the hole area. That is all.} Choi Hyuks order brought despair to a certain few, but there was nothing they could do. From the beginning, the only reason they could come here was because of Choi Hyuks strange ability that could rip the monsters pathway however he wished and make it into a neutral pathway. This meant that it was impossible for them to return to their universe without Choi Hyuk. At first, the leaders of each troop expressed their anger at Choi Hyuk for driving them towards their deaths, but facing an intense fight, their various calculations and schemes gradually began to erase from their minds. The monsters universe shook as it attempted to turn the colonizing army into mush while the colonizing army even released their despair as karma as they faced it. Everything else disappeared, leaving only the fight remaining. Chapter 154: Collapse (6) Episode 9: Shackles of Judgment / Chapter 154: Collapse (6) TL: emptycube / ED: Oer When did they have time to resent? They would rip the monsters mouths baring teeth dripping with saliva, slash monsters necks with their blades, and smash their foreheads against the monsters heads. Or they would be smashed instead and turn into tatters and thrown into the sky by the monsters curved tails piercing their sides. Both monsters and warriors burst and were crushed like tomatoes. Kuah! Kuaaah!! Fear? It wasnt an intact emotion like that. They were simply devoured by the battlefield. As though they were flailing in water, they struggled and shouted. There was no sense of self. Since they had lost themselves, there was no need to talk about emotions. There were only endlessly swelling senses, obsessions, impulses and struggles. Ke Keheck Kehaa Uh A monsters hand pierced into Keusaeros chest, a high-ranked warrior. Swept up by a destructive karma, the wound didnt recover. Keusaero flailed his arms as he tried to push the monster away, but his strength was already below that of a childs. Crunch! Cruunch! Kuah! Kah! Krrr. Huh The sound of being bitten, his throat being ripped out, blood foaming at his mouth, and his last breath. As soon as Keusaero lost his strength, other monsters rushed towards him. They bit off Keusaeros fingers, ripped into his wide mouth that followed his jawline, and clawed his neck until all traces of Keusaero were completely erased from the world. Strong warriors against strong monsters, weak warriors against weak monsters, they fought and killed each other. There were also instances where they were killed by opponents much weaker than them when they lost their stamina while fighting in this free-for-all. Why am I here? Why am I here? Just why? Whenever the warriors, who had never experienced such a desperate battle, momentarily regained their senses, they wanted to reject reality. However, this was only momentary. Not long after, they were swallowed by the battlefield again. Besides a few exceptions, all the troops Choi Hyuk dispatched this time were considered well-off. There were troops who amassed wealth and influence by profiting immensely under the guise of planet defense like Keusaero. There were also rising stars, like Whirlwind Fire and Black Snow, who were from powerful tribes or family clans and accumulated fame and karma by only fighting winning battles. Either way, they had never experienced a gruesome free-for-all where no one knew who would live or die. Among them were Nasir and his clan members dispatched by Choi Hyuk. Clan Leader Nasir! Clan Leader Nasir! This is different from what you said! You said Choi Hyuk wouldnt drive us into a corner! But this Look at this! Oh, my god! Thats Keusaero over there! Hes the high-ranked warrior we saw last time, right? He died! The Sovereign of Opportunity Nasir had promised that he would fight whenever Choi Hyuk wanted him to. Only, he added the condition that they couldnt fight like the Berserkers. Yet, this battle It was way beyond his expectations, but there was nothing he could do. He grabbed his subordinate next to him by his hair and shouted, Stop whining! Fight! Fight with your eyes wide open! Think about the rest after you live! They had no place to retreat to and the only option towards survival was advancing by following the flow of warriors who pushed forward to destroy the Kahur Kabkuns and pushing away the monsters rushing at them from every direction. But Clan Leader Nasir! They! They! They are coming at us! The monsters that had completely devoured Keusaero were rushing towards them. Although they didnt know whether the high-ranked monster that had killed Keusaero was amongst them, what was certain was that numerous middle-ranked monsters were in that group. Nasir couldnt block them on his own. Haa Nasir sighed. There was no other way. They could only hope to be saved. He aimed his long spear in front of him and ordered, Shield division forward. You take the brunt of the attack and Ill stab them. Everyone take out your long-ranged weapons. We fire at three. Well deal as much damage as we can before they come close. Remember! I want to flee too. But there is nowhere to flee to! Ahh There wasnt any place that wasnt pouring with monsters. Middle-ranked monsters were common and high-ranked monsters would appear once in a while. They were lucky to have not encountered any middle-ranked monsters until now. Even if they fled, they would be temporarily mixed in with other troops before being inevitably pushed out in front of a more terrifying monster. I didnt think Id ever say these words, but Dont think about how to survive. Only watch the monsters in front of you. With a grim determination he had never possessed before in his life, Nasir tightly grasped his long spear. Three, two, one. Fire! ** The fragments of teeth were smashed and scattered. Waists were cut. Arms were sliced off. Black and red blood splattered. Choi Hyuk was forging a path at the very front. -! When his sword swung by, it silently sliced the monsters in front of him in two. Like how thunder would roar a few seconds after a lightning flashed, a rumble would be heard a few seconds after his sword flashed by, leaving only monster corpses behind. Warriors followed behind Choi Hyuk while getting hit by the various limbs falling from above them. Choi Hyuk was making a path in front, and the warriors behind him were to secure the path and protect his back. Their charge was like a comet. They flew towards the black hole while leaving a trail of sliced monster pieces behind them. It was a fearless comet. However, the closer they got to the black hole, the fiercer the monsters resistance became. Even the enormous larva monsters began targeting the warriors charging towards the black hole rather than the warriors targeting them. Kwakwakwa! The monsters they vomited out smashed the side of the charging party. Kaaaah! Daaamn it! We cant go any further!!! Whirlwind Fire, who was following Choi Hyuk, cut down a high-ranked monster after an intense battle. However, as soon as he cut the monster down, two more high-ranked monsters attacked him. The gigantic hand of one of the monsters grabbed his face. {How laughable. Ill kill you. Invader.} The high-ranked monster pushed Whirlwind Fire back, maintaining its charging speed. It attempted to burst Whirlwind Fires head by strengthening its grip. Baang! Blaaaze! Whirlwind Fires flames erupted blindingly. This explosion shook the monsters body, but Whirlwind wasnt able to shake its grip on his face. To make matters worse, the other high-ranked monster grabbed both his arms and attempted to rip them out completely. Brrrkk! Aaaahck! Whirlwind Fire almost lost consciousness from the pain of his arms being pulled. He felt that he might burst into tears. If he lost his mind for even the slightest moment, his body would be pitifully ripped apart and his head would be crushed like a watermelon. However, no matter how much he kept his mind intact, he would be ripped and crushed in the end. He didnt have the slightest chance of counterattacking. Even though he crazily resisted by creating explosions, it was only a matter of time before he would be killed. Not caring for his pride, Whirlwind Fire desperately requested help, Help me! Someone help me! However, there were only seven high-ranked warriors amongst the Berserkers, Black Snow and Macks troops. Facing the increasingly fierce counterattack by the monsters, there were no high-ranked warriors who had the leisure to help him. Knowing this, Whirlwind still sorrowfully requested for help. Bang! Just then someone jumped at the monster gripping his head. Although the person couldnt completely pull the monster away from him, the monster revealed a momentary opening and Whirlwind Fire didnt miss that opportunity. Baaang! Blaaze! Flame wings sprouted from his back. The monster grabbing his face let go due to the abrupt, enormous explosion. However, the other monster endured and still held both his arms. The monster tried to rip his arms out while Whirlwind Fire struggled and his large flame wings flapped violently. The two twisted in the air. Extremely exhausted, Whirlwind Fire slowly lost his concentration. He couldnt maintain his gaze on the monster in front of him as his gaze kept looking towards the battlefield. They are? He saw silhouettes as he was turning in the air. Now that he saw them, the ones who saved him wasnt any of the other high-ranked warriors or his subordinates. Whirlwind Fire jolted to his senses. They are reckless! While they are middle-ranked warriors? The middle-ranked warriors following behind Choi Hyuk were the ones who saved him. They were blocking the high-ranked monster that had been pulled away from him. No, they werent obstructing it to buy time but were rushing at it in order to kill it. Lee Jinhee ran in front of the monster, bewildering it, and every time her short sword Lee Jinhees Dream shined, her body became gradually faster and her attacks became sharper. Bae Jinmans Harmony, which covered his eyes, boosted her abilities and healed her wounds while Handkes Watch, an artillery-style weapon, fired powerful attacks whenever the monster showed an opening. Leahs Tuning, which looked like a lunar halo around her, penetrated the monsters karma and reduced its abilities. Zeros Silence, a pair of daggers, continuously targeted the back of the monsters head. Baek Seoin held his shield Baek Seoins Premonition and protected everyone while reading the monsters movements and calling out orders. Weapons of Calling and Weapons of Sentiment. Even though it hadnt been long since they obtained them, the executives of the Berserkers could already use their weapons as if they were a part of their body. Their close battle continued tensely. Damn it! I cant lose! Whirlwind Fire, who had been struggling with the other monster due to exhaustion, gritted his teeth. However, danger came from all directions. Aahck! This time, it was Black Snow. She had been fighting well against a high-ranked monster but quickly collapsed when another monster started attacking her as well. She was in danger and her subordinates were being slaughtered by a sudden onslaught of middle-ranked monsters. Our formation will be ripped apart if this continues! This thought filled everyones minds. Choi Hyuk! We need to retreat! Commander Mack shouted while skillfully fighting against two high-ranked monsters. If Black Snow was taken out, then the formation would collapse uncontrollably. If that happened, then annihilation would be at their doorstep. Hearing Macks voice, Choi Hyuk glanced behind him. Maybe it was because of the excitement of battle, but his eyes flashed with madness. Unsure why, but, while all the other high-ranked warriors were being held back by monsters, he was continuing forward without any decrease in speed. Now that I think about it Whats going on? How is he so fast by himself? Are high-ranked monsters not attacking him? About the time Mack was questioning this, Choi Hyuks heated eyes instantly became calm. The madness of battle and even his interest in the black hole seemed to have disappeared somewhere as his eyes became calm. Gulp. Blaaaze! Huh? That moment, Mack, Black Snow, Whirlwind Fire and everyone else saw it. They saw Choi Hyuk approach them. No, it wasnt that he approached them. Only, the space between him and them had completely disappeared. Like the universe before the Big Bang, everything existing between them crumbled into a single point. Slice- Choi Hyuks Imprint swiped past them. The compressed universe was sliced by his blade. Flutter The monsters disappeared like dust in the wind. The approximately 10 high-ranked monsters and the countless monsters invading their formation had been annihilated in an instant. When they regained their senses, Choi Hyuk was in his original spot at the very front. Ha This is? The high-ranked warriors were at a loss for words. This Isnt the strength of a high-ranked warrior Dont tell me hes a highest-ranked warrior? No, thats not it? Black Snows confused gaze followed Choi Hyuks back. {Kyaaah!} {Gueehhh-!} Sensing danger from Choi Hyuks move just now, the larva monsters simultaneously turned their gazes towards him. They vomited monsters towards Choi Hyuk. The monsters shot out by the hundreds of larva monsters all rushed forward, targeting only Choi Hyuk. This.. isnt good. Choi Hyuk frowned. There was a limit to his stamina. Unless he could use that strike just now limitlessly, it would be dangerous if the monsters attack focused on him. Tsk. But what could he do? He prepared another attack. However, the warriors following Choi Hyuk shot out to his left and right. Block them!! Protect the leader! We cant get out alive without the leader!! The Berserkers, Commander Mack, even Whirlwind Fire and Black Snow, they all madly rushed towards Choi Hyuk and blocked in front of him. They couldnt return without Choi Hyuk. However, this logical judgment wasnt all. Hes strong! That man is our leader! The pure strength Choi Hyuk had displayed in this intense free-for-all moved their hearts. As long as hes here, we wont die easily. I want to be of some help! Even Whirlwind Fire and Black Snow, who had been wrapped up in their pride, felt an unknown sense of self-esteem and passion tickle their hearts. They blocked the monsters pouring at Choi Hyuk with all their might. This is good. A smile appeared on Choi Hyuks lips. Since the other warriors were backing him, he could run amok more freely. After advancing spiritedly, he was soon in front of the black hole. The enormous black hole and the lumps of flesh around it filled his vision. He felt a clear sense of hostility, killing intent and unreasonable karma from the lumps of flesh. Naro, who had analyzed what Choi Hyuk was seeing and feeling through telepathy, reported. {That hole! Its a Kahur Kabkun! Oh, my god This enormous space is, in fact, a single Kahur Kabkun! Although its not complete yet If it was, itll be a powerful Kahur Kabkun never recorded before!} Naros report contained pure astonishment. {It-it seems those lumps of flesh are there to create some sort of monster. A monster strong beyond imagination So powerful it needs such an enormous Kahur Kabkun to cross over to our universe} Choi Hyuk brushed the goosebumps on his arms. He could understand Naros report. Even though it had yet to be born, its vigor was powerful enough to make his hair stand on end just by getting close and looking at it If that monster was born, there was no doubt it would be a catastrophe to their universe. Choi Hyuk recalled a name. Demise A demise-ranked monster had killed Flame-Sky, Flame-Rains father. Perhaps one of those was being created. Chapter 155: Collapse (7) Episode 9: Shackles of Judgment / Chapter 155: Collapse (7) TL: emptycube / ED: Oer Didnt they say the eye of the tornado was calm? The heat from the battle cooled and the unhesitant advance stopped. The warriors didnt have the courage to step forward when faced with the dangerous aura emitted by the monster that had yet to be born. A distance was created between Choi Hyuk and the warriors. Choi Hyuk faced the enormous lumps of flesh by himself. Leader That is Even Lee Jinhee, who said that she would one day beat Choi Hyuk and didnt shy away from any challenge, couldnt advance this time. She was embarrassed that her legs were trembling, but she was also relieved that she couldnt advance due to them. She was more afraid of standing in front of those lumps of flesh than fighting a high-ranked monster in close quarters. It wasnt born yet? What did that matter? Even high-ranked warriors couldnt destroy this collapse. No Perhaps even a highest-ranked warrior cant Commander Mack could tell because she had seen the highest-rank threshold. Its impossible, even with the move Choi Hyuk displayed just now. Of course, Choi Hyuks achievements had always been extraordinary. Last time, he seemed to have reached the level of high-ranked warriors when he was merely a middle-ranked warrior, and now it seemed like he had reached the level of highest-ranked warriors as a high-ranked warrior. If his current level and his Sword of Vows limitless power combined, then his attack power could display a destructiveness of a highest-ranked warrior. However, he still wouldnt be able to slice that. Although it was a monster of flesh, its nature was that of an inevitable fate, collapse. Tap. Tap. Choi Hyuk tapped the sword hanging from his waist. The black karma flowing from his body swayed as it absorbed and analyzed the world around it. Choi Hyuk always knew how to see. He possessed his innate skill Eyes of Distinction and his first karma trait was Minds Eye. His ability to analyze his opponents had continuously grown stronger. He was especially sensitive to fates regarding death, which was why he had advanced enough to know the names of the fallen Kundle Tribe members during the funeral. This was why Choi Hyuk knew. How that monster known as collapse was being made. He smirked. Ha Even after doing those things To think that they were done due to the fear of death? Life and death were two sides of the same coin. Those who were born would die. This was true for individuals, species, and even universes. A long-existing universe would inevitably collapse. This monster was being made by gathering and suppress the fate of collapse. No, perhaps, this was how all monsters were made. The queen of the monsters gathered and changed this fate. Even though it was changed, collapse still was collapse. By shoving this inevitable fate into other universes, the queen gave her universe eternal life. This was the secret behind the birth of monsters and the reason why the monsters endlessly invaded other universes. That was why Choi Hyuk smirked. Do you think you can avoid death like that? If they avoided the natural fate of death, then he simply had to kill them himself. Creak. Choi Hyuks hand, which had been tapping on his sword, gripped it so that it seemed like it should shatter. Well destroy it before leaving. Itll take a while so block all monsters so that they cant bother me. He ordered the fear-stricken warriors. Wait! Leader! Baek Seoin tried to stop Choi Hyuk with a pale face, but it was no use. Baek Seoins face turned white. His Intuition was going off crazily. It was this! That ominous feeling! He had felt a nervous sensation when seeing the monsters focus only on slaughtering the glass crabs. He felt like he finally knew what it was. The reason why the monsters avoided fighting to slaughter the glass crabs was to try to obtain as much karma as they could. They needed the energy to awaken that collapse and send it to the karmalings universe. The faint nervous feeling, which he had thought he had mistakenly sensed, had now materialized and was weighing down his heart. Although he wasnt certain This place was dangerous. They had to quickly flee. This thought filled his mind. Leader!! Baek Seoin attempted to stop Choi Hyuks path with his body. Whoosh. Yet, his feet wouldnt move. Choi Hyuk raised his sword above his head and observed the sight in front of him. Pin needle-like vigor surrounded him. Baek Seoin couldnt do anything about the feeling that he would be sliced in two if he took a step forward. Commander Mack pulled Baek Seoins shoulder. Stand back. Even if you approached him now, he wont be able to recognize his allies in his current state However, after gathering that much strength, hell be exhausted after a single attack. We can take him and retreat then. Mack was nervous about this current situation as well. However, she judged that it would be okay to let him be for a while since they werent being pushed back yet. Hell give up after clashing once. She didnt believe Choi Hyuk could destroy that unborn monster. The monster who killed the strongest warrior in history, Flame-Sky, who had reached the peak of the transcendence level, was a demise-ranked monster. Even if this monster wasnt born yet, the unborn monster and Choi Hyuk werent on the same level. That was why she said to wait a little, but the monsters looked like they didnt plan on waiting. Five minutes had passed since Choi Hyuk remained silent with his sword raised. Riip. The space between Choi Hyuk and the monster of collapse suddenly ripped open. A gigantic arm appeared out from it, and soon, a monster leaned its body out from the void. Crrk The warriors seized in fright. A highest-ranked monster Macks sigh nailed into the warriors hearts. ** Looking back, Choi Hyuk had never worried about the safety of the Berserkers. He picked Berserkers based on two conditions: those who didnt seem like they would die easily and those who didnt regret dying. The reason why none of their top executives had died even though they experienced ridiculous battles every time was because of this. It wasnt because Choi Hyuk especially defended his top executives or because he took care of his subordinates so that they didnt die, it was simply because they were strong enough. However, the top executives of the Berserkers, Ryu Hyunsung and Kim Honghyun, were pushed into a corner. The frontlines were broadly divided into two parts: the advancing party that rushed towards the black hole, and the party that stayed back to destroy the Kahur Kabkuns. Because Choi Hyuk was in the advancing party, he could lead them as a unified group, but there wasnt anyone who could lead the rear like him. The troops dispatched from throughout the universe were busy fighting on their own than cooperating with each other. The weaker troops suffered heavy losses while the stronger troops suffered less. The most at risk among them were Nasirs troop, the Kundle Tribe, and the glass crabs, who followed the Berserkers here. The reason why they hadnt been annihilated yet was because of Ryu Hyunsung and Kim Honghyuns troops, who had remained behind due to Choi Hyuks consideration. However, Ryu Hyunsung and Kim Honghyun were only middle-ranked warriors. There wasnt anything they could do when a high-ranked monster rushed at them. Huu Kim Honghyun exhaled. Possessing two innate skills related to combat, {Toughness} and {Sharpness}, even though he became a middle-ranked warrior later, he was much stronger than Ryu Hyunsung. However, it wasnt enough against a high-ranked monster. Kakakang! When the monsters enormous body bashed into him, it felt like he was colliding with a meteor. Keuheuuu. Yet, Kim Honghyun endured. Raising the karma ax Kim Honghyuns Struggle, he blocked the monsters advance. His innate skill {Toughness} and karma trait {Iron Will} greatly increased his Endurance, and he was able to instantly deflect its power thanks to his karma trait {Reflex}. That was how he was able to endure a high-ranked monsters attack while only being a middle-ranked warrior. But that was all. Kirrik! When Kim Honghyun blocked its attack, Ryu Hyunsung launched his attack, but his karma sword Ryu Hyunsungs Commemoration couldnt pierce its outer layer. Ryu Hyunsungs outstanding sword techniques were of no use, and there was a limit to Kim Honghyuns monstrous physical strength and Endurance. Ah, screw off-! Kim Honghyun shouted as he pushed the monster back, but the monster charged once again. Kaah Kim Honghyun, unable to endure it, flew back while spewing blood. It was at this moment when Ryu Hyunsung sensed their end. Is this how we die? Looking back, the fact that they endured this long was admirable. Choi Hyuk, their leader, had become stronger at a monstrous rate, and every time he did, the difficulty of their battles would gradually increase. This was an expected conclusion. The moment the Berserkers top executives could no longer keep up with Choi Hyuks growth rate, that would be their end. Their inevitable downfall had come today. Ryu Hyunsung did feel any regret when faced with this reality. He recalled his friends who had died ahead of him. In the end, only the order in which they went was different. When he thought about how he would soon die, he became peaceful. Maybe I didnt die when I was supposed to If he died now, he wouldnt have nightmare anymore. He didnt have to tremble at the sudden sense of longing. Ryu Hyunsungs heart became lighter, and for some reason, his sword felt lighter as well. Im on my way. Smiling, Ryu Hyunsung faced the terrifying teeth rushing at him and rushed towards it. Piik. Fortunately, the monster wasnt that fast and he could deflect its attack. Slipping towards its side, Ryu Hyunsung placed and dragged his sword against the monsters tough flesh. Slice. However, he felt an unexpected sensation. His sword passed through the monsters outer layer like a ghost and sliced its flesh. A message suddenly appeared/ {The special ability of Ryu Hyunsungs Commemoration has activated. Ignore the enemys defense.} Now? Ryu Hyunsung obviously knew that his weapon had the special ability to ignore defenses, but it hadnt activated once against the high-ranked monster until now. It hadnt activated because the difference between them was too large. He wondered why it activated now but quickly stopped thinking about it. Whats the point in wondering if Im going to die anyways? Still, how fortunate. My last battle. Ill go after dancing to my hearts content so I dont embarrass my friends. He didnt hold onto false hopes. Even if his swords special ability activated now, he wouldnt be able to beat the high-ranked monster. That was how Ryu Hyunsung lost himself. From then on, his trance-like sword dance began. Countless Kundle Tribe members and Nasirs clan members were devoured and countless glass crabs were smashed around to Ryu Hyunsung. A comparable number of monsters were killed by him as well. He occasionally heard Kim Honghyun shout, and his body was gradually turned into a mess by the monster. First was his left ear, then his right wrist, and finally, his left leg was cut off at his thigh. Ah, so this is how I disappear Just as he thought this, the monster stopped moving. Huh? Ryu Hyunsung abruptly came to his senses. {Kiyaah-!} He saw that the monster was unable to move an inch. Its mouth was clutched by Kim Honghyun, its body was pressed down by the Kundle Tribe members and Nasirs clan members, and it was surrounded by glass structures built by the glass crabs, which pressured the monster and energized their allies. But how? Ryu Hyunsung couldnt understand the current situation. Kim Honghyun, the Kundle Tribe, Nasir, and the glass crabs alliance was impressive, but it still wasnt at the level where it could stop a high-ranked monster. Something else, a power that could overwhelm the monster was restricting its strength as its power fell to the peak of the middle-ranked level. Whats happening? While perplexed, Ryu Hyunsung heard Naros voice. {Now! Now! Quickly slash its neck! I cant endure it for long!!} Naro? How did Naro, who was simply an AI, weaken that monster? Various questions crossed his mind, but now wasnt the time to think about them. Gazing at the Sword of Sentiment Ryu Hyunsungs Commemoration, he thought, Friends, I dont think its time for me to go yet. When his heart honoring his friends reached an extreme, Ryu Hyunsungs Commemoration emitted a bright light. His sword slashed the monsters neck. Slice. An unbelievable victory. Haaa The warriors could finally relax and had the time to look around the battlefield. Their surroundings were an utter hell. Killing and being killed. Haaa Damn it. I cant tell if were winning or losing. Kim Honghyun sighed. His appearance was as pitiful as Ryu Hyunsungs. He too had lost one of his legs, and there were three fist-sized holes in his belly. Itll be difficult to continue fighting like this Kim Honghyun said bitterly. He kept looking around at his surroundings to figure out whether they were winning or losing. There was only one way for them to survive: their allies victory. However, he only saw an intense battle. No one could tell which side held the advantage. Just then, the space near the black hole ripped open and an enormous monster appeared from within. A highest-ranked monster Someone spat, stricken with fear. In this moment, the intense mood instantly leaned towards defeat. And it was in this moment when Choi Hyuk, standing straight like a totem pole, swung his arm down, and Choi Hyuks Imprint sliced through the highest-ranked monsters body. Chapter 156: Triumphant Return at the Road to Glory Episode 9: Shackles of Judgment / Chapter 156: Triumphant Return at the Road to Glory TL: emptycube / ED: Oer In the middle of the war, where monsters and warriors clashed at full strength, they saw this scene unfold slowly. { Shhik?} Air escaped from the highest-ranked monster that had appeared just now, and it fell as its body was sliced vertically in two. Choi Hyuks sword strike continued on and ripped into the lumps of flesh behind it. In the opening of the lumps of flesh, a dark reddish-brown miasma surged like steam. Chiiik! The reddish-brown miasma covered the highest-ranked monster that had been cut into two parts. Even split into two parts, the monster waved its large hands and struggled, but as though it was being devoured by an invisible mouth, the reddish-brown miasma melted its body and it disappeared. However, Choi Hyuk couldnt be happy. Damn it Appearing at that moment His arm slumped down. Although he instantly sliced through a highest-ranked monster, because it acted as a meat shield, he couldnt fully destroy the lumps of flesh behind it. Also, he didnt have any more strength. Biting his lip, Choi Hyuk sent out an order. Advancing party, turn back! We retreat after finishing destroying the marked Kahur Kabkuns. His voice was filled with regret. However, their reply was an incredible cheer. Woaaaah!!! When they first saw the highest-ranked monster, the majority of them assumed they would be defeated and despaired. As young masters or ladies of the top four tribes, did they not know defeat? Who hadnt lost someone precious to them in this great war? While there would be a difference of whether most the people they knew had died or if one or two had died, there was no one who didnt know that defeat meant death and that it was a terrifyingly powerless experience. Because they knew, they didnt want to fight a hopeless battle. They didnt want to see those close to them dying, and they didnt want to hurt those close to them with their deaths. The higher their position was in the alliance, the more they avoided dangerous battles, justifying that, by doing this, they were helping the alliance reserve their fighting power. The highest-ranked monster was an existence that tore down all their efforts. The moment they faced it, the warriors spirits fell. It was an existence that would ridicule their memories and struggles as it destroyed them. Despair. And a line was drawn over this despair. Like a lie, the highest-ranked monsters existence disappeared. The fear it gave them was annihilated. Their world flipped around twice in this short period of time. They saw Choi Hyuk who returned after turning things around. Ah Something suddenly surged within them. The great achievement that unfolded in front of their eyes just now. A high-ranked warrior slew a highest-ranked monster instantly. That person was their leader. He gathered his army and was rushing towards them. Woaahhh! The shivers running down their entire body soon turned into cheers, and then a thrilling counterattack began. The despair weighing down on their bodies was exploded by an even stronger excitement as the warriors lost their reasoning. How did it happen? How did a high-ranked warrior kill a highest-ranked monster? These questions werent important. The warriors gave up on comprehending what had occurred and left their bodies to their boiling blood. This time, no one cared about their lives. Only victory. They only hoped for victory. They wanted to be a part of something greater. Smash them! Smash! Crussh! Emotions could be a weakness, but at times, they would be a catalyst in overcoming ones limits. The warriors who had been slowly, barely pushing the monsters back began to push the monsters back right away. Before Choi Hyuks advancing party could arrive, monster corpses filled their surroundings like smashed star fragments and their targets, the Kahur Kabkuns, were destroyed. We return! Along with Choi Hyuks shout, the path to the karmalings universe, the path to their triumphant return, opened. ** { A demise-ranked monster. Do you know the meaning of this?} I saw it with my own eyes and failed to destroy it. Its spirit, pardon me, but it exceeded that of Exalted Wing Dark-Sound, who I had met before. {Theres no way Exalted Wing Dark-Sound showed you his full strength!} But the monster wasnt complete either. {Hmm} {No, even still, a question remains. A demise-ranked monster was wounded by merely a high-ranked warrior?} {Exalted Wing Flame-Hell! Choi Hyuk is a high-ranked warrior possessing a Sword of Vow! You clearly understand what that means, right? He annihilated a highest-ranked monster with one sword strike. Its fine to believe his report.} {} With the God Dragon Leviathans support, the Brain became silent. The silence indicated the Exalted Wings agreement. Choi Hyuk stood in the middle of the stone plates, which pierced the sky. { Then only the reward remains. Since he made such contributions, shouldnt we allow him to set up a base in Alliance City? Its also good to expand the military gate system rights for his race, the earthlings, and allow them to enter Alliance City.} The God Dragon Leviathan continued his momentum and proposed a reward. Alliance City, this place was the center which Choi Hyuk had aimed for since resolving himself on getting revenge at Marronnier Park. The city holding all the power in the alliance. The city where the Brain was erected. Choi Hyuk unconsciously clenched his fist. However, Dark-Sound joined in. {Lets discuss his reward later. High-ranked Warrior Choi Hyuk has yet to complete the mission I assigned him.} Choi Hyuk reported the situation regarding the demise-ranked monster as soon as he returned from the monsters universe. Because of the severity of the matter, it was reported directly to Dark-Sound, and Choi Hyuk was immediately summoned to the Brain. The mission Dark-Sound was referring to right now was the complete colonization of the Shapley and Laniakea Superclusters. Choi Hyuk had only toppled the Rotten Border, he had yet to go beyond that. {That will progress as is, and we should discuss the reward immediately!} {God Dragon Leviathan, I understand you value High-ranked Warrior Choi Hyuk But please do as I say. Since he is under my jurisdiction.} { Khmp. Whos valuing who} After grumbling for a while, Leviathan became silent. He accepted Dark-Sounds proposal. As soon as the Exalted Wings came to a decision, Dark-Sound order Choi Hyuk to leave without any celebratory words. {Now Its time to decide her treatment. Since we dont have time, High-ranked Warrior Choi Hyuk, you can go now.} For life and freedom. Choi Hyuk nodded and left the Brain. Although he didnt express it, rage seethed inside. The reason wasnt as frivolous as feeling hurt by the Exalted Wings treatment of him considering his contributions. They are my final targets. The Exalted Wings Even though they were physically present, he met the Exalted Wings. He stood on the Brain, which was known as the heart of the alliance. A day like this had finally come. So was he moved? No way. They were Choi Hyuks enemies. Even if they said it was because of the war against the monsters, they were the cause of the inequality and cruelty in the universe. While they said that all life would be annihilated if they lost in the war against the monsters, they were existences who wouldnt bat an eye when they pushed a planet or a species into hell. He had just met his enemies. However, Choi Hyuk stood with his head lowered and reported in proper form. He came and left as told to. This humiliation Yet, he couldnt show any traces of it. Gulp. Choi Hyuk swallowed his surging rage. As if he had drunk alcohol, his throat felt hot. Choi Hyuk left the Brain. The road that connected the Brain to Alliance City was as wide as a plaza and as long as a river. It was called the Road of Glory, and if one stood there, they wouldnt be able to see their shadow under the blindly lights pouring around them. It was a place that even made one feel as though they were floating. Choi Hyuk raised his head and looked towards Alliance City. His black eyes, which had now calmed, looked at the flame swaying in the distance. The flame didnt lose its original brilliance on the light-filled Road of Glory. Choi Hyuk wasnt taken aback. He already knew because he had heard it from Chu Youngjin. A smile unknowingly crept up his face. He placed his hand in his inner pocket. He received the summons to the Brain immediately after returning. It didnt matter if he rested for a bit before going considering he had just experienced an intense battle, but Choi Hyuk immediately accepted the summons after hearing news from Chu Youngjin. He wanted to arrive here first. {Its been a while. Is this the second time?} Chu Youngjin contacted him through Naro. Since the technology of the fallen narolings was different from the alliances current technology system, Naro judged that it would be able to prevent anyone from wiretapping their communication. {Thats because there wasnt much to report about. I recently joined a troop that operates in Alliance City. Since Ive settled down in the center, I should have news to report to you occasionally.} {Thats good. What kind of troop is it?} {That is Its a little odd. Whats certain is that they wont blindly comply with the alliances decisions. Even the dweebs from the top four tribes here say that they were abandoned by their families Still, seeing as they established a base in Alliance City, it seems they have someone behind them I cant be certain. Either way, this is all I wanted to report but} It seemed the alien lifestyle suited him or perhaps the past and pain regarding Lee Hyejin had been shaken off, but his voice was bright. He even made a mischievous voice. {I think youll like this news.} {What is it?} Chu Youngjin lowered his voice. {The princess has returned. I heard she received a summons just now so she will be summoned in one hour.} {} {Then. Good luck.} Chu Youngjin hung up after saying in a joking manner. That was why. This was the reason why he hurriedly accepted the summons. Choi Hyuk himself didnt know why he did it But he grabbed something from his inner pocket and took it out. His fist was tightly clenched. The swaying flame in the distance slowly came closer. Flame-Rains hair was incomparably purer and tougher than that Whirlwind Fire or whatever, who had followed him for the colonization. Hmm However, Choi Hyuk murmured. He didnt notice from afar, but as Flame-Rain came closer, he saw that her appearance was miserable. Her clothes were still smeared with blood, and her cheeks were densely stained with blood that wouldnt rub off easily. Perhaps it was her pride as the Flame Wing Tribes princess or her original etiquette, but her hair was desperately blazing, yet it was barely under control. Her hair would blaze up before dying out soon, and whenever it did, her hair, which had turned white, fluttered powerlessly. Her left arms movement looked unnatural, and her right arm was propping her left up. She tried her best to keep her slouched shoulders straight. Flame-Rain bit her lips as she walked. She didnt want to show her weakened appearance in front of them. After returning from the intense battlefield, no triumphant return ceremony or break was provided to her. As soon as she returned, examiners, who were outwardly polite but possessed a stiff attitude, guided her away from her subordinates, and as soon as she entered the examining room, she was interrogated like a suspected criminal under the guise of reporting. It wasnt like she didnt know this would happen, but their treatment made her realize that they were being excessive once again. After the examination, she was summoned to the Brain without an attendant. That was why her appearance was no different from a straggler. She was already at her limit so she didnt recognize Choi Hyuk. She simply took one step after another, doing her best not to faint. Hey. She was about to pass Choi Hyuk, but she stopped when she heard his voice. Huh? She raised her head. Flutter. Flower petals fluttered in front of her eyes. Choi Hyuks hand was above her head and was slowly releasing flower petals. Huh? Huh? She followed the flower petals and turned her gaze. Choi Hyuk grabbed another handful of flower petals from his inner pocket and sprinkled them above her head. He said, Congratulations on your triumphant return. Flame-Rain held one flower petal in her palm and gave Choi Hyuk a sorrowful look. Its not a triumphant return The number of returning members is less than one-tenth Choi Hyuk shook his head. If a reconnaissance troop returned, then its a triumphant return. Then he stretched his hand and patted her head before passing by. Youre going to be punished if youre late so hurry up and report. Choi Hyuk passed by her. Flame-Rains eyes followed Choi Hyuk before quickly turning around to observe the Brain in front of her. Looking in front of her, with her gaze fixed, she shouted, Do rookies like you come to the Brain these days? You worked hard! Choi Hyuk smiled without turning around. Blaze. Flame-Rains hair, which had been swaying dangerously, blazed in a clean, gentle flame As it covered her earlobes Then her shoulders. She straightened her back and walked up the Road of Glory. Chapter 157: Awl (1) Episode 9: Shackles of Judgment / Chapter 157: Awl (1) TL: emptycube / ED: Oer Flame-Rain stood in front of the thirteen towering stone plates. She did her best to not bend her back and tremble her legs and the tips of her eyes as she raised her head slightly. Although she looked exhausted, she looked dignified like a queen. {Did you find the location of the monsters queen?} Although we found a few possible locations- {Did you find it?} We didnt find it. {So you failed your mission.} Flame-Hell spoke coldly. Only two out of the thirteen Exalted Wings commented, Flame-Hell and Flame-Thorn. The other stone plates remained silent as graves. {While an incredible number of highest-ranked and high-ranked warriors died in battle You failed your mission, you say?} Flame-Thorns words followed a rhythm like a song, slowing and popping at certain words, as she criticized Flame-Rain. Flame-Rain bit her lips. I am strongly aware of this fact. Strongly aware. Flame-Rain was truly pained by it. This reconnaissance mission was, in reality, a mission leading to death, yet those warriors followed her to that place while smiling. They always considered themselves as her subordinates. After Flame-Sky died in battle, the Flame Wing Tribe abolished the monarchy. Flame-Rain was no longer a princess, and following this, she wasnt able to have subordinates. Yet, there were still people who followed her. Flame-Rain had avoided them in case they would experience disadvantages because of her Which was why she didnt even properly know their names and faces Fools. Without receiving anything You all went so far to protect this stupid woman Flame-Rain mumbled inwardly. The warriors had readily laid down their lives for her, yet only a hundred survived out of thousand. That was all. The rest had died because she was weak. She could make an excuse. From the start, the Exalted Wings gave me an impossible mission! She could resent them. However, she didnt. Even if I did Its my responsibility for acting within their expectations. Yes, it was her fault. However, if she lowered her head in front of them and submitted because of this, it was clear that this would be an even greater fault. Flame-Rain clenched her fist tightly as she stiffly raised her head. But! I cannot accept your words that I failed my mission. During the expedition over a few months, we confirmed the total area of the monsters universe, its topography, and three possible locations for the monsters queen. Not only that, we confirmed that the monsters forces are greater than we expected, including newly discovered ones. Of course, because of my incompetence, countless warriors died in battle However, we did not fail our mission. They did not die for a failed mission! Blaze. Blaaze! Each and every time she opened her mouth to speak a word, her hair would blaze white. Her flames, which usually gave off a bright yellow and orangish light, was gradually turning white. After her hair, her eyebrows, then her eyes, soon even her skin swayed with white flames; they rippled around her like wings. Looking at her appearance, a stone plate, who had been maintaining his silence, replied. { Princess. Was there some progress?} Before Flame-Rain could reply, Flame-Thorn shouted coldly. {Exalted Wing Flame-Fog. Whether in the alliance or our tribe, there is no princess position!} {} In reality, everyone called Flame-Rain princess, even Flame-Thorn. However, no one could argue if the rules were brought up. Flame-Fog quietly backed down and his stone plate became silent. Then, another stone plate joined in. {I too believe that the princess No, Flame-Rains mission wasnt a failure.} {Exalted Wing Flame-Ember!} Flame-Thorn raised her voice. Unlike Flame-Fog, Flame-Ember didnt back down and shouted. {!} {?} That moment, various indescribable thoughts raged between them. In a single second, vast amounts of information regarding the history of the alliance and the Flame Wing Tribe went back and forth between Flame-Fog and Flame-Thorns stone plates. An extremely quick dispute created from their transcendent cognitive skills and the alliances technology. It was an intense argument. In the end- {Enough-!} Whoosh! Flame-Hells stone plate rang loudly and shattered the frantic flood of thoughts. As the chairman of the Brain and the prime minister of the Flame Wing Tribe, when Flame-Hell acted, Flame-Thorn and Flame-Fog tightly shut their mouths. Even within in this commotion, Flame-Rain stood proudly, blazing with white flames. Flame-Hell spoke. {Flame-Rain.} Yes, Exalted Wing Flame-Hell. {The mission was finding the precise location of the monsters location, and you failed to do so. Then is the mission a failure or a success?} Flame-Hells voice was courteous yet cold. However, we found three possible locations. When Flame-Rain argued, an enormous hologram appeared above her head. It was the map of the monsters universe she had brought. There were three red dots on it. They were the possible candidates for the queens location. {I acknowledge that. So was it a success?} Flame-Rain didnt say a word. She wasnt even taken aback. She simply proudly gazed at Flame-Hells stone plate. In the end, Flame-Hell gave up on waiting for her answer and said. {You were only partly successful. Too many warriors died compared to the results you obtained.} He was scolding her, pointing out that they died because of her. These words were clearly meant to strike her. However, Flame-Rain didnt bite her lips. She simply blinked, blazing with white flames as if asking, So what is it that you want from me? Seeing her like this, Flame-Hell realized that there was no use provoking her anymore. She was tougher than before and more resolute than ever. Shes definitely changed I dont know if shes truly advanced further. However Its too late. Yes, her growth had always been swift and surprising, but it was too late. Flame-Hell didnt feel any sense of danger from Flame-Rain. Instead, he pitied her. She had been the more precious girl in the great Flame Wing Tribe. Yet, her fate now rested in his hands. No matter how resolute she became now It was too late. In fact, because she became so resolute, she might even despair even more from now on. A long time had passed since Flame-Sky died in battle, and the moment the Flame Wing Tribe abolished the monarchy, the course of the game had already been decided. Even Flame-Fog, who wanted to maintain his fidelity to Flame-Rain, couldnt do anything in front of him for a long time now. The only one who could protect her was herself. This was also her weakness. It might have been more of a pain if she gave everything up and clung to him, but she always tried to protect herself with her own strength, making her easier to use. Wasnt it the case this time? This princess volunteered to walk into hell, and she selected her troop according to the wishes of those who hoped to be her hands and feet. The more she tried to depend on herself, the more power she would lose. Flame-Hell decided to make another announcement. While it didnt equate to certain death, he assigned her a mission where it was highly likely she would die. For she wouldnt be able to refuse this time as well. {Then I will give you the opportunity to fulfill the other half.} Following Flame-Hells words, two of the red dots disappeared, leaving only one red dot remaining. {According to High-ranked Warrior Choi Hyuks information, a Kahur Kabkun creating a demise-ranked monster is near that red dot. Search the red dot region and destroy that unborn demise-ranked monster.} Blaze! The moment she heard the words demise-ranked monster, Flame-Rains proudly blazing flames wavered. Seeing this, Flame-Hell said. {Please avenge His Late Majesty Flame-Sky} Choi Hyuk had already wreaked havoc at that Kahur Kabkun. The monsters would obviously be prepared now. Him ordering her to enter that region and destroy the demise-ranked monster was the same as telling her to step on a visible landmine. However, Flame-Rain didnt become gloomy from this thought. This wasnt the first time anyways. Only, Flame-Rain vacantly gazed up towards the sky. She might have been thinking about her father. Her eyes soon returned to their unwavering state as she stared at Flame-Hells stone plate. She said, Please do this for certain. If I return victorious Please arrange an event commemorating my triumphant return. Dont change your words after I finish doing everything you asked. {Your declaration just now could be considered as an insult to the Brain. Why not be careful of what you say?} Dark-Sound cut in. Flame-Rain sighed as she turned around. I, Flame-Rain, am the 28th ranked transcendental warrior in the alliance. I have only now returned from the war. Since it wasnt loss or a victory, I plan to redeem my insufficient results. As I will provide the alliance with certain victory this time, I expect a warm reception according to the alliance laws the day I return victorious. Then, due to being exhausted, I will go rest now. {} The Exalted Wings showed their agreement with their silence. They had been able to push her because she had been cooperative all this time. As the 28th ranked warrior in the alliance, she undoubtedly had the authority to request a break after returning from war. This was especially true considering she would soon step out onto the perilous battlefield again. Tap. Tap. Tap. On her way back down the Road of Glory, Flame-Rain discovered the flower petals on the floor. When she spread her hands, the petals gathered on top of her palm. Flame-Rain put them away in her pocket and began walking again. With slightly lighter steps and clearer eyes, she resolved, If I return alive this time. ** The colonization of the Laniakea and Shapley Superclusters was progressing smoothly. Since they had annihilated the Kahur Kabkuns of the Rotten Border and a large area, the monsters obstruction wasnt fierce either. Only, whenever they found traces of karmalings who had experienced a gruesome extinction, they were momentarily filled with mixed emotions as they thought, They all died to be used as nutrition for the demise-ranked monster It progressed smoothly with no hiccups. At this rate, it was only a matter of time before they finished the mission given by Dark-Sound and Choi Hyuk would receive his large reward. However, Choi Hyuk didnt seem to be very motivated in colonizing. There were many instances when he stared blankly, lost in his thoughts. Leader, what are you thinking about? When Lee Jinhee asked, Huh? Uh The demise-ranked monster. Choi Hyuk would either reply like this or mumble to himself, Isnt she going to contact me? Looking at him like this, the artillery captain Handke tilted his head, saying, Hmmm. If he wasnt the leader, then these definitely are the actions of a boy falling in love for the first time This would be true if it wasnt the leader Then a day came when Choi Hyuk, who acted like someone with a screw loose, regained his vigor. It was the day Chu Youngjin contacted him again. Choi Hyuk abruptly shouted, What? A subjugative expedition has already been formed? Without me? Then what about me? {Ah Yes, they already left for battle.} Already? Facing Choi Hyuks admonition, Chu Youngjin said as though there was nothing he could do about it. {This was originally a secret. The troop that Im a member of obtained this information because they are very informed for some reason But I hear about it right away since Im a new recruit.} Ah But I wanted to slice it As if disheartened, Choi Hyuk stretched his legs and burrowed himself into the sofa. Seeing this, Handke mumbled, Hes in love alright. In love with fighting. It seemed like Choi Hyuk couldnt forget the thrilling sensation he felt when he faced the demise-ranked monster. While Choi Hyuk was wallowing in his disappointment, Chu Youngjin, who had been paused for a moment, added some more information. {Apparently, the princess is the leader of the subjugative expedition again.} What? Choi Hyuks eyes shined viciously. Chapter 158: Awl (2) Episode 9: Shackles of Judgment / Chapter 158: Awl (2) TL: emptycube / ED: Oer Flame-Rain didnt remember her father. She had been too young when Flame-Sky died in battle. What she remembered was the moment the universe united, using Flame-Skys sacrifice as an opportunity, a few years later. She remembered how the Flame Wing Alliance had been established with cheers and how all intelligent lifeforms in the universe united under the identity karmalings as they strode down the streets together. For life and freedom, love for all. She spent her childhood wading amidst these heated cheers that swept the streets. In other words, she was a part of the alliance generation. While she was the symbol of monarchy and the very person who stimulated the nostalgia of those who grew up in the previous generation, the world she loved and only one she knew was the alliance. She grew up receiving the best education. As she was no longer a princess, she was no different from a lonely orphan. However, everyone in the Flame Wing Tribe treated her like their child, and back then, even Flame-Hell treated her well. This was why she had no reason to wish for the restoration of the monarchy. What she hoped for was to become an outstanding warrior who could contribute and return the alliances favor. So, in one word, she was happy. But How did things become like this? Everything became a mess after she began completing missions as a warrior, having gone through childhood and youthhood. This was because the true appearance of the alliance and the war were very different from what she had thought. The cheer Love for all had completely disappeared at some point. She would scoff whenever she heard the alliances salute For life and freedom. The alliances cause had changed from being victorious in the war against the monsters to safeguarding the key tribes. If they could reduce the losses of the key tribes, then they could bear the extinction of species living on the outskirts. They even began slaughtering, calling it mining, and they justified this by saying they werent going to give the monsters resources. Flame-Rain couldnt adapt to this. When she endured once, she would soon face a more severe instance. She became more and more unhappy as time passed. From then on, her crimes increased one by one. Insubordination. Mutiny. Overstepping authority. If it were others, they would have been executed multiple times for this. However, she was released after receiving punishments on the level of probation or serving in the common ranks every time. Only then did she realize the influence she possessed. The Flame Wing Tribe members always loved her. Although the number of people who didnt agree with her cause gradually grew, she was still loved. Why does our princess worry about other species more than her own? I like the princess. However, I think its best to leave politics to Flame-Hell. My older brother died last time! Because the princess ignored the order to retreat The younger the generation, the greater the number of people who were saddened by Flame-Rain, which in return, strengthened Flame-Hells position, but that was all. The older generation showed their unwavering support for Flame-Rain. Hey! No matter what, you cannot show dissatisfaction at the princesss actions! Even if the royal family has disappeared, the uniqueness in her veins hasnt disappeared. You will know soon enough. Shes the princess. Were not at the level where we can judge her actions as right or wrong. They had agreed to the abolition of the monarchy only because they were swept up by the whirlpool-like situation after Flame-Skys death. If Flame-Rain became sufficiently strong and desired it, they were always willing to stand for the restoration of the monarchy. This was factor Flame-Hell was most nervous about. In fact, even Flame-Rain and Flame-Hells political aims were largely different. The Flame Wing Tribe is the most exalted species in the entire universe! Why dont you understand that the life of one of ours is more important than the entirety of another species? If everyone else survives but our tribe becomes extinct, then we have lost that war. But if everyone else dies and even one of our race survives, then thats victory. Flame-Hell attempted to persuade Flame-Rain multiple times, but she didnt budge. In the end, Flame-Hell resolved himself. I wont say any more. He believed that if Flame-Rain came to power, then their species would go extinct. He couldnt back down. Disciplinary actions and appeals continued, and the more he confirmed the influence Flame-Rain possessed and her true intentions, the frostier Flame-Hells expression became C a dangerous omen. As she knew this, Flame-Rain resolved herself to be alone. The fact that there were many people who would die for her because she was Flame-Skys daughter. The fact that she thought to oppose the alliances policies. These could be the troublesome seeds that could incite a civil war within the alliance. If a civil war did break out, Flame-Rains side would lose. Since this would result in a huge loss in the alliances forces, this wasnt good for both Flame-Rain herself and the alliance. From then on, Flame-Rain didnt return to her homeland. She only traveled from one battlefield to another. She went to wars Consumables were participating in and became friends with lowest-ranked warriors. She also saved those who might have died in vain. That was how she minimized her influence within her tribe and followed her own beliefs. Then Flame-Hell began suggesting her more and more difficult missions, using her warm-heartedness so that she couldnt refuse but also as if telling her to die there. Flame-Rain endured everything. She believed that Flame-Hell would one day understand her sincerity. She grew stronger silently and persistently so that she could gain Flame-Hells acknowledgment and become an Exalted Wing. So that she could change the alliance even a little. That was her dream. However, I wont live like this any longer. During the previous expedition, she realized that Flame-Hell wouldnt change. Even if she tried to be by herself, she couldnt, and those who followed her kept dying. Her method had been wrong. If she wanted to prevent them from dying, she shouldnt lower her head to Flame-Hell, but instead, she needed to display enough strength to prevent him from using her as he wished. I need to burn everything blocking my path. Resolving herself to this, Flame-Rains body trembled subtly. ** The monsters universe was filled with remains from ruined dimensions. Like the universe karmalings inhabited, there were planets and stars. However, there could be a planet floating on an endless stream of water, perhaps a dead turtle below that water, or even a thin two-dimensional universe hanging over it like a rag. Ripped spaces and objects from various universes were mixed together creating a surreal image. Flame-Rain collected her breath alone in this space. Flame-Hell assigned her two missions: checking a possible location of the queen and destroying the unborn demise-ranked monster. Between the two, she completed searching the queens potential location first. There wasnt anything there. The enormous power she had felt previously had seemingly been washed away. Although it felt somewhat ominous, she had no choice but to move on. In front of her was the Kahur Kabkun in which the demise-ranked monster was located. There were no subordinates who came with her. It was because she came alone to covertly search the queens possible location. Flame-Rain counted the time as it passed. It was almost time for her subordinates to arrive. Her plan was to launch a surprise attack against the demise-ranked monster when her subordinates arrived and gathered the monsters attention. I wonder how many gathered. As it came closer to the time of the operation, Flame-Rains body constantly trembled due to nervousness. Im past the proficiency stage of the transcendent level. Im at the peak of the transcendent level. I wont lose out too much against the Exalted Wings. At the Brain last time, her flames turned white and her power increased by another level. Still, she was scared. Even though she resolved herself to no longer avoid things and to face everything with all her strength, she was scared that she would collapse here and that it would end in the deaths of all those who believed in her. I have to win no matter what. Flame-Rain got a grip on her trembling body. Then, a strand of excitement permeated her fear. I can win. If I win this time, then I can use this victory as a foothold to change everything. Flame-Rain took a deep breath. The light emitting from her body dispersed, leaving only heat behind. In this state, she infiltrated into the mouth of a gigantic, coiled snake that was floating amongst the remains of various universes. This place was the Kahur Kabkun where the demise-ranked monster was growing. ** Kuaaah! {Kiyeeeeh-!} It was utter chaos within the Kahur Kabkun. Warriors and monsters tangled amongst each other as they fought intensely. Seeing this, Flame-Rain was surprised. Wow There is a lot. The number of warriors gathered in the Kahur Kabkun greatly exceeded her expectations. They didnt lose out to the black swarm of monsters. So many She felt moved and burdened at the same time. This plan was different from before in many ways. She, who had always gone around on her own with a passive heart, personally requested for help this time. Flame-Hell? Political position? She decided to ignore them. She had sent messages to the Flame Wing Tribe households who still followed her and to those whose thoughts aligned with her and whom she was close with, mainly from the top four tribes. She said, Help me. To end this tedious war, I will create a new force. And they replied. With numbers larger than she expected. The time she spent on her own at the lowest places doing the most dangerous missions wasnt for naught. She obtained friends. Those who saw her fight and those who received a favor, they all gathered here. All Flame-Rain had to do now was win. A great victory where she could preserve her allies. She saw a black hole in the distance and the large lumps of flesh next to it. In order to face the advancing warriors, the number of guards near them was low. Blaze! Still not emitting light, Flame-Rain was hiding in her heat-only state, but her temperature kept rising. Drip. Due to the extreme heat, the space around her melted like ice cream. She penetrated into the melting space. When she reappeared, she was right in front of the lumps. {Ahh?} {Something approached.} {Annihilate.} While the number of monsters guarding the lumps was low, they were all elites. There were three highest-ranked monsters and numerous high-ranked ones. However, Flame-Rain felt something was strange. Is this all? Flame-Rain revealed herself. In her hand was the Weapon of Conclusion Flame-Rains Glory. A Weapon of Conclusion was the symbol of warriors in the late stages of the transcendent level. It was a weapon that became a fate on its own. A supreme weapon, the most powerful amongst karma weapons. Blaaaze! She had only revealed the swords appearance, yet white flames shot out everywhere like a sudden shower where one couldnt see in front of them. {Kaaaack!} A highest-ranked monster melted instantly and disappeared while the other two fled with half-burnt bodies. While their duty was to protect the lumps of flesh, they didnt dare approach the flames pouring out like a waterfall. Lets end this quickly and leave. She took aim and swung Flame-Rains Glory at the lumps of flesh, making a great arc. The sliced area burned as white flames rushed out. The enormous lumps of flesh were ripped apart by the flames and turned into ash. Even the vicious vigor of the demise-ranked monster disappeared as if it was washed away. Huh? But Flame-Rain felt something was odd. Is this really the end? Even though she had broken up the enemy forces with a feint operation, it was still too easy. Just as she tilted her head- Pshhh The white flames that covered her surroundings suddenly went out. A reddish-brown miasma rose out from the place the lumps of flesh had been and completely surrounded Flame-Rain. She felt like she could faintly hear a voice. { Everything Will End Even Your fate of glory} Then the monsters vigor that had disappeared occupied her surroundings and tensed sharply. Only then did Flame-Rain realize why the great power she had felt from the queens potential location had disappeared. With that power, they forcefully completed the monster It has already awakened. All she saw was the reddish-brown miasma surrounding her. Flame-Rain couldnt measure her opponent. The tips of her fingers trembled. She asked herself, Flame-Sky, who was known as the strongest warrior in history, died killing a demise-ranked monster. Can I handle a monster like that? There was only one answer. I have to. Believing in my fate. There wasnt anyone who could help her anyways. She bit her lips, and Flame-Rains Glory erupted in white flames once again. Chapter 159: Awl (2) Episode 9: Shackles of Judgment / Chapter 159: Awl (2) TL: emptycube / ED: Oer She felt cold all of a sudden. She couldnt feel her toes. Blaze! White flames erupted from her feet. Psssh. However, they werent able to endure for long. She felt ticklish all of a sudden. Her back started feeling ticklish, then her palms as well. She wanted to rip her flesh out. Still, Flame-Rain stood with her sword drawn, unmoving. Blaze. Instead, flames burned on her hands and down her back. Psssh. They soon went out as well. Flame-Rain couldnt see anything. She only saw the reddish-brown miasma flowing around her. No, she thought she saw it, but when she looked again, it seemed like black dark matter. She lost her sense of time. She felt like she was only caught moments ago, but thinking about it again, she felt that she might have been here all her life. She was dizzy. However, the Flame-Rains Glory in her hand didnt waver in the slightest. The tip of her sword took aim in front of her, and her unblinking eyes looked forward. Its eating away at me. The monster was avoiding a direct battle with Flame-Rain and, instead, chose to slowly kill her. Covering her senses, it suffocated her like a snake constricting the neck of its prey. It was slowly exhausting her and gradually making her fall into despair. But its fangs are weak This was how she figured out that it wasnt yet complete. It was probably because they forcefully awakened an underdeveloped monster. At least for now, it was certain that it couldnt display its full power. If it possessed power befitting a demise-ranked monster, there was no reason for it to exhaust Flame-Rain to death like this. Completely hiding its body, it faced Flame-Rain with the safest and most certain method. The problem is that, even knowing that the monster isnt complete Theres nothing I can do. She smiled bitterly. Suddenly, she couldnt breathe, as though she was choking. It was the monsters pressure. Blaze! Haaa Only after breathing in the flames blazing from Flame-Rains Glory could she breathe again. She couldnt relax for an instant. All she could do was endure with all her strength. Without being able to counterattack, she was steadily becoming exhausted. If I could clear away this miasma for a moment If I could figure out its location! She thought about the conditions required to overcome this situation, but they were all impossible. Her current strength was insufficient, and her subordinates were being pushed back. This might very well be her last battle. No. No. Blaze! Flame-Rain burned away the despair that had covertly entered her heart. Her eyes shined once again. I wont lose. Her eyes blazed. Psssck. They blazed again as soon as they were put out. She stared at the unwavering reddish-brown miasma with her blazing eyes. ** Drip. Flame-Rain jolted back to her senses when she felt a cold raindrop seep down her nape. She suddenly heard the sounds of a rain shower. Wh-What? Splash. Splash. Cold water submerged her feet. The pouring rain flowed down her body. She shivered. Rain? Why rain? Ah! Taken aback by this sudden situation, Flame-Rain jolted to her senses when she attempted to wipe away the rain dripping down to her nose and mouth. Blaze! Flame-Rains Glory spewed flames. Against the white flames, the pouring shower was swept away. She was still within the darkness, a world covered with reddish-brown miasma. Whew She let out a sigh of a relief. If she had moved her sword for even an instant or if she had taken her hand off her sword to wipe the rain away, she might have received a fatal blow. Just then, she heard a voice from somewhere. { Its useless No need to feel depressed} Frowning, Flame Rain was about to stare out into the darkness after coming to her senses when she suddenly let out a suppressed groan. Heuk! She desperately hid her agitation as she tried her best to keep her sword in position. She had noticed something when she was about to stare into the darkness. She couldnt see out of her left eye. The moment she had been dazed by the monster, it had devoured her eye. Her throat was blocked by a sudden dread. Blaze. Blaze. Flame-Rains Glory erupted into flames again, but the monster didnt stay put either. Pssh. Pshhh. The flames kept dying out like fire being lit on damp firewood. Only the acrid smoke filled her chest. Get it together. Get it together. Its okay. She tried her best to deny it, but fear devoured ???, gradually growing larger. How much time had passed? Perhaps the warriors, who had rushed all the way here for her, had already been annihilated. Even if she beat this monster, was her fate to inevitably die? No. Get it together. She wanted to slap her cheeks if she could, but she couldnt show even the slightest opening. Fear permeated her heart, making it heavier. It was hard. If this monster was as strong as the demise-ranked monster that had killed her father, then everything would have already ended without her having to suffer so much. It might have been easier then This monster was slightly stronger than her, and because of this small difference, she couldnt overturn her current disadvantageous situation. This made it even more agonizing. Ha! With a shout, Flame-Rains Glory cut through the reddish-brown miasma. Pwaaack! The flames following her swing ferociously ripped and burned the space around it. However, even beyond it, she was still within the reddish-brown miasma. While her flames were brilliant, she had taken another loss. Tsss The joint in her left pinky turned into ash and scattered. It had attacked again using the moment her heart wavered. She was lucky to have noticed it when she did or she might have lost her hand instead of just her left pinky joint. Errk Flame-Rain pondered while gritting her teeth. What would be better: calmly and tenaciously fighting like she had been until now or struggling without looking back? Thinking logically, there was a better chance of winning if she endured persistently. Waiting for an opportunity, enduring until the monster slipped up. However, what troubled her was that, if she did drag the fight on, the warriors who had come for her might be annihilated. A long silence continued in the darkness. Like a revolving lantern, she recalled her past. Her childhood, youthhood, and even the time she was alone after becoming a warrior. The rookie warrior she had discovered then. At first, she was sorry for the things the alliance had done to his homeland, and later, his figure overcoming those perilous trials despite being so weak grabbed her attention. When he created a Weapon of Vow despite being a middle-ranked warrior, she was unable to sleep. The fact that an outstanding warrior could be born from a weak species that the alliance had disregarded was proven by Choi Hyuk alone. He had proven that the current alliance was wrong and walked a path to change the alliance. It felt like she had finally gotten a comrade to walk the path she had been walking alone until now. How wonderful that was. When she thought of Choi Hyuk, her heart became stronger for some reason. She recalled how he habitually fought reckless battles and won. While Choi Hyuk had a Weapon of Vow, she possessed a Weapon of Conclusion. While he was talented, she was the daughter of the man known as the strongest warrior in history. Looking back at her current disadvantageous situation, it was no different from the countless trials he and she had been through. Blaze. Her flames erupted more violently. Haha. As she came to a decision, her heart lightened. I was soft. She had been riding on the tigers back since the beginning.{1} She had already cast the dice the moment she dragged other warriors into this. Although she was scared that they would die due to her failure, from the start, they had gathered here prepared to die. That was also why she had called for them. To worry knowing this, how absurd. Her real opponent wasnt this simple monster. It was the alliance, which itself was a monster that had become too bloated. Wasnt her ambition to face off against that? To be scared in a place like this, it was undoubtedly absurd. Do whatever you want! Ill burn it all. Blaaze! Ttss! White flames violently surged from her body. The reddish-brown miasma continuously put them out, but Flame-Rain didnt stop and continued to emit flames. She changed her tactic. She would shave off its flesh even if it meant giving up her bones. Flame-Rains Glory, which had only been keeping the darkness in check until now, acted first. Slowly at first, then becoming faster and faster, Flame-Rain danced. Her sword sliced the world horizontally then again vertically. My fate is glory. However, my glory has yet to begin! Flame-Rains body blazed with flames. That moment, as if it had been waiting for this, the monster began devouring her piece by piece. First, her smooth calf, her round shoulder, soft cheek, then glossy hair. It ate them one after another. Flame-Rains body kept disappearing. Her sword didnt even touch the monster. Just once Flame-Rain gave up on thinking. She focused entirely on her sword. As she ripped apart the space around her, she hoped to find its trace! However, even her hand had disappeared at some point. The last thing Flame-Rain saw was the darkness. Then she saw a single sword erasing this darkness. The reddish-brown miasma, which she couldnt burn no matter what she did, was erased horizontally as if rubbed by an eraser. Through the erased miasma, the figures of Choi Hyuk and a monster, which looked like a thirteen-year-old boy, were revealed. The monster was glaring at the new perpetrator, Choi Hyuk. However, Choi Hyuk wasnt very interested in it. Flame-Rain? He quickly examined the inside of the reddish-brown miasma, but he couldnt find Flame-Rain. Instead, he felt a murderous intent that made his heart tighten. This is troublesome. The demise-ranked monster that looked like a boy was targeting Choi Hyuk. ** Dark-Sound had ordered the Berserkers to completely colonize the Shapley and Laniakea Superclusters. However, since the Berserkers are an independent troop, how we go about completing this mission is up to us, right? Knowing that a Kahur Kabkun housing a demise-ranked monster is near us is like an itch at the back of our heads. We cant proceed without subjugating it. So we determined that we can only complete Dark-Sounds mission perfectly after we deal with that demise-ranked monster first. There you go. Good enough? Yes. Choi Hyuk had made up this excuse since Baek Seoin told him he needed at least one to go off and help Flame-Rain before following after her. The situation on the battlefield wasnt good by the time he arrived there. The demise-ranked monster, which had yet to be born, had already awakened, and Flame-Rain was trapped in its reddish-brown miasma for two hours. Due to the unexpected progress of the battle, the warriors who had gathered for Flame-Rain were agitated. Still, they couldnt retreat without knowing whether Flame-Rain was alive or not so they continued to fight nervously. Choi Hyuk wanted to save Flame-Rain no matter what. Thinking about how she was assigned to another dangerous mission after barely surviving her last and about how she might truly die this time, his body moved instinctively. Again? Again? Will someone die regrettably again? Like Richard? Like Jung Minji? Although it wasnt like he directly thought about them, the reason why his chest felt tight was probably because he had experienced their deaths. Also, since it was Flame-Rain, he couldnt just wait and see. However, he couldnt help but let out a sigh as soon as he looked around the reddish-brown miasma she was trapped in. There was nothing he could do. Even with the accumulation of experience from the previous fight and the wars he partook in afterwards, as a high-ranked warrior, there was nothing he could do. His body stiffened just from looking at it. As expected Its strong. He knew that his fate never losing and slashing without fail was only starting to be put to the test and was too weak to face the monster known as collapse. He was well aware that, even if his nature was to enjoy fights, his outstanding talent allowed him to know the sheer difference between him and his enemy. What Choi Hyuk always possessed was confidence not arrogance. Also, his opponent this time was one he wasnt confident in beating. Despite knowing this, Choi Hyuk still came here. Flame-Rain At least say something. But the reason why he came was because he believed in his sword skill called the First Sword. While Choi Hyuk didnt possess the ability to create an opening on his own, if Flame-Rain could create an opportunity, then he might be able to properly assist her. An opportunity Just a moments opportunity. From then on, Choi Hyuk didnt blink. Even though the Berserkers who had followed him here had joined the other troops and were fighting intensely, Choi Hyuk observed the distant reddish-brown miasma. Holding Choi Hyuks Imprint, he gulped down the impatience and nervousness that arrived at his heart one by one. That moment, Flame-Rain changed her mindset and began struggling with all her might, and the reddish-brown miasma, which appeared to be impregnable, began to ripple. Weak points began to appear. Flame-Rain! Choi Hyuk, who had been standing still like a rock, waiting for an opening, realized that this was his opportunity. The nervousness, restlessness, rage, and memories he had swallowed exploded at once. Like a universe being created after a big bang, it erased everything. Choi Hyuk called this sword strike the First Sword. Even sound disappeared with a deafening boom. Tu-! ! Like its name First Sword, everything was erased. The space between Choi Hyuk and the reddish-brown miasma in the distance as well as the reddish-brown miasma itself. Following the swing of Choi Hyuks sword, history itself was erased and only the mark of his sword was recorded as the first and last entry. His sword demolished everything in existence in order to become the first. Since the space between Choi Hyuk and the miasma had been erased, Choi Hyuk was standing in the middle of the miasma, and because the miasma was erased in a horizontal line, he caught a glimpse of the demise-ranked monster that had been inside. Flame-Rain? However, he didnt see Flame-Rain. Only the ill-tempered demise-ranked monsters murderous intent tightened powerfully around him. Since he had put everything into his First Sword, he didnt have the strength to avoid its attack. { Foolish Death} The monster, whose appearance was that of a thirteen-year-old boy, said unpleasantly as it slowly raised its hand at Choi Hyuk. Choi Hyuk squeezed all his remaining karma to try to avoid its attack somehow. Slice. That moment, something flashed past the monsters neck. { Huh?} Before the monster could say anything- Blaaze! White flames completely burned its sliced head and body. The monsters small figure had been revealed due to Choi Hyuks sword. And, the moment the monsters attention was focused on Choi Hyuk, what cut its head off was Flame-Rains Glory which had been waiting for this opportunity. Flame-Rain? At first, Choi Hyuk didnt see her. All he was a single sword. However, soon, her tattered figure appeared from the sword handle. Although she was missing an eye and her body was cut and ripped in various places, she was alive. She had only fainted. Karma was shapeless. Focusing all her concentration on her sword, she had assimilated with it. Then, like how the monster had hidden itself, she too hid her traces within her sword and, supported by Choi Hyuks intrusion, launched a surprise attack on the monster. That was how Flame-Rain and Choi Hyuk became demise-ranked monster killers. The meaning behind this great accomplishment was beyond their expectations. While she might be known as an eccentric despite being the Flame Wing Tribes princess, Flame-Rain, who was a transcendental warrior, hadnt been able to obtain military distinction. While he was a genius who created a Weapon of Vow despite only being a middle-ranked warrior at the time, Choi Hyuk was undervalued as he was of a weak species from a planet on the border. In this moment, they had finally come out from the behind the curtains. {1} Riding on the tigers back C The moment you got off the tigers back, it would eat you. Basically, there was no turning back. Chapter 160: The Fourteenth Episode 9: The Shackles of Judgment / Chapter 160: The Fourteenth TL: emptycube / ED: Oer By the time Choi Hyuk saw Flame-Rain again in the Speckled-Light Tribes infirmary, she was uninjured. From her eyes, which shined brighter than the stars, to her round shoulders, she had completely healed from the injuries she incurred when battling the monster. She was sitting down comfortably and was looking up at the star-filled universe. When Choi Hyuk entered, she became surprised and stiffened blankly. Choi Hyuk saw her eyes tremble. Youre fine? You were severely injured. Choi Hyuk had been in a similar state as well back when he was injured by Narci, who had been much stronger than him. He was able to recover quickly because Commander Mack had given him one of her horns. If she hadnt, then it would have normally taken much longer. However, Flame-Rain had completely recovered in two days. Choi Hyuk found it odd, but Flame-Rain didnt seem to be in the right state of mind to answer this question. That was you? Still looking at him with confused eyes, she was barely able to speak those words. Choi Hyuk firmly stared into her eyes. The one who rescued you? Yeah. How I slashed it because I could. Flame-Rains expression, which had stiffened at his simple answer, soon relaxed. Then she frowned before shouting, Hey! Is that as easy as you say?! You said youre only a high-ranked warrior! Now Im a highest-ranked warrior. He said in a manner as though he was saying his pimples cleared up after a nights rest. However, it really was like that. It was different from when he needed a special enlightenment and Commander Macks assistance to advance into the high rank. After rescuing Flame-Rain and sleeping due to exhaustion, he woke up as a highest-ranked warrior. It wasnt all that surprising though. Choi Hyuk possessed a great understanding of his fate, enough that he could slash a highest-ranked monster with a single swing previously. What he lacked was retribution, but since he slashed a demise-ranked monster, though it was incomplete, it would be even weirder if he didnt advance. Eiik! Ha! Huhu Seeing his attitude, Flame-Rain was at a loss for words before giving up and laughing absentmindedly. While she wanted to shout, Even if youre one, a highest-ranked warrior cant slash that reddish-brown miasma!, but she gave up on it. Since Choi Hyuk wasnt the type to explain thoughtfully, Flame-Rain decided to explain what she had seen and felt. Did you know? Its reddish-brown miasma. Slashing through that was actually more difficult than slicing its actual body. Because it wasnt fully grown, its own endurance was low. That was why it put all its strength into its reddish-brown miasma to avoid a direct confrontation. I wasnt able to clear away the miasma and was losing But your sword slashed through it. Even though my memories of that moment had completely disappeared, strangely, I can vividly remember the pitch-black sword that erased everything and pushed its way through. It was such a strong, fundamental power that it surprised me. But people say that it was your sword. Flame-Rain calmly met Choi Hyuks gaze. Now you know why I was surprised, right? Choi Hyuk felt a bit embarrassed for some reason and scratched his nose once before unsheathing his sword. Cling. He stuck Choi Hyuks Imprint in front of her. Its pitch-black blade as well as Choi Hyuks swaying black karma. Choi Hyuk attempted to explain. Is it that surprising? Its because you shook the monster up. If not, then I would have never been able to slash through the miasma. While it was rare for Choi Hyuk to be bashful, Flame-Rain didnt notice as she was busy examining Choi Hyuks Imprint and Choi Hyuks karma on it, seemingly entranced. Amazing A fate no one in the alliance has ever created Even though its still weak, it possesses a sharpness that can cut the fate of collapse. A power to deny all things established. Tap. Tap. The more she examined it, her hair began to stand on its end one after another. Pure white flames dimly blazed in her eyes like refined silver. That moment, she looked at Choi Hyuk with a bright expression. If its you If its you! You can end this war! ! Not suiting the situation, her smile was so brilliant and her skin, on which her flames faintly blazed, was so lovely, that Choi Hyuk had to close his eyes and avoid looking at her. A peaceful darkness welcomed them. ** That day was also the day Flame-Rains triumphant return ceremony was held. Because of the promise Flame-Rain had received beforehand and since the publics opinion couldnt be covered up because there were quite a few warriors from the top four tribes who participated in the expedition, their triumphant return ceremony was arranged without any problems. Flame-Rains subordinates planned a triumphant return march from the infirmary on the edge of Alliance City, cutting through the city and the Road of Glory, to the Brain. Lets go. Youre going on your triumphant return march. Triumphant return march? From where? Ah, will we go back out into space and act as though weve just returned? Eh, youre supposed to march as soon as you return victorious, but because I was injured like a fool Flame-Rain mumbled as she followed behind Choi Hyuk before being surprised in front of the infirmary. All the warriors who had fought with her had gathered, fully armed, on the not-so-large road. They were so well disciplined that she couldnt even hear a single breath from all of them. However, when Flame-Rain stepped out, their gazes turned towards her simultaneously. Thud, thud! Flinch! Flame-Rain was taken aback when the countless number of warriors with rigid expressions turned to look at her. After seeing their expressions relax, she smiled awkwardly. Gentle smiles were on the warriors faces, then they opened their mouths wide and cheered. Woaaah! Their cheer was loud enough of to shake Alliance City, the capital of the alliance. Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Completely contrary to their disciplined postures and unable to contain their emotion, the warriors stomped their feet and banged their weapons as they rushed to Flame-Rain and hoisted her up in the air. Woaahh! She was thrown up in the air, accompanied by their cheers, and their raised arms received her again. Stepping on each other, some even taking to the air, they tangled together to create a tidal wave as tall as a building. At the top, Flame-Rain rode the tidal wave of warriors as she was propelled forward. Beside her was Choi Hyuk, who had been hoisted up alongside her without realizing it. Choi Hyuk had a bitter expression. Seeing him like this, Flame-Rain laughed. The citizens of Alliance City cheered as well as they watched the enormous wave of warriors marching through the city. -The warriors who defeated demise! -The biggest military merit in the history of the alliance! -We hit first and defeated demise! Multiple cheers mixed together and echoed out. They had beaten a demise-ranked monster that could have brought despair to the alliance with their skill and without relying on a plan. That wasnt all. They beat the monster in the monsters universe, in the middle of the enemy camp! The alliance, that had always defended and taken losses, was now starting its counterattack! The excitement of the marching warriors and the observing Alliance City citizens was beyond their expectations. To be this happy because they won! While being propelled forward, Choi Hyuk saw their faces. Amidst the crowd that had gathered, he saw the commander-in-chief of the Shapley Supercluster, Armor-Phantom, Night Sovereign Ding, who caused a conflict on Dragonic, and even Hashishi and Manta, who he had clashed against during the recruit training of the Kundle Tribe. He looked down on all of them. He saw their bitter, downcast looks. At first, Choi Hyuk was dazed but suddenly felt a sharp sword-like emotion jumbling in his stomach. It felt chillingly pleasant. It was now time to kill those who he needed to kill, and there was almost no one left who would block his path. With every step he took, their chains and shackles that sloppily wrapped around to restrain him fell off one after another. Finally, his shackles, his enemies, were only the Exalted Wings. His enemies that he didnt even know the faces of were close. If he stretched his hand out a little further Not one would remain There really isnt a lot left now. Swallowing the blades that wanted to slice his stomach open and rush out, Choi Hyuk was barely able to smile. ** {We didnt know that the demise-ranked monster would be awake. To be able to defeat a monster like that I express my respect for your military merit. Flame-Rain.} No matter what he thought inwardly, Flame-Hell respectfully greeted Flame-Rain. I didnt accomplish it alone. Greeting modestly, Flame-Rain shared her merit with Choi Hyuk. Choi Hyuk lowered his head slightly. Seeing those two, Flame-Thorn spoke in an unpleasant voice. {Please dont misunderstand me But something is odd. It was a demise-ranked monster. A monster like that had awakened, yet is it possible for a warrior of the proficiency stage of the transcendent level to defeat it? On top of that, a warrior who had just become a highest-ranked warrior was able to provide assistance? If the monster was so weak, then I dont think theres a reason to call it a collapse} Flame-Ember immediately cut in at Flame-Thorns thorny words. {Considering the testimonies and records, the demise-ranked monster that appeared this time wasnt complete. However, I heard that the nature of its power was undoubtedly that of demise and that its strength wasnt below ours, it might even surpass it.} {However, since the level of the warriors who participated in the expedition was low Couldnt the reports have been exaggerated?} {No, that why Im saying!} Flame-Ember and Flame-Thorn were about to argue once again, but Flame-Rain cut them off. I would like to request something. Unlike before, her attitude exuded composure. {} In this strange mood, the Exalted Wings waited for her request in silence. I request for a reordering of the alliance ranks. Immediately after those words, Flame-Rains skin blazed with chillingly white, transparent flames. It was different from her previous orange flames and even her white flames seen recently. Her vigor surged out without holding anything back. She was clearly showing off her strength. {Hmm} {Huu} There was no meaning in distinguishing who mumbled. Everyone mumbled before swallowing their silence. Flame-Rain had been at the proficiency stage of the transcendent level. She, who was the 28th warrior in the alliance ranks, had grown tremendously after overcoming this trial. Her flames, which displayed her full strength, proved everything. She had passed the mid-stages and was completely in the late transcendent level. Her power was now comparable to Flame-Hell and Dark-Sound, who were the strongest of the Exalted Wings. Even Choi Hyuk widened his eyes in shock. I knew her wounds healed too quickly She had obtained much more than she lost. While Choi Hyuk accumulated Retribution from facing the demise-ranked monster, Flame-Rain had accumulated the most. Choi Hyuk shook his head after seeing Flame-Rain, who had already been strong, become even more unbelievably strong. So there was another monster here. {Ranks Ranks Will giving you the 14th rank be sufficient? As you know, it is the greatest rank for a warrior.} Flame-Thorns attitude, which had been busy ridiculing Flame-Rain, changed. As long as her ability was confirmed, there was no use trying to lower her contribution. However, Flame-Rain shook her head. Rank 14. The reason why this was the greatest rank for a warrior was simple. There were 13 Exalted Wings who were tied for first. Therefore, what she wanted was one thing. No, I want to be a member of the Exalted Wings. {} { Then wont there be five Exalted Wings from the Flame Wing Tribe?} { But she has the qualifications.} {} Silence and murmurs immediately covered the Brain. It was a dilemma. The Exalted Wing couldnt simply agree through silence nor could they clearly oppose it either. { I op-oppose.} Flame-Thorn, who had fallen into a state of shock, jumped to oppose a few moments later. Following this, Flame-Hell stated. {Flame-Rain. While the Exalted Wings need to possess a power stronger than anyone, one cannot become an Exalted Wing with just that.} Flame-Rain was still composed. Cheers chanting her name still rang in her ears. She was already the alliances hero and was fully justified in her actions. On top of that, she had a measure in dealing with the other Exalted Wings wariness. Even Flame-Hell would have no choice but to acknowledge her in the end. Yes, of course. Exalted Wings are those who lead the fate of the great universe. Each member has to propose a future their fate would reach But I have already shown you this. { What is it?} The end of the war. {} Now is the time to recover what we have lost. I, as the 14th Exalted Wing, will be the commander-in-chief in attacking the monsters universe. { Thats dangerous.} Staying like this is more dangerous. Like how the monsters avoid getting noticed while capturing our planets and creating Kahur Kabkuns, I too will avoid their notice and establish our base and fortress. I will make preparations so that more warriors can take part in the attack more safely. {} A heavy silence settled. A petite lady stood in front of 13 stone plates. The entire universe perked its ears at her words. We need to continuously mess up their plans. The more we do so, the tougher our defensive line will become. Didnt Highest-ranked Warrior Choi Hyuk completely colonize two superclusters in the quickest time in the alliances history because he swept through the demise-ranked monsters Kahur Kabkun and the many Kahur Kabkuns affiliated with it in a single action this time? Even though our defensive line expanded rapidly, isnt it easier to defend than before? {} The Exalted Wings silence continued. {Eu!} Only Flame-Thorn protested. However, sensing that the flow had already been overturned, Flame-Hell stopped her. {Stop.} Then, with the following silence, it was decided. Baaang! With a bang, the Brain shook. The 13 stone plates that were spread an equal distance apart were slightly pushed away, and another stone plate arose from the space created. A white stone plate that reached the sky was engraved with a waterdrop flame symbolizing Flame-Rain. {Congratulations, princess. When you blazed with flames It felt like His Late Majesty had returned.} Flame-Fog, who had always been silent, congratulated her with a trembling voice. Hence, the 14th Exalted Wing was born. ** Wow Choi Hyuk left the Brain slightly dazed. Although Choi Hyuk also received some rewards, after seeing Flame-Rain become an Exalted Wing before him, he wasnt too interested in what he had obtained. An Exalted Wing If you become an Exalted Wing, then you can probably see other Exalted Wings face-to-face, right? Then should I also aim for that? Choi Hyuk had decided that the Exalted Wings would be his final enemies, yet the only one he had seen in person for a moment until now was Dark-Sound. Besides that, he had met them indirectly at the Brain. If he wanted to get revenge, he had to at least be able to see them. He needed to get closer to their core. Flame-Rain is going to set up in the monsters universe? Then do I have to go there too? Attacking instead of defending. It was a completely new opportunity. If he took advantage of that, then he would be able to make great contributions, and if he did that, then he could take a step closer to the Exalted Wings. Choi Hyuk was walking while thinking this when his expression suddenly stiffened as he stopped in place. A shadowy darkness had suddenly enveloped him. He couldnt see, hear or feel anything. Choi Hyuk calmly turned his gaze. For life and freedom. What is it that you want from me, Exalted Wing Dark-Sound? A glint appeared on Dark-Sounds eyes, who had his arms crossed. It was because he didnt expect Choi Hyuk to find him so quickly. However, he didnt show his surprise and said, Amazing, isnt she? Flame-Rain She acted well. To think that she would declare she would go to the monsters universe instead of staying in ours With that one move, she silenced all the other Exalted Wings from other tribes who were scared of the increase in the Flame Wing Tribes influence. On top of that, her flames charming, arent they? To the point Flame-Fog returned to her side It seems that they are moved to tears when they see amazing flames. Choi Hyuk didnt know how to reply so he remained silent. Dark-Sound approached Choi Hyuk without making any sound and said, Flame-Rain. Shes a good friend. However, dont become so close with her. Dark-Sound continued to speak weird things, but his next words were shocking. I know it all. You hate the alliance so much that you want to erase it, right? Thats why Im saying this. Be careful. To your enemies, you cant let them know that you hate them. You need to make them misunderstand you. Only then can you snag an opportunity. While saying this, Dark-Sounds eyes boiled with hatred for the alliance. So dont be close with Flame-Rain. If possible, its better if it seems like you are hostile towards her. Only then will they not be wary of you. Choi Hyuk saw a faint white light (goodwill) from Dark-Sounds cold eyes. However, whether he was someone to kill or keep alive As if his Eyes of the Judge were covered by something, he only saw a faint shadow. He couldnt distinguish what it was. {TL/N: Whoo~ Episode finale! Hope you guys enjoyed! Flame-Rain became the fourteenth Exalted Wing! What do you guys think Choi Hyuk will do next?} Chapter 161: Gathering and Scattering (1) Episode 10: Calculations of Revenge / Chapter 161: Gathering and Scattering (1) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk To Choi Hyuk, the time spent with Flame-Rain was He would either have tea with her when she suddenly visited or they would talk for a while, and she would only visit for less than thirty minutes every few months, sometimes even only once a year. That was all, yet it was weird. It didnt feel awkward when he met her, and since it felt like they had conversed throughout this entire time, it instead felt like the blood and slaughter that were their daily lives was as faint as a dream. Choi Hyuk opened his eyes at the Tower of Warriors. The karma that had been sticking next to him dispersed like butterflies. While this place was called the Tower of Warriors, its true appearance was like that of an enormous whirlwind of karma. Within this place, where everything was floating as if there wasnt any gravity, Choi Hyuk raised his floating body. Specks of light chaotically flashed by his still fuzzy vision, and when the Light of Eternity emitting from the center of Alliance City reflected on them, they would create all sorts of shadow-like symbols. Swords, shields, crystals Weapons he could identify, and some he couldnt, flashed before disappearing. The Tower of Warriors was the tomb of karma weapons. When warriors died, their karma weapons would slumber in this place. The unfulfilled callings, sentiments, vows, and conclusions of dead warriors gathered together to create a huge flow of fate, and the Exalted Wings used this power to handle the Net of Fate. It was the alliances symbol along with the Brain. The right to stay here wasnt given to anyone. Choi Hyuk stretched his hand out to his waist and looked for Choi Hyuks Imprint. When he placed his hand on its handle, only then did it feel complete. The refreshing sensation of morning overcame him. When he slowly lowered his body to exit the tower, the silhouettes of the karma weapons that filled the tower would surround his body. When his body lowered to an appropriate level, like elevator doors opening, the silhouettes dispersed on their own. As soon as he landed on the lowest part of the Tower of Warriors, he heard Lee Jinhees chatting voice. Wow Then Flame-Rain was on the battlefield in 2002? And that was before they started colonizing the Laniakea Supercluster? Yeah. Since the frequency of discovery in the Laniakea Supercluster was so low, and when I arrived, monsters had already occupied various places It was really intense that time. I almost died numerous times. Do even transcendent warriors get in danger? Of course! Also, I was a highest-ranked warrior that time. Then you entered the transcendent level in only ten years? Hearing Lee Jinhees shocked voice, Flame-Rain brushed her hair as she boasted, Everyones surprised by my growth. Lee Jinhee exaggeratingly lowered her head. Yes, yes, of course, Exalted Wing. Wow, anyways, hearing your story feel a bit surreal. In 2002, Earth didnt even have smartphones. I dont even remember that time well. Ah, can I call you unni{1}? Flame-Rain smiled as she waved her hand while Baek Seoin mumbled in shock, In 2002, Korea was a pot of craziness because of the World Cup. So the alliance was in the middle of war back then too. Well, if we look at the number of years, then the alliance has probably been fighting since prehistoric times The alliance wasnt made for nothing I see. Flame-Rain looked up. Shadows of the karma weapons were cast above randomly. Countless warriors had died, and the Tower of Warriors, which grew larger every time they did, was already as wide as multiple stadiums and so tall that one couldnt see the top. Yeah It wasnt easy. So the earlier and more key members have a stronger compensation mentality. Flame-Rains voice lowered. 2002 The world cup that opened in South Korea and Japan. I saw it too. I studied a lot about Earth. It was a beautiful planet. For Earth to become like that Im sorry. Baek Seoin and Lee Jinhee were taken aback by Flame-Rains words. No! Theres no need for you to be sorry. Yeah. In fact, were grateful to you, unni. Flame-Rain smiled weakly. Dim flames blazed in her eyes. Her voice became even lower, and it rang even deeper. I am going to change the alliance. Starting from the monsters universe that I am assigned to, I will change the alliance into one that doesnt distinguish between the center and the borders, where all warriors are respected and fight indiscriminately and where no life will be treated as a Consumable! I will create an alliance that is truly for life and freedom. I will endure, no, become stronger in the monsters universe and return. Starting the change from there, I will change even our universe. Seeing her tightly shut lips and faintly blazing eyes, Lee Jinhees mouth became agape. Led by Flame-Rains passion, she unknowing said, Me too. I want to see that world You will. Flame-Rain nodded firmly. Choi Hyuk, who had been watching them from the back, joined in with a slightly confused voice, Just when did you all become so close? While they should have seen Flame-Rain with him when she visited, from his knowledge, Baek Seoin, Lee Jinhee, and the others hadnt talked with her before. Lee Jinhee and Baek Seoin were startled by Choi Hyuks sudden appearance and quickly greeted him. Flame-Rain replied leisurely as though she had already been aware that he was behind her, We became close while waiting for you to get up. You were waiting for me? Flame-Rain went over and pulled Choi Hyuks wrist. Lets go. Ill show you my homeland this time. While its very different from Earth, it probably wont be bad. The cheers and jeers of the Berserkers executives, who were out in the plaza, simultaneously rained down on them as Flame-Rain disappeared with Choi Hyuk. ** Flame-Rain brought Choi Hyuk to the fountain of light, no, the lake of light in the center of Alliance City. This place, called the Light of Eternity, was like the sun as it shined a light on the entire city, which was as large as the moon. She grabbed his wrist and pulled him step-by-step towards the Light of Eternity. If the Brain and the Tower of Warriors are the symbols of the alliance for all members This place is the symbol of the Flame Wing Tribe, who possess absolute influence within the Flame Wing Alliance. Its a place of privileged access. She said in a slightly bitter tone as she submerged herself completely in the light. While the Light of Eternity was a device that provided energy to Alliance City, it was also a two-way gate that led to the Flame Wing Tribes homeland. The moment Choi Hyuk was about to pass through the Light of Eternity while being led by Flame-Rain, Choi Hyuk heard a cold message. {Other species are prohibited from approaching.} Hes my guest. {Ah, pardon me! I welcome your return to our homeland, princess.} As soon as Flame-Rain cut in, the voice that had been cold towards Choi Hyuk became like a warm breeze. Immediately after, Choi Hyuk entered the Flame Wing Tribes homeland, End of the Universe. At a glance, this place seemed to be within a painting by Van Gogh. Everything he saw was a flame. As though a great painter had paid great care to his every brushstroke to create harmony, all sorts of textures, shapes, and colors of flames meshed together, like Pointillism, to create an incredibly noble scene, from violent flames to smooth flames and from white flames to green, pink, and purple flames. This place is? Choi Hyuk opened his mouth without realizing it, and Flame-Rain didnt reply as she took a deep breath. The flames around her blazed as if blessing her. These flames, which were transparent and white like her own distinct flames, made it feel as though the entire universe was protecting her. Is this what they call a princess? Choi Hyuk admired unconsciously. Its a wonderful place, isnt it? Flame-Rain said only after taking deep breaths without a word for a while. End of the Universe. Since it hasnt been long since the big bang when considering the passage of time relative to this place, the Flames of Beginning, which birthed the universe, still remain intact here. The Flame Wing Tribe are the descendants of the Flames of Beginning that conceived the universe. Thats why the diehard nationalist also call us the descendants of the Creator. She kept pulling Choi Hyuks wrist as she showed him various locations. She collected the most delicious flames and let Choi Hyuk taste them and even introduced him to the artistic flames kindled by the Flame Wing Tribe. In this place, where everything was made up of flames, there was no need for a city, buildings, or even clothes. However, each and every flame here had the touch of the Flame Wing Tribe. This was what the Flame Wing Tribe usually did. They consumed and created flames. The Flame Wing Tribes emotions started and ended with flames. The desire they possessed from the beginning was to kindle a more beautiful or a more everlasting flame. There was nothing else besides that. Visiting her homeland for the first time in a long while, Flame-Rain was sentimental the whole time. This place is not only my homeland but my mother as well. Not as in a figure of speech, but literally. Like earthlings, the Flame Wing Tribe members can give birth by mixing flames with each other But in cases like my father, who possess overwhelmingly powerful flames, they can fuse their flames with this universes flames. Then a child is born from those flames. That is why I dont have a mother in Earths traditional sense. This world, these flames are my mother. Flame-Rain looked happy while saying this. According to her words, this was like returning to her mother after a long while. However, her expression soon darkened. That is why my tribe members cant give up on these flames. Give up? Yeah. All things born must die. Our universe isnt an exception, and neither are the Flames of Beginning. After the big bang, the universe has been cooling, and the flames we enjoyed are gradually dying out. We couldnt just watch that happen Still, my father, Flame-Sky, accepted this change and was looking for a new way of life, but Flame-Hell, who came into power after my father passed away, isnt like that. To maintain these flames for as long as possible, he decided to make the Flame Wing Tribe the greatest existence in the universe. This was why we were able to obtain the special fate as the ruling species of the universe, and using this fate and power, we can allocate the karma necessary to continue maintaining the Flames of Beginning. She stopped speaking for a moment before having a hard time opening her mouth again. While no one talks about it now, the Dark Tribe, Armored Soul Tribe, and Speckled Light Tribe, who are now known as members of the top four tribes, had all gone through what Earth had gone through in the beginning. This happened after my father had passed away. Flame-Hell said that these were inevitable trials and that it was the monsters doing, not ours, but in fact, these were all things we did to obtain a ruling position for the Flame Wing Tribe. I didnt know this when I was young. Like a fool, I believed that the alliance was free and peaceful by only looking at its outer appearance. Hearing this, Choi Hyuk recalled the deep hatred Dark-Sound had revealed to him. Flame-Rain stopped, as if she was fighting back her tears, before changing the mood and hitting Choi Hyuks shoulder. But I saw it. Another universe. I saw how beautiful the universe, which the Flame Wing Tribe members hate and call the cold universe, is. The cold air on Earth. The stars in the night sky. The hot coffee I drank while blowing on it. How wonderful all those things were. Wasnt it? How was it? Growing up in a cold universe without knowing anything about the alliance and the war? Choi Hyuks expression momentarily became emotional after listening to her words. Soon, he shook his head and said, It was simple. Without knowing anything about this enormous universe, we simply lived by advancing our feeble science. Since we didnt know anything about karma, we were so weak that we lived solely by wielding the technology we had created. While in fear that the weapons, technology, and artificial intelligences we created could destroy us, we greedily warred against each other. Not everything was good. That was why, when we first saw the alliance, I think we thought that it was illustrious despite being scared and hating it. We thought those of the alliance were different from us since they could manipulate karma since birth. But looking at it now, I dont think so. Flame-Rain smiled as she agreed with him. Huu, yeah. In the end, were all foolish. Thats why were all the same karmalings, right? There isnt a truly exalted species. So She stared directly at Choi Hyuk as she continued, So I will make one. A new alliance. An alliance that is truly for the prosperity of all karmalings. To do that I need your help. She stretched her hand out. Lets work together. You will, wont you? When he saw her outstretched hand, Choi Hyuk felt a prickling sensation. He recalled how Jung Minji had stretched out her hand, asking him to work together with her back when he was about to leave the high school after completing the Ring of Rebirth and the Throne Game. That time, Choi Hyuk refused. Then she died. This situation felt similar. Of course, a lot had changed since then as well. While he himself had changed a lot, the biggest change was Flame-Rain. She was someone who warmed others hearts by being next to them. It was the same right now. She stretched her hand out while saying that she would abandon this universe where various colored flames blazed around them like a great masterpiece. She was small yet stronger than him. Despite this, she was easily hurt. However, she had the qualifications of an empress as she could recover from it and establish her own vision. She was frighteningly beautiful. This was why Choi Hyuk couldnt smile or hold her hand and wish her the fortune of war. Instead, he took a step back. He didnt avoid her gaze. Only, while hiding his emotions as best as he could, he shook his head. No, I wont. He said in the end. Then again. Flame-Rains hand, which she had stretched out like a flower with a fluttering heart, flinched as though it was met with a cold breeze. {1} Unni C what a younger woman calls an older woman. Chapter 162: Gathering and Dispersing (2) Episode 10: Calculations of Revenge / Chapter 162: Gathering and Dispersing (2) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk The Light of Eternity, which surged from the center of Alliance City, hit the various gravity fields and different atmospheres in the sky, scattering intricately. It looked like a patchwork stitched from various types of skies, such as a sunset, blue autumn sky, shining light, and darkness. No matter how long one looked at it, they wouldnt get tired of it. Its finally peaceful In a place not far from the Tower of Warriors, Alexei stood leisurely as he drank a soda. The soda, which was called One Sky, was connected to Alliance Citys sky and karma. No matter where or when you drank it, its rippling liquid reflected the various skies. When drunken, the sky-blue liquid would wet ones tongue and throat as it soaked into ones cells, and the faint scent of an autumn or spring breeze would linger in ones nose. It felt like ones mouth and stomach was being soaked by the sky. Alexei let out a breath in satisfaction. However, Lee Jinhee didnt seem to be in a good mood. Lyosha, whats peaceful? Cant you see everyones busy wracking their brains? Without a doubt, the Alliance City citizens were huddling together and discussing something with serious faces. Alexei wasnt aware of this. Its because of the princess, right? Establishing a fortress in the monsters universe or something Well, I guess these announcements that always pop up are shocking in Alliance City? Alexei said as though it didnt concern him and smiled brightly at Lee Jinhee. But director, its only shocking to those living here. To people like us from the borders, isnt this news welcoming? Dropping privileges and competing solely on skill And theres no ridiculous treatment like making the less skilled Consumables. To be honest, this is like a dream to us! Seeing Alexeis somewhat excited expression, Lee Jinhees face became even darker. Lee Jinhee stared at the boys face, who always followed her like a puppy while saying that he liked her. He smiled timidly as if saying that he was happy just meeting her eyes. While he had lost a bit of his baby fat and his face had become more mature, he was still young. Her heart ached a little more. Lyosha. Yes! Director! You entered the middle rank, right? I entered it! I am ashamed for reaching it so late. While completing the mission this time, the majority of warriors at the team leader rank were able to step into the middle rank. Among them, Alexei, who was the top team leader in Lee Jinhees troop, had already passed the early stages and was heading for the proficiency stage. While he said he was ashamed for reaching it so late, his expression revealed an uncontainable pride. Lee Jinhee patted Alexeis head as she said, Good job. You worked hard. However We really were late. Both you and me. Pardon? Alexei, who had been happy from hearing he did well and that he had worked hard, was surprised at Lee Jinhees self-deprecating words. Were late. Too late. Didnt you realize anything this time? The Berserkers couldnt follow leader. Were supposed to support him from behind when he pushes forward But we couldnt. The gap between leader and us is gradually increasing. She wrapped her hand around her forehead as she said, Leader wont wait for us since hes someone with clear goals. So us Berserkers need to match his goals on our own. Thats why he picked us. Yet, he reached the highest rank this time While none of the directors directly below him have even become high-ranked warriors yet. Even the team leaders below the directors have only now reached the middle rank Late. Too late. If we want to cover the leader, then, at the very least, the directors need to be high-ranked warriors and the team leaders need to have reached the proficiency or peak stage of the middle rank. But even I, a director, am still only a middle-ranked warrior. Thats because the higher rank you are, the more difficult it is to increase your rank. On top of that, I heard that, starting from the high rank, you need enlightenment regarding your fate, since youre transcending the system Yeah. But thats our problem At least, during the next mission, we need to reach the high rank. Only then can we follow the leader, even if were insufficient. Euu. Its already hard enough. I heard that once the base is created, itll be safe for a while Cant we work hard to find enlightenment then? While saying these words may be me overstepping my position You cant be too hasty. Alexei said everything he had to say even while reading Lee Jinhees mood. Lee Jinhee looked up at the complex sky filled with various colors. Yeah But we probably wont go to Flame-Rain unnis base. Pardon? Isnt it obvious well be going there? Shes close friends with our leader. Their goals are similar. Lee Jinhee smiled bitterly. You still dont know the leader? No Hes not interested in improving the alliance. Saying this, Lee Jinhee saw the Berserkers focused on training around the Tower of Warriors. Sweating heavily, Ryu Hyunsung wielded his sword with his eyes closed. Baek Seoin, on the other hand, had set up automatic weapons around him and was, whilst standing in the middle of them, avoiding the barrage of swords and bullets. Kim Honghyun was sparring with Zero, and Leah was meditating on her own. While the Berserkers always fought with their lives on the line, Choi Hyuk didnt promise them a glorious future. Choi Hyuks path was simply more destruction and slaughter. He wasnt interested in a better future. Then what were the Berserkers fighting for? Revenge, agony towards the past, and ambition to be stronger than anyone else. While there were multiple reasons, all of them were related to one thing C the intense pleasure experienced from the fights led by Choi Hyuk and the sense of accomplishment gained from defeating a difficult opponent. No drug could provide them with that sharp, abundant sensation. Whether it was to forget their pain or for a better future, they couldnt help but be led by him. However, there was a possibility that this case wouldnt last forever, especially for those warriors who strove for certain goals rather than indulging themselves in battles to forget their pain. Whaat? Then what kind of mission are we going on? How scary Isnt it time for us to establish our foothold? And I am curious about the new base thats being established Listening to Alexeis dispirited voice, Lee Jinhee shook her head. Yeah I dont know how things will be in the future either. What kind of mission the leader will be assigned to is unknown ** Choi Hyuk recalled his conversation with Dark-Sound. However I want to quickly grow stronger. Is there another path besides standing next to Flame-Rain and invading the monsters universe? There is. Shes going to cautiously begin her activities from the border, trying not to be noticed. However, the alliance needs a more aggressive plan than that. What is it? The whereabouts of the queen of monsters. There are now two possible locations remaining. We need to find out which of the two the queen is at and what the best route to invade that place is. And if we attract the monsters attention while doing this, itll help hid Flame-Rains stronghold, so its not all bad. While there are those within the Exalted Wings who hate Flame-Rain, there isnt a single one who hopes that the stronghold, which we spent a large number of resources on, will collapse. Since everyone will be doomed if we mess up. So youre saying to invade the center. Thats a dangerous mission. It seemed he liked the sound of dangerous mission as he rolled the word on his tongue once more while smiling. Dark-Sound nodded his head. Yeah. Flame-Hell and I will suggest you for the position so do your best. Also Ill give you a present. Ill accept it gratefully. Choi Hyuk didnt refuse any presents. Smiling faintly, Choi Hyuk bowed and Dark-Sound, seeing this, grinned. Dark-Sounds pale lips spat a few words and Choi Hyuks face became stiff. The ones in charge of Earths recruit training. Blaze. A small black flame blazed. It even burned on the tips of Dark-Sounds fingers. Haa As expected. Of course, he wasnt injured in the slightest, the fact that Choi Hyuks flames could even burn the tips of his fingers was surprising on its own. This flame didnt use any skill, materializing purely from his burning rage. Choi Hyuks eyes were blazing black as he looked at Dark-Sound without a reply. That was why Choi Hyuk didnt care about his executives reactions. Ah Leader. Are we fighting again? We have a lot to do. We need to reorganize Dragonic and we have to research new technologies No, no, fighting is good. However, what reason is there for not going to Exalted Wing Flame-Rains stronghold? We can fight as much as we want and reorganize there. The Artillery Captain Handke made a gloomy expression. Aide Leah continued after, There have been rumors that all the El Tribe members and earthlings on Dragonic will be transferred to that stronghold. That place is no different from a new colonized land. The ones who go first will obtain a bigger proportion. Arent we at the time where we need to make humanity stronger by going at a slower pace? We can obtain sufficient military merit there as well. These were the suggestion of the administrative and education representatives of the Berserkers. Guardian Bae Jinman didnt say anything and kept his eyes closed. Choi Hyuk shook his head. Normally, he would go along with whatever his subordinates wanted, but not this time. In this moment where he couldnt back down and his leadership was tested, he settled the situation with a single sentence. I found out who were in charge of Earths recruit training. The ones in charge of Earths recruit training. At first, they all tilted their heads, uncertain of what he meant, but the moment they understood, shivers ran down their spines. Choi Hyuks words stabbed at them like daggers. Lets deal with them first. Within this chilling silence, someone opened his mouth. Earths Recruit training. Youre talking about the ones who created The Ring of Rebirth and the Throne Game, right? It was Guardian Bae Jinman, who had his eyes closed until now. His eyes were bloodshot. ** Flitch of the Speckled Light Tribe was a strategist who recently came to fame. While he was from one of the top four tribes, as could be inferred by his name, he was of low birth within the Speckled Light Tribe. In his tribe, names like Fragment Light and Fingernail Light were common, and those who were respected had Light- in front of their names. Yet, he didnt have Light in his name. In the Speckled Light Tribe, millet-sized lights gathered in a group to form a collective intelligence, which was then given a name, but, the lights that composed Flitch were all weak and indecisive losers. However, Flitch didnt give up. Maybe it was because he was a gathering of the weak and cowardly, but he always worked harder than anyone else. Since he didnt hold any expectations for himself, he didnt become overconfident, and when people criticized him, he didnt lash out in anger but rather endured and made efforts to improve. After continuing like this, he had completed a few large missions, and using the hit results from a recent mission as a basis, he was even able to advance into the alliances capital, Alliance City. He was a strategist active in Alliance Citys tactic market. His story of making his own fortune through strictly his own efforts was quite famous, and many people respected and admired him. Flitch was really happy about that. Whenever he went to the tactic market early to examine the newly proposed tactics and discussed with other strategists about which ones had potential and which ones were trash, the thought I succeeded always sunk into his mind. It was the same today. Hey, Flitch! This is a new tactic, what do you think about it? Management of reconnaissance troops to figure out the monster queens exact location and invasion route Are you interested in it? Im not. Woah, woah, its still quite a hot-button issue. And its essential information in order to end this war. The war ending? I dont know, I cant believe it. While Exalted Wing Flame-Rain may have had some fun with her victory, do you think well be able to see the war end in her generation? In our generation, the best we can do is maintain the current situation. Theres a higher chance that the war will end with our loss. Its all just hot air. Its just a diversion to gain more power. All higher ups are like that. So The reconnaissance is like a show? Yeah. Since Exalted Wing Flame-Rain is gaining popularity with tribes outside Alliance City with her determination to end the war, to combat this, the original Exalted Wings planned a show tactic. However, real investments will be focused on Exalted Wing Flame-Rains stronghold construction. Its better to get on that. When theres such a great alternative, theres no need to waste precious points on a show like that. Flitch, I understand what youre saying But shouldnt you of all people be interested in it? I hear the person in charge of this tactic is someone from there? They were both his colleagues and competitors, and facing their banter, Flitch expressionlessly turned his gaze towards the tactic information board. Person in charge. The Leader of the Berserkers, a B rank independent troop, Choi Hyuk. Flitch smiled bitterly as he shook his head. Hey, take it easy. In principle, who was in charge of which tribes recruit training was a secret. However, when looking at the circumstances, guessing who did what mission was too easy. While everyone didnt personally say it out loud, since they knew Flitch had made a great profit from leading Earths recruit training, they indirectly teased him. Just as Flitch shook his head and was about to look for an investment-worthy tactic, someone tapped his shoulder. He also heard an energetic voice say, Hello, Mr. Flitch. It is an honor to meet a strategist with such high prestige like you. When he turned around, a familiar earthling man was standing in front of him. While he was inwardly taken aback, he calmly asked, Who are you? The man lightly smiled as he gave a reply unrelated to his question. While it is sudden, the reconnaissance mission will be a success. How about investing in it? He had a bright smile. Flitch avoided his gaze and said while walking elsewhere, Haha, Ill think about it. Im busy now so Thud. However, the earthling grabbed his shoulder. Ah, it doesnt matter whether you invest or not, but youll still be participating. I came here to tell you this. The mans constant disrespectful attitude made Flitchs expression go stiff as he asked, What are you saying? The man smiled brightly as he replied directly, The Leader of the Berserkers, Choi Hyuk, is dispatching the strategist, Flitch. The surrounding strategists were shocked at his reply as they retreated back. Now that they thought about it, the vigor released by the black sword at his waist wasnt normal. They murmured, Ah That must be the famous Sword of Vow. Dis Dispatch? Choi Hyuks black eyes came in front of Flitchs eyes, who still couldnt believe the situation. He was still smiling brightly, but his eyes were cold as ice. You are being dispatched by an A+ rank resource transfer right. The meeting time is Huh? Its right now? Rid-ridiculous! Flame-Rain received a S+ rank resource transfer right this time. As an A+ rank, it was no different from the highest rank. Before Flitch, who couldnt believe his situation, could even finish protesting, the space around him crumpled and swallowed him up. Choi Hyuk motionlessly stared at the space Flitch had disappeared from. Then he smiled widely as he brushed his hands. Itll be thrilling, huh? He leisurely walked past the frozen strategists and left. Chapter 163: Gathering and Scattering (3) Episode 10: Calculations of Revenge / Chapter 163: Gathering and Scattering (3) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk Chiii. It was raining on the field, and a single flame was getting soaked. While steam rose up in the air, she looked up at the sky. Though the rain was falling constantly, the moon and stars shined as there were no clouds. As expected, this was where you were. The voice was as deep as a large brass instrument. Flame-Rain, who had been crouched on the field, getting soaked, turned her head slightly, indicating she was aware of his presence. Then she absentmindedly looked back up at the sky. He kept walking towards her while talking to her. On the surface of his body, metal moved delicately like a pumas muscles, and he placed his long arms on the ground to assist his walking. His face resembled a Moai{1}, he was Mechas of the Armored Soul Tribe{2}. The environment setting is Earth. As expected of a place where lifeforms depended heavily on the circulation of water The environment is quite delicate. Weak, low energy level. When Mechas acted as though he knew, Flame-Rain, who had been sitting blankly, replied as though she appreciated that he knew. Right? Its strange. The planet is as weak as a glass egg, and its too cold for the Flame Wing Tribe. However I like this delicate coldness. Flame-Rain gently scooped up rainwater with her hands. Chii Steam rose up. Flame-Rains eyes followed the rising steam in a trance. The reason why the Flame Wing Tribe is special is because they were born from and grew up in the Flames of Beginning. They will get weaker if they get accustomed to places like this. Hearing Mechass whining voice, Flame-Rains blank eyes focused and she asked confidently, Will that really be the case? Mechas couldnt reply for a while but acquiesced in an acknowledging tone in the end, Isnt Choi Hyuk an exception? Well, still, Ill acknowledge it. The earthlings growth rate is surprising for now. While I dont know when theyll reach their limit, even their current potential is high enough to be considered elites. As if saying, See? Flame-Rain turned her shoulders and said, If a fate ends, then you simply need to accept another fate. Its not the environment that decides whether one becomes stronger or weaker, but ones own actions. Mechas, who had been listening to Flame-Rains words while saying, Yes, yes, princess, abruptly shook his head as he said, In fact, I still cant believe it. For Choi Hyuk to be a highest-ranked warrior already It seems like it was only yesterday when he was just a snotty-nosed brat in the lowest-ranked supply store. Mechas recalled when he had guided Choi Hyuk and taught him how to use the lowest-ranked supply store. Youve only met him once, yet you act like you brought him up? Its just a figure of speech. Wahaha. Mechass laughter rang out from his entire body. After seeing him laugh, Flame-Rain lowered her head. She swept her hand over the grass that grew on the field, black burnt marks trailing her hand. Mechass voice became deeper and it rang out for even longer. Choi Hyuk is apparently in charge of a reconnaissance mission. It was announced today. Really? Flame-Rain grabbed a handful of burnt grass and dirt before letting it wash off in the rain. What might be his reason? She mumbled to herself after a long silence. Since Mechas didnt really have anything to say, he simply stood there silently. Did she offend him? Was it burdensome? What was he planning on doing Revenge? While swallowing these various thoughts flowing from her mind, Flame-Rain brushed herself off and stood up. Nothing we can do. Are you okay? Flame-Rain grinned at Mechass question. I have to be. I am responsible for a ton of people! Then she added quietly, Well, we dont know if hell change his mind later. She energetically moved her arms around in a circle. Seeing her like this, Mechass voice became gentle, Ill take the lead, princess. Now really, how many times do I have to tell you? There isnt a position called princess! Also, youre not from the Flame Wing Tribe anyways! No, the tribe doesnt matter. I am calling you that because you are you. Its not because you are someones daughter Or, should I call you queen? At Mechass joking words, Flame-Rain showed an unpleasant expression. On Earth, theres the expression as bold as brass. You have no shame Dont you cringe when saying stuff like that? Well, as you can see, I really do have brass skin. Mechas gestured at his Moai-like face as he took the lead. ** What is this? Are you trying to get revenge? Flitch shouted as soon as he saw Choi Hyuk. Choi Hyuk didnt reply and closely examined Flitch like a predator considering whether to eat or leave a small animal alone. While I dont know what youre thinking, you cant get revenge for a mission that was conducted justly. It is a violation of alliance laws! However, Choi Hyuk still didnt say anything. He simply slowly walked around Flitch and closely observed him. Flitch gradually became more nervous. The speckled lights that made up his body trembled in panic. Flitchs mind became unruly, divided between speckled lights that were panicking and lights that tried to hold them back and regain order. Just what is it that you want? What do you hope to gain from doing this? Choi Hyuk still didnt reply. Flitch did his best to persuade and unite the speckled lights that had fallen into a state of panic. Everyone! Please calm down! We need to calmly grasp this situation! The more panicked we become, the more dangerous it becomes! It seemed that his persuasion worked, as the unruly speckled lights recovered their calm, and his chaotic thoughts were swept away. Haa Just what are you playing at? As his mind cleared up a little, Flitch decided to behave more actively to release his anxiety and check Choi Hyuks reaction. He looked around the room and took out a drink Glacier Tears from an absolute zero space. Since you arent talking after bringing in a guest Ill drink this first. Im thirsty. Just as he was about to open the cap, Choi Hyuk snatched the bottle away. The speckled lights suddenly flew up, indicating Flitchs surprise. Choi Hyuk poured the Glacier Tears into a glass. It was a dense liquid that pooled together like liquid mercury. In a calm manner, Choi Hyuk said with a smile, Didnt I tell you? You have been dispatched for a reconnaissance mission. Please help us. Faced with his unexpected attitude, an intense discussion broke out between the speckled lights that made up Flitch. No! Theres no way thats the reason! Theres no doubt this has something to do with Earths recruit training! Why are you always so pessimistic? Just now, we only needed to stay calm, but instead topics of revenge started popping up after you became uneasy. In fact, we might have made Choi Hyuk feel even more suspicious towards us! Thats right. Even if Choi Hyuk came to us after knowing everything, he might not have any harsh feelings towards us. Choi Hyuk has also been in charge of recruit training before. Was it the Kundle Tribe? I heard that he killed a number comparable to us. Since Choi Hyuk is experienced enough to know what kind of alliance this is, Im sure he understands. If it really is for revenge, then there isnt any reason to act like this, right? Discussions like this quickly broke out amongst the speckled lights before coming to an agreement and reforming as the group intelligence Flitch. Flitch quickly regained his composure. I dont know why it has to be me. Im a strategist. I no longer have any troops! My fighting strength isnt amazing either. Shiver. That moment, Choi Hyuk didnt reply, but Flitch felt a killing intent that sent chills down his spine. It was only for a moment. What was that? Did I sense wrong? No, I felt it too. Each of the speckled lights quickly reported their state. There was a single conclusion. While it was short A few felt it. It was killing intent. Choi Hyuk knows. Though we dont know what hes going to do. The speckled lights began to feel agitated, but Flitch tried to his best to look dignified as he drank Glacier Tears. Due to the drink, the unruly speckled lights froze all at once before defrosting, giving them a calming sensation. Flitch talked slowly, While I dont know what youre thinking This mission will fail Dont tell me youre planning on starting a losing war because of a reason like that? While turning your back on your limitless potential? When Flitch said, because of a reason like that, he was referring to Earths recruit training. Amongst the speckled lights, a suspicion had been proposed that Choi Hyuk was purposely dragging him into a losing war to get revenge on him. However, unsure whether Choi Hyuk understood his meaning, Choi Hyuk, who had been staring at Flitch with clear eyes, suddenly asked, A losing war? Of course. Whats the reason? Are you asking because you really dont know? Yes. There is one reason. Because you arent a transcendent warrior. Because you arent, you cant meddle with the Net of Fate. You dont have a method of hiding yourself when the monsters notice your invasion and begin chasing you down. Also, think about it. You are supposed to find the queens nest. Even if the monsters universes defenses are lax because they havent been invaded before Theres no way thats the case for the queens nest. There will definitely be monsters close to the demise rank near the queen. Even if you want to get close, you undoubtedly need to be at the transcendent level. Also, you need powerful troops composed of highest and high-ranked warriors. Only then can you use them as bait and retreat if the monsters come at you from behind. It was the tactic used by Exalted Wing Flame-Rain during the previous reconnaissance mission. However, it is impossible for you. So this mission will have no choice but to fail. Choi Hyuk smiled brightly at Flitch, Ptch. Choi Hyuks hand quickly pierced through Filtchs chest. The speckled lights which made up his chest burned and turned into ash. Euack! The speckled lights scattered like sand and fled before gathering on the other side of the room. The speckled lights were in a fuss. Euack! That bastard killed my friend! Calm down! If we fight him now, well all die! A minority of the speckled lights struggled, unable to endure their rage and sorrow, while the rest tried to hold them back. Just what are you Taken aback, Flitch asked while trembling. Choi Hyuk revealed his white teeth as he said in an aggressive manner, Ha? What do you know? Im too pissed off by how you act like a know-it-all, be it in the past or even now. But you, do you know what kind of ability I possess? Why do you think the Exalted Wings assigned me, who isnt even a transcendent warrior, to this reconnaissance mission? That is Flitch couldnt reply because he assumed that this mission was purely a political show. However, Choi Hyuk looked serious and angry. Choi Hyuk came closer and said, Get a hold of yourself. Theres no place to escape to anyways. If you want to live, work harder for the success of the mission. You need to prove your usefulness, right? Or die on the frontlines as a meat shield. Why? Its what you like, isnt it? Kill. Only then can you kill. Right? The speckled lights that made up Flitchs entire body began to tremble. While they wanted to scatter and flee right now, it was impossible as they were suppressed by Choi Hyuks spirit. While comforting those that had fallen into a state of chaos, Flitch was barely able to speak. Th en will you let me live? Did I say that I was going to kill you? Seeing Choi Hyuk reply so naturally, Flitch nodded his head with difficulty. The tips of Choi Hyuks lips curled up as he tapped Flitchs shoulder and walked past him. He saw the clearly visible blue shield symbol above Flitchs head. Hes someone to keep alive? Does that mean hell be of use when I face the Exalted Wings later? Choi Hyuk grinned. The skill he had inherited from Richard had been quite useful until now This time, its truly trash. Choi Hyuks steps hurried. He wanted to go to the monsters universe quickly. And there Thump, thump. His heart thumped and his black karma became flames as they blazed in his eyes. {1} The statues on Easter Island. {2} Mechas was the Armored Soul Tribe member showed Choi Hyuk around the lowest-ranked supply store at Flame-Rains request. Chapter 164: Gathering and Scattering (4) Episode 10: Calculations of Revenge / Chapter 164: Gathering and Scattering (4) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk Flitch, who was putting on airs, brought a tool called the World of Nothingness. You should know that, in order to develop this device quickly, I spent my entire wealth. While it could be the key to the success of this mission Haa, I feel like swearing. To be honest, even though I invested everything into this mission, I still dont think itll be possible. Ive never made such a risky investment before Either way, now that Ive done everything I could, the rest is up to you. While clearly showing a distressed appearance, Flitch handed a black, brick-shaped whetstone to Choi Hyuk. Its appearance was ordinary, almost primitive, but the moment Choi Hyuk received it, he felt a powerful karma inside it. Its vigor didnt lose out to Weapons of Sentiment, which highest-ranked warriors wielded. Seeing Choi Hyuks surprised face, Flitch smiled faintly as he explained, It is a tool named World of Nothingness. By referencing to alliance reports, I created it with Leader Choi Hyuks special skill, First Sword in mind Well, rather than explaining it to you, itll probably be better if you try using it. Please grind your sword on the World of Nothingness. Choi Hyuk took out his sword and ground it on the whetstone-like World of Nothingness. Sereung, sereung. The third time he ground it- Ssereung!! The sound became deeper and pulled the space around it. All matter stretched towards Choi Hyuk, looking ridiculous. When Choi Hyuk pushed his sword on the whetstone, matter was pulled towards him, and when he drew his sword back, it returned back to normal. Unsure of whether he noticed it or not, Choi Hyuk kept grinding. Every time the space distorted, the surface of the whetstone would cover his sword, and every time it did, the whetstone would become slightly smaller. I think thats enough since were only testing it. Ah When Flitch stopped him, Choi Hyuk, who had been grinding his sword as if in a trance, raised his head with slightly blank eyes. Even though its ridiculously expensive, its a consumable. You have to use it sparingly. Using this much is sufficient for testing purposes. Choi Hyuk nodded at Flitchs reasoning. Now, the method of using it You already know, right? Since we purposely came out to this remote location, try slashing once to your hearts content. Flitch said while looking around at the desolate planet that no one lived on. Since there was no atmosphere, the sky was black. When looking around, there were only stones and sand. The only thing that caught their eye was the tall mountain range in the distance. A dim light shined from the peak of the tallest mountain. Choi Hyuk aimed his sword towards that peak. The karma that was tightly wrapped around his sword cried out, pleading him to do something. There was no way he wouldnt know how to use the World of Nothingness, even if he didnt want to. First Sword. Ping- Choi Hyuks sword made an arc, and following its path, everything was erased, even time and space, as though they were never present. Due to the disappearance of space, the peak of the distant mountain came towards him. Normally, this would be the end of the First Swords effect. However, it was different this time. The World of Nothingness, which covered his sword, was released, vibrating as it filled the erased space-time. Flitch, who was somewhat excited, said, I observed that the principle of your skill is similar to that of the big bang. The First Sword has the power to create universes, and it uses this ability to push and erase the pre-existing universe. However, it ends there, without actually being able to create a universe. The World of Nothingness was developed this time to assist the First Sword in taking it a step further. It increases the possibility of creating a pseudo universe. Like this. Flaash! A brilliant light emitted from within the space-time, which had disappeared. When they came to their senses, Choi Hyuk and Flitch were standing above a completely white hall. Huu Flitch let out a sigh of relief. He looked around at his surroundings as he spread his arms. Welcome to the World of Nothingness. To be honest, because I was in a hurry to make this, I didnt have the time to test it, but it works better than I thought. How lucky. Definitely. Choi Hyuk faintly exclaimed. All sides of the hall were smooth and white. It was a dimension created in this moment. Unlike a real universe, which could give birth to life, it was no different from a dead universe But it was still a universe and Choi Hyuk was the creator of this world. He was moved by an indescribable emotion. Choi Hyuk walked to the end of the hall. When he reached the end, there was a large window instead of a wall. Beyond the window, he saw the dimly shining mountain peak. Is it a hidden dimension? Yes. While its a completely new dimension, it is simultaneously a place right next to the pre-existing dimension. While you can call it a hidden dimension More intuitively, its an underground tunnel. It is the best way to explore without the monsters noticing. Though I cant say we wont be caught, the likelihood of getting caught is reduced drastically Do you like it? Seeing Flitch cautiously read his mood, Choi Hyuk smiled slightly and replied, Very. Whew I feel like Ive come back from deaths door. Then can I go now? Before he said that he had done everything he could, and now he asked if he could go now. Meaning, he didnt want to involve himself in the mission any longer. No way. Theres still a lot left. Choi Hyuk hid his feeling of contempt and placed his hand on Flitchs shoulder. Yeah. You did well. Now lets start the mission. Lets work well together. Well probably survive if we do well. Flitchs face distorted when he heard Choi Hyuks words, which gave him no room to leave. ** No! No! Were as good as dead the moment we enter the monsters universe! This is crazy! Do you know how many people Choi Hyuk dispatched for this mission? He didnt dispatch any! Excluding the Berserkers, he only dispatched the three people who participated in Earths recruit training! Isnt it obvious then? Hes just going to kill us! So what are you going to do about it? Stop whining. Its checkmate! Lets escape. Lets escape somehow and sue him in the alliance. Sue? Cant you tell from the fact Choi Hyuk figured out all three of our identities, instead of just one? Someone from the Exalted Wings sold us out! Though we wont be able to escape anyways. Haa To think that he would wipe his mouth clean after receiving the World of Nothingness The speckled lights that made up Flitch were in a complete mess. Like congressmen in a fight, they were pushing and being pushed. However, there was only one conclusion C Theres nothing that we can do. Flitch of the Speckled Light Tribe, Demaetsu of the Keunib species, and Sino of the Seo Tribe. These three, who were in charge of Earths recruit training, felt like they were going to the slaughterhouse as they were pushed into the monsters universe by Choi Hyuk. As soon as they crossed over to the monsters universe, Demaetsu of the Keunib species opened his mouth wide open, revealing his teeth, and said, This is good enough, right? Since weve crossed over to a completely different dimension, there wont be any evidence remaining. Since everyones a Berserker, there wont be any witnesses either, right? If youre going to kill us, then kill us quick, you narrow-minded earthling. Demaetsu gave Choi Hyuk a ridiculing look. On the other hand, Flitch and Sino couldnt hide their nervous expressions. Choi Hyuk smirked at Demaetsu. Did I ever say anything? Demaetsu snorted. Are you trying to act otherwise now? You never planned on completing this mission from the start, right? If you wanted to complete it, then you wouldnt have only brought over the Berserkers, a C+ rank independent troop. A smaller group is better when hiding from the monsters. Also, the Berserkers work well with me and they are stronger than you think. They grow stronger quickly too. Ha! Is that so? To hide from the monsters? You, a mere highest-ranked warrior? When you cant even access the Net of Fate? The Net of Fate. It had the power to tune the entire universe. If Choi Hyuk didnt access and wreak havoc on it, then his location would be fully revealed to the monsters. Because of this, no one believed in him. {Kiiyyeek!} {Kuoooh!} To make matters worse, maybe it was because they had suffered on multiple occasions, but the monsters reacted quickly. Unlike before, when they were slow to notice their invasion and send support, this time, the monsters reacted almost as soon as they crossed over. The monsters, who had been resting while devouring a planet they had plundered from another dimension, rushed out all at once. They even felt a spine-chilling killing intent coming from far off into the distance. While he couldnt be certain because they were so far away, Choi Hyuk thought that they might perhaps be transcendent monsters or even demise-ranked monsters rather than highest-ranked ones. Their vigor was simply that terrifying. It seemed even Demaetsu, who had been aggressively talking back to Choi Hyuk, was shaking in fear as he retreated while drenched in cold sweat. With his lips trembling, he said, Do-dont tell me youre planning on leaving it to the monsters? If-if you are a warrior, no, if you are trying to get revenge, then you should do it with your own hands, right? It seemed that he never considered that Choi Hyuk could overcome this crisis. However, there was a reason the Exalted Wings had assigned Choi Hyuk, who was only a highest-ranked warrior, to this mission. With his sword that could reset everything, they judged that he would be able to keep his location hidden from the monster universes Net of Fate. On top of that, he had received an unexpected present from Flitch. Choi Hyuk believed that the mission was doable. How pathetic Do you think youll be able to survive acting like that? While mocking Demaetsu, Choi Hyuk slowly unsheathed his sword. Demaetsu flinched backwards. From what Dark-Sound had told him, it was this damn keunib who had selected the monsters and scattered them throughout Earth. The Shadow Teeth that Lee Jinhee had difficulty with, the Wyvern of Death that had killed Baek Seoins parents, and the Flaming Devil that had killed his mother were all personally selected by Demaetsu. Demaetsu Demaetsu Huu. Even though he wanted to kill him right now, he did his best to ignore it and turned around. Choi Hyuk swallowed his rage. Even his hatred for Flitch, who personally planned out the Ring of Rebirth and the Throne Game, among others, as well as his loathing for Sino, who created various supplies and provided them to the humans, encouraging them to struggle against each other He swallowed and returned them all to his heart. The First Sword would activate the moment his emotions, which had been accumulated, exploded. Choi Hyuk saw beyond the monsters gathering around him and towards the mission region as he slashed out. At the same time, the World of Nothingness activated. It was a world created by grinding almost half the whetstone. With the First Sword, the monsters that filled their vision disappeared. In fact, a corner of the monsters universe was being ripped up as it disappeared. A bright light poured down from above Demaetsus face, who had been looking at this scene while lost in thought. Then an enormous white hall appeared. The hall was so large one could call it a plaza. The pre-existing universe disappeared and a new one was made. Wow What is this? Our leader is insane Like how Lee Jinhee mumbled this, the Berserkers were shocked at this scene as well. However, the ones who knew the details were even more shocked. This! Crazy! A device that creates dimensions? But that hasnt been developed yet! It was concluded that, because there was no way to obtain the power to create a universe, it was impossible for the time being Ah! Though I did hear that Choi Hyuks new sword skill First Sword did have that sort of power Sino, whose tribe was well-known for their technology, was crazily mumbling to herself. It was to this degree? When Demaetsu, whose tribe had the trait of being weak to the strong and strong to the weak, personally saw Choi Hyuks move, he felt himself becoming endless smaller compared to Choi Hyuk. Finally, Flitch, whose body was trembling, possibly due to the speckled lights clamoring, was barely able to ask Choi Hyuk, U-umm, Leader Choi Hyuk? How far does this path go? Huu Huu To the first location suspected to be the queens nest. Choi Hyuk seemed exhausted as he replied. When Flitch heard this, his body trembled as though it had been hit by lightning. No way! The location suspected to be the queens nest? The distance is quite significant, yet he opened a path all the way there? A mere highest-ranked warrior can output this much power? As expected He was always like this. Even from the recruit training, Choi Hyuk was an exception to the norm. Theres a limit to being an exception. This is Yeah This He might really complete this mission perfectly. I thought it was impossible I was thinking about what he could do by only bringing the Berserkers But now that I see this, he probably wont even need the Berserkers. Hes just that strong. That moment, Sino, Demaetsu, and Flitch cleanly forgot about the danger they were in. They were completely entranced by the feat displayed in front of them. To be sublime Was making others forget about themselves. It made others realize how small they were in comparison and made them completely surrender. The feat Choi Hyuk showed them was precisely this. This is truly amazing. Whether or not hes our enemy Amazing. Beautiful The number of speckled lights that possessed goodwill towards Choi Hyuk increased, irrelevant to the danger he brought. Sino and Demaetsu also couldnt help but sense their feelings change. Their hearts began to submit to Choi Hyuk. Just as Choi Hyuk wanted them to. Chapter 165: Gathering and Scattering (5) Episode 10: Calculations of Revenge / Chapter 165: Gathering and Scattering (5) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk {TL/N: Im sorry to say that this will be the only chapter this week and there wont be any SoJ chapters next week due to personal circumstances. Sorry q.q} It was cold and there was no wind or scent. There was only a white tunnel that extended endlessly. In fear that they could make the World of Nothingness unstable, the Berserkers, over a few days, slowly passed through this long tunnel. The white walls occasionally rippled and became transparent, reflecting the strange scenes of the universe the monsters lived in. Initially, the monsters were bustling due to Choi Hyuks attack, working in groups to search for the intruders. Finally, however, the commotion gradually died down after they couldnt find anything. The Berserkers murmured, Itll be really thrilling this time. Whenever monsters as large as spacecrafts brushed past the tunnel, the Berserkers would lower their voices. So were searching these bastards homeland As earthlings, their animosity towards the monsters couldnt help but be greater than their hostility towards the alliance, since they were the ones that actually invaded their homeland and killed those precious to them. At times, these monsters felt like such uncontrollable calamities that they made them feel powerless. Thinking about how they were now invading the core of the monsters, naturally, their hearts raced and their minds were resolute. But who are those three? No troops were dispatched for this mission, only them. Maybe they are incredibly strong? Or those three are better than dispatching B rank troops? They dont look that strong There were Berserkers who started talking to Flitch, Demaetsu, and Sino out of curiosity. The tension from the monsters that they occasionally saw outside the tunnel, the sense of mysteriousness from the white World of Nothingness, and the sense of solidarity from going to the core of the monsters with each other mixed together, making their hearts both silent and more open. What are your names? quickly turned into, If we survive, give us a tour of Alliance City. Formal replies such as I welcome getting closer to the Berserkers soon became candid like Im a bit tense, do you have anything to eat? I was suddenly dispatched so Finally, they began giving detailed introductions to each other. Dont you guys have families? The majority of us Berserkers dont, but I dont know about you who live in Alliance City. I have a lot. Keunibs can have polyandrous or polygamous relationships as long as they have the ability. Im considered quite capable, so Hehe, I want to see my third wife. Demaetsu purposely made a wicked expression. I am going to get married to a man called Mino next month I had a tough time in Alliance City, and I was comforted a lot by him. Sino, whose tribe was famous for only having one lover their entire life, had an affectionate look as she thought of her fianc. The Speckled Light Tribe has no gender classification. Well, we do, but its only for individual members. The consciousness Flitch is a group intelligence If the population of speckled lights inside increases or if there is a growing conflict between members, then we separate, but I guess you can call it a type of reproduction. Flitch simply shrugged his shoulders. Then, excluding Flitch who doesnt have a family, why did you guys, who have families, come to this dangerous place? When a Berserker asked, Demaetsu raged, shouting, Do you think I wanted to come?! and Sino made a bitter expression while she answered, We were dispatched. We didnt have a choice. Flitch protested, Hey! Why are you excluding me?! However, they soon glanced at Choi Hyuk and said, However It might not be as bad as we thought Unexpectedly, Choi Hyuk wasnt hostile towards them and they were impressed by his remarkable abilities. As long as they could return alive, this might be an amazing opportunity to gain great military merits.The expressions they looked at Choi Hyuk with contained goodwill and were full of expectations. After spending a few days together within this tense yet friendly atmosphere, the outside scenes they occasionally saw changed. The grey viscous poja densely covered their surroundings like a fog, and the monsters inside it bubbled. Every time a bubble popped, it resounded like thunder and the bodies of the monsters inside would either get smaller, change color, or split apart. They couldnt tell if various monsters were being born or remodeled. Disregarding everything else, the Berserkers were overwhelmed by the pojas scale, which was easily larger than a galaxy. Is this really the queens nest? The Aide Leah mumbled, but they couldnt be sure yet. Sino. Choi Hyuk called Sino of the Seo Tribe. Sino quickly went in front of him. I ask for your analysis. What kind of place this is and is it the queens nest we are looking for? Sino, the alliances technician, looked around with an objective gaze before shaking her head. Sorry. There isnt enough information. I think we need to go a little deeper to know for sure. A little deeper. The warriors felt somewhat uneasy as they heard her words. It was completely different from before when they had lightly joked with each other as they traveled. While it was still the same white tunnel, each step they took was filled with extreme alertness. Killing intent. Like Ryu Hyunsung mumbled, the monsters characteristic killing intent was invading the empty tunnel. {Grr} {Kireuk?} {Huh? Somethings?} The monsters around them, which could easily be discerned as being at the highest rank, seemed to have sensed something as they kept loitering around the tunnel. It was to the point that the Berserkers could even hear their growls and mumbles. The killing intent invading the tunnel gradually thickened, and as they traveled deeper, they were no longer within the safe zone of the World of Nothingness. Sino, still not enough? Isnt this the queens nest? Demaetsu, who was clearly nervous, kept urging Sino. Ah, jeez! Sino, who was concentrating the best she could, became irritated at Demaetsu, who kept bothering her. Then she glanced at Choi Hyuk as she said, Im still not sure if this is just a key facility for the monsters or if its the queens nest. We need to go deeper if we want to know for sure. Formally, she was reporting to Choi Hyuk, but in reality, she was also trying to explain their situation to the nervous warriors. Then Sino quickly added, However, if we go any further, we might be found out. How about we stop here for now and come back with reinforcements? The enemy forces are beyond our expectations. Listening to her words, which sought safety, Choi Hyuk calmly shook his head. No. Well go further. We cant do this twice since the monsters possess learning capabilities. Also, we dont know if we can get this far next time. Sinos eyelashes trembled at Choi Hyuks reply, but she resigned herself to her fate and instead concentrated on analyzing as she stepped forward. With nervous looks, Flitch and Demaetsu stuck next to her. Lets go. When they took a few more steps, the scene outside changed once more. The poja, which had covered their surroundings like a fog, faded away, and monsters the size of continents and planets were now floating around them, anchored to various locations. This sight, at a glance, was alarming. With cold sweat on his face from the thickening killing intent, Demaetsu urged Sino once more. Sino, still no- Sino glared at Demaetsu without replying. Demaetsu, act moderately. Sinos trying her best Fed up with Demaetsu, Flitch said while taking Sinos side, but- Bang! The sky collapsed. No, the ceiling of the World of Nothingness buckled. Haah! What is that!!? A monster had suddenly appeared and was stepping on the ceiling. It was similar to the Punisher that Choi Hyuk had captured previously. Its outer appearance was similar to a humans. It also possessed weapons and armor composed of a monsters body. {} The monster didnt give them the chance to comprehend the situation. It silently narrowed its black eyes and swung a hammer, created from a monsters head, down at them. Kwaaah! Kwaah! Swaah! Space rippled and they heard the sound of a tide going out. The white tunnel suddenly became dark like a basement with a blinking emergency light. A demi Demise-ranked monster!! Sino screamed with a pale face. Choi Hyuk replied, Strictly speaking, its different. It doesnt have the fate of collapse However, its as strong as them. The monster felt different when compared to a monster created by suppressing the fate of a universes collapse into it. Its original strength was probably similar to Flame-Rain before she became an Exalted Wing C the proficiency stage of the transcendental level. However, after wearing monster armor that was based on karma weapons, the monsters current strength seemed to exceed that of Exalted Wings. This monster noticed the World of Nothingness and was attempting to break into it. Following it, the numerous high and highest-ranked monsters in the area began attacking the World of Nothingness. The large tunnel became dented like an aluminum can and ripped in various places. Swish. Choi Hyuk unsheathed his sword and shouted, Sino, keep going! Check if this place is the queens nest! Faced with this dangerous situation, Choi Hyuk, who had talked to her politely until now, began ordering her informally. Demaetsu! Flitch! Escort Sino! The Berserkers will block the other monsters from breaking in! Ill be the one to face that one! Choi Hyuk glared at the expressionless monster with black eyes. Unlike original demise-ranked monsters, which were powerful due to inheriting the fate of collapse but were difficult to control, this monster seemed like something the queen of monsters created on her own. It might even be the queens bodyguard. The World of Nothingness is undoubtedly a universe in another dimension! On top of that, its a universe I personally created! I cant use my full strength until they completely break in! So push them back! Dont let a single one in! Choi Hyuks order resounded like thunder. Bang! Baang! With that, the fight between the monsters, who were trying to rip the tunnel in various places and break in, and the Berserkers, who were trying to push them back, began. Its a demise rank! A demise rank! Were going to die! Run away! Demaetsu fell into a state of panic, unfitting of a high-ranked warrior. Flitch shook his body. If we flee, then well really die! Snap out of it! Just believe in Choi Hyuk! We need to believe in him and do our job! Sino! You get a hold of yourself too! Ye-yes! Darting down the tunnel, which seemed like it could collapse at any moment, Sino hurriedly analyzed with her trembling eyes. Mino Mino Inwardly, she kept calling her fiancs name. If she didnt, she felt like her heart would burst from fear. She didnt know how much time had passed. The tunnel was almost completely dark now. Sino cried out, It is! Its here! This is the queens nest! At the same time, a light flashed. Sino lost her memory. ** Thi This is? When she first opened her eyes, Sino couldnt remember where she was. As her strength hadnt completely recovered yet, she looked around with a cloudy vision, and only after blinking a few times did she realize where she was. It was a place where objects from various other universes were piled on top of each other like a garbage dump. It was the monsters universe. They were currently sitting on a branch of an enormous tree that was floating in the outer region of the universe. Choi Hyuk was panting while sitting on a mushroom the size of a bed. We survived? How? Flitch, who only now came to his senses like Sino, asked Choi Hyuk. Choi Hyuk friendlily replied while panting heavily. Huu Hu We endured as long as we could and retreated as soon as I heard Sinos report. Retreating must not have been easy. On top of that, even us high-ranked warriors lost our memory. How Flitchs questions continued. Choi Hyuk opened his mouth to explain, but it seemed it was difficult to explain as he frowned and tilted his head. Sino, who absentmindedly stared at him, answered instead. You cut time, right? Or should I say, you reset it? Choi Hyuk nodded his head, indicating she was right. However, Flitchs reaction was more intense. No way! Reset time? You reset the time of this vast universe? No one can do that! However, unlike Flitch, who was taken aback, Sino stared directly at Choi Hyuk and said, Of course, he didnt reset the time of this entire universe He only reset the time of the small, dead universe, the World of Nothingness. Isnt that right? So the tunnel disappeared immediately and we returned to the start of the tunnel. While the time in the monsters universe flowed regularly! Satisfied by Sinos clever explanation, Choi Hyuk nodded his head. That moment, Sinos eyes sparkled. Amazing! She staggered to a stand and jumped up and down. While its possible in theory, for it to actually happen! Wow If I tell Mino, hell be completely surprised! Demaetsu, who seemed to have been awoken by her happy voice, gently got up and said, So loud But you really are amazing! Leader Choi Hyuk, you are stronger than any other highest-ranked warrior Ive ever seen. With his mouth, which stretched along his jaw, open, Demaetsu staggered over to Choi Hyuk, got down on one knee and placed his hand out. Then in an embarrassed tone, he continued, I heard that Earth had this sort of culture in the past, but I dont know if Im doing it right. He cleared his throat and, in a serious tone, said, Leader Choi Hyuk. I am in awe. I realized that the path you walk only contains victory and glory. While I do have my previous sins, if you forgive me and hold my hand, I will dedicate my life to you. As you know, our Keunib species is famous for being rude, but arent we also renown for our loyalty? Demaetsus attitude changed suddenly. It was enough to be cringe-worthy, but Sino, who was deeply impressed by Choi Hyuk, jumped up and joined in. Huh? Then, me too! Me too! Not losing out, Flitch joined in as well. Ah Really, so embarrassing But! I also feel the same. I have always admired how you became stronger faster than anyone else. While it might have angered you, I have always done my best for your growth. Whether it was the King without Subjects, sovereign qualifications, or the Flame Wing Tribes Karma Heart Discipline Everything passed through me. Also, I was the one who requested the alliance to grant you citizenship. While it might have been an unforgivable method I did my best to make you stronger. Please give me another chance. I want to repent for my sins under your command. The three looked at Choi Hyuk in a serious manner. Their misgivings towards Choi Hyuk had already mostly disappeared. They judged that he would have killed them already if he had truly wanted to. They thought that, since he dispatched them and they went on a mission together, he was thinking of the bigger picture rather than simple revenge. No, they hoped that this was the case as they already felt a deep sense of closeness with Choi Hyuk and the Berserkers after experiencing a mission of life or death together. Also, they were certain that they could advance even higher up in the alliance if they were with Choi Hyuk. What the heck? Whats going on? Only then did the Berserkers gather, mumbling about this unusual mood. Choi Hyuk grinned and looked up at the tree branch that went so high up that he couldnt see the end. They were successful in determining the monster queens location in the monsters universe. This feat could be considered the greatest contribution since the start of the war.The moment he accomplished this, his enemies kneeled in front of him and promised him their loyalty. He naturally began grinning. He couldnt be any more satisfied. With a joking expression, Choi Hyuk said, Darn But I dont need all three of you? Maybe only one? Pardon? Seeing their perplexed looks, Choi Hyuk kept smiling as he handed them each a drink. Dont be so awkward and first drink. You all worked hard. Only then did they realize he was joking and they drank their drinks with a smile. The moment their throats were revealed- Pit- Choi Hyuks sword instantly cut their throats. Keuh Kuak They were taken aback by the sudden attack, however, it wasnt fatal and they only felt pain. Staring down at them as they rolled on the ground while holding their throats, Choi Hyuk spoke. His speech had, at some point, become cold and impolite. In the past My friend died like that. I heard her throat was stabbed by a trusted friend while she was drinking water. Swish. His sword twirled in his hand. Choi Hyuks gaze was frighteningly cold. You three, who were in charge of Earths recruit training I tried using you, but I dont think youll be useful any longer. Three is too much, Ill only let one of you live. As Choi Hyuk continued to speak, now understanding the situation, the Berserkers faces turned cold as ice. It didnt matter if they had laughed and chatted with each other not long ago. Didnt he say they were the very people in charge of Earths recruit training? A chilling killing intent flooded out, and in the middle of it, Choi Hyuk, who possessed a malice thicker than anyone else, said, You know the method very well, right? As if singing, he said, Kill. Then all the Berserkers followed after him as though they were a choir. Kill. Only then can you kill. Flitch, Demaetsu, and Sinos complexions turned pale. Being suddenly faced with this situation when they had been relaxed drove them further into a state of panic. While looking down at them, Choi Hyuk made a final declaration. Its judgment day, bastards. Chapter 166: Gathering and Scattering (6) Episode 10: Calculations of Revenge / Chapter 166: Gathering and Scattering (6) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk Choi Hyuk was very satisfied as he looked at the scene in front of him. The white light (goodwill) emitted by Sino and Demaetsu, who had sworn loyalty to him, wavered as they turned dark. The rare yellow light (sacrificial will) wavered as the speckled lights that made up Flitch fell into a state of chaos. Sino despaired, I cant believe it! However, Choi Hyuks eyes were so dark they didnt seem to reflect light. Believe what? Sino, who was at a loss for words, protested while prattling on randomly, That! We are high-ranked warriors of the alliance! You cant deal with us like this! Didnt you do it too? To us? That! That! That was because earthlings were awfully weak!! You guys are awfully weak right now. In my eyes. No! No! Do you think the alliance will allow this sort of crime? Events that took place in the monsters universe While there might be suspicions, there wouldnt be any evidence remaining. Although she knew this, like a childs tantrum, Sino desperately made arguments that even she didnt believe. Seeing her like this, Choi Hyuk felt that she wasnt even worth sympathizing with. Instead, feeling a thick sense of boredom, he turned to Flitch and Demaetsu. While thinking, Do you guys think so too? Then I guess I dont have a choice, Choi Hyuk fiddled with his sword. Demaetsus expression changed. So! We are high-ranked warriors of the alliance- Kack! Sino had been repeating the same words when a thick, saw-edged sword sliced into the back of her neck. With a Rip!, it tore into her neck. Is this what you want? Demaetsu asked with a tense expression after slashing Sinos neck. Bang! Sino tried to push Demaetsu away with her karma, but it was too late. The fatal injury she received while her guard was down wasnt something she could recover from on her own. Her eyes trembled. She looked at Demaetsu and then at Choi Hyuk, and was on the verge of tears. Must Must you do this? Then Choi Hyuk smiled brightly, like a spectator who had finally seen the mind-blowing scene of a movie that had been teased for the past hour. While smiling, he said with a slightly regretful face, Must I? I know, right? Im sort of regretting it. Was his name Mino? If I knew you had a fianc, I would have brought him here and killed him in front of you. What a shame. But dont worry. Youll meet him soon enough. No Please Please Her crying face- Rip! Rolled on the floor while spurting blood. Demaetsu shook his saw-edge sword once. Blood splattered, and with her head separated from her body, Sinos lips mouthed, Mino before becoming forever still. Ha Ha This is With a dispirited expression, Flitchs gaze alternated between Choi Hyuk and Demaetsu. Choi Hyuk simply smiled and Demaetsu said, Sorry, Flitch, as he raised his sword and took aim. Kikikik. Joyful chuckles erupted from the Berserkers surrounding them and rang out like echoes. Just now, Flitch had been picturing a sweet future. A completely new life. In the mission he underwent with Choi Hyuk, he found himself standing in awe at greatness for the first time in his life. In the beginning, he didnt want to be disregarded by others. Then, because he wanted to be envied by others and to satisfy his ego, he moved to Alliance City and chose the path of a strategist. However, since becoming a strategist, he hadnt ever felt such a thrilling sense of satisfaction as he had from his mission with Choi Hyuk. What Flitch saw this time wasnt a normal life, such as being well-off and having a good death. In Choi Hyuk, he saw the making of a truly great achievement that would leave an everlasting mark on this vast universe. He also had a hunch that if he worked together with him, then he would be able to live his life while making and becoming a part of history C a completely different story when compared to his life until now. He had a feeling that he might be able to find something worth devoting his life to. Even the speckled lights he was composed of, which worked together for survival and had a sense of superiority, seemed almost entranced as they resolved that they would submit to Choi Hyuks greatness and devote their lives to him. No! Did you forget what that bastard did?! The speckled lights who had lost their close friends from Choi Hyuks attack, burned with hostility, but they were a minority. Many speckled lights were dyed with a golden light (sacrificial will). That was why, when he swore loyalty to Choi Hyuk, which was before he had made a judgment in which he calculated the pros and cons, he was being sincere. It might perhaps be the first time Flitch had shown his true self to someone. However, his sincerity was ripped to shreds as soon as it was born. Right now, Demaetsu, who was holding his sword smeared with Sinos blood, was standing in front of him. Im sorry. He swung his sword, but Flitch couldnt even move a finger. As a coalition of speckled lights, Flitch was usually someone who would make decisions objectively, but, when the majority of the speckled lights that had supported Choi Hyuk fell into a state of panic, he fell into a greater state of confusion than other species. Even now, inside Flitch, speckled lights that couldnt believe their current situation were despairing. In the end, the groups who revolted were those who were hostile towards Choi Hyuk. Damn it! I knew this would happen! Knock them down! As if undergoing a coup dtat, they took charge of the body, and only then could they react to Demaetsus attack. While it was very late, it was enough. Jjong! Keuk! Demaetsu screamed. Wedges made of light stabbed into his every joint. While faltering because he wasnt in his complete state, Flitch arrogantly said, Huu Demaetsu. Did you think it would be easy because I was disturbed? Did you look down on me because the Speckled Light Tribe has the weakest fighting capabilities among the top four tribes? As an insignificant keunib You dare bare your teeth at me? However, Demaetsu didnt give up easily. Grit, grit. Demaetsu ground his teeth as he broke and pulled out the wedges of light, which had stabbed into his body. You do look easy. I mean, would the geek of the Speckled Light Tribe have experienced fights before? Just die. As a minority of speckled lights had overturned the base system and became a dictatorship in this situation of emergency, it was as though Flitchs personality had changed. Demaetsu attacked violently and, despite faltering, Flitch displayed refined fighting techniques overflowing with killing intent. The fight went back and forth for a while, and Demaetsu, who had launched a ferocious attack on Flitch, trembled suddenly before falling down face-first. Lights bloomed from his body like flowers and hovered over Demaetsus corpse. I, I am going to die like this? The keunib, who prioritized surviving, squirmed miserably as he died. A short period of silence passed. Whew Whew. Flitch glared at Choi Hyuk while the speckled lights trembled. Its done, right? Its fine if you use me as a slave. Just let me live like you promised. Choi Hyuk looked at Flitch with an entertained expression. Reflected by his Eyes of Distinction, the speckled lights emitted a spectrum of different colored lights. His head was red with killing intent, his chest area was a murky yellow color (sacrificial will), trembling with uneasiness, and the rest was a mix of black and white, making a dirty grey color. The ones who were currently in charge of Flitch were the minority emitting the red light. They were itching to kill Choi Hyuk. However, it seemed like they wanted to live as the tone in which they spoke to Choi Hyuk was respectful. Choi Hyuk grinned. No, I clearly told you that there should only be one remaining. Flitch quickly looked back at Demaetsu and Sino when he heard Choi Hyuks words. However, they were undoubtedly dead. The black light (hostility) from Flitchs body became thicker. I am clearly the only one left. Please keep your promise. Yet, Choi Hyuk grinned as he shook his head and pointed at Flitch with his finger. No? There are still a ton left, right? Flitch, who didnt understand what he was talking about initially, showed a dumbfounded expression before his body trembled as though it had been struck by lightning. You You bastard, just what are you saying? Choi Hyuk didnt hesitate at all as he declared, Decide, Flitch. No, you guys. Whether only one of you will survive or if all of you will die as Flitch. Choi Hyuk was talking to each of the speckled lights that made up Flitch. ** Crazy bastard!! Unable to bear it any longer, Flitch shouted. To tell the countless speckled lights that made up a single individual to struggle against each other It was unimaginable. This had never happened before since the birth of the universe and the formulation of Speckled Light Tribe. Flitch was overwhelmed by the rage from all the speckled lights. There was no longer a single white or yellow light coming from his body. Much to Choi Hyuks satisfaction, Flitchs body was filled with deep red and black lights. Are you doing this because we were in charge of Earths recruit training? Arent you a psychotic bastard? No. Are we the only ones that did stuff like that? Its pretty much the alliances handbook! At least you earthlings werent mined! To be honest, do you think we couldnt have mined you if we wanted to? Were the ones who gave you opportunities! Now its not enough to just get revenge, but youre telling us to fight with each other? Are you mad?! Having lost his reasoning, Flitch began swearing a ton. {Bastard, you should be ripped apart by a monsters jaws.} {A species perfect for mining.} {Lowly bastards that began fighting with each other only after a little encouragement.} {Should have crushed you all with your planet and shoved it up a monsters ass.} It wasnt only Flitch, all the speckled lights that made up his body swore noisily. While their voices were too quiet to hear properly, a few of them were discernable. Choi Hyuk nodded his head. Good. Keep talking. Flitch became even more furious. You crazy bastard. Also, is it really our fault that you guys killed each other? Guardian Bae Jinman? Dont you remember how he awakened? We made escape routes like that for all of you. If you had stronger cooperative mindsets, then no one would have died during the Ring of Rebirth. What do you think would have happened if you had just joined hands? There are species that underwent the same training and survived with no one dying. Why are you blaming us when you guys were the ones that were so lowly that you killed each other? Choi Hyuk looked at Sino and Demaetsus corpses. Hmm, I wonder. At least, you dont seem to be different from us. Euck!! Thats! Thats because! You! Flitch was so mad that he wasnt able to speak properly. In the end, the speckled lights exploded forward and shouted at the same time. {How is that our fault?!} {You ordered us!} {Yeah, if you have a problem with that, then why dont you get rid of the entire alliance?!} {Are we simply pushovers?! You split-personality bastard whos strong against the weak and weak against the strong!} {Why? Scared of the alliance?} {Yeah! Isnt everyone like that?! You also acted that way to the Kundle Tribe! Why dont you get rid of the alliance and commit suicide?!} While hearing them swear simultaneously, Choi Hyuks eyes curved into crescent moons. The Berserkers were surprised to see him like this. It was because they had never seen Choi Hyuk smile so brightly that his eyes curved into crescent moons. Choi Hyuk joyfully said in a tone that seemed like he couldnt take it any longer, Yeah. Thats exactly right. Heh. The alliance Flitch, who had been running amok, stiffened like a rock after hearing Choi Hyuks short but completely screwed-up laugh. You Dont tell me you Youre crazy! Completely insane! Aaack! Aaahck!!! Flitch trembled from shock and fear. Still smiling with crescent-moon-shaped eyes, Choi Hyuk walked to him with surefooted steps and began stabbing his body repeatedly. Now, only one, only one will remain. If you dont move fast, then you might be next. Choi Hyuk began to grab and crush Flitchs body with his bare hands. Those who were unlucky turned to mush and dripped down. Euaaack! {Kyak! No! I want to live!} {Run away!} {Dont push me! Dont push me!} The speckled lights scattered and ran away. However, as they were connected to each other by a powerful force, they couldnt go far and were killed while pulling and pushing each other. Then- {Ha Ho-how could you} {I want to live! I want to live!} In order to make room to run from Choi Hyuks hands or perhaps to be the last one remaining, the struggle between the speckled lights began. Perhaps the fight broke out more quickly because the speckled lights that made up Flitch were especially cowardly. As soon as the fight began, everything afterwards proceeded naturally. The speckled lights that had lived their entire lives as the group intelligence known as Flitch began distrusting and killing each other to survive. Choi Hyuk didnt make any more moves. He simply observed the speckled lights kill each other. With a smile, Choi Hyuk said, Yeah, thats exactly what you did to us. ** {This is different from what you promised! Its different I tell you! Come back! Come baaack!} A pale speckled light shouted after being abandoned in the monsters universe. However, as he was so small and weak on his own, his voice couldnt be properly heard. Like promised, leaving only one speckled light alive, the Berserkers left the monsters universe. The shouting and despairing speckled light couldnt endure the extremely cold and foreign environment for long and soon turned into grey dust. This was how the first revenge came to a close. Chapter 167: Gathering and Scattering (7) Episode 10: Calculations of Revenge / Chapter 167: Gathering and Scattering (7) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk The brilliant smile on Choi Hyuks face faded the moment he exited the monsters universe after completing his revenge against Flitch, Demaetsu, and Sino. His lips were tightly shut, and his eyes were narrowed. While he didnt know whether his surging emotions were that of sorrow or futility, his expression seemed to be suppressed by something. I have a place I want to visit before we return. Following Choi Hyuks request, Naros spaceship didnt move towards Alliance City, but rather towards a secluded stellar system within a remote galaxy. Within this stellar system was a solar system with a sun at its center. The planets Mercury, Venus, Mars, Jupiter, and Saturn orbited around this sun. In the past, Earth had been situated between Venus and Mars. Currently, however, no traces of Earth remained. The Berserkers each had different expressions. Some looked mournful, others happy, and a few had sad yet relieved expressions. Whether they were recalling their pasts or the thrill of revenge, it looked like everyone was feeling something as they looked at the empty spot, but it was a little different for Choi Hyuk. To Choi Hyuk, this place was cold and completely void of anything. There wasnt even a scrap of Earth remaining. Thinking that he came here for no reason, Choi Hyuk regretted his decision. There already isnt anything left Since everything precious to him had already disappeared and all that remained was revenge, he wondered what emotions he expected to feel by coming here. While the Berserkers felt various emotions, Choi Hyuk didnt feel anything as he gazed at the place Earth used to be. It simply felt like a waste of time. Lets go back. While swallowing his saliva bitterly, Choi Hyuk was about to return when he felt a celestial body approaching from beyond the Sun. The celestial body possessed the faint karma of living beings. There was a celestial body with life besides Earth in this solar system? Naro seemed to have felt it a little later than Choi Hyuk as he said. {Huh? I think I sense the karma of living beings?} Choi Hyuk gave Naro a strange look. When did he? He inwardly even felt a little admiration towards him. {Eheh, why are you looking at me like that?} Naro felt uncomfortable when Choi Hyuk began staring at him for no reason. Choi Hyuk glossed over it with a grin and turned his gaze away. Just then, the sensed celestial body started to appear from behind the Sun. Whoa! Shouts similar to a cheer erupted from the Berserkers. Earth? Dumbass, how can that be? It was much smaller than Earth and it wasnt blue either. However, there undoubtedly was a blue area. What is that? While everyone was talking, Choi Hyuk flung his body towards that planet. Just as he was about to pass the planet, its gravity pulled him in. Thud! He stepped on the ground. He had pretty much free fallen from a high altitude. If there was something strange about the planet, it was that, while its force of gravity was overall weaker than Earths, at least in the blue area, it possessed a force of gravity similar to that of Earth. Because of this, the moment Choi Hyuk landed on the ground, the sound of impact rang out quite loudly. Thud! Thud! Following him, the top executives of the Berserkers and Naros hologram landed on the ground. This is Kim Honghyun became at a loss for words as he looked around at the surroundings. This was the same for everyone. In this place, they saw an enormous lake and green trees from Earth growing around this lake. Elephants and giraffes were eating the vegetation, and leopards were hunting rabbits and boars. Because an atmosphere like Earths existed around the lake, they could breathe in the air that they had yearned for. When they looked up in the place, they could see a blue sky. Paradise? Lee Jinhee absentmindedly said. An environment control system Baek Seoins voice trembled slightly. When his gaze landed on the island at the center of the lake, which was floating 5 meters in the air, and he read the words which were written like a memorial on the border of the island, Baek Seoin teared up. This place is the moon. Its also a cemetery The Sovereign of Paradise Camilla These were the words written on the border of the floating island. {X Month X Day. This is a tribute to our homeland, Earth, which is forever gone from this universe.We also hope that the various species that were regretfully faced with extinction on the day of the calamity find eternal rest here. We recovered the moon, which had been flung into the distance after Earths collapse, and placed it in Earths previous spot. This is because this moon might perhaps be Earths only legacy. Like this restored area, Earth was a place filled with blue skies, blue oceans, and green lifeforms. We hope that those who are still living and those who have died can all be at peace in this paradise. The Sovereign of Paradise, Overseer of Dragonic, Leader of the Valkyries, Camilla.} On the floating island in the middle of the lake, stones engraved with the names of the dead were paved into a plaza. It seemed like they had created this after collecting as many names of the dead as they could. Amidst these stones, no, in a more special place on the middle of the floating island, Choi Hyuk discovered his mothers name Choi Miyeon and silently stood in front of it for a long time. ** After a solemn yet touching moment, the Berserkers, having relaxed a little, began chatting once again. Camilla, that lady, is quite good. The timing was incredible To see this after we had just returned from getting revenge really made me tear up. Since they could return and report immediately through the military gate system, they used this opportunity to enjoy some leisure time. The top executives of the Berserkers gathered around Choi Hyuk, who had become somewhat more tranquil. They all couldnt hide the emotional turbulence they were experiencing. Having used to be the leader of Richards assassination organization, Zeros eyes were filled with excitement, and Aide Leah went beyond simply being excited as her eyes shined with ambition. The Artillery Captain Handke seemed somewhat proud, and Kim Honghyun, who was Chu Youngjins successor, stood arrogantly even though his eyes were red from crying. It seemed that everyone was proud of the achievements they have accomplished as Berserkers. However, the emotions of the top executives who had been with Choi Hyuk since the early days were a bit different. Bae Jinmans closed eyes trembled nervously. Ryu Hyunsung looked anxious and powerless like a lost child. Lee Jinhee looked at Choi Hyuk with eyes containing slight expectation, and Baek Seoin stared at Choi Hyuk as though he was leaving it all up to him. While an unknown tension hung in the air, Choi Hyuk nonchalantly said, Congrats on becoming high-ranked warriors. While fighting monsters that were a few ranks higher than themselves, the top executives had naturally become high-ranked warriors. Everyone was embarrassed by his compliment. Anyways Its good that we wont be holding you back, leader. Kim Honghyun said as though he was relieved of a burden. Aide Leah joined in, Its not just as simple as becoming high-ranked warriors. While I dont know why, when we finished getting revenge on Flitch, Sino, and Demaetsu, our karma increased greatly. Our current level is around the proficiency stage instead of the early stages of the high rank. Choi Hyuk slowly nodded. I too became strong enough to be considered to be at the proficiency stage of the highest rank. Leah cautiously asked, As expected, its because we got revenge, right? Choi Hyuk nodded. Its the same as having overcome an important inflection point of our fates. An important inflection point of their fates Choi Hyuk rolled those words in his mouth. Rather than an inflection point, it might be more precise to call it a turning point. Choi Hyuk suddenly raised his head and called out to Naro, who was sitting on a hill and humming to himself. The white hologram with a simple appearance cheerfully skipped towards them. Did you call me, leader? Choi Hyuk purposely said in a more cheerful tone, Yeah, congrats to you too. Pardon? You awakened, right? Just looking at you, youre a high-ranked warrior No, if you properly settle down, you might even be a highest-ranked warrior, right? Congrats! Then are you now an Armored Soul Tribe member? A few executives were shocked at Choi Hyuks words while others nodded their heads in realization. On the other hand, Naros body stiffened from nervousness. Without bending his elbows, he waved his arms around and said, Ah, no. To say Im an Armored Soul Tribe member so suddenly Ryu Hyunsung, who seemed slightly uneasy, abruptly cut in, Definitely When we were fighting the demise-ranked monster last time, Naro did save me. I wasnt sure But, as expected, was it truly Naro? Rather than being thankful, his voice sounded somewhat sad. Naro became even more taken aback than before as he flailed around. No. While it is true that I can use karma now To say that Ive become a member of the Armored Soul Tribe! While born as artificial intelligences, they are existences that have become a part of the universe after awakening their own fates. Isnt that the definition of the Armored Soul Tribe? I think Naro would know more As Naro was speaking gibberish because he was so taken aback, Aide Leah joined in and settled the situation. Naro lowered his marshmallow-like head. In a faint voice, Naro was barely able to squeeze out, But Leader hates the top four tribes. No You all do. Also, when an artificial intelligence awakens as an Armored Soul Tribe member, they have to go to Machine City and undergo training And that means we have to be apart during that time Eh? Leader Choi Hyuk hates the top four tribes? Youre saying that after seeing Flame-Rain unni? Lee Jinhee said in a mischievous voice. Naros bent shoulders relaxed slightly. Is that true? Yeah. While there are plenty of jerks amongst the top four tribes, there are also a lot of people who work hard for a better universe, like Flame-Rain unni and her comrades While she was talking to Naro, Lee Jinhee kept glancing at Choi Hyuk, reading his mood. Also, since weve completed our revenge now, wont we work together with Flame-Rain unni? Now that were on a roll, its not like well be disregarded by the top four tribes either Also, we can always wait for you. She glanced at Choi Hyuk again. Choi Hyuk simply revealed a bitter smile. Completed our revenge you say. Positive responses erupted regarding Lee Jinhees words. They were all the top executives who had joined later. As expected, are we going to Exalted Wing Flame-Rains camp? The revival of humanity! If Overseer Richard had seen this, he would have truly been happy Handke brightened and Leah seemed moved. Yes, this was normal. Since the ones in charge of Earths recruit training had died, it was normal to think they had completed their revenge. Since they had accomplished a satisfying revenge, they no longer wanted to ruin themselves with rage and now wanted to think about safety and the restoration of humanity. While they knew Choi Hyuks goal was revenge, they didnt know the scale or the destination. In case there were observing eyes, Choi Hyuk had never rashly brought up the topic of the Exalted Wings. The Berserkers believed that Choi Hyuks targets of revenge were confined to the ones in charge of Earths recruit training. However Choi Hyuk was different. Since the moment he realized his mother had passed away, the hole in his heart had gradually become larger. Within it raged black flames, flames that wanted to devour the entire universe and even himself in the end. Choi Hyuk couldnt stop. Lee Jinhee probably examined Choi Hyuks mood because she was somewhat aware of this. So it was time to come clean. Choi Hyuk raised his shoulders up high before dropping them as he said, No, we wont go to Flame-Rain. There is no such thing as safety for the Berserkers. I dont promise success, fame, or prosperity. I can only promise one thing. If you stay with me, you will be able to kill a lot more. Enough to forget everything. Ah Lee Jinhees eyes trembled. Pardon? Leah, Kim Honghyun, Handke, and others were taken aback. Baek Seoin and Bae Jinman nodded their heads as though they already knew. Ah- Ryu Hyunsung, who seemed somewhat depressed, raised his head suddenly. Choi Hyuk clearly told them, Thats why, if you are satisfied and no longer want to fight, leave the Berserkers. Whoosh. Suddenly, a strangely heavy spring breeze blew past those who were suddenly at a loss for words. Chapter 168: Each’s Calculations (1) Episode 10: Calculations of Revenge / Chapter 168: Eachs Calculations (1) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk The Dream of the Great Universe, located in Alliance City, the alliances capital, was an enormous hall the size of a palace. All the alliances most important events and gatherings were held here. The inauguration and war ceremony for the fourteenth Exalted Wing, Flame-Rain, was held here not so long ago, and the Berserkers triumph party for discovering the monsters queens location was held here as well. The atmosphere of the party was rowdy. Whether one was envious or jealous of the newly born hero, the mood couldnt help but be heated and there hadnt been a single boring moment since the start of the party. Whether one wanted to praise or mock them, no one could wait to talk to the Berserkers. At this moment, the most popular group in the entire universe was the Berserkers. However, the Berserkers couldnt enjoy the party and were all making distracted expressions. Lee Jinhee was sitting, blankly looking up at the ceiling. She didnt show any reaction when someone tried to talk to her. The ceiling she was staring at was created by stacking cubes of crafted silver metals covered in dark matter together. Because the dark matter, which made up the cubes frames, was transparent, the silver metals seemed to be floating in the air. The ceiling Lee Jinhee was staring at gradually curved into a wall before becoming the floor. Perhaps it was because of the gravitational force of dark matter, but the warriors enjoyed the party while walking on the ceiling, walls, and pillars. The special decorative flames of the Flame Wing Tribe spread out everywhere and bloomed like fireworks. A stream of light from the Speckled Light Tribe flowed in mid-air in the center of the hall and served food from all over the universe to the warriors. As expected of a hall that represented the alliance, the Dream of the Great Universe was built by integrating the unique architectural styles of the top four tribes. Even while she examined each corner of this beautiful place, Lee Jinhees eyes didnt show any interest. Director Lee Jinhee. The Artillery Captain Handke took out a nuclear bomb candy and a glass of Phoenix Blood and handed them over to Lee Jinhee. However, Lee Jinhee simply raised her head with a blank expression, almost as if she didnt hear him. Handke called out to her again. Director Lee Jinhee, lets talk. Ive decided to leave the Berserkers. Only after hearing that Handke would leave did Lee Jinhees head move. Yet, her gaze still couldnt focus as she looked at Handke. Eat. Lee Jinhee absentmindedly swallowed the candy Handke had handed her and was shocked by the extremely small-scale nuclear explosion that went off in her stomach with a bang. What What is this?! Puhaha! Thrilling, isnt it? That is the nuclear bomb candy that is banned for earthlings below the high rank to consume. Since our bodies arent made up of flames or dark matter, even a middle-ranked warrior could take quite the blow from it. Now, drink this. With a frown, Lee Jinhee instantly downed the glass of Phoenix Blood. Blaze! The moment the Phoenix Blood went down her throat, it turned into flames and was absorbed into her bloodstream, circulating once before exiting through her nose and hair. Hwaa It seemed to be quite refreshing as Lee Jinhees eyes began to shine like normal. Ah, thanks. Because of you, Im finally coming back to my senses. But what did you say just now? Youre leaving? When Lee Jinhee, who had now pulled herself together, asked, Handke intentionally nodded cheerfully. Right. Hearing this, Lee Jinhees expression turned serious. She carefully asked, Can I ask why? Well, there isnt some sort of grand reason Just, I want to be happy now. Handkes eyes dimmed slightly. At first, I was also a lunatic. At the sudden change, I lost my daughter and my wife When I heard that this was all because we were weak, I was so angry that I felt like I would die. So I enjoyed going around with Leader Choi Hyuk. I could forget my pain and guilt while fighting a ton, but you know? Looking back, I felt like I was entranced by something. I need to kill more. I need to get stronger. I pushed myself even harder with those thoughts But, after thinking about how we completed our revenge this time, I jolted to my senses. I felt like I had just awoken from a dream. Having suddenly thought about it I felt like I could now live while enjoying myself. The position of earthlings is much better than before, and my own position accumulated from being a Berserker is especially great. As a high-ranked warrior, I can spend my time in the center of the alliance, Alliance City, while being respected as a decent warrior, right? Then he smiled. Ha, so I want to let go of my past and live in the present. Im also tired of fighting every day. Now I want to meet a nice woman, have a beautiful child, and live nicely. While Ill have to continue to fight as a warrior Raising a family becomes impossible if I stay with the leader. You also never know when youll die, in fact, I actually thought Id die this time. Lee Jinhee slowly nodded her head. Seeing Lee Jinhee like this, Handke asked in a polite voice, So, what does Director Lee Jinhee think? Are you planning on staying? Lee Jinhees shoulders flinched and trembled. Handke patted her shoulder. Ive thought about this for a while. That if there was any person that didnt fit the Berserkers, it was Director Lee Jinhee. Lee Jinhees head drooped. She could hear the crackling of the decorative fireworks set up everywhere and the sounds of peoples conversations reverberating against the silver metal. Within these sounds, she could even hear a warrior approaching Choi Hyuk while shouting, Leader Choi Hyuk! Congratulations! Lee Jinhees gaze turned towards that direction. She saw Commander Mack of the Virgo Cluster and other warriors of the Dragon race gathering around him and leading him elsewhere. The warriors of the Dark Tribe led him somewhere before also There was an unwritten rule that Exalted Wings normally didnt attend these parties. She thought that each camp was trying to win Choi Hyuk over instead of them. What is everyone trying to do? What will happen in the future? And the Exalted Wings? The alliance? The Berserkers? Earthlings? Me? The more she thought about it, the gloomier she became. In a quiet voice, she asked Handke, Did you talk with the others? Handke scratched his head. I did. Leah and Kim Honghyun are leaving. From the beginning, Kim Honghyun was planning on using the Berserkers as a foothold for his success Leah decided to interpret Richards will more broadly and is going to work towards the revival of the earthlings. Lee Jinhee asked with a slightly stifled tone, And what about the others? I dont know Unlike Leah, Zero said hed follow Leader Choi Hyuk as written in Richards will Baek Seoin was stern, saying that he owed Choi Hyuk a life debt. Bae Jinman, that man surprised me. He simply smiled and shook his head. Knowing him, I thought he would leave And Hyunsung oppa? When Lee Jinhee asked about Ryu Hyunsung, Handke frowned. Haa That guy is too headstrong. He said hell remain and fight until he dies. He has no thoughts on making new relationships or on living a better life. So I asked him why he was acting this way. Considering how young he is and his seven years of loyalty, hasnt he done enough? Shouldnt he forget about those who he has lost and move on with his life? Then he answered, No, I have no thoughts of forgetting them until I die. If I also forget my friends, then their deaths would really have been for nothing. I need to suffer; only then can their resentment remain without disappearing. I cant forget them until I die. The world wont continue to go around as though my friends deaths were nothing. At least, in front of my eyes, until I die. Really now. His friends definitely hope for that. Handke grumbled, but Lee Jinhee looked sad. She listlessly looked out into space and said, Is that so? I dont know. Really. ** Event Horizon Troop, also known as the Horizon Troop, was an independent troop where the problem children in Alliance City gathered. It was common for independent troops to be composed around a specific tribe, but this troop was diverse, composed of many of the tribes existing in the alliance. Unlike other troops that took safer actions as they grew stronger, this troop was famous for not refusing dangerous adventures. That didnt mean they fought every day like the Berserkers. They became renown for taking on dangerous missions and then taking a long break, spending the Mission Points from the missions like water in Alliance City. Also, the troop ranks were decided solely on skill so the arrogant young masters and ladies from the top four tribes had to obediently follow orders from the commanders from minor tribes. Because of this, there had been instances where na?ve geeks from the top four tribes called Horizon Troop team leaders bumpkins and were beaten half to death by their team members, who were also from the top four tribes. This Horizon Troop was precisely the one Chu Youngjin settled in after leaving the Berserkers. Always taking on dangerous missions, this time, the Horizon Troop was dispatched to the monsters universe as the first task force in support of Flame-Rain. Their mission was to help Flame-Rain build her fortress by invading the heart of the enemy camp and throwing them into confusion. They werent affiliated to Flame-Rain and were simply her temporary support in order to earn a big haul of Mission Points. Okay! Collection of the ancient dragon corpse is complete! Now we run until Exalted Wing Flame-Rain can hide us! Break through their encirclement! The leader of the first task force shouted. At the same time, he saw glimpses of a mountainous dragon in a dense red and blue fog that surrounded as its bones melted and disappeared. In a good mood, the leader of the first task force mumbled, Were lucky, lucky. To think that the dwelling of an ancient dragon that devoured monsters in the past would be here. The monsters universe, which had already come to the end of its lifespan, changed its fate of collapse into monsters and sent them to other universes, and by absorbing and combining with the living fates of conquered universes, the monsters universe maintained its existence. Fortunately, the first task force came across the dwelling of an ancient dragon that had been integrated into the monsters universe. The important aspect of fighting against monsters is maintaining a karma surplus. Since we recovered the karma of an ancient dragon that had been snatched away, we gained and they lost. The fruits of our labor this time is great. We just need to get out. The leader of the first task force was truly in a good mood. While he didnt say it, the fruits this time didnt simply end with the completion of a mission. In the grand scheme of things, I heard that that person works hard to obtain dragon races The corpse of an ancient dragon should be a great present. The leader of the first task force smiled. It felt like things were going well recently. That guys the same. The more I see him, the greater he is. His gaze was directed at the warrior who had joined recently. Unlike the Horizon Troops model of fighting hard when fighting and playing hard when playing, he was a freak who kept switching between task forces and was constantly taking on dangerous missions. While he fought like he would die at any moment, his skills grew just as fast. He had been a middle-ranked warrior when he joined, but currently, he had grown strong enough to be at the peak of high-ranked warriors. When he saw him fight, he felt inexplicably different. The leader revealed a satisfied smile. Even when considering the fate he awakened when he became a high-ranked warrior, hell truly be a useful military power later. Though I am worried he might die early from fighting with no regard Since I placed Puppet Shiro next to him, it wont be too dangerous. After thinking to that point, the leader turned his gaze towards a different direction. The monsters swarmed densely towards them. While they had obtained great results already, this only mattered if they actually came out of this alive. Until Flame-Rain moved the Net of Fate to conceal them, they had to break through the encirclement and run. It would be an intense fight. ** Puppet Shiro was a battle doll created by a now extinct species. She possessed the standard appearance of a beautiful woman that resembled earthlings, Flame Wing Tribe members, fairies, and others. However, her skin was created with a special metal that made it strong and cold. The species that created her were incredible cowards. When they had to fight against the monsters, they would link their karma to battle dolls like her to fight instead of fighting personally. They did this despite the efficiency of karma not being that great. She fought while receiving her masters karma in her gear heart. However, after losing a war, her masters were all killed. At the time of their demise, she accepted her masters karma, which filled her gear heart, and their resentment towards the monsters had succeeded into a new fate. Now, after an immeasurable passage of time, she had become the battle doll Puppet Shiro, a highest-ranked warrior of the Armored Soul Tribe. She blocked Chu Youngjin, who was rushing towards the heart of the enemy camp. With a chilling voice, she warned, Are you crazy? Youre deep enough already. Youll die if you go in any further. Chu Youngjin, the rookie warrior she was parenting, was an excessively rash person. Even now, he had gone out of the formation and was about to charge into the enemy camp alone. While this wasnt the first time he had done this, this time, even Shiro couldnt bear letting him go. There. Dont you see it? Its a highest-ranked monster. You wont last 10 seconds against it. Death. Shiro calmly explained in order to save him, but Chu Younjins eyes simply filled with irritation and fatigue. As if explaining was a pain, he spat while unaware of what he was saying, I wont die. You will. Chu Youngjin pushed her away and argued, Hey! I wont die! I already died! I wont die! ? Youre alive. Im dead here! Here! Crazy! Move aside! Thumping his chest, Chu Youngjins eyes rolled like a crazy persons. Rather than Shiro, who was trying to stop him, he cared more about the monsters behind her. I dont understand. Shiro declared with her cold, pretty face. Tick, tick, tick. She heard her gear heart churning regularly like a mechanical clock. Besides the feeling of danger she felt her life was at risk or satisfaction from killing monsters, born as a battle doll, she wasnt really emotional about other things. Shiro, youre really tiresome Since Shiro continued to not let him go, Chu Youngjin eventually gave up going any further and began clearing the monsters near him. Rumble! Rumble! Every time his karma rang out explosively, monsters bodies exploded and the nearby monsters lost their strength. Even though he had slaughtered a sufficient number of monsters, Chu Youngjin still felt unsatisfied. More More I want to fight more intensely. Chu Youngjin had no regrets if he died right now since there was nothing he had to live for. While he did think he had to help Choi Hyuk, this thought was no more than a habit. Currently, there was nothing he wanted to do besides futility risking his life fighting and growing stronger to develop Chu Youngjins Guardian, which his lover Lee Hyejin had left behind. His life consisted of fighting like he would die and looking after Choi Hyuk whenever he came to his senses. If life was a game, Chu Youngjin thought that the real game had ended and that he was simply playing a bonus game. The Horizon Troop broke through the monsters encirclement and advanced. Chu Youngjin stood at the very front. Becoming more agitated as he fought repeatedly, Chu Youngjin forgot Shiros dissuasion and charged forward once again. Leaving the formation on his own, he became isolated in the midst of the monsters. However, for some reason, Shiro didnt stop him this time. Reckless human. His big weakness is that he cannot calculate capability. If he dies here, that is it. Possible to consider him unnecessary in the grand scheme. Not only was she assigned to protect Chu Youngjin, she was also tasked to judge whether he was a suitable person to pull into their grand scheme. This time, Shiro decided to leave him alone. She also thought he would die soon. Chu Youngjin, he was undoubtedly an amazing warrior. The fate Futility that he awakened when he became a high-ranked warrior even infected the karma of monsters, weakening them. Every time a rumble erupted out, the monsters within 500 meters of him would stagger as though their chests had been pierced by a stake. On the other hand, his sword strikes were destructive enough to exceed his current level. He could easily slaughter high-ranked monsters, which were of the same rank as him. However, that was the limit of his strength. It was useless when facing a highest-ranked monster. Farewell. Seeing the highest-ranked monster, who she had been constantly observing, attack Chu Youngjin, Shiro inwardly sent him an emotionless farewell. As long as his fate of Futility wasnt effective, Chu Youngjin would be ripped to shreds within ten seconds. That was what would happen, yet Ruumble! A thunderous rumble rang out, different from before. A light flashed, and this rumble shook the monsters universe. All the monsters within sight faltered at the same time. ? Shiro couldnt comprehend the current situation. She saw the highest-ranked monster falter. It was clearly weakened by Chu Youngjins Futility. Then, with a flash, she witnessed Chu Youngjins sword smash through the monsters body. The monster split in two, never to reattach again. This was something Shiro hadnt calculated. Faced with this utterly unexpected situation, Shiros way of thinking had taken a shock. Tick, tick, tick, TICK, TICK! TICK! TI-TI-TI-TI-TI! Her gear heart, which had been operating normally, began to churn crazily. As if entranced, she approached Chu Youngjin. She brought Chu Youngjin, who had completely passed out in front of the highest-ranked monsters corpse, into her embrace. As though he was sleep-talking, Chu Youngjin said, See? I still didnt die Fuck Chu Youngjin frowned, seemingly distressed. Passed out, a single teardrop hung from the edge of his eye. Shiro felt her always cold forehead become hot. ? Noticing an abnormality within her body, Shiro quickly searched for the problem. Kiiing! Only then did she realize her gear heart had overheated and was spinning in place. She had never experienced this before. Broken? While agitated and holding Chu Youngjin, Shiro frowned. Chapter 169: Each’s Calculations (2) Episode 10: Calculations of Revenge / Chapter 169: Eachs Calculations (2) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk On the endlessly expanding blue sand desert of the Blue Ocean Planet, which was the homeland of the glass crabs, Choi Hyuk reunited with Chu Youngjin. Uhh, leader. I heard youre doing well these days. Smiling blandly, Chu Youngjin raised his hand up. Because he was happier to see him than he expected, Choi Hyuk felt a little embarrassed. Nice to see you, Chu hyung! But whats this whole leader thing? You arent an official member of my troop anymore. Really? Then Ill talk casually. If we think about it, werent you my junior at school? Chu Youngjin spoke casually as though he had been waiting for those words. Choi Hyuks eyes widened before he laughed out loud. A peaceful smile hung on Chu Youngjins lips as well. As he also felt happier to see Choi Hyuk than he thought, his heart beat faster. Is he the only person who remembers Lee Hyejin and was present at that moment? While they didnt know each other during school, still, Choi Hyuk was the only person who he shared memories of that time with. The slaughter in high school. The students who survived that had scattered. At least, those Chu Youngjin was close with had all died the day Jung Minji had died, and there was no way to know how many besides them were still alive. Perhaps they had all been annihilated since the lives the earthlings lived since then werent easy. Yeah. That was why Choi Hyuk was the only one. The only one who knew and witnessed her final moment. This was meaningful to him. Especially now, when he was living amongst aliens without any connections. Proof that there was such a time. Chu Youngjin stretched out his hand and firmly held Choi Hyuks. Choi Hyuk also firmly held onto his. Congrats. Youre already a highest-ranked warrior? Chu Youngjin smiled bitterly at Choi Hyuks congratulations. Its funny hearing the word already from you. The places you used to beat me still ache when it rains, bastard. If you dont like it, why dont you get stronger and hit me. You monstrous bastard. They separated soon after chatting and laughing. Choi Hyuk stared directly into Chu Youngjins eyes and asked, How are things going? Have you successfully infiltrated the enemy camp? Its shit Still, because I became a highest-ranked warrior, I think I can now see the true nature of this troop. There is definitely something going on. Though well have to wait and see if its an opportunity or not. Really? Since you cant see anything yet Hmm, did you make any new friends? At Choi Hyuks question, Chu Youngjin recalled Shiro, who he had gotten quite close to lately. She was a highest-ranked warrior of the Armored Soul Tribe. While she possessed a cold gear heart, she occasionally became flustered when dealing with him. After thinking about her for a bit, Chu Youngjin smiled bitterly. Not a lot, just a few. Well Will there be a time when those relationships are useful? We have to do everything we can right now. Have to do everything we can. These words contained Choi Hyuks frustrations. They were finally almost there. The true nature of the alliance, which had toyed with Earth, had come to light, and their targets for revenge were decided. Now, they might be able to successfully get their revenge if they took one more step. However, they didnt know where to take this one step. Do everything we can Yeah, now that youve brought it up, lets be clear. I wanted to ask you before. What is your revenge and what is mine? To be honest, weve never discussed it in detail before. Since we dont know when well meet again, why dont you tell me today. Determined, Chu Youngjin asked with calm eyes. Choi Hyuk looked around at his surroundings. Endlessly expanding blue sand. There was no one who could hear their conversation. On top of that, Choi Hyuks strength, which had erased the monsters universes Net of Fate, could be used here as well. Even Exalted Wings shouldnt be able to know what they discussed here. He also met with Chu Youngjin here because he was confident in this. Choi Hyuk stared directly at Chu Youngjin and replied in a snappy tone, All. All? Does that mean all 13 Exalted Wings? Yeah. The troop Im in is famous for being hostile towards the Exalted Wings policies, but there could be an Exalted Wing behind them. There should other people who can assist our cause besides them since we cant ignore the competitiveness between the Exalted Wings Even still, all 13, youre not going to change your mind? Choi Hyuk didnt nod and firmly answered, Yeah. Will you join me? Why was it? That moment, even though it was only for a moment, Chu Youngjin thought of Shiro. However, that was it. Chu Youngjin quickly forgot about her and nodded his head. Ill join you since I dont really have anything else to do. Chu Youngjin thought that Choi Hyuks plan wasnt bad. His own world had collapsed with Lee Hyejins death Yet the world still continued on as though nothing happened. Under the logic that those who survived needed to live So If all 13 Exalted Wings died and the alliance collapsed Maybe then, people would realize how frightening their actions were. That it was something they shouldnt have glossed over and forgotten With regret. It wasnt a bad thought. Choi Hyuk didnt go out of his way to thank Chu Youngjin. He simply patted his shoulder once and requested, Then Work hard. I cant think of a way to have them all gather in one place. There hasnt been any recorded instance of them gathering in one place since the founding of the alliance. Since itll be too difficult to take them out one by one, we need to gather them in one place. We also need to become strong enough to kill them Ill work hard, so you as well. This was, in fact, the real reason why he called Chu Youngjin here. No matter how much he thought about it, he was stuck on this final step. Because he thought that they could come up with a method if they worked together, he took the risk to call him here. Fortunately, Chu Youngjin nodded. If I learn something about my troop and gain some influence I might be able to help you out with your plan. While it was only a supposition, right now, he earnestly held onto even this uncertain hope. Choi Hyuk shook Chu Youngjins hand. After their handshake, Choi Hyuk took a step back. While he was happy to see him and wanted to stay longer, their meetings were best kept short since Chu Youngjin could be Choi Hyuks hidden sword. Itll be best to refrain from contacting him. He was about to say goodbye when Chu Youngjin quickly asked him, What did the others say? Choi Hyuk momentarily flinched at those words before calmly turning around and saying, Leah, Handke, Kim Honghyun are leaving Jinhee nuna is still thinking about it. Lee Jinhee I hope she can be happy My thoughts are the same. Half my mind wishes she leaves the Berserkers and finds happiness Choi Hyuk didnt mention the other half. Then lets meet next time when were more certain of things. Also, lets not contact each other unless there is a drastic change. Choi Hyuk left after waving his hand. Chu Youngjin raised his hand once as a send-off. Then he later realized, Now that I think about it There arent 13 Exalted Wings anymore, but 14 What is he planning on doing about Flame-Rain? Chu Youngjin temporarily observed the place Choi Hyuk had left before shaking his head and returning to his troop. ** You grew stronger Did you enjoy your revenge? Wherever he met Dark-Sound, he was always covered in a pitch-black darkness. His senses lost their sense of direction, and he felt like he was in a dream when he was in reality. If he didnt want to lose himself in this darkness, he had no choice but to erect a sharp sword in his heart. Erecting a sword in his heart, Choi Hyuk gave a short bow. Thanks to you. Dark-Sound asked while laughing, Of course, that isnt all? Choi Hyuk silently looked at Dark-Sound. Of course, thats not all. While he didnt know if Dark-Sound read something from his eyes, he seemed satisfied. You need to plot a bigger revenge scheme! For example Flame-Hell! The main culprit who created the current unfair and cruel system! An elitist to his bones! Ive flattered him for a long time which is why I can stand next to him. Now its your turn. Itll be easier for you since Ive made a path. However, you need proof. Proof that will make Flame-Hell trust you. If you do well It wont be long before you can take out the person who stands at the top of the alliance. Dark-Sounds voice was excessively sweet as he knew very well what Choi Hyuk wanted. Before, when Dark-Sound met Choi Hyuk for the first time, he could see that he had a grudge on some ambiguous target. While he possessed uncontrollable rage, at that time, Choi Hyuk didnt know how and to whom he should vent his rage on. While he kept thinking about getting revenge, his target and plan were uncertain. That was why Dark-Sound was confident that, if he provided this pitiful warrior with a certain target and plan, he would be able to control him. What he had overlooked was simply the amount of rage Choi Hyuk possessed. However, hiding the sword in his heart, Choi Hyuk asked in a clear manner, What is it that I need to do? You need to give Flame-Hell what he wants. What he wants are the circumstances to spread his wings. Flame-Hell was suddenly in competition with Flame-Rain. He wasnt pleased with Flame-Rain becoming the symbol of victory nor could he identify with how she indiscriminately appointed warriors. While there wouldnt be any immediate clashes as Flame-Rain had gone to the monsters universe, if she returned after a hundred or even a thousand years, he might have to hand his power over to her without a single fight. Because of this, Flame-Hell also needed victory and a way to appeal to the youths. He needed a leader that could assemble young warriors around him. Thats why I recommended you. The Kundle Tribe that you trained recently and the glass crabs you saved. That was decisive. They all follow you, right? Thats something amazing. Warriors gather around you without reward, drunk on your victories Of course, there are people whove left you recently, but seeing as there are still many left, you possess a certain charisma. Flame-Hell wants that. He hopes that you will go out to war with the young warriors of the top four tribes and the new generation of rookies. He wants you to make them stronger and entrance them to embed a strong image of Flame-Hell in their minds. Dark-Sound suddenly grabbed Choi Hyuks two shoulders. His touch was so cold that it felt like his shoulders were freezing. Take this to heart. On the outside, you need to make it seem like all your victories and glory is because of Flame-Hells decisions and wisdom. However You understand, right? For the grand plan, its not bad to keep a few on your side. You also need to quickly reach the transcendent stage. Dark-Sound smirked. When Choi Hyuk came to his senses, Dark-Sound was nowhere in sight. The darkness that covered his surroundings was gone as well. He was at his residence in the Tower of Warriors, where illusions of karma weapons swayed. ** Dark-Sound hummed after his conversation with Choi Hyuk. Flame-Rain grabbed his shoulder. Blaaze! Chiiii! The suddenly surging darkness and flames fought each other, creating a whirlwind, before dying down. Dark-Sound didnt seem surprised as he craftily asked, Woah, woah, princess. Why are you so angry? What about the monsters universe? Theres no problem if I leave for a bit But Are you really going to push Choi Hyuk into this? Unlike Flame-Rains serious expression, Dark-Sounds expression was calm. What reason is there not to? You would have done the same if he joined you. Dont make me laugh. Im different from you. While Im cooperating with you right now, this doesnt mean Im your comrade. Wow, how hurtful. Dark-Sound dryly rubbed his chest. Flame-Rain gritted her teeth and growled, Remember this. Itll be best if you dont think about using Choi Hyuk for a bit before throwing him away. This is a warning. Yes, yes, princess. I understand. Dont worry and go back to the monsters universe. While its okay for a bit That bit shouldnt be more than a minute. Dark-Sound replied as he leisurely met her gaze. Even as her blazing eyes disappeared while staring at him, she warned, Dont misjudge my ability. Flame-Rain disappeared, and Dark-Sound glanced at his shoulder. The place Flame-Rain grabbed had burnt up and become transparent. Dark-Sound chuckled as he mumbled, What a charming princess. For a Flame Wing bitch, that is. Chapter 170: Each’s Calculations (3) Episode 10: Calculations of Revenge / Chapter 170: Eachs Calculations (3) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk It is an honor to work with you again! And on a mission to punish the damn mutts of the universe-! A man with flames blazing in a whirlwind spoke, seemingly moved. He was Whirlwind Fire of the Flame Wing Tribe. He had, among others, participated in the mission colonizing the Shapley and Laniakea Superclusters. Beside him stood Black Snow, a high-ranked warrior of the Dark Tribe, who had pitch-black, transparent hair that floated in the air, greatly contrasting with her pale face. Seeing as how darkness sneakily covered her pale face, it seemed she was shy. Warriors who were recommended by Flame-Hell had gathered in the square on the lowest level of the Tower of Warriors to greet Choi Hyuk. In other words, a formal meeting was held before the expedition. Whirlwind Fire and Black Snow were the two warriors who had arrived first. As soon as they met Choi Hyuk, they emitted a blinding white light, not hiding their goodwill. However, a phrase caught Choi Hyuks attention. The mutts of the universe? Of course, the expression had been automatically translated by the Net of Fate, but Choi Hyuk became interested as the swear suited Korean sentiments very well. Isnt the Blue Mane Tribe the name of the species we received the killing order for? Whirlwind Fire became more excited at his question that he said, Yes! So the mutts of the universe! Yet, as he didnt know the circumstances, Choi Hyuk gave a questioning look. Finally realizing that Choi Hyuk didnt know much about the universes history, Whirlwind Fire showed a flustered expression. As he wasnt sure of how to go about it, Black Snow, who had been standing by docilely, acted. Darkness softly flowed from her hair and created a dark space akin to the universe in front of Choi Hyuk. A few lights shined like stars inside it before creating a 3D shape like a hologram. The shape formed by this mystical process was familiar to Choi Hyuk. A dog? Like tribesmen, he had fancy ornaments hanging from his neck and head and his teeth and claws were dyed, but no matter how much he looked at him, the Blue Mane looked like a dog or a wolf. Black Snow explained in a slightly excited voice, Yes! They are the Blue Manes. Now that I think about it, I heard that there were animals similar to them on Earth. Its common in the universe. Species created resembling species that possess a great fate. Saying this, Black Snows gaze alternated between Whirlwind Fire and Choi Hyuk. This was a silent explanation of how the dogs and wolves on Earth resembled the Blue Mane Tribe like how earthlings faces and bodies resembled the Flame Wing and Dark Tribes. Choi Hyuk slowly nodded. At a glance, the wolf-like Blue Mane looked lofty and strong, enough to incite a vague sense of curiosity for him by looking at his appearance. Yet, the mission Choi Hyuk received was to annihilate them. Why? They were in the middle of a war against monsters, yet to annihilate a karma species? It was more dubious as he had suddenly received this mission without a word of explanation. But now, it seemed this species was infamous enough to be called the mutts of the universe. Hearing her explanation, the reason why they were called mutts and were excluded from the alliance went way back. Before the alliance was founded, contact between other species was rare and many werent aware of the existence of other species. This was before the concept of karmalings, grouping all species into one. Back then, the Blue Manes were as famous as the Flame Wing Tribe, which had awakened karma. If the Flame Wing Tribe was famous for their incredible military strength, the Blue Manes were famous for their nomadic lifestyle, going around the universe, and their loyalty, paying back any goodwill they received. The Blue Manes were quite popular. It was around this time when species from a different dimension invaded. Unlike the massive invasion of the monsters currently, their actions were similar to seeking refuge, but either way, this was the karmalings first encounter with species from another dimension. They were powerful, possessed reason, and they had set up tactics in order to dominate this new universe. The ones who first submitted, wagged their tails at their technology, and swore allegiance were the Blue Manes. The Blue Manes provided them with the information they had obtained while traveling throughout the universe and used the trust they had accumulated to cause the collapse of other species. Before the Flame Wing Tribe eventually annihilated those from the other dimension, numerous species suffered as their slaves. Black Snow seemed angry, her body trembling, as she continued, But even after that, they were brazen-faced, not reflecting on their actions. When the monsters invaded, they rejected the alliances proposal to join them, forgiving their past actions, and hid even further. They hid beneath the alliances shadow and focused on their own safety. On top of that, there were rumors that they attempted to cooperate with the monsters. They cant be forgiven. Choi Hyuk unconsciously mumbled, They are traitors like Ye Wanyong{1} Ye Wanyong? I dont know what that is But they are mutts. Seeing Black Snow grinding her teeth and Whirlwind chiming in while nodding his head, he could tell that the hostility toward the Blue Mane Tribe was universally great. A question arose from listening to them. Why hasnt the alliance subjugated them yet? When Choi Hyuk asked, Black Snow and Whirlwind Fire looked at Choi Hyuk with eyes shining with respect. Whirlwind Fire said, Before the foundation of the alliance, we didnt dare to. While we did kill them whenever we saw them, because they were fundamentally nomads, they fled from planet to planet and from galaxy to galaxy. Only after founding the alliance did we truly have the capability to subjugate them But we didnt have the capacity to because of the war against the monsters. While the Blue Manes werent an incredibly powerful species, they couldnt be ignored. To completely subjugate them would require a large army, but the alliance didnt have the capacity. But the one who reversed this situation is you, leader! Me? Yes, of course, after the massive invasion last time, the monsters activities reduced drastically, but it wasnt like we had spare reserves since we had to recover lost territory and keep the monsters in check. However, didnt you completely capture the Shapley and Laniakea Superclusters by crossing over to the monsters universe, taking out a demise-ranked monster and by destroying all the Kahur Kabkuns that were densely packed together? Thanks to that, the monsters strength in our universe has reduced significantly and the alliance has leftover defensive resources. Only now do we have the time and resources to subjugate the mutts of the universe! Is that so? While his evaluation had strangely mixed Choi Hyuk and Flame-Rains achievements, Choi Hyuk didnt consider it a problem. Rather, others mocked them. While they murmured to each other, he could hear them all. Haa Whirlwind Fire. You really got to acknowledge his ability to boast. Someone plainly remarked. When Choi Hyuk turned around, that person turned around towards them. There werent just one or two. The warriors who had begun to fill the Tower of Warriors were looking at Choi Hyuk, Black Snow, and Whirlwind Fire. A significant number of them were from the Flame Wing Tribe. The plaza surged with flames as though torches had been lit throughout. They were the next generation elite warriors that Flame-Hell had selected. Flame-Hell wanted to develop them into a force that supported him. Since he included this many Flame Wing Tribe warriors when developing the next generation of alliance warriors, it clearly showed his intentions of wanting to keep the Flame Wing Tribe at the center of the alliance. Either way, Choi Hyuk predicted that there wouldnt be any trivial clashed since Flame-Hell wanted his help by sending them, but there seemed to be a few warriors within the plaza who didnt look upon him favorably. Their murmurs, which they didnt try to hide, were picked up by Choi Hyuks ears. Highest-ranked Warrior Choi Hyuk Of course, hes amazing, but isnt his ability too low to lead a troop like this? My words exactly. They should have brought at least a transcendent warrior in the rankings. Did you hear what they were saying before? He didnt even know who the mutts of the universe were. While I know hes talented and has contributed a lot Will he be able to command properly like this? There are rumors that the head of the Blue Mane Tribe is at the transcendent level They were blunt. During the first meeting with their troop leader, the man who would be commanding all of them, they slandered him without any hesitation with attitudes of your capacity is only this much if you cant even handle this, and looks of what are you going to do about it? Choi Hyuk found this interesting rather than being taken aback. The Flame Wing Tribes evaluation of me is stingier than I expected. Then Does Flame-Hell trust my abilities so much that he risked opposition? Or is this also a test? Revealing an amused expression, Choi Hyuk pointed to a warrior. He was the warrior who had mocked Whirlwind Fire. You. The warrior who mocked Whirlwind Fire came forward. Yes, I am a high-ranked warrior of the Flame Wing Tribe, Sand Fire. While his attitude was polite, he gave him a challenging look. Choi Hyuk asked, It seems everyone is doubtful of this mission and my abilities, what about you? Then Sand Fire replied without a moments hesitation, I think that we should just act like we are completing this mission before giving up. Sand Fire! Whirlwind Fire shouted, seemingly unable to control his rage. Yet, Choi Hyuk didnt pay him any mind and asked again, filled with curiosity, Why? Sand Fire stood confidently and replied freely, First, while the head of the Blue Manes is a coward, his ability to command is outstanding. Unlike what is known publicly, this isnt the first time we are attempting to subjugate the Blue Mane Tribe. Previously, they dragged the war on with their unique guerilla tactics, and in the end, the alliance, which prioritized the war against the monsters, had no choice but to retreat. I wonder if Leader Choi Hyuk will be any different. Second, it has been confirmed that the head of the Blue Mane Tribe is at the transcendent level. Compared to him, you are a highest-ranked warrior. I dont think any further explanation is necessary. Third, you cant obtain our loyalty. Look at your troops first. You only have eight high-ranked warriors No, since three left recently, five. Only you and Naro of the Armored Soul Tribe, who cant even control his own strength yet, are highest-ranked warriors. Compare that to the hundreds of high-ranked warriors and seven highest-ranked warriors dispatched this time. This is a type of allied force so it isnt fair for Leader Choi Hyuk, whose force is the smallest, to be the commander-in-chief. There wont be anyone who truly follows you. In the end, he was saying that he couldnt acknowledge him because his commanding ability was doubtful, he lacked military power, and he seemed to have been appointed by pulling strings. Having witnessed Choi Hyuk kill a highest-ranked monster with a single slash when he was only a high-ranked warrior, Whirlwind Fire and Black Snow wanted to retort, but since Choi Hyuks reaction was so calm, they didnt know what to do, only reading Choi Hyuks mood. After listening to Sand Fire talk in high spirits, Choi Hyuk nodded as though he understood. Then he said, Okay, we go to battle tomorrow at this time. Gather here. Sand Fire was the one who was taken aback. Pardon? Yet Choi Hyuk didnt say it again. He simply announced while turning around, You all know my face, right? It seems Exalted Wing Flame-Hell has prepared some refreshments, so eat and drink moderately and then gather here tomorrow. Choi Hyuk raised two fingers. Listening to you, it seems like the key point is to end the war before it drags on. Two months. I will end this war in two months so look forward to it when you arrive tomorrow. After saying this, Choi Hyuk smiled unsuitably before leaving with light steps. Ah! Leader! Black Snow and Whirlwind Fire followed after him as though they were his attendants. A silence hung in the plaza where the rest of the warriors remained. A portion of them, who came here ready for a fight, were taken aback by Choi Hyuk, who didnt play along, and the rest seemed to find this situation fresh as they began to enjoy it. Soon, someone erupted into laughter. Puahaha! Hes quite intense! Two months? Can he do it? If he does, hes a hero! Kekeke, I bet hes bluffing. Woah Our leader is charismatic. Choi Hyuk was working hard to capture the hearts of these young warriors like Dark-Sound requested. {1} Known as one of the Five Eulsa Traitors, who signed the Eulsa Treaty making Korea a protectorate of Japan in defiance of Korean Emporer Gojong. Chapter 171: Each’s Calculations (4) Episode 10: Calculations of Revenge / Chapter 171: Eachs Calculations (4) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk There were two groups who flipped out when they heard that they would be marching off to war the next day. The first group was comprised of the highest-ranked warriors participating in the subjugation. The seven highest-ranked warriors, who were rushing to meet Choi Hyuk, complained incessantly about the sudden schedule, demanding the specifics of his plan. In response, Choi Hyuk used Flame-Hells name. I understand you are uneasy. However, there is a reason why Exalted Wing Flame-Hell trusts me. You should trust me too. You will know tomorrow. He simply said what he wanted and dismissed them. The one who came to see him next was a bit unexpected. He was Armor-Phantom, the commander-in-chief of the Shapley and Laniakea Superclusters. It was different from when he had arrived in his small, secondary body last time. Choi Hyuk was suppressed by the vigor of Armor-Phantoms real body. Metallic pieces fluttered like feathers as they reflected light to form Armor-Phantoms outline. Spreading wings made of metal and light, his splendor made him look like an angel judging the world. At a glance, he seemed to be at the early stages of the transcendent level, similar in strength to Flame-Rain before she grew stronger. Now that their relationship had gone awry, he gave Choi Hyuk an indifferent look. While I dont really want to see your face I came because the elders of my tribe sent me. Hearing this, Choi Hyuks expression couldnt help but stiffen. Only Exalted Wings were individuals that Armor-Phantom, who was a transcendent warrior and the commander-in-chief of two superclusters, would refer to as elders. This was the first point of contact he had with other Exalted Wings besides Flame-Hell and Dark-Sound. Yet, he couldnt predict the reason for Armor-Phantoms visit. Why is that you are imprisoning a warrior who has awakened as an Armor Soul Tribe member? There was no doubt he was referring to Naro when he said a warrior who has awakened as an Armor Soul Tribe member, but to claim he was imprisoning him? Choi Hyuk frowned. I have never imprisoned Naro. Then why isnt he answering to his tribes calls? Releasing the aura of a transcendent warrior without restraint, Armor-Phantom pressured Choi Hyuk. Choi Hyuk decided to call Naro over and ask him. After arriving, Naro didnt know what to do when he saw Armor-Phantom. Seeing his reaction, it seemed Naro did receive a summons from the Armor Soul Tribe. [No That I never thought you would come personally.] To the flustered Naro, Armor-Phantom gently, yet firmly said in an attitude overflowing with affection for Naro, Naro, a highest-ranked warrior of the Armor Soul Tribe, its great to see you. I came because I was worried. If youre in a situation against your will, just say it. Theres no need to worry. There is no one who can imprison an Armor Soul Tribe member in this entire universe. His voice was filled with pride for his tribe. Naro flipped out. [Thats not it!] Then? [Thats I dont want to leave the Berserkers.] Armor-Phantom seemed shocked as he was momentarily at a loss for words. He barely managed to speak again. Think about it again. Its not like youre leaving forever. Those who have awakened as members of the Armor Soul Tribe have to receive our education. Only then can you be a true member of the Armor Soul Tribe. You also have to recreate your body! How long are you going to dwell in that large, heavy spaceship? You can become much stronger than you are now! [ I like the spaceship.] Naro avoided Armor-Phantoms gaze. Choi Hyuk looked at Naro, and Naro also glanced at Choi Hyuk, telepathically sending the emotions he was feeling right now. Naro didnt use telepathy much since he learned to speak. However, like the first time they had met, Naro only used telepathy to communicate with him. Choi Hyuk understood what emotions he was feeling right now. I dont want to leave. If he helped Armor-Phantom persuade Naro right now, he could probably leave a good impression on the Armor Soul Tribe. He might even be able to get closer to other Exalted Wings faster. Despite this, Choi Hyuk closed his eyes. He suddenly thought of the executives who had decided to leave, Handke, Leah, and Kim Honghyun, and especially Lee Jinhee, who was still undecided. Speculation was simply speculation. He didnt know what path would be best, however, Choi Hyuk decided to walk the path his heart chose. He had already lying to himself enough. Choi Hyuk used Flame-Hells name once again. You dont have to worry about Naros education. The expedition this time is being personally supervised by Exalted Wing Flame-Hell. I am certain itll be better than any other experience in the world. I think its best if you broadened your mind. Arent we all members of the alliance either way? I dont think theres a need to be educated by ones own tribe. Like this, Naro will be able to become a great warrior of the alliance. I will support Naros decision. Something he said seemed to have rubbed Armor-Phantom the wrong way as his metallic feathers simultaneous stood on end and emitted a Ting! sound. While he clearly looked angry, it didnt seem like he could act out since Flame-Hell was mentioned. He simply glared at Choi Hyuk before leaving. [You dont even like the alliance much.] Naro said in a playful voice. The warm feelings Naro felt were transmitted to Choi Hyuks heart. ** Choi Hyuk couldnt help but feel sorry for the Berserkers. This was, in reality, someone elses war. A war started because Flame-Hell wanted to keep his other competitors in check and strengthen his authority. While it was for his revenge, Choi Hyuk was pushed into this situation as a puppet, and the Berserkers would die for his ultimate enemy, Flame-Hell. All this happened because he was powerless. Choi Hyuk resolved himself. This is the last play. The next time The next time he unsheathed his sword would be for his final revenge.Gritting his teeth, Choi Hyuk swallowed his surging sorrow and rage. These were the sufferings he had to endure and accumulate in order to open the way for a new universe. Choi Hyuk gathered these sufferings and aimed them at the Blue Manes. His Karma Heart thumped. After he had dealt with those who were in charge of Earths recruit training, his Karma Heart kept beating nonstop as though it was sick. It beat nonstop as it squeezed out all of Choi Hyuks power and fate. Choi Hyuk already knew that the end was near and that he wouldnt lose to anything. Charge! We target the head of the Blue Manes in the shortest distance possible! We leave behind those who cant keep up! The warriors, who followed Choi Hyuk while wondering what his strategy was, were shocked at his declaration. To suddenly tell them to break through at a single point this strategy should never be chosen against the Blue Manes, who possessed excellent maneuverability and specialized in guerilla tactics. Yet, while they were shocked, Choi Hyuk and the Berserkers were rushing towards the Blue Mane Tribes border army that had appeared in front of them. Their charge, which wasnt even in proper formation, looked unsteady as though they would quickly be blocked by their enemies. If the other warriors didnt follow behind them, then the Berserkers would suffer heavy losses. If things progressed like this, it was clear that those who didnt follow quickly would be reprimanded. Even if they didnt follow his order of charging towards the head of the Blue Manes, they had to support his charge first. That crazy! Follow after them for now! Once we catch up, we drag that bastard back and retreat! The highest-ranked warriors swore at Choi Hyuk as they led their troops and followed after Choi Hyuk. A war they had never experienced before began. Bang! Bang! Grrr! [Filthy alliance scum!] The Blue Manes barked, cursing them. Their claws swung out. A wolf at the front seemed to disappear, and when he reappeared, his jaws were already on a Berserkers neck. However, the Berserkers were skilled as well. Lee Jinhee grabbed a Blue Mane who was targeting the back of her neck, and keeping a firm grip on his neck, she dragged him along. Lee Jinhee stabbed the wolfs stomach and side before shoving his face into the jaws of another wolf. Her subordinates followed her example and trampled on the onrushing wolves. Still, their charging speed didnt drop at all. While the Blue Manes outer appearances were that of wolves, their colorful dyes and tribal ornaments showed that they were somewhat civilized and possessed reason. Yet, the Berserkers killed them indiscriminately one after another as though they were killing beasts. These scenes exceeded the predictions of the other warriors following after them. The Berserkers and the Blue Manes levels arent that different? Yet how is it so one-sided? Their first prediction of the clash, that it would be even or that the Berserkers would be pushed back, was wrong. Still, I bet itll be difficult to break through since the Blue Manes maneuverability is excellent. Huh? The prediction that the Berserkers would be held back by the Blue Manes and lose to their maneuverability was also proven wrong. Instead, the ones who lost their maneuverability were the Blue Manes. They tried their best to slow the Berserkers down, but the more they tried, the more pitifully they were slaughtered and thrown back. [Grrr!!] Along with a fierce roar, a highest-ranked Blue Mane warrior ambushed Choi Hyuk, but by that time, Choi Hyuks sword was already passing through the top of his head. [Rrrr] While thinking that he was biting Choi Hyuk, the highest-ranked Blue Mane warrior became a corpse. Shudder. A crushing force. Without the slightest delay, the Berserkers pushed through the Blue Mane border army. The other troops, who wanted to save the Berserkers and drag the recklessly charging Choi Hyuk away, simply followed behind them. They couldnt even catch up to the Berserkers. Unbelievable! Someone shouted, almost screaming. His voice sounded as though he had taken a heavy blow to his pride. ** Like how Choi Hyuks Karma Heart was beating furiously, the Berserkers karma was boiling violently. As their karma, which had grown greatly since their first revenge, still didnt satiate the Berserkers, it boiled even more violently, swelling in size whenever the Berserkers felt unsatisfied. The Berserkers didnt suppress their surging karma and simply left their bodies to the flow. At this moment, even Lee Jinhee, who was withholding her decision on whether or not to continue to follow Choi Hyuk, fought with cruelty and without hesitation, fitting the typical characteristics of a Berserker. However, her actions couldnt compare to Ryu Hyunsungs. If there was another warrior who shined on this battlefield other than Choi Hyuk, it would be Ryu Hyunsung. The seven highest-ranked warriors following from behind and even Naro, who was assisting the fight, couldnt match the powerful aura Ryu Hyunsung gave off. Haha! I can kill them! I can kill more! Ryu Hyunsung had already cleanly forgotten that the Blue Manes werent monsters but a karma species that possessed reason. His mind was filled with the thought that he could kill to his hearts content. The day he awakened was an eternal nightmare imprinted on Ryu Hyunsungs mind. He felt like the misery he felt when all he could do was watch his friends die powerlessly that day was being erased every time he killed a wolf. Ryu Hyunsungs body shivered in ecstasy. He had always fought dreaming of a better future and, when he was tired of fighting, taught new Berserkers in preparation for the future. Yet, no matter how much he struggled, he would have nightmares at night, and the emptiness in his heart gradually grew. It was only then when he realized, Ah, I already died. Only then did Ryu Hyunsung understand Chu Youngjins fighting style. The extreme combativeness of someone whose heart had already died. On the other hand, during the recruit training, he had refused to acknowledge that his heart had already died and stubbornly used the sword techniques he had mastered in the past. Ryu Hyunsung decided to throw away this shell. Ill entrust the future to others. Ryu Hyunsung thought of Handke, Leah, and Kim Honghyun, who had left the Berserkers. Yes, he just needed to leave the future to them. It was a problem for someone who was already dead to think about those things. What he had to do now was- Kill and kill! Whether it was his enemies or himself. He felt free. Shouting, Ryu Hyunsung swung his sword, splitting a Blue Manes head and then smashing his eyes with the handle. Ill die! When I die! Lets see how strong Huh?! As though possessed, he shouted nonsense from his mouth. His karma weirdly kept swelling, and he could easily kill Blue Mane warriors who were similar or stronger than him. His heart shuddered. Ryu Hyunsung was always considered to be half a step to a step lower than Chu Youngjin, but the vigor he was showing right now didnt lose out to the Chu Youngjin of the past. Rather than a Berserker, he seemed like a demon. How could he fight like that?! Ah The warriors who couldnt hide their shock at the Berserkers splendor were at a loss for words when they saw Ryu Hyunsung. He purposefully stretched his neck out to bait the wolves. Then he killed those who approached to chew his neck with a single stab. He even fought whilst being surrounded by the wolves, inducing them to launch pincer attacks. However, whenever the wolves launched the pincer attacks, they would die in the blink of an eye. It seemed like nothing could harm him. Glossing over Choi Hyuks contributions as he was rumored to be an exceptional highest-ranked warrior, they were especially shocked seeing Ryu Hyunsung, who they thought was at or below their level, show off his splendor. The weight of the name Berserkers clutched their hearts. The punitive expedition, which broke through the border army in one go, quickly pushed forward toward the center of the Blue Manes territory rather than taking action against the Blue Manes. Even the troop leaders, who didnt agree with Choi Hyuks strategy of killing the head of the Blue Manes in one go, were currently frantically following the Berserkers as though they were entranced by something. At the same time, Handke, Leah, and Kim Honghyun, who had left the Berserkers, were meeting with the Sovereign of Paradise Camilla. Camilla was worried about the Berserkers. Overseer Choi Hyuk wasnt satisfied with the first revenge? Then where is his revenge directed? If the alliance falls into danger, then we cannot win in the war against the monsters. Its a problem even if Choi Hyuk fails. All earthlings might be branded as traitors. Handke gently shook his head. That would only be the case if Leader Choi Hyuk ever lost. However, I cant imagine the leader losing. Whether its against the alliance or the monsters. Its the same for the Berserkers who follow him. What moves them isnt logic or reasoning, but their wounded pride and collapsed happiness. The deeper their wounds, the more they cant stop. Nor will they lose. Of course, those who only rage with revenge cant be our future. However, after they have flipped the world on its head No one will be able to look down on earthlings. That is our future. Handke grinned before adding, Well, to be honest, the reason doesnt matter. While I left the Berserkers, I have no thoughts on obstructing their path. I feel sorry for and really like them. After saying this, Handke looked up at the milk-white skies of Dragonic. Looking for Choi Hyuk and the Berserkers who were fighting nonstop somewhere beyond it, he gave a short prayer for their fortune in battle. Chapter 172: Each’s Calculations (5) Episode 10: Calculations of Revenge / Chapter 172: Eachs Calculations (5) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk After piercing through the Blue Manes border defense, they were quickly advancing to the center of their territory when they heard something howl. While they didnt know what it was, the fact that it was howling was certain. In response, the warriors weapons vibrated like brass instruments, their hearts thumped like drums, and the planets rang out like bells. Even space itself shook like a reed. Ahwooooo! This sound wasnt heard by their ears. It was a resonance created by the vibration of everything, including the world around them. The warriors, who advanced following Choi Hyuk and his Berserkers in a trance, stopped in place. Their ears perked up at the sound escaping from their hearts. It was a chilling sense of dread. Countless stars appeared in the darkness of outer space. Whether they were there since the beginning or had only now been born from the darkness, each pair of eyes shined brightly and dark shadows with fluttering lush manes made their appearance. Chasing Manes One of the warriors following the Berserkers made a stifled cry. The most elite troop of the Blue Manes. It was an attack troop personally led by their leader. Even while the Blue Manes were publicly suppressed, they had raised their name in infamy by ruining countless troops and species. They could sufficiently guess that they were strong with the information they had gathered until now. However, the punitive force assembled this time was composed of the top elites of the alliance. They didnt lose out to them at all. Yet, for some reason, they felt a suffocating pressure. Look over there. Someone mumbled. The appearances of the wolves were slightly strange. Their front paws were larger and more ferocious looking, and there were small eyes stuck on their excessively long manes. Each wolf had an unknown skull of a beast on their heads. No, they were monster skulls. The warriors unconsciously looked at Choi Hyuk. The monsters new weapon that warrior Choi Hyuk first reported to the alliance. A method where a monster could fuse with another by equipping itself with it. They were new weapons that had the possibility of even surpassing the alliances karma weapons. The wolves had fused with living monsters and were using them as weapons and armor. Crazy Does this mean they really came to an agreement with the monsters? How? The monsters arent existences that can be communicated with! Murmurs began to spread. The wolves were watching them with overwhelming numbers and overwhelming vigor. They were only confronting each other, yet the warriors were already becoming exhausted and restless. Wherever they looked, they saw strange wolves staring at them like statues. Like claustrophobia, emotions of fear and suffocation flared up in the warriors. The mood seemed like they had lost before even fighting. Choi Hyuk acted in order to cut this flow. Kririring, kang!! The moment Choi Hyuks Imprint rang out while twisting its body, Choi Hyuk was already in front of the Chasing Manes. Just as they were about to exclaim, As expected of Choi Hyuk!, Choi Hyuk shot backwards with a bang. Without being able to maintain a steady posture, he was pushed back. A large shadow was cast in the place Choi Hyuk had attacked. While emitting a cold darkness that ached ones bones, the head wolf revealed his teeth. I cant believe it. Is this really all? Have only feathers gathered without a single wing? The moment the head wolf appeared, everyone held their breath. Their karma was suppressed. They couldnt move their bodies. It felt like the fates they had grasped since they had become high-ranked warriors were being shredded apart like tissues. At this moment, even Lee Jinhee was stricken with fear. She had grasped the fate Challenge when she became a high-ranked warrior. However, the head wolf seemed like the peak of challenges. A limit she could never overcome. A despair that she could never challenge again. She couldnt even move a finger. Her karma, which proudly flowed through her body, stiffened and became as heavy as a rock. Just then, she heard a rough pant next to her. Grit. She heard someone grit their teeth. When she looked around, it was Ryu Hyunsung. His eyes were so red that they seemed like they would cry tears of blood at any moment. Ry- Ryu hyung? Lee Jinhee became uneasy from the beast-like sounds Ryu Hyunsung was making. Ryu hyung! Dont do it! Despite Lee Jinhees attempt at holding him back, blood dripped from Ryu Hyunsungs eyes. It seemed he even bit his lips too hard as blood also flowed from his lips. While everyone was being dominated by the head wolfs vigor, Ryu Hyunsungs body trembled before he shot forward with a bang. Hey! Ryu Hyunsung!!! Lee Jinhee screamed. The head wolf, who had instantly shot Choi Hyuk backwards, was still there, yet Without knowing, Lee Jinhee shot after Ryu Hyunsung. At the same time, Get up! Bae Jinmans shout shook the warriors. A golden brilliance spread out endlessly with Bae Jinman at its center. The golden brilliance reduced negative emotions and increased positive ones as it connected the warriors fighting spirit. When numerous warriors hearts interconnected and they began to depend on each other, the fighting spirit they had lost slowly recovered. Damn it! Baek Seoin, who could only now move his body, swore as he saw Ryu Hyunsung and Lee Jinhee shoot forward. The worst-case scenario crossed his mind. -! Then sound disappeared. No, the howl that made their bodies and the planets tremble disappeared suddenly. The head wolf, who had been looking at Ryu Hyunsung and Lee Jinhee as though they were laughable, turned his gaze. His large paw clashed with Choi Hyuks Imprint. Choi Hyuk, who had been flung away, had returned. While the First Sword he used was calmly blocked by the head wolf, it brought the result of sweeping away the pressure the warriors were under. The head wolf growled as he admired, You have a strange skill. Choi Hyuk didnt reply. As if to engrave that he was his opponent, he shot forward and slashed again and again. Every time Choi Hyuk and the head wolf clashed, dark, blazing flames clashed with a cold darkness and made waves. A wave of heat rushed over them, followed by a cold wave, and then another wave of heat. These waves had the effect of waking the warriors, who had fallen into a trance. As they came to their senses, the warriors, who had been suppressed by the fear of death, indiscriminately reacted temperamentally. Damn it! Fight! Pierce through them! The warriors pushed forward. The wolves calmly moved their formation back before attacking the warriors, who had broken their formation while recklessly charging at them. Dogfights broke out everywhere. ** Damn it Berserkers! Move with your teams! Alexei! You go around and organize the Berserkers formation! Baek Seoin shouted in a mad mood. However, Alexei, who heard the order, didnt even look at Baek Seoin. Sorry. Everyone, follow me! Lets go rescue the director! Alexei ignored Baek Seoins order and led his subordinates to Ryu Hyunsung and Lee Jinhee, who were isolated at the very front. Hey! Hey! You crazy! Naro! We are going to cooperate with the highest-ranked warriors of the other troops! Ask them to help recover our formation! Were going to be crushed at this rate! {Understood!} Baek Seoin moved urgently. While they seemed to be dogfights, the wolves were actually pulling the punitive force members into their formation and dispersing and attacking them in groups of twos and threes. Clearly a disadvantageous fight for the punitive force. Baek Seoin tried his best to recover from this situation, but his efforts were soon faced with another obstruction. Alliance scum. I was going to kill you soon anyways, yet you crawled here on your own. A highest-ranked wolf, along with other wolves who followed him, rushed towards Baek Seoin knowing he was the commander. I am Meteor-Chasing Mane. You wont be able to grab my tail even in your dying moment. His silver fur that was hidden in the darkness revealed itself. It seemed Meteor-Chasing Mane prided himself on the color of his fur as his ornaments, monster armor and claws were all silver as well. Whoosh. He disappeared after spouting self-indulging remarks. Crassh! Baek Seoins shield was torn away. Blood splattered. There were similar scenes everywhere. It seemed they obtained information about the punitive forces advance by observing them as they precisely intercepted key warriors. The seven highest-ranked warriors were all held back by powerful wolves, and Naro and the top executives of the Berserkers had to face the wolves that came to fight them. It seemed a few among them were given must kill orders as they were faced with wolves beyond their level. Like how a highest-ranked wolf approached Baek Seoin, another one faced off against Ryu Hyunsung. Hey! Ryu Hyunsung! Get back! Go back to the formation! Ryu Hyunsung ignored the shouting Lee Jinhee and pushed forward. Why are you like this?! Do you want to die?! As he brushed off Lee Jinhees hand, which grabbed his shoulder, Ryu Hyunsung growled like a beast as he spoke nonsense. Again! Again! You want to lose?! Again?! You want me to stand still? You want me to see everyone die?! It seemed Ryu Hyunsung recalled the disaster that occurred when he awakened after experiencing the sense of despair the head wolf gave him. Ryu Hyunsungs eyes were filled with killing intent as though Lee Jinhee had become a great enemy of life and death. At that moment, two wolves charged at them. Among them, the highest-ranked wolf targeted Ryu Hyunsung while the wolf at the peak of high rank targeted Lee Jinhee. Both were ferocious. Rather than ripping them apart while wielding their claws, they charged at them like rhinos. Still, their flesh ripped apart and blood splattered as though saws slashed past them. ** The head wolf sneered in ridicule. While we hid our power during this time I didnt think that they would send a fellow that hasnt even reached the transcendent level. Choi Hyuk attacked with gritted teeth, yet the head wolf was overflowing with composure. Well You are strong considering you are a highest-ranked warrior, but The distrustful head wolf leisurely faced Choi Hyuk as he once again looked around at his surroundings. Then he confirmed that this was all there was to the punitive force. There was no way there was a hidden trap set up by the alliance. The large wolf laughed as his fur stood on their end. It truly is a wonderful appetizer. He would have the main dish when he advanced towards Alliance City with the monsters. He had a hunch that he would finally be able to repay the humiliation he had endured while hiding all this time. Ahwwwoooo!!! The head wolf howled again, and this time, time stopped. The countless eyes of the monsters body that was equipped to the head wolf simultaneous opened and vibrated along with his howl. All order collapsed. The swords of the warriors who aimed at the wolves bones and flesh, became soft as feathers, and the steps of a passing wolf became claws that slashed at the warriors hearts. Attacks that should have hit missed, and attacks that should have missed hit. It seemed that a portion of the universes fate had reversed. The ones who first noticed this change were the Exalted Wings. The stone plates, which were covered in darkness in the Brain of Alliance City, all lit up at once. {We have lost control over the Net of Fate at the Blue Manes coordinates.} {Did the head of the Blue Manes do this? His strength is close to ours?} {Well help so lets immediate recover our control!} Controlling the Net of Fate was the most important tactic in the war. If the Net of Fate was taken by someone else, the order of the universe would become disadvantageous to them. However, the Exalted Wings couldnt quickly regain control over the Net of Fate. {No! You cant! Invasion! Its an invasion! An extensive one from the monsters! This This is the largest scale ever. Its multiple times bigger than when Exalted Wing Flame-Sky died in battle!!} An Exalted Wing of the Speckled Light Tribe screamed. Even without his scream, the Exalted Wings felt the power of the monsters that encroached on the Net of Fate, which they maintained, throughout the universe. If the situation was like this, then they didnt have the capacity to focus their strength on the wolves. {Oh my god The rookies of the alliance will all die! Flame-Hell!} An Exalted Wing of the Armored Soul Tribe shouted roughly. The majority of the rookies that were participating in subjugating the Blue Manes were either Flame Wing Tribe members or those close to the Flame Wing Tribe. Those who disliked how Flame-Hell openly tried to increase the Flame Wing Tribes power couldnt help but strongly express their discontent. While those who would die were pro-Flame Wing Tribe, when an all-out war broke out against the monsters, each and every one of them were precious military resources. They couldnt contain their rage when thinking about how a disadvantageous war began because of Flame-Hells greed. {} Flame-Hell was silent. From the intelligence provided by the reconnaissance troops and Flame-Rain, who had left for the monsters universe, he had judged that there would be more time before the monsters launched an extensive attack, yet this situation was as if he was hit on the back of the head. A precipitous situation where he couldnt see ahead. Just then, the Exalted Wing of the dragon race, Leviathan, made a doubtful report. {Huh? The head wolfs command over the relevant areas Net of Fate No! The Net of Fate itself has been destroyed?} {This is?} While everyone was shocked, Flame-Hell and Dark-Sound let out a sigh and managed to squeeze out a smile. ** The moment the head wolf howled, Choi Hyuk felt a thrill surging from his heart. The fully transcendent level vigor emitted by the wolf. The power to decide the fate of the universe. The fate the wolf created C Second Coming. The power he declared to return to the alliance that chased them out as terror. Facing this overwhelming power, his karma, which seethed at the cusp of bursting and tickled at his heart, finally exploded. The fate Choi Hyuk possessed, Never losing and Slash without fail grew explosively at a timing that seemed almost preplanned. However, Choi Hyuk wasnt surprised. He already knew, though he couldnt explain it. Even when he learned that the head wolf was assumed to have reached the transcendent level, he didnt tremble at all. He felt like he could win. It wasnt simply a prediction, he was confident. Perhaps even Dark-Sound and Flame-Hell knew as well. The fact that, when he concluded his first revenge, he had already arrived at the proximity of the transcendent level. The fact that he could awaken if the right opportunity presented itself. Choi Hyuks Imprint transformed from a Weapon of Vow to a Weapon of Conclusion. Following this, its name also changed from Choi Hyuks Imprint to Choi Hyuks Denial. His vow to slash without fail and to never lose was finally complete and became a power that could deny all power. He no longer had to gather his strength and swallow various emotions to use the First Sword. As soon as he stretched out his sword, the existing powers were, as though natural, denied and obliterated into nothingness. Even the Second Coming the head wolf declared and the Net of Fate which the alliance had lost control over were no exception. While the head wolf was still stronger, it was a difference in nature. Choi Hyuks unique karma, which could interfere with the Net of Fate when he was only a highest-ranked warrior, was enough to throw away the head wolfs dominating fate even though he had only just reached the transcendent level. You What did you? Frozen as if taken aback, the head wolf glared at Choi Hyuk. Choi Hyuk mocked. Round two, doggy. Chapter 173: Each’s Calculations (6) Episode 10: Calculations of Revenge / Chapter 173: Eachs Calculations (6) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk As the clash between Choi Hyuk and the head wolf became increasingly serious, the universe began to squirm. It was a fight between transcendent warriors that was rare even throughout the history of the universe. To the point where powerful warriors even felt nauseous, space-time, as well as all order and laws, shook violently. Damn it! Gather! Maintain our formation!! {What? What are you saying?!} Due to the completely erased Net of Fate, the species couldnt communicate with each other. It was a pandemonium of pandemoniums. Stars and planets that couldnt endure the constant clash of power and changes in laws exploded. Boooom-! An enormous explosion. Their surroundings vibrated, and a sun, which hadnt been there, appeared. Day suddenly arrived for this dark space, and all sorts of fragments and gas formed a tidal wave that swallowed the space whole. Baaang!! Like lightning, day and night switched, and the warriors cursed as they were hit by the broken fragments and died one after another. Under the torrential rain of fragments, Baek Seoin felt an unease crawl down his spine. Hieh! With a strange shout, Baek Seoin flung his body away, and the silver Meteor-Chasing Wolf dropped down on his previous spot. {Grrrrr How did you dodge?} What are you saying? All I hear is you barking. Baek Seoin grumbled while awakening his senses to their limits. Vring! His Sword of Sentiment Baek Seoins Premonition rang out as he held it up. When Premonition rang, the part of his body that his enemy would attack would ache. This was the reason why Baek Seoin, who was only a high-ranked warrior, could endure against a highest-ranked wolf. With his innate skill Intuition and his Sword of Sentiment Baek Seoins Premonition, he could narrowly avoid his enemys attacks due to the unease and pain he felt beforehand. However, this also meant that all of Meteor-Chasing Wolfs attacks were savage enough to put his life in danger. Baek Seoin could die at any moment because of a slight misjudgment. The angle he held his sword, the distribution of karma in his body, his gaze nothing was easy. Every trivial decision was followed by a life-threatening unease, and Baek Seoin had to analyze them all in detail before moving. He needed to find a place where he didnt feel uneasy or ache. {I can help you.} Though Naro showed his intent in helping him, Baek Seoin refused. No, Naro. If youre exposed now, your life might be in danger. Hold your breath until we at least set up a defensive line. While Naro had awakened as a highest-ranked warrior, his body was still that of the enormous spaceship. Because he would be at an absolute disadvantage in a close combat fight against the wolves that excelled in maneuverability, Baek Seoin decided not to expose Naro at the risk of his own life. {Youll die! Its not even certain if youll be able to set up a defensive line or not!} If you act now, youll die immediately! Hieh! I have to concentrate so dont talk to me! Look after Lee Jinhee and Ryu Hyunsung instead of me! The silver wolf followed after Baek Seoin like a meteor. Narrowly, as though he could die at any moment, Baek Seoin dodged his attacks and survived. Everyone was in a similar situation. While they endured for now, they would soon collapse. The formation where they were scattered and killed off one by one changed again. The warriors were pushed into groups and crushed. Due to the lack of space, it was common for allies to be wounded by other allies. While they did their best to push their enemies back and regain some space, what returned was death. The corpses of warriors mixed together with the fragments of smashed stars and drifted away. The fear of defeat and death permeated them. Everyone was clearly fighting desperately. Choi Hyuk, who had only been a highest-ranked warrior, fought evenly against the head wolf, and the seven highest-ranked warriors and five Berserker executives had yet to die whilst facing opponents stronger than them. However, they didnt have the strength to reverse the situation because the Blue Manes had become stronger than they had imagined after cooperating with the monsters. All Choi Hyuk could do was not be one-sidedly pushed back by the head wolf. The rest couldnt even do that. We were too rash What was I entranced by to come here The young warriors of the top four tribes let out sighs. Flames dimmed dangerously, and metal creaked. Darkness paled, and the light became faint. Ryu Hyunsung endured the planet wreckage that was powerlessly falling on him as he looked at the situation. Lee Jinhee was wounded all over her body as she took on two high-ranked wolves, and Lee Jinhees unit, which went to save her, was surrounded by other wolves and couldnt move. Ryu Hyunsung couldnt even see his own troop members. As Ryu Hyunsung didnt have a special skill like Baek Seoin, he couldnt face off against the highest-ranked wolf, Crushing Mane, with his strangely increased ability. The wolf had turned Ryu Hyunsungs body into tatters in 20 passes. The reason why Ryu Hyunsung was still alive was because the wolf considered him already dead and was slaughtering others around him. Ryu Hyunsungs head, which had surged with rage and curses, finally cooled. Im really going to die now. As he thought this, the madness that filled his mind disappeared, and like a kaleidoscope, his surroundings clearly entered his vision. So this was my final battle. As soon as he thought this, a lofty feeling and a wronged emotion surged within him. Baang! Somewhere, another planet exploded, and his vision brightened like it was daytime. As though he had suddenly awakened from his sleep, everything looked clear. It was a strange feeling. His mind was cool, yet his heart was sharper than ever. Ryu Hyunsung clearly felt this situation. An encircled situation. The enemies blocked the front and they didnt have anywhere to retreat to. The fear-stricken rookies of the alliance kept being pushed back when there was nowhere to retreat to. Ryu Hyunsung ridiculed them. If there was a path, it was in front of them. Even if it was as small as the eye of a needle, they had to find it. Without madness or fear, with all their concentration and strength, they had to defeat enemies stronger than them. His reasoning and emotions became one as they proposed a path. To push past the enemies in front of them. However I cant even move the tips of my fingers. Suddenly, he felt like he knew what to do and could succeed, yet he couldnt even move his own fingers. Is this really the end? While he had always inwardly hoped to die, he didnt want this sort of death. He didnt hope for a death so vain and weak. The moment he thought this- Director Ryu Hyunsung!! Run!! He heard Guardian Bae Jinmans voice. He had approached under Zeros covert escort and was squeezing his karma to heal Ryu Hyunsung. When Bae Jinmans golden karma permeated his body, his body, which had been ripped to shreds to the point of being unrecoverable, began to regenerate like a miracle. That moment, what Ryu Hyunsung felt wasnt relief like Im alive Ah, I can fight again. He held expectations that he could fight properly this time. A mysterious phenomenon. Ryu Hyunsungs body didnt simply stop at being healed. The karma that made up his body was redistributed and was being replaced with different properties. His eyes shined blue. A genius. While this word was most suitable for Choi Hyuk, Ryu Hyunsung had, in fact, grown up while hearing he was a genius. A genius swordsman. Since he was young, he received attention as a rising sabre star of Korea and was selected as the youngest national representative ever. There were even big talks of him defeating the top-ranked swordsman in the world during his practice games. Yet, that was all. Ryu Hyunsung didnt win a single medal throughout his four years at Korea National Sport University. Training-purpose was the label given to him. During friendly matches and practice, he was a genius swordsman stronger than anyone, yet he lost powerlessly in real matches. The length of two finger joints. That distance was always the problem. He lacked the determination to pierce through his opponents malice that wanted to kill him and stretch his sword out first. He believed that he had overcome this weak point after the recruit training began and he joined the Berserkers, killing people and monsters. That wasnt it. Ryu Hyunsung finally realized that he was still running away. He was in an ambiguous state where it was too painful to live yet he couldnt die. Perhaps this was why he couldnt leave the Berserkers since, if he stayed with Choi Hyuk, they would always have a goal. Whether it was right or wrong, whether he liked it or not. He had always been in this ambiguous state. It was no different from his past days as a training-purpose swordsman. Advance. Ryu Hyunsung finally realized the true meaning of the fate given to him when he became a high-ranked warrior. At first, he was confused. Advance? To be honest, how he clung to his life while living and fighting was closer to evasion than advancing. He constantly evaded to his past. He also evaded his past. He fought to forget about his memories and fought while thinking of his memories. To call that advance? However, now that he thought about it, it was a desperate manifestation of his subconscious. A warning that he was fated to disappear if he didnt advance. Ryu Hyunsung finally realized this meaning and wholly accepted it. My path is in front of me. Now was the time to move forward. If he didnt, he would die. He didnt have the energy to think about victory or defeat, only to find the path. It was time to open a path with his cold reasoning and wild nature. At some point, his tattered body had completely recovered. Ryu Hyunsung turned his back on Bae Jinman, who held his hand out towards him, and Zero and shouted towards all the fear-stricken warriors, Open your eyes properly, you dimwits! Break through them! Unlike his ragged beast-like voice before, his voice rang out clearly this time. His voice, containing his enlightenment, was clearly transmitted to the warriors who couldnt understand Korean. Everyones gaze momentarily fell on Ryu Hyunsung. Ryu Hyunsung stretched his leg out. He turned his waist like a top and flung his arm forward like a fishing pole. His karma, which explosively surged in his body, was pushed forward like a river without any hesitation. He passed through the length of the two finger joints that he had always lacked. Crash! Slash! Crushing Mane charged at him like a cannonball as soon as he heard Ryu Hyunsungs voice. His body passed by Ryu Hyunsungs chest, and Ryu Hyunsungs sword slashed his mouth. {Kyaah!} The first attack Ryu Hyunsung landed on Crushing Mane was a fatal blow. While three streams of blood flowed from Ryu Hyunsungs chest after the wolf passed by him, he didnt bat an eye. He only saw a clear sword path to kill the unpleasant wolves. A thread-like path. Nonetheless, a clearly existing path. A beautiful sword path was drawn with his hand. Ryu Hyunsung easily caught up to the wolf that was shaking his head and retreating from him. He pushed his claws down and slashed his neck before the wolf could dodge it. Slash- The highest-ranked wolf, Crushing Wolf, couldnt even yip before his deeply slashed head was thrown into space. Slash! Ryu Hyunsungs sword slash left a trailing afterimage as it slashed through a corner of the battlefield. The wolves in its path were simultaneously split in two, and a canyon was drawn on a small natural satellite that was in its path. His sword slash seemed like the work of a sword god. Ryu hyung? Wh- what is this? Despite being pushed towards the defensive, Lee Jinhee was at a loss for words. It was the same for the two wolves that had attacked her. While their mouths were agape, Ryu Hyunsung passed through the wolves and sliced the heads of the two wolves off their bodies. Did you reach the highest rank? Lee Jinhee said blankly. Yet, Ryu Hyunsung didnt reply, only shooting out after patting her head. This time, to help the seven highest-ranked warriors who were struggling. ** Due to Ryu Hyunsung, the mood of the battlefield changed. With his help, the strongest warriors of the alliance could defeat the wolves that were holding them back, and the freed highest-ranked warriors went out to help others. It was now time for the deeply infiltrated wolves to be pushed back. The front lines were formed, and their defensive line stabilized. Seeing this, Baek Seoin shouted in an almost singing voice, Nows the time! Naro! Restrict them! {Ive been waiting for this!} The wave of karma that spread from Naros spaceship snared the wolf that targeted Baek Seoin and the wolves that infiltrated around them. Meteor-Chasing Manes highest-ranked karma was instantly degraded to that of a high-ranked warrior. The wolves that noticed this change targeted Naro, but the flow had already been reversed. A threefold defensive line had already been set up in front of Naro. Thats it! Its working! We can fight! The fight between Meteor-Chasing Mane and Baek Seoin, in which Baek Seoin was one-sidedly on the defensive, had turned into a close fight. Recovering his composure, Baek Seoin glanced in Choi Hyuks direction. Now If the leader wins! While the situation had improved, that didnt mean they were winning. If Choi Hyuk quickly won, then, no matter how large the losses were, it would be the alliances victory. However, if Choi Hyuk couldnt in time, then the inferior punitive force would face the chance of being annihilated. For some reason, it currently seemed like Choi Hyuk was being pushed back. Just then, Baek Seoin saw Ryu Hyunsung. He, who had created balance in the battlefield, was charging towards Choi Hyuk and the head wolf, who were fighting over there. Hey! Ryu Hyunsung! Are you crazy?! Where do you think youre going?! Baek Seoin heard her scream. Bang, bang, bang! Another star exploded brilliantly. His surroundings brightened as though it was daytime. Note: Baek Seoins Sword of Sentiment was briefly mentioned as a shield in a previous chapter. This might be changed in the future. Chapter 174: Each’s Calculations (7) Episode 10: Calculations of Revenge / Chapter 174: Eachs Calculations (7) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk In reality, the fight between Choi Hyuk and the head wolf was impossible to perceive. It was beyond just being too fast, it was literally on another level. When spectating this fight, the head wolfs enormous paw would suddenly appear and rip their heads, and the moment their gaze met Choi Hyuks black eyes, their hearts would be pierced. They were clearly dead, yet when they came to their senses, they were fine. All that remained was a fear that made their bodies tremble from head to toe, a warning not to peep at the transcendent realm before them. Warriors of higher levels could overcome this fear and observe the fight, but the fact that they still couldnt perceive anything was the same. When looking at the fight, they might feel like they saw something, but the memories remaining in their minds were a mess. They simultaneously saw Choi Hyuk leap up and pierce the head wolfs head and the head wolf instantly breaking Choi Hyuks neck. One time, the head wolf howled after killing Choi Hyuk. Another time, Choi Hyuk sat on the head wolfs head after killing him. At times, the two looked like triangles, straight lines, round spheres, and other shapes as they flew around and dizzily entangled together. A fight between transcendent warriors isnt a fight that properly follows laws, but a fight that creates their own laws and reality. Someone explained, but they couldnt figure anything out in the end. All they knew was that they were fighting. The place Choi Hyuk and the head wolf were fighting was somewhere completely different from here, in other words, a place blocked by the wall of laws. As these were the circumstances, even highest-ranked warriors didnt dare join the fight, let alone high-ranked ones. Since Ryu Hyunsung, who just reached the highest rank, flew towards that fight, those around him couldnt help but cry out in astonishment. Euaack! Lee Jinhee tried to follow him, but Alexei stopped her. Director! You cant! Let go! Lee Jinhee struggled, but she couldnt move forward when the other members of her troop also joined in to hold her back. Euaaaah! Lee Jinhee screamed in despair. Having bitten her lips to the point of bleeding, she seemed determined as she glared in Ryu Hyunsungs direction. Lee Jinhee tightly gripped her Sword of Sentiment Lee Jinhees Dream and poured all her karma into it before throwing it. Protect Ryu Hyunsung. With this earnest wish. Bang! From the tips of her fingers, which had burst with blood due to being overloaded, Lee Jinhees Dream shot out with a bright silver trail. Lee Jinhee shouted, Baek hyung, what are you doing?! Cover Ryu Hyunsung! At her shout, Baek Seoin, who had been vacantly staring at Ryu Hyunsung, jolted to his senses. If there was no way to stop Ryu Hyunsung, then it would be better to find a way to support him. Guardian! Support Ryu Hyunsungwith your karma! Naro! Its fine if its only slightly, but reduce the aura of hostility! Zero, follow behind Ryu Hyunsung! While he personally couldnt do anything, he found others who could help. Warriors at the highest rank! No, anyone! Support Ryu Hyunsung with your karma! Or at the sword Lee Jinhee threw!! It wasnt easy. Ryu Hyunsung, who was now a highest-ranked warrior, was charging quickly, and Lee Jinhees Dream was following behind him. Even if the warriors in the distance pooled their strength together, there was a concern their strengths would clash. Baek Seoin shouted, Its okay! Lee Jinhees Sword of Sentiment is special! Just send your support! { Are you certain?} I dont know. If we dont send our support, then itll certainly fail. Baek Seoin brushed Naros question aside. In the end, Baek Seoin was correct. Boom! Supported by other warriors strength, Lee Jinhees Dream accelerated like lightning. As though it would cover the entire world, and while blazing a trail of silver light, it passed Ryu Hyunsung and opened a path for him. Ryu Hyunsungs body was also filled with karma sent by Bae Jinman and other warriors. Those who could send their strength further sent it to Ryu Hyunsung while those who couldnt supported Lee Jinhees Dream. Seeing Lee Jinhees Dream pass him, Ryu Hyunsung tightly gripped his sword. ** A fight between transcendent warriors was fundamentally different from all the fights he had experienced until now. Transcendent warriors were those who had completed and declared their fate to the universe. Like how a flap of a butterflys wings in Beijing could become a typhoon in New York, fate was created through the accumulation of very trivial actions. Each fluttering strand of the head wolfs mane, each breath the wolf let out from his long mouth, and the karma that acted as his bones and heart steadily drove Choi Hyuk into a corner like on a chess board. It wasnt a traditional fight where they simply aimed their sword or teeth at their opponents neck. When the wolf moved his head, he crumbled or expanded the space Choi Hyuk was standing in. Each fluttering strand very slightly dispersed Choi Hyuks surroundings. Even after it seemed like the head wolf had swung his paw, as though on repeat, his paw swung out yet again. Every time the wolf did so, Choi Hyuks breathing would stagger. With these as his groundwork, the wolf would ensnare Choi Hyuk and tear his limbs off with his paws, making Choi Hyuk a sacrificial lamb in declaring the second coming of the Blue Manes. The head wolf leisurely and diligently pushed Choi Hyuk into a corner. However, Choi Hyuk had a cheat-like trait. Whoo After catching his breath Shik! Accompanied by the sound of air escaping, when Choi Hyuks Denial cut through the air, it would cleanly erase all the groundwork the head wolf had laid down. The distorted space would return to normal and the wolfs tricks in dispersing Choi Hyuks surroundings would immediately stop. Rather, it was the wolf who lost his breath. The head wolf laid the groundwork to kill Choi Hyuk, and Choi Hyuk laid the groundwork to find and negate the wolfs groundwork. It looked like a dance as they approached while glaring at each other before separating, repeatedly laying down and erasing groundwork. The head wolf was irritated by this situation. If this was chess, this was the same as his opponent clearing the board whenever he gained an advantage. There was no way he wouldnt become annoyed. Still, the head wolf barely managed to hide his irritation as he disguised his composure. {How long are you going to do this? Until all your subordinates are dead?} At the head wolf who was trying to provoke him, Choi Hyuk simply replied, Yeah, bark, bark. He meant to cut the crap. Because the Net of Fate had already disappeared, he really sounded like he was barking. {Grrr!} On the other hand, the head wolf, who was more skilled at using his power than Choi Hyuk, could understand what Choi Hyuk was saying. He became provoked even though he was the one that attempted to provoke Choi Hyuk. Like an unending fight, the two tangled and separated again. Even though Choi Hyuk was in a disadvantageous situation, he wasnt impatient, calmly nullifying the head wolfs attacks again and again. While waiting for a new variable to appear, While waiting to discover an opportunity to attack, However, the variable that arrived was much different to what Choi Hyuk expected. Choi Hyuk and the head wolf sensed that Ryu Hyunsung was approaching them at the same time. Their judgments differed. Hmm? The head wolf glanced at him before ignoring him. A mere highest-ranked warrior, there was a qualitative difference in strength between them. The head wolf was certain that Ryu Hyunsung wouldnt even be able to get close. Ryu Hyunsung On the other hand, Choi Hyuks gaze deepened. He saw Ryu Hyunsungs clear eyes. Determined to risk his life No, rather, his eyes looked like they werent determined to do anything. Rather than being determined, his eyes were filled with the tenacity and will to inflict even the slightest wound on the head wolf. As though his entire life was for this moment, a sword strike containing his own self. Choi Hyuk was moved by those eyes. Either way, its difficult to reverse the situation like this. The head wolf, who had combined with a monster, was stronger than he imagined, and if things continued like this, the punitive force would be the one who would eventually face defeat. Still, since there was no other way, he thought to find the wolfs weakness while enduring, but Ryu Hyunsung was a better alternative at this moment. Choi Hyuk resolved himself to bet on Ryu Hyunsung. The air changed. {Grrr} The head wolfs howl rang out longer and spread wider than before. { Somethings changed? Did you decide to halt your futile attempts in resetting the playing field?} Up until now, Choi Hyuk had always been on the defensive. When the head wolf laid down the groundwork to end Choi Hyuks life, Choi Hyuk focused all his power in breaking that groundwork. However, Choi Hyuk began to prepare for an attack. Not acting to break the wolfs groundwork, he moved in order to slice the wolfs neck the moment he slipped up. The start of the true fight. Choi Hyuk no longer reset the playing field and began moving his pieces one after the other. This was the moment the head wolf was eagerly waiting for. He even became suspicious because things went so smoothly. Perhaps theres something special about the approaching warrior? However, there really wasnt anything special about him after a second glance. He was simply a reckless warrior. No matter how much he thought about it, the wolf believed that there was no chance that a weak highest-ranked warrior could approach and land an effective blow on him. How foolish. Does he even see me? While ridiculing Ryu Hyunsung, the head wolfs lips widened. {Good thinking. Its a very foolish decision.} Grrrr. An unpleasant laughter rang out. Choi Hyuk reacted indifferently to the wolfs laugh. Yeah. Bark, bark. However, unlike his confident attitude, Choi Hyuks situation instantly became disadvantageous. Since Choi Hyuk wasnt his opponent in terms of level or strength, Choi Hyuk wouldnt be able to last long in a head-on fight without his power to deny. It only took an instant. A metallic scent wafted in the air, and the wolfs body looked like it split in two. Thinking he could avoid it, Choi Hyuk dodged, but the wolfs enormous paw was swinging down at him. He had to move more in order to avoid the wolfs attack. Everything became a mess. The wolfs breath which he thought he heard from his right was actually coming from his left. His foot tripped over empty space, and he faltered. He saw the wolfs fluttering mane yet he couldnt see the actual wolf. The wolf that had clearly moved in that direction was standing in place. Space and time, order and law, all of these were moving in a direction advantageous for the head wolf. If he still didnt deny soon, then Choi Hyuk really wouldnt last long. Huu. Yet, Choi Hyuk took a deep breath. He poured karma into his sword and waited for the right opportunity. {Krrrauuuh!} Chapter 175: An Impeded Sky Episode 10: Calculations of Revenge / Chapter 175: An Impeded Sky TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk Woong- At first, it was a low reverberation. Naros karma reached the wall of laws. While it was only slight, the wall vibrated, and a tiny crack appeared, enough for a needle to pass through. Crash! Lee Jinhees Dream burrowed into this crack. Then, the brilliant silver trail, which followed behind it, permeated the crack. Yet, it was fruitless. While its vigor in trying to burrow through was intense, it burrowed in at the pace of a turtle. {I unknowing sent my strength as well because Naros telepathy was so desperate But I feel like it was a waste of strength.} The warriors of the punitive force shook their heads as they saw Lee Jinhees Dream gradually slow down, unable to completely pierce through the wall of laws. From the beginning, it was a logically impossible task. Completely different laws applied in the space the transcendent warriors were fighting. No matter how much strength they gathered, it was no use if the laws changed. Lee Jinhees Dream looked like it had almost stopped. Everyone thought, This is the end. However, this was the beginning. Riip! They heard the sound of something ripping. The Weapon of Sentiment Lee Jinhees Dream, which contained her earnest wish to protect Ryu Hyunsung, was born from Lee Jinhees dream that hoped people would live smiling and cry seldom. Choi Hyuks Imprint could slash anything in accordance with Choi Hyuks vow, and Baek Seoins Premonition could sense all danger in accordance with his intuition. Lee Jinhees Dream was a sword that was created to fulfil Lee Jinhees wish. Following her wish, Lee Jinhees Dream gathered the nearly overflowing power within it into a single point and exploded. Crack, crack! Web-like cracks spread from the sword. Ting! With the weakest piece of the blade flying off as the signal, Lee Jinhees Dream exploded brilliantly. Whooong! The wall of laws was gradually erased from the outside. It was a phenomenon similar to Choi Hyuks First Sword. As the condensed power exploded all at once, all the order and laws were erased. A new sky opened up. This wasnt an explosion made of flames. Earths blue sky with cirrus clouds spread out from the smashed Lee Jinhees Dream. An autumn sky opened up in the dark, vast universe. It was a sky Ryu Hyunsung could fly through. The figures of the head wolf and Choi Hyuk could be clearly seen in this sky. {Grr} The head wolf growled, thinking this was unexpected. However, he still disregarded Ryu Hyunsung. The wolfs decision was the same. While it was surprising that they had pierced through the wall of laws, the wolf still thought that Ryu Hyunsung couldnt inflict a wound on him. Being able to inflict a wound on him, the key individual of this fight, was a completely different matter from being able to overcome the wall of laws, which was a by-product of their fight. The wolf simply focused on Choi Hyuk, the one who was incomparably more dangerous than that mayfly. The wolf opened his mouth with the intention of ending this fight. It was the first time his canines were exposed during the fight. The moment he opened his mouth, Choi Hyuk was already in it. The wolfs black throat rushed forward while devouring even space itself. Chilling canines. Good job. Choi Hyuk smiled as he gazed at this despairing scene. The head wolfs maw shut on Choi Hyuk, devouring him headfirst. Twing! It was at this moment when the wolf felt a stinging sensation run down his spine. At first, it only stung a little, almost like a mosquito bite, but soon, a cold blade ripped into his flesh. Advance. Ryu Hyunsungs sword, which contained the fate Advance, pierced into the wolfs skin and embedded itself in his flesh. An effective attack. However, it wasnt fatal. It was to the point where the wolf could ignore it and finish crushing Choi Hyuk. Rather than being in pain, the wolf was thoroughly shocked. The wolf had believed so strongly that it was impossible for Ryu Hyunsung to inflict an injury on him that he momentarily thought that a third-party, another transcendent warrior, had joined the fight. Flinch. The wolf was so shocked that his body trembled. The wolf unconsciously moved his karma and flung Ryu Hyunsung, who was clinging on his back, away. This was the opportunity Choi Hyuk had been waiting for. The karma gathered in the wolfs canines to chew Choi Hyuk had suddenly dispersed and the muscles in the wolfs jaw relaxed slightly. Choi Hyuk swung Choi Hyuks Denial, which had simply been in his hand, with a ripping sound. Goong! Just then, the warriors of the punitive force and the Blue Manes heard a skull-splitting sound. They were so surprised that they patted their heads. However, what was split was the head wolfs skull, not their own. The wall of laws that obstructed their view of Choi Hyuk and the head wolfs battle closed widthwise like a TV turning off. The single horizontal line was Choi Hyuks sword strike. It was as dark as a powered-off TV. They couldnt see anything as though everything had disappeared. Splash! The head wolfs blood endlessly flowed from the gap in space. Like ink dropped in water, the wolfs blood spread out and created a nebula. Defeating the wolfs fate known as the Second Coming of the Blue Manes, which he had declared to the universe, the nebula made of blood was the only trace that remained. It was the birth of a celestial body known as Wolfs Head. Huu Choi Hyuk, who appeared in space completely soaked in wolfs blood, let out a sigh. The dead wolfs karma and fate permeated into him. His fate known as Never losing, Slashing without Fail, and Denial proved itself once more and became stronger. {Grrr Was I too conceited?} Even though the wolf had his skull split in two and blood endlessly flowed out from it, for some reason, he could still hear his voice. Perhaps the Net of Fate had been restored at some point, but he could understand his words without issue. Not only that, he also could also sense the wolfs memories and emotions that shined like a kaleidoscope. In the beginning, when foreign existences invaded, the Blue Manes faced them. However, while the Blue Manes were fighting with their lives on the line, the other species ignored their pleas for help as though it wasnt their problem. In the end, faced with the risk of extinction, the previous head wolf chose to be taken to do forced labor under the foreign existences. The previous head wolf took responsibility for his decision and committed suicide. After burying his death in his heart, the wolf became the new head. The other species, who had ignored their pleas for help, now fervently charged at them when they defected. Their previous days in which they had to do whatever they could to survive {How regretful Yet, I lost. I was simply weak. So this is the end Oh warrior, I have one request.} As though he wasnt paying attention, Choi Hyuk showed no reaction to the head wolfs heartbroken will. Still, the wolf couldnt help but speak. {Its fine if you only take one. Its fine if its a newborn pup. Its fine if it grows up brainwashed by the alliance and lives for the alliance. Its fine if our species is disgraced for generations. Only Only, please dont let my species die out I request you, oh warrior.} Choi Hyuk didnt speak for a moment. Then, turning his back on the completely dead head wolf, he gave a short reply. Sorry, but if its revenge, Ill do it for you. {Ah} The head wolf no longer had the strength to continue speaking. Leaving only a bitter sigh, the wolf disappeared forever. Choi Hyuk raised his voice and ordered the punitive force, The Net of Fate has been restored! I will access the Net of Fate and make the laws in this place advantageous for us. Dont leave a single mutt and kill them all! Woaaaah!!! It was a slaughter. It was a complete reversal from when the head wolf first appeared. The wolves teeth didnt reach the punitive force no matter what they did, and the punitive force could wield their weapons however they wished and they would still slash the wolves flesh. The young wolves that fled elsewhere lost their way and ended up facing the punitive force. Yelp! Yip! Grruah! You cursed bastards of the alliance! Please! Please! Just this child! Euaaah! Grrrrk!!! Ahhh!! None of their curses, threats, or pleading worked. That day, the Blue Manes faced extinction. The blood flowing from their bodies mixed with the head wolfs blood to create the enormous Wolfs Head nebula. ** Ryu hyung! Ryu hyung! Hey! Ryu Hyunsung! Come to your senses, huh? Zero, who followed after Ryu Hyunsung, was successful in recovering Ryu Hyunsung, who was flung far away after being hit by the head wolf. After avoiding Choi Hyuks fierce attack that didnt care for Ryu Hyunsungs safety, he was barely able to drag him outside. Lee Jinhee came rushing towards them as soon as they got out. Her hands trembled, her shoulders shivered, and her eyes fluttered. Like someone out of her mind, she grabbed Ryu Hyunsung and cried. Wake up!!! Held and shook by Lee Jinhee, Ryu Hyunsung opened his eyes. However, his eyes werent focused. Ah Nice to see you Whether he was seeing Lee Jinhee or something else, the tears that pooled his eyes dripped. When we see each other again, lets spar and then go have some chicken skewers. Heu You know that I like fast food. Ryu Hyunsung smiled while licking his lips. It seemed his eyes saw his past college friends who he had trained with. Guardian! Guardian! Quickly do something! Lee Jinhees face was soaked with tears. Bae Jinman placed his hand on Ryu Hyunsungs forehead before gravely shaking his head. Even a healer of the Speckled Light Tribe in the punitive force, upon examining Ryu Hyunsungs condition, dimmed sullenly. {I dont know how he did it, but He used a power he shouldnt have been able to Already the karma in his body is dispersing like sand, and his fate has been wiped clean as though it has completed its duty.} Hearing what the healer of the Speckled Light Tribe said, Lee Jinhee furiously shook her head. Theres no way. No! Ryu Hyunsung! Look at me! Do you see me?! Ryu Hyunsungs eyes were still not in focus as he mumbled to his friends who had already died. Sadly, the words he was saying in his comatose state werent of his dying wish. Instead, they were his determination to live on. I will live diligently. Even if I look back, Ill move forward. When we see each other again Heu, Ill probably be a bigshot. Ryu Hyunsungs last words werent audible. Starting from the tips of his fingers, his body turned into ash as it collapsed and spread out into the universe. Ha Ha! Ah Almost convulsing, Lee Jinhee snorted in short bursts of deranged laughter before trembling and then fainting. Bae Jinman quickly approached her. His face was serious. Lee Jinhees karma weapon, which was no different from a companion to ones soul, had shattered. Her body was a mess as well. It wouldnt be odd if she died right now. The only reason why she was awake until now was purely because of her concern for Ryu Hyunsung. I will evacuate Director Lee Jinhee. Please settle the matters regarding Ryu Hyunsung. Bae Jinman lifted Lee Jinhee and left. Yip, yip! Yelp! The universe was filled with sounds of wolves being slaughtered. Bae Seoin blankly observed Ryu Hyunsungs death and Lee Jinhee fainting. With hollow eyes, he saw Ryu Hyunsung turn into specks and disappear. Huu Lets first collect his body. Baek Seoin decided to gather the dispersing specks when Choi Hyuk leaned his forehead on his shoulder. Choi Hyuk, who looked completely exhausted, didnt even raise his head as he asked, Did Ryu hyung die? Yes. Choi Hyuk wordlessly raised his head slightly before ordering, Leave his already dispersed body Lets use this. Because collecting the body that had already dispersed as specks seemed like it was disturbing the deceaseds rest, Choi Hyuk proposed an alternative. In the hand he stretched out were fragments of the Sword of Calling Ryu Hyunsungs Commemoration. Lets hold a funeral at the Tower of Warriors. After handing the sword fragments to Baek Seoin, Choi Hyuk turned his back. Looking at his back, which seemed awfully small, Baek Seoin bit his lips. His eyes shined with resolve. Leader. A sharp voice. When Choi Hyuk turned around, Baek Seoins eyes were filled with extreme resentment as he said, I think I found a way. What? A way to gather all the Exalted Wings in one place. Black flames ignited deep within Choi Hyuks bitter eyes. Chapter 176: Lee Jinhee’s Vow (1) Episode 11: The Grand Scheme / Chapter 176: Lee Jinhees Vow (1) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk How far are you going to go? Including Flame-Rain unni, everyone besides earthlings? No. As he said this, Choi Hyuk gestured to his head. Then, after thinking for a little, he said, Flame-Rain Unable to speak anymore, as though hesitating, he slowly shook his head. While he hadnt spoken in detail, Lee Jinhee could figure it out with that. Gesturing to his head meant his target was limited to the Exalted Wings, and him shaking his head meant that he didnt want to kill Flame-Rain. She could also immediately tell that he was being cautious with his words in case someone was eavesdropping. Lee Jinhee made no response as she turned her gaze towards the window. The hospital room and the scene outside its window were reminiscent of a comfy family home in the Swiss Alps. This was done under the healers recommendation, indicating that she needed complete rest. Following her gaze and watching the herd of sheep grazing on the grass outside, Choi Hyuk took out a glass bottle from his inner pocket. The glass bottle sloshed with a night sky as though it had been filled with the universe. Its the dark ocean. Other rare resources are mixed in as well. You only have one chance. 20% chance of success. If you cant restore your sword, then apparently, itll take an exorbitant period of time to recover your retribution, which has fallen to the level of a low-ranked warrior. Chio Hyuks gaze fell onto the fragments of Lee Jinhees Dream, which were placed next to Lee Jinhees bed. Tap. Even as he placed the glass bottle next the fragments, Lee Jinhee remained silent. I hope you can repair it. Also, if you can repair it Dont return to the Berserkers. At his words, Lee Jinhee shot her gaze towards Choi Hyuk. Her eyes widened and started to tremble. However, Choi Hyuk didnt meet her gaze this time. His gaze turned towards the door he had entered through as he slowly turned his back. He raised and waved his hand. Be happy, nuna. ** The punitive force Choi Hyuk returned with flipped the alliance on its head. People went wild at the Wolfs Head Nebula that remained after the annihilation of the Blue Manes. The alliance members, who grew up hearing about stories of the mutts of the universe since they were young, couldnt believe that those Blue Manes were now extinct, yet the Wolfs Head Nebula, as evidence, swathed them with a thrilling sensation of realization. The species they had only heard of in stories became extinct and had turned into a nebulaAt this news, which was like a legend or a myth, the alliance warriors felt an indescribable emotion. And eventually, the topic would turn to Choi Hyuk. The mood of the alliance wasnt good since the monsters launched a massive invasion But isnt it amazing? Because of Leader Choi Hyuk, a worry of ours has completely disappeared! Leader Choi Hyuk is creating a completely new legend in the alliance! I heard he became a transcendent warrior this time? I also want to fight under his command! Riding on this mood, Flame-Hells support base expanded. If he was powerful from the beginning, then he wouldnt have fought a direct battle against the Blue Manes. A warrior whose strength goes beyond his low rank. Exalted Wing Flame-Hells insight in sending Choi Hyuk is surprising. Is that how it is? Yeah. To be honest, its amazing. While everyone knows Choi Hyuks amazing, who would have thought that he could take down the head wolf? Wow! Exalted Wing Flame-Hell is really amazing! Ah, did you know? It wasnt just Choi Hyuk, everyone in the punitive force grew immensely stronger! There were only eight highest-ranked warriors besides Choi Hyuk when they left, but there were 17 of them when they returned! Those who were prompted by Flame-Hell beforehand moved all topics towards Flame-Hell. Thats also amazing. I heard that the top four tribes rookies only went to safe battlefields until now, yet Exalted Wing Flame-Hell sent them to a ferocious battlefield. Apparently, the opposition was intense in the beginning. But the result? As you can see, there was a huge improvement. Normally, you gain more Retribution if you win against opponents stronger than yourself. Even the fact that Flame-Hell selected members of the expedition around members of his own tribe because he wanted to increase his tribes influence was glamorized as him having no choice but to push his own tribe members into a corner because the opposition of other tribes was too fierce. Flame-Hells popularity surged, and on the other hand, the approval ratings for other Exalted Wings in opposition to Flame-Hell dropped. I heard Exalted Wing Armor-Desert severely criticized Exalted Wing Flame-Hell this time. How can he show his face now after that embarrassment? In the end, Exalted Wing Flame-Hell was right, and Exalted Wing Armor-Desert was wrong, right? And what about Exalted Wing Light-Step? Hey! Is that their fault? Who could have known that Leader Choi Hyuk would be so great? Only Choi Hyuk and Exalted Wing Flame-Hell could have known. Those two are amazing. From the highest-ranked warrior to the lowest-ranked warrior, they all seemed to be uniting under Choi Hyuk and Flame-Hell. Even the timing was perfect. The warriors, who needed a mental anchor when facing against the monsters largest attack yet, consciously and unconsciously supported Choi Hyuk and Flame-Hell even more. Because of this mood, Ryu Hyunsungs funeral, which the Berserkers wanted to handle quietly, became a great event. Flame-Hell personally declared, Its the death of a great warrior. It is only right to send him off with the honor he deserves. Then it was exposed that he would personally attend the funeral. Choi Hyuks position on this was I feel like vomiting. It meant that his enemy, Flame-Hell, would use Ryu Hyunsungs death as propaganda There was no way his stomach wouldnt be upset. However, Choi Hyuk endured it. Since it wasnt time yet. Yet this wasnt the only thing that irritated him. Send Naro. After returning from his expedition, Armor-Phantom came every day to negotiate sending Naro to the Armored Soul Tribe. As if he didnt remember how he left in anger last time, he approached Choi Hyuk deceitfully and tried to persuade him, saying things like how Naro could become an outstanding warrior once he possessed a proper body rather than playing a supporting role in battle as a spaceship, how they would install a top-of-the-line A.I. in Naros spaceship and even upgrade it, provide comforts to the Berserkers in various missions, give them Mission Points, or how there was nothing good about becoming enemies with the Armored Soul Tribe. Since Armor-Phantom came across so polite, at first, Choi Hyuk asked Naro for his opinion again. However, Naros position was always the same. He didnt want to leave the narolings spaceship and the Berserkers. So Choi Hyuk rejected Armor-Phantoms proposal as politely as possible. However, today, he was surging with irritation. It was the day of Ryu Hyunsungs funeral so he couldnt help but become irritated when Armor-Phantom brought up sending Naro to the Armored Soul Tribe again. Choi Hyuk glared at Armor-Phantom. But Armor-Phantoms mood was also different from usual. Unlike how he had suddenly started acting politely and friendlily during the past few days, today, Armor-Phantom was cold and high-handed like when their relationship twisted in the past. On top of that, it seemed he was angry for some reason as well. Armor-Phantom flapped his large wings that were made up of metal and light as he stared at Choi Hyuk, fully releasing the vigor of a transcendent warrior. Not long ago, Choi Hyuk had felt strained under his vigor, but Choi Hyuk no longer showed a trace of shyness. Whether Armor-Phantom flapped his wings or emitted his vigor, Choi Hyuk didnt care in the slightest. Instead, he growled while taking a step towards Armor-Phantom. Armor-Phantom. Ive told you multiple times. I respect Naros decision. As his kin, you should also respect Naros decision. Im telling you once more, but what he learns while completing missions with me doesnt lose out to what he would learn from the Armored Soul Tribe. So, whether its concern for him or meddling, stop it. Finally If you dont have any intentions of cherishing Ryu Hyunsung, then leave. It seemed he was displeased by Choi Hyuks sudden impolite and provocative tone as Armor-Phantom flapped his wings. However, that was all he could do. This was because Choi Hyuk was no longer below him in terms of strength or position. He grew this much through one battle? While he knew that Choi Hyuk reached the transcendent level, he had only now entered it. Armor-Phantom believed that he would still be able to pressure him with his vigor. Unfortunately, he was wrong. When he thought about this, he felt frustrated due to the blow to his pride, but there was nothing he could do right now. He became even more pissed as a result. Shimmer. After throwing off his frustration by crashing the metallic fragments that made up his body together once, Armor-Phantom took a step back and said, as if spitting, Yeah, this was the last. I wont come anymore. He turned his back without hesitation and left the Square of Warriors. Choi Hyuk, who suspected it but didnt think that he would really leave without looking at the funeral, clicked his tongue in astonishment. Baek Seoin, who had been watching from the side, said, You did it in the end. Choi Hyuk shook his head as though thinking about how it would be a pain and asked, Will it be a problem? While we cant know for sure It might be helpful in gaining more of Exalted Wing Flame-Hells trust. Then its fine. If he obtained Flame-Hells trust, then it wasnt a loss even if he was hated by the Armored Soul Tribe since his immediate goal was getting close to Flame-Hell. Choi Hyuk brushed off these thoughts and looked up at the Tower of Warriors. A tower created by gathering the karma weapons of all the warriors who had passed. While looking at the karma weapons swaying silhouettes, he suddenly asked, Soon Ryu hyungs weapon will enter there. Yes Soon. Then Baek Seoin, who was silent for a moment, cautiously asked, Anyways, how is Jinhee? I told her what I wanted to do. But it seems She still needs to recuperate. Choi Hyuk and Baek Seoin thought about Lee Jinhee, who had yet to arrive at the Square of Warriors. She might not come. As soon as he thought this, Choi Hyuk unconsciously mumbled, Its probably better if she didnt Yeah, not coming would be better. Flame-Hell would appear soon and the ceremony would begin. Then by mourning Ryu Hyunsungs death extravagantly, it would be used to raise Flame-Hells popularity. Choi Hyuk thought that it was better to not come, using having to recuperate as an excuse rather than to see that. Beside him, Baek Seoin subtly nodded his head. Thats right. Its not like we wont see her ever again. ** The calculations of revenge. Lee Jinhee mumbled. Revenge was revenge, nothing more. It wasnt wishing for the repentance of ones enemies or searching for ones happiness. It wasnt a trial nor was it a realization of justice. It was simply inflicting someone else with the same or more pain that one had received. In order to show them the depth of their pain. That was all. It wasnt for anything. Since it was ruined. All those crazy for revenge had left was the world that made them go crazy in the first place, there wasnt a reason. Thats why its fruitless. Lee Jinhee repeated, Fruitless Her gaze landed on the fragments of her shattered sword. Her shattered dream. Her dream, which was to fight so that they could live happily together, was currently in pieces. Yet, she smiled. She brushed her fingertips against the shattered sword fragments. Having fallen to the level of a low-ranked warrior after her karma sword, which was like a soul companion, shattered, her fingers couldnt bear the energy of the fragments of the Sword of Sentiment and were soon soaked in blood. She received the dripping blood with her other hand. It was warm. Still, since Im still alive, I can get revenge. A single teardrop fell from her smiling face. After lowering her head for a while, she stood up with a resolved face, and then took her shattered sword and the glass bottle Choi Hyuk left behind and left. Chapter 177: Lee Jinhee’s Vow (2) Episode 11: The Grand Scheme / Chapter 177: Lee Jinhees Vow (2) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk That day was the first time Choi Hyuk saw Flame-Hells true figure. While everyone was gathered for Ryu Hyunsungs funeral, night fell on Alliance City. The Light of Eternity, which surged from the center of Alliance City 365 days a year, suddenly went out, and even Alliance Citys unique sky, which was a gathering of skies from other species, was erased for a moment. All that remained was the dark universe and the stars that slowly shined within it. Just as the conversations between the warriors died down, a flame ignited with a blaze. A flame the size of a candlelight ignited in front of each warrior gathered in the square. Today, we send off a great warrior. They heard a voice. At some point, Flame-Hell was floating in the middle of the Tower of Warriors. Though he looked old, in some ways, he simply looked like a handsome man with a few years of experience. His hair wasnt composed of flames. However, his exposed skin and eyes blazed with hazy flames. While he is gone, his will and fate will continue to remain here and lead the universe we live in. Leader Choi Hyuk, come forward. He didnt introduce himself in detail or ramble on, but instead quickly began the ceremony. Choi Hyuk stepped forward while holding the shattered Sword of Sentiment Ryu Hyunsungs Commemoration with both hands. Flame-Hells gaze remained on Choi Hyuk. Leader Choi Hyuk. You worked hard. Flame-Hell gave him some words of solace. Flame-Hell maintained his modesty and was overflowing with self-restraint. He didnt impose himself in this ceremony. Just the fact that he was personally supervising this funeral was enough for others to confirm his friendship with Choi Hyuk, and that the glory from Choi Hyuks feat would ultimately return to him. More stories glamorizing him were spreading on their own, and there was no need for Flame-Hell to personally supplement them from here. That was why he used this moment to move the warriors hearts and strengthen their bonds. Flame-Hell seriously led the funeral. Highest-ranked Warrior Ryu Hyunsung. He played a key role in obtaining victory in the battle against the Blue Manes. If not for him, there would be many warriors who wouldnt be able to attend his funeral today. Flame-Hell looked around the Square of Warriors. Since a small flame was in front of everyone, it seemed like the sky and the ground were filled with stars. Highest-rank Warrior Ryu Hyunsung, with his sacrifice, we were able to become victorious in one war, but there still remains another. It is against the monsters, who are currently launching the largest-scale invasion ever seen. Warriors nodded. While examining their sympathy, Flame-Hell skillfully ended his commemorative speech. Like how he did his best to fulfill his duties as a warrior for us, it is now time for us to fulfill our duties as warriors for him. The flames in front of you right now were flames I created by extracting a tiny amount of karma from you. By gathering these flames, we will restore the will and fate Highest-Ranked Warrior Ryu Hyunsung left behind and combine them into the Tower of Warriors. His will shall mix with our will and remain forever, and we will be victorious together in this war. When Flame-Hell ended his speech, the flames in front of everyones eyes shook. Then, as though they were floating on a river, one by one, they flowed into the fragments of Ryu Hyunsungs Commemoration, which Choi Hyuk was holding. The more the flames flowed into them, the more transparent and brighter the fragments became before floating up and permeating into the Tower of Warriors. In its final moment of permeating the tower, the fragments formed an intact sword shadow before disappearing with a metallic ring. Flame-Hell said, For life and freedom. Everyone else followed, For life and freedom! Their voice rang throughout Alliance City. Like the break of day, the Light of Eternity slowly brightened, and the sky of various lights that had been erased slowly returned. The dawn of Alliance City comforted the warriors souls. Having concluded the ceremony, Flame-Hell disappeared without a trace, and the warriors gathered in the square began conversing with each other with brighter voices than before. Spending time together until the Light of Eternity brightened completely and the day arrived was Alliance Citys funeral custom. It ended. Now that the ceremony ended, they had carried out all the big tasks. Having somewhat mixed feelings, Choi Hyuk placed his hands in his pockets and blankly looked up at the Tower of Warriors. Even Baek Seoin beside him didnt speak. Just then, a commotion broke out in the square. What the heck? A low-ranked warrior? Why is a low-ranked warrior in Alliance City? Well Maybe shes here under the probationary qualifications of a troop. But why is she here in the Square of Warriors? Since there is a whirlwind of karma here, it must have been difficult for a low-ranked warrior like her to enter. No, no. Shes Director Lee Jinhee of the Berserkers. Shes one of them? But why is her rank so low? Apparently, her karma weapon was smashed this time. Oh my. Its admirable that shes still alive. Choi Hyuk and Baek Seoins gazes were fixated in the direction of the commotion. There, Lee Jinhee was strenuously taking steps forward. The Tower of Warriors was created by a whirlwind of karma. Of course, winds of karma always swept through the Square of Warriors, which was in its front yard. While there wasnt a significant effect on middle-ranked warriors and above, it seemed it was difficult for Lee Jinhee, who had just fallen to the level of a low-ranked warrior. Each step was difficult for her. AhI didnt think of this. Baek Seoin blamed himself as he went to help Lee Jinhee. However, Lee Jinhee stretched her hands out as she stopped him. She didnt receive help from anyone as she walked with her own strength and stood in front of the Tower of Warriors. Haa How sad. For someone who was a high-ranked warrior not too long ago. Wont she recover? Who knows? The possibility of success is so low. The warriors murmured to each other as they looked at Lee Jinhee with sympathetic eyes. Yet, Lee Jinhee paid them no mind. She simply lowered her head in silence in front of the tower. Rather it was Baek Seoin and Choi Hyuk who flew into a rage, but they bit their lips and kept silent, thinking that taking action could deal a blow to Lee Jinhees pride. After concluding her moment of silence, she arduously walked towards Choi Hyuk while dripping with cold sweat. Unable to do this or that, Choi Hyuk simply stared at Lee Jinhee. Seeing her right now, his emotions were in disarray. While she had beads of sweat, her lips were slightly curved upwards, and above all, her eyes shined like stars. What does she want to say? Just then, Lee Jinhee arrived in front of Choi Hyuk. She took out the shattered sword fragments and the glass bottle from her pocket. Choi Hyuk, whose lips had been tightly shut, unconsciously opened his mouth. Thats- Lee Jinhee cut him off. She wiped the smile from her face and strengthened her gaze. I decidedly to cleanly give it up. While she didnt say what she gave up, Choi Hyuk could tell for some reason. Her dream. Living in happiness. It seemed that that was what she gave up Choi Hyuk didnt know what to say. No, how could a woman, who said she had given up on her dream, be so filled with willpower and overflowing with vigor? Instead, I cant see someone among us die again. Then, before he could say anything, she uncorked the stopper and poured the liquid, which seemed like the dark night sky, onto the shattered sword fragments. Even though the glass bottle was only the size of ones palm, the black liquid poured out endlessly from it. Like water in zero gravity, it pooled together and grew larger without dropping to the ground. It covered all of the sword fragments, her hand, her forearm, and finally, her shoulder. The warriors murmured to each other. Is that the dark ocean? Dont tell me she plans on repairing her shattered weapon here? Without knowing, Choi Hyuk raised his voice. What are you doing?! How could you open that here?! Even though the best materials were used, the success rate was already less than 20%. If she failed even once, she couldnt try it again. Then Lee Jinhee would remain as a low-ranked warrior. That was why it was proper to attempt repairing her weapon only after recovering to her best state and choosing the best place and weather for it. It wasnt something to do while sweating and in this noisy outside environment. However, Lee Jinhees eyes didnt waver in the slightest. Believe in me. Doing it here in front of you is for the best. She stared into Choi Hyuks eyes while she spat each word. Before I die, I will absolutely not see you die. Even if you die, I will die before you. Then she ended her words with a sigh, I vow. Whooosh! At the same time as she closed her eyes, the dark ocean, which had submerged up to her shoulder, expanded and swallowed her entire body. Bang! Bang! Sounds of thunder rumbled in the darkness. ** Ah? Lee Jinhee opened her eyes. Shwaaaah. It was raining outside. The pungent scent of humid wooden floorboards permeated her nose. This place was a classroom. A classroom that no one studied in anymore. Lively people sat on the desks and chairs. It hadnt been long since she met them, and although they didnt meet under great circumstances, they seemed to be good people. To be precise, they seemed to be people she felt she would like. While the present was foggy and the future was gloomy, it had been a while since she had such a leisurely night. Lee Jinhee examined the people sitting in various positions here and there before saying, The mood is perfect! Lets tell scary stories! At her words, Baek Seoin revealed an astonished expression. What scary story. The present is scarier. Lee Jinhee still wasnt discouraged. Why? Why?! No matter how scary the Wyvern of Destruction is, it can still be hit. Whats actually scary are ghosts! Haha! Baek Seoin burst into laughter. Beside him, Choi Hyuk, who sat on a desk with his hands in his pockets, simply watched the rain outside the window. It seemed he was worried about his mom again. I dont like ghost stories. Ryu Hyunsung, who always acted like a model student yet had somewhat of a depressed expression, retreated backwards. I dont know. If its a really scary story, tell it. Since there are so many scary things in reality right now, it might even be a change of pace? The always businesslike Crazy Knight King Jung Minji gave a subtle smile for some reason as she took Lee Jinhees side. Lee Jinhee became excited. Right? Thats what Im saying. Leader! Look over here! Choi Hyuk slowly turned his gaze as though it was troublesome. Lee Jinhee revealed a satisfied smile before her expression became serious. Lowering her voice, she began her story. So a person was driving on a dark mountain road with no streetlights at night Just then, the world flashed before thunder rumbled. Kaboom! Oh my god! Lee Jinhee stopped talking and jumped into the air in fright. Bang! Due to her enhanced physical abilities, she jumped to the ceiling and slammed her head into it. The cement-finished ceiling was smashed and fell while Lee Jinhee disgracefully flopped on the floor. Puahahaa! Baek Seoin roared with laughter at this sight. Jung Minji grinned, and Chu Younjins lips, who stood expressionlessly behind her, wriggled. The laughter continued to spread, and soon, everyone in the classroom was laughing. Even Choi Hyuk smiled as he shook his head. Even while she patted her head in embarrassment, Lee Jinhee seemed happy that they were laughing and followed suit. Maybe it was because they laughed, but they talked more than usual that day. Within this slight warmth, Lee Jinhee thought that it would be nice if they could gather around and laugh like this after their battles. While eating something good. Yeah, I thought that. Lee Jinhees face, which smiled like an idiot amongst them, gradually became bitter. When she raised her head again, like a scene in a picture, the worlds time stopped, and everyone paused while smiling and looking at each other. Choi Hyuk, Baek Seoin, Ryu Hyunsung, Bae Jinman, and Jung Minji They were people who could have lived a different future together. However, Lee Jinhee completely realized that she couldnt dream this dream any longer and that she couldnt stay in this memory any longer. Lee Jinhee stood up. She opened the window. She saw raindrops that stopped in mid-fall. She stopped in front of the windowsill. While it would have been nice if I could I no longer have any lingering attachments. They are all dead or are probably going to die. Saying this lightly, she took deep breaths. I dont want to be the only one to leave from this. Only Only, I wont see someone die before me. Id rather die. She glanced behind her before throwing herself out the window. Especially Choi Hyuk, that bastard. That bastard who thinks hes the only unhappy person in the world. I cant watch that bastard die. Thud. Her falling body instantly impacted the ground. She opened her eyes. The dark ocean, which she was submerged in, instantly hid its trace. Her gaze met Choi Hyuks. Right now This was the first time she saw Choi Hyuks eyes tremble. No? I think he was like this at his mothers funeral. While smiling, Lee Jinhee said, This is my vow. Just then, the moment the dark ocean cleared, Choi Hyuk saw a brilliantly shining golden light emitting from Lee Jinhee. The color of sacrificial will, which he had almost never seen since he obtained his Eyes of Distinction. What she raised while saying, This is my vow, was a single short sword shining with white light. The Sword of Vow Lee Jinhees Vow. Alliance Citys dawn ended, and a glistening, brilliant world began to brighten once again. Chapter 178: Frontlines (1) Chapter 178: Frontlines (1) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk An extensive construction began on Naros spaceship. The construction was to help Naro, who had awakened as a highest-ranked warrior, use his abilities more effectively. Complying with Naros will, they would maintain the basic frame the narolings had built and would only upgrade the outer armor and circuitry. This was a very special case. While it wasnt like there werent any Armored Soul Tribe members in the shape of spaceships like the Steel Battleship, they were rare. As long as the total amount of karma a warrior could handle was limited, a smaller body would always be more economical and powerful than a larger body in battle. That was why the majority of battleship-type Armored Soul Tribe members were born through the alliances request to the tribe for a special mission or to meet a quota. Cases like Naros, where one could maintain their spaceship body and even decide upon the remodeling process, were those of incredible privilege. In the deepest core of Naros spaceship, in the square where the narolings were buried, which Naro absolutely wouldnt let anyone lay a finger on despite the massive construction this time, Baek Seoin, Lee Jinhee, Naro, and Choi Hyuk held a meeting. After combining Naro and Choi Hyuks power to prevent anyone from eavesdropping, they discussed their plans for the future. Baek Seoin began the discussion with a light topic suggestion. Flame-Hell seems to have really liked leaders declaration. It was as he said. The costs of remodeling Naros body were wholly paid for by the alliance. Despite the fact that the expenses would be astronomical considering the size of his body, they provided only the very best resources, so much so that a rumor saying they had spent more than a hundred times that of what an average Armored Soul Tribe warrior would spend on creating their own bodies began to spread. This would have been impossible if it wasnt for Flame-Hells wholehearted support. Of course, the Berserkers were overflowing with reasons why Flame-Hell should give them preferential treatment. Successfully subjugated the Blue Manes. A well-conducted funeral. Especially at the end of the funeral. Where Lee Jinhee completed her Sword of Vow and went beyond just recovering her strength that had fallen to the low rank, stepping into the highest rank. As according to Flame-Hells plans, all of this gave hope to the alliance and made people consider Flame-Hell as the symbol of this hope. However, there was another incident that made Flame-Hell determined to wholeheartedly invest in Naro. The declaration Baek Seoin mentioned was the declaration that popped up in Choi Hyuk and Armor-Phantoms conversation before the funeral. Ill telling you once more, but what he learns while completing missions with me doesnt lose out to what he would learn from the Armored Soul Tribe. It turned out that these words had scratched an itch for Flame-Hell. He wanted to weaken the Armored Soul Tribes unity and strengthen not only the alliances influence but the influence of his own Flame Wing Tribe. To accomplish this, he wanted to transfer the Armored Soul Tribes special member training to the alliance. In this situation, Naros refusal for training and Choi Hyuks declaration were perfect opportunities for Flame-Hell. This was the reason why Naro was given the best resources. On the other hand, well probably be hated by the Armored Soul Tribe. Lee Jinhee said, wondering if it was okay, and Baek Seoin shrugged his shoulders. Its actually better this way since we need to earn Flame-Hells trust. Then he turned his gaze towards Choi Hyuk. He swept away the slightly easygoing mood and fixed his gaze. As I said before, there are two tasks we must prioritize. First, obtaining Flame-Hells complete trust. Therefore, garnering hate from the Armored Soul Tribe, who are Flame-Hells competitors, is actually welcome. Second is for Chu Youngjin to figure out the mastermind behind the Event Horizon Troop and to obtain the masterminds wholehearted trust. To be honest, this part is very uncertain. First, the mastermind needs to be an Exalted Wing, and above all, that person needs to be able to trust Chu Youngjin. Hmmm Lee Jinhee groaned. There was no one present that didnt like Chu Youngjin. However, liking someone and trusting someone were completely different matters. Chu Youngjin was an uncontrollable person. They had already confirmed this back during the doppelganger incident. It was also the reason why Lee Jinhee didnt say anything. While there was probably no way he would purposely betray Choi Hyuk, they couldnt ignore the possibility that he wouldnt do the things he had to. Still, Choi Hyuk resolutely shook his head. We dont have time to be concerned about that. Were absolutely weaker than them. If we start to doubt and prepare for various things, then itll be too slow. We cant slash them with a slow sword. Lets just leave that part to Chu hyung. Understood. Then if we assume that everything goes well, then like I said before, the Exalted Wings will gather in one place. Theres a likely chance that Exalted Wing Flame-Rain wont be able to attend. Then only one task remains. Finding a method to defeat the Exalted Wings, who have all gathered in one place While I am researching all sorts of poisons and weapons, I dont have anything yet. Choi Hyuk nodded. Yeah, then lets focus on that. ** Focus on Earths culture Puppet Shiro was in the Shapley Superclusters archive. An immeasurable amount of data was being downloaded into her electronic brain. Even as she was performing incredible calculations with her mind, Shiro mumbled to herself without realizing. The friendship of earthlings Earthlings provide food or eat together to express friendship. Earthlings enjoy eating. With her arms crossed, Shiros fingers fidgeted. The taste of food is made up of a variety of elements. Textures of food can be smooth, chewy, crispy Because she was looking through various data at once, her mumbling jumped from topic to topic. Among earthlings, those known as Koreans prefer a chewier texture compared to other cultures When eating, they dont only pay attention to the taste of the food, but also the scent, temperature, comfort of their chair, the mood, and others She suddenly stopped speaking. Her hands tightly clenched her crossed arms. Kiing! Kiiing! The sound of her gear heart turning rapidly broke the silence. In a startled voice, she started saying, What am I doing? I came to investigate the monsters that appeared around the Shapley Supercluster on my day off She closed her eyes and did her best to calm her gear heart. Only after trying for a while did she finally succeed. Tik, tok, tik, tok. It returned to its normal sound. Now that she had calmed down, she began avidly reading information regarding monsters like she had originally planned. Not much time had passed before her tik-toking gear heart began to churn without traction and she started mumbling again. When developing relationships, earthlings prefer smaller presents as opposed to bigger ones as they feel less burdened by them ** The Event Horizons First Battle Unit Captain ordered Shiro, Shiro, carefully check if we can bring Chu Youngjin into our grand plan. Its become more sensitive now because the Berserkers confirmed their friendly relationship with Flame-Hell this time. While I know Chu Youngjin was exiled, he might still have a connection were not aware of. Gain Chu Youngjins trust. Also, figure out what Chu Youngjin thinks about the Berserkers. Shiro replied with her signature emotionless face, Understood. Therefore, her only doing her mission was the excuse she gave herself. Though, she didnt think about why she needed an excuse in the first place. The Event Horizon Troop fought hard to protect the Laniakea and Shapley Superclusters. It hadnt been long since Choi Hyuk had completely erased the Kahur Kabkuns within these superclusters and fully colonized them. That was why the Shapley and Laniakea Superclusters were the only two outer superclusters that didnt suffer an internal invasion when the monsters launched their large-scale invasion, and because of this safety, they were set up as a stronghold and logistics base. However, because their defensive line wasnt completely intact yet, it didnt take long for the superclusters to become the monsters number one target. The border of the two superclusters became the most intense battlefield in this war. Also, there were two heroes rising in prominence on these frontlines. Puppet Shiro and Insane Sword Chu Youngjin. Kiiing-! The output of Shiros gear heart became better recently. While its accuracy was lower than before, her karma increased and her instantaneous explosiveness became so powerful that people evaluated that her fighting strength had increased. Charge in, Ill cover your back. Her tone was stiff as always, but the way she treated Chu Youngjin had changed drastically. It was different from when she used to constantly intervene whenever he tried to charge forward explosively to prevent him from dying and when she used to watch idly, unconcerned whether he died or not, if he didnt listen to her. She actively took the lead and devoted herself so that Chu Youngjin could go berserk to his hearts content while still being safe. It was the case right now. Chu Youngjin wanted to defeat a highest-ranked monster on the other side. The highest-ranked monster, which looked like a self-propelled gun composed of lumps of flesh, fired ranged attacks at the Event Horizon Troop, causing significant damage. However, it wasnt easy intercepting the monster as it was surrounded by high-ranked monsters and above. Unless they advanced steadily, they would be killed after being isolated from the rest of the group even if they managed to kill the monster. In a situation where even Chu Youngjin was hesitating, it was Shiro who urged him. You dont need to worry about your return route. Trust me. Chu Youngjin smiled at her when she spoke in such a reliable manner. Then, without turning back, he rushed forward. It seemed he was squeezing out all his strength as monsters were scattered in a bloody mess accompanied by the sounds of thunder. In an instant, Chu Younjin pierced his way, creating a long, narrow path, to the highest-ranked monster. Shiro followed closely behind him. With his characteristic style of squeezing out all his power, he slashed through the monster. As if preplanned, he then immediately fell into a state of exhaustion. Chu Youngjin fell into a situation where he could be skewered by any monsters teeth or claws. The one who saved him was Shiro, who had followed closely behind him. She took a deep breath and hugged Chu Youngjin. Her vision was flooded with monsters, dripping fluids from their bodies. Can I do it? In the past, she wouldnt have even attempted it, but as she gazed at Chu Younjin, who was in her arms, Kiiing-! When she saw his face, her gear heart would churn explosively. Her strength surged instantly. While incomprehensible, it was a fact. Shiro, who objectively calculated her own capacity, knew that, if she was with Chu Youngjin, they would be able to pull through any disadvantageous situation. That was why she could attempt a reckless technique that she wouldnt have attempted in the past without fear. Full-speed Escape. Her two feet transformed into what looked to be large rocket boosters. Hugging Chu Youngjin, Shiros body became flat, starting from her head. As soon as her body flattened like a crushed can- Booom-! She disappeared from her spot while hugging Chu Youngjin. All the numerous monsters that obstructed their path were simultaneously turned into a bloody haze. Many monsters died powerlessly, unable to counterattack even once. After returning to a safe location, Chu Youngjin sincerely admired, Wow How did you do that? It was a skill I learned from an elder when I first became an Armored Soul Tribe member Really? Amazing. Since there are many differences between Armored Soul Tribe members and other lifeforms A few skills can achieve an effect greater than ones level by using remodeled bodies. After saying this, Shiro glanced at Chu Youngjin. After cautiously examining his slightly flushed face, which seemed to indicate his sincere admiration, she turned her gaze and mumbled, In this respect, Naro, who recently became a highest-ranked warrior and yet refused to receive their education, is truly foolish. Same for Choi Hyuk, who encouraged him. Armored Soul Tribe members need to receive teachings from the elders of their tribe. Shiro covertly tested Chu Youngjins heart. Hearing her words, Chu Youngjin frowned. Choi Hyuk, that bastard Then he shook his head as if he didnt care or perhaps he didnt even want to talk about it. Shiro felt slightly relieved when she saw that he was hostile towards Choi Hyuk. When she turned around, while relieved, the battle seemed to be wrapping up. It was thanks to Shiro and Chu Youngjin flipping the situation around. Is it ending soon? Then After reading the mood, Shiro carefully took out two items she had stored at a cold temperature in her body and then handed one to Chu Youngjin. She raised hers. Good job. This is? Chu Youngjin was surprised at what Shiro took out. They were cans of beer from Earth. I heard earthlings like this. Since you did a good job in battle today, just think of it as a reward given by your superior. Shiro said coolly. Yet, her gear heart had been churning rapidly for a while now. Chu Youngjin gave Shiro an odd look before grinning, cracking open the beer and gulping it down. When he lowered his can, Shiro had her hand stretched out, handing him something. It was a white, chewy cheese stick. I heard that you had to have something to eat while drinking where you lived. Its not like I looked it up. My electronic brain contains all the knowledge in the world. After finished her excuse-explanation, Shiro handed him the cheese stick and proceeded to gulp down her own beer. Woah! Victory! The cheers of warriors erupted at that moment. Monster corpses floated in space, scattering and disappearing, and whenever they did, the starlight, which was covered by them, became more distinct. The moods good too Shiro mumbled to herself without being aware of what she was saying. Chapter 179: Frontlines (2) Chapter 179: Frontlines (2) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk My target is all 13 Exalted Wings. Chu Youngjin mulled over those words. This was what Choi Hyuk had said when they met on the Blue Ocean Planet, and Chu Youngjin had accepted his plans since he didnt really have anything else to do and detested the world. Event Horizon Troop. There must be at least one Wing behind them. That Wing if it isn Flame-Rain, then theyll end up as my enemy. The Event Horizon Troop was the troop Chu Youngjin was a member of, and it had made significant contributions to the defensive battle in the Shapley and Laniakea Superclusters. Chu Youngjin looked around at the warriors who were in formation, ready for another battle. While he was used to it now, they were clearly different from other troops. This elite troop was indiscriminately made up of young masters and ladies from the top four tribes and people from the borders like Chu Youngjin. Be it from aliens with outer appearances similar to humans to furry ones that looked like beasts, or aliens that floated in space like a fish or a jellyfish to aliens that squirmed like snakes or worms and aliens that were composed of liquid or gas, these aliens, these warriors of the alliance, were so diverse in appearances that they were indistinguishable from monsters from a humans perspective. Chu Youngjin had become used to this strange sight. Now, when he looked around, he saw many familiar faces, many of whom he could put a name to. Even though he had only been here for a short period of time, they had already gone through a countless number of life-or-death situations together. Filling his vision with their faces, Chu Youngjin calmly thought, So Ill betray them eventually. He was to figure out who was behind them, obtain and use their trust before killing them all. That was Choi Hyuks goal. As long as he planned on walking this path, Chu Youngjin couldnt avoid his inevitable betrayal. Its reasonable. Shiro had, at some point, arrived. She stood next to Chu Youngjin and looked at their troop members while saying, While I dont know how much you knew before joining, but this place is different from the alliance. We dont discriminate warriors by where they came from. Since we only prioritize skill, we always achieve the greatest results. For some reason, it seemed her expressionless face was shining with pride. With his gaze still on the troop members, Chu Youngjin asked, Is it similar to Exalted Wing Flame-Rains aim? He was answered with a sharp reply. No. Exalted Wing Flame-Rain is too much of an idealist. She wants harmony amongst species and gives opportunities to the weaker species. Its not effective. So Flame-Rain isnt behind them? While thinking this, Chu Youngjin mulled over Shiros words. What Im saying is, rather than vague concepts like harmony and risky investments, we prefer concrete battles and warriors who are useful right away. Shiro nodded her head. A subtle, almost indiscernible smile spread on her lips. Chu Youngjin met her gaze and asked, Is that the world you want? At his question, her cold, hard eyes melted like thin ice and wavered. She seemed to be reminiscing. No. What I want is simply war I am the creation of a species that became extinct due to the monsters. I was a battle puppet that fought against monsters in my masters stead. However, I couldnt complete my mission. My masters were all slaughtered by the monsters, and because of that, I was reborn by succeeding their fate. While my present self is a completely different existence from the past Still, my heart is engraved with resentment towards the monsters. I I dont know what kind of world I want. Only, I know what kind of war I want very well. He looked into her eyes, which seemed to shimmer with light, looking almost tearful, before turning away and mumbling, Sounds lonely. Shiros eyes rippled. What did you say? When she said that, Chu Youngjin met her gaze once more and simply said, I mean if thats the kind of war you want, then thats also the kind of war I want. Shiros frozen eyes shook. She turned her back towards him and said, Just what are you? No, so thats it. Ill keep that in mind. While Shiros electronic brain was calculating at incredible speeds, all her thoughts ended up as errors and she couldnt calculate anything. What does he mean? Is he agreeing with me? If thats the case, then wont it be fine to bring him into our grand scheme? No, no. Then what did he mean by sounds lonely? And what about, if thats the kind of war you want? Rather than agreeing with me about our cause, maybe he- No, what am I saying? Me? What does that mean? Anyways, why is my gear heart overheating? But did I just say that Ill keep that in mind? What did I mean by keep that in mind? As expected, the great cause? No, Chu Youngjins feelings. No, just what are his feelings?! When she tried to come to a rational conclusion, she didnt like it for some reason, and when she tried to come to a conclusion emotionally, she couldnt comprehend her emotions. Shiro disappeared after saying that she would keep that in mind without another word. Chu Youngjin watched her leave before smiling bitterly and mumbling, Those words came out easily. Feeling awkward, he looked out at the troop members again as he recalled a word again. Betrayal. ** War was glorious and full of hope. While the frontlines receded and there were superclusters that were completely subjugated by the monsters due to their sudden invasion, there was still hope because of the actions of heroes in various places. Transcendent warriors, who raised their names onto the alliances ranking, quickly emerged, and the names of heroes who had won consecutive victories spread rapidly. As the war waged longer, warriors, either knowingly or not, became nervous. No matter how much I think about it, I dont think the monsters are using their full strength. How will it look when the monsters invade us at full strength? When this discussion broke out, people concluded that they could take them on. While the monsters were strong, the warriors of the alliance didnt lose out to them. They achieved as many consecutive defeats as they did victories. This gave hope to the warriors. And the one who gave the biggest hope among them was Choi Hyuk and his Flame Army. The Flame Army fought on the most intense battlefield, the Shapley and Laniakea Superclusters, and their performance made them quickly exceed the Event Horizon Troop, which Chu Youngjin was a member of, in fame. The obvious name Flame Army was of course assigned to them by Flame-Hell. He strengthened their military power with the Blue Manes punitive force as their core, and they became a leading troop in terms of power. The Flame Army, which was filled with many promising rookies of the top four tribes, especially those of the Flame Wing Tribe who were the leading power in the alliance, gave a new hope to alliance members. Of course, the war was cruel. It was especially cruel to species that possessed the Consumables fate. However, to those who had already become alliance members, this didnt concern them much. Ahhhck!! Heuuuuk! I I cant die like this! Screams filled a distant area in the universe. A wall made of blood and flesh to block the pouring monster army. The Consumables fulfilled their duty by being horribly crushed. These lives, who had endured the hardship of the alliance as Consumables and had, at times, betrayed their own family and friends to survive, were dying powerlessly. Choi Hyuk and the Flame Army motionlessly watched the mass of deaths. During this time, an endless number of new Consumables poured out onto the monsters formation through the military gate system, and the monsters became drunk from the amount of karma and blood they had consumed. Now. Choi Hyuk, who had been coldly watching this scene, finally opened his mouth. The technique, officially known as monster armor, where two monsters combined into one, with one of them becoming a weapon, was created in order to resist karma weapons and was very effective. Because of this technique, various galaxy clusters collapsed, and multiple galaxies were subjugated. However, it wasnt like the alliance was standing still since Choi Hyuk first reported the existence of this monster armor. The method the alliance found in nullifying monster armor was throwing Consumables as bait. Since monster armor was made up of two different monsters fighting as one body, it became easier to face them once they broke their cooperation. As they continued to easily slaughter their prey, the monster that had transformed into the armor and weapons began to become immersed in the slaughter, tossing its command to cooperate to the side. Then the monster armor effect of 1+1=2.5 became 1+1=1.7, making it worse than fighting separately. So sacrificing Consumables was the simplest and most effective tactic in dealing with monster armors. Of course, there were drawbacks. Those with monster armors were normally elites, therefore, if they slipped up, the battle could end in their loss, rendering the consumption of Consumables useless. They couldnt use this tactic if they werent certain of their victory. However, Choi Hyuks Flame Army always used this tactic to slaughter elite monster armies. It would be the same this time as well. The moment Choi Hyuk said, Now, flames erupted to devour the universe. The Consumables, who were groaning as they were being ripped apart by the monsters, and the monsters, who were drunk on blood as they devoured the Consumables, were both erased by the flames. The flames the countless Flame Wing Tribe warriors spewed made the battlefield feel like their homeland, which was now blazing with the Flames of Beginning, flames that had never ceased to burn since the Big Bang. The most eye-catching thing in those flames was Choi Hyuks dangerously surging black flames. The battle, which waged in the flames, ended in half a day and would be added as another victory for the alliance. Even though they were exhausted from fighting, the warriors were happy at their consecutive victories. Wow To be honest, while the other top four tribes are amazing, as expected, arent the warriors from the Flame Wing Tribe the best? Of course! Theyre fiery! While the Dark Tribe warriors, who are skilled in one-on-one fights, and the Armored Soul Tribe warriors, who lead the battle with their diverse set of skills, are amazing, its so refreshing to see the Flame Wing Tribe warriors push forward with their strength! Amongst them, Leader Choi Hyuks black flames are Wow, Im at a loss for words. Whether they were highest-ranked monsters or whatever, they would all become ash in one second. But Choi Hyuk isnt a member of the Flame Wing Tribe, right? Hey, hey. While I cant say for much else, those flames are clearly more like the Flame Wing Tribes than anyone elses. The Flame Armys fame became Choi Hyuks fame, and Choi Hyuks fame became the Flame Wing Tribes fame. Even the young Flame Wing Tribe warriors, who arrogantly said things like, The best we can do is act like were fighting before retreating, during the Blue Manes expedition, underwent a drastic change and now praised Choi Hyuk ahead of anyone else. It was to the point where there were even some who called him Flame-Hyuk. While he could be considered as a sweet hope for some, to others, he was also a source of frustration. What? You want me to back off after providing you with Consumables again? Look here I am the commander-in-chief of this place and the operational authority lies with me! Are you ignoring the chain of command? Armor-Phantom, who was the commander-in-chief of both the Shapley and Laniakea Superclusters as well as a transcendent warrior who ranked 71st in the alliance ranking, didnt hide his displeasure. Rather, he intentionally vented his anger. Yet, Choi Hyuk didnt give him the opportunity to vent. Then what? Are you going to block the monsters with your newly recruited Armored Soul Tribe novices? Dont embarrass yourself and just send Consumables as youve been doing. After saying this without even the slightest change to his expression, Choi Hyuk left the meeting room. Yet, there was nothing Armor-Phantom could say since Choi Hyuk and his Flame Army were achieving consecutive victories that no one else could. If not for him, they couldnt hope for the safety of the Shapley and Laniakea Superclusters. Creeeeak! While emitting a piercing sound as the metallic pieces of his body rubbed against each other, Armor-Phantom could do nothing else but glare at Choi Hyuks disappearing figure. ** It seems Choi Hyuk is doing well Dark-Sound had a smile on his face as he gathered the reports brought up from various parts of the universe. As planned, Choi Hyuk obtained Flame-Hells trust while accumulating the malice of the other top four tribes. The sword known as Choi Hyuk was almost complete. Its really close now He felt like he could finally see the fruits of the humiliation and shame he had endured while smiling all this time. We will complete the grand scheme before this war ends. To do that I need another hero who can replace Choi Hyuk Tapping his fingers, Dark-Sound became immersed in his thoughts. Quiet footsteps suddenly resounded in the dark, dreary space in which he was alone. The footsteps became quicker, and at some point, they were in front of him. Exalted Wing Dark-Sound. It was a voice without any big deviations in pitch. However, he could tell that she was very happy to see him by her slightly higher tone. Dark-Sound friendlily greeted the woman, who was his trusted, reliable subordinate and was like his child as he had taken care of her since young. Youre here? I guess youre doing your job well, Shiro? One of the rising heroes of the Event Horizon Troop, Shiro. Her eyebrows, which looked like they had been drawn on, slightly rose, indicating her delight. Chapter 180: Frontlines (3) Chapter 180: Frontlines (3) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk Unlike normal, Dark-Sound was standing leisurely with a smile on his face. Its almost time for our grand plan. A dense happiness seeped from his voice. His happiness was fully transmitted to Shiro, who was standing in front of him. Finally. Shiros voice was quiet and monotonous, but happiness also subtly trembled in her voice. As if planned, Dark-Sound said to Shiro, If our grand plan succeeds, itll be chaotic for a while But, in the end, the alliance will be stronger because of it. We will be able to slaughter the monsters. Then the heavy resentment in your heart might also become slightly lighter. At Dark-Sounds kind words, Shiro slightly lowered her head and clearly replied, I hope for Exalted Wing Dark-Sounds resentment to lighten a little as well. I still remember your expression when you rescued me that day. I was helplessly surrounded by monsters since the moment I was born and had learned of rage, sorrow, and resentment that remained in those who had lost their homeland.These emotions pained my heart, yet, for some reason, when I saw your expression, I remember becoming a bit calmer. I hope that your heart will also become peaceful after this battle. Shiro met his gaze with her cold, honest eyes. Dark-Sound ruffled her hair with a smile. For revenge, he had lived his entire life hiding his true feelings, which felt like he was eating gall bladders and sleeping on prickly hay. Having survived while trembling alone in the universe after every one of her people had died, Shiro was one of only few close to him. She was someone whom he could reveal his true feelings to, as she was someone who could sympathize with his feelings. That was why Dark-Sound cautiously said, So Shiro, I hear you are quite taken by Chu Youngjin these days? Pardon? Shiro replied calmly as though it was her first time hearing of this, but Dark-Sound could hear her gear heart churning rapidly. With a bitter smile, Dark-Sound looked into Shiros eyes and seriously said, Shiro, Ill be honest. Our grand plan needs people like Chu Youngjin. Yes, I agree. But, you know, right? The moment we explain our grand plan to Chu Youngjin, we cant go back. At that time, he has two choices: To sincerely participate in our grand plan or to die. Or to die. When he said that, Dark-Sounds voice became emotionless. The friendliness and ease he showed up until now had disappeared without a trace, and it seemed like the air around her had turned into knives that could pierce her skin at any moment. She felt dizzy and cold as though she was standing barefoot on ice. While enduring the sensation of her throat choking up, Shiro barely managed to say, Yes, I know. However, Dark-Sound still didnt smile. He rigidly said, Thats why you have to understand him properly. Whether hes someone worth participating in our grand plan or not, I will completely trust your judgment. Of course, it would be better if he decides to work with us and though I personally think we need him Still, if you think otherwise, I wont approach him since he has his worth as an outstanding warrior of the Event Horizon Troop. The more he spoke, the more Dark-Sounds voice gradually returned to normal. By the time he stopped speaking, his voice had become kind and full of concern. Im saying this because I dont want to kill someone you like by chance. At his never-lacking consideration, Shiro lowered her head and said, Thank you. However, the stuffy feeling in her chest didnt recede in the slightest. Errors. All her calculations ended in errors again. It felt like there wouldnt be any results even if she calculated hundreds of millions of times. The grand plan was something she had constantly dreamed of. It was a great cause she decided to dedicate her life to. Of course, she wanted to work on this with Chu Youngjin. Also, there was no doubt he would be useful in making the grand plan a success. However, currently, she wanted to distance Chu Youngjin from the grand plan entirely. Dark-Sounds words stabbed at her heart like a dagger. Or to die. That cold voice. If there was even a 0.1% possibility of that happening, Shiro didnt want to bring Chu Youngjin into the grand plan. However, the grand plan needs him? Still But if you do, then wont you be able to be close with Chu Youngjin like now? Still Can I? Whats that supposed to mean? What is Chu Youngjin to me? Shiro abhorred these errors and confusion. However, this also precisely represented how much she liked him. Her heart still unsettled, Shiro walked out after her consultation with Dark-Sound. She mumbled, unable to bear it any longer, Just what am I supposed to do? You monster butthole! That was the first curse Shiro ever swore. Monster butthole. ** Thanks to the Event Horizon Troop and the Flame Army, the Shapley and Laniakea Superclusters frontlines had come to a lull C a temporary peace. The monsters hadnt completely given up yet. There were reports that a shocking number of monsters were assembling along the frontlines as though they were gathering strength for a single strike. It was literally the calm before the storm. During this time, the warriors got a precious break while also busily reinforcing and examining defense facilities in preparation for the monsters more aggressive attack. The Flame Army moved their post to a planet located near the center of the Laniakea Supercluster during this period, which made it easier to advance in different directions. It was a place that had sufficient supplies and facilities for war and comfort as karmalings inhabited the planet. At the same time, it was a foothold that needed a powerful army to protect its inhabiting species and ancient relics against the monsters invasion. This place was precisely Dragonic, the earthlings second homeland. Here is? Choi Hyuk, who instantly arrived on Dragonic thanks to the military gate system, looked around with round eyes. It was simply too different. In the middle of Dragonics characteristically swirling milk-white sky was a round, blue sky that hadnt existed before. It looked like the blue pupil of a god looking down at the world. However, looking at it again, it wasnt simply a sky. Blue water was filling the sky. Rippling blue water pooled in the middle of Dragonics milk-white sky like an island to form a different sky. Lights from outer space hit the blue, round sky and scattered in various colors of the rainbow. Everything on Dragonic shined like pebbles in rapids. Where is this place? Lee Jinhee said in disbelief. It was fully understandable. Dragonics characteristically desolate landscape had long since disappeared. Even the red sandy Barhaloleun Hill was now covered with glistening green plants and moist moss. The Dragonic the Berserkers remembered and the current Dragonic seemed to bear no similarities. Kiruruk! Huh?! While everyone was mesmerized, they heard a loud roar. A shadow covered Barhaloleun Hill. Something was quickly flying over it. Splash! The thing that surged up into the sky happily dived into the sky-water a few times before flying away. It seemed to consider the mystical water pooled in the sky as its personal swimming pool. Its a real dragon. Lee Jinhee blankly mumbled. It wasnt a dragon that looked like Commander Mack, but a true dragon. It really was a dragon, like the ones from Western movies, with enormous wings and shining scales covering its entire body. Its wings and scales glistened radiantly in the water. Kiiirururuk! The dragon roared loudly. Then it suddenly shot towards Choi Hyuk like an arrow. Huh? Surprised, Lee Jinhee unsheathed her sword and stood in front of Choi Hyuk. However, Choi Hyuk pulled her shoulder back. Wrapping his left arm around her shoulder, Choi Hyuk stretched his right arm forward. He opened for an embrace and a boy, who looked to be around ten years old, hugged him. The charging dragon had transformed into a human boy. The boy shouted in a happy voice, Hyuk hyung! Youre Hyuk hyung, right?! Successfully receiving the charging boy while taking precaution so he wasnt hurt, Choi Hyuk awkwardly looked down at the boy in his embrace. While it was his first time seeing his face, he could tell who he was. The young dragons karma felt familiar. Choi Hyuks karma rippled. He clearly remembered him. He was one of the baby dragons that was born in the El Tribes sanctum back during the monster tidal wave. It seemed that the dragon, which had wriggled like a puppy back then, could now transform into a human and even talk. Didnt dragons need a hundred years or two before growing? It seemed that wasnt always the case. Choi Hyuk looked around at the familiar yet unfamiliar Dragonic once again before mumbling, It seems like it really is Dragonic. ** The location assigned as their base was the Holy Land, the El Tribes sanctum. Holding the chatty young dragons hand as he headed for the sanctum, the sights he saw were so beyond his expectations that it felt like a fun dream rather than reality. First of all, he barely saw any earthlings. Instead, the Kundle Tribe and glass crabs, who Choi Hyuk had brought around for a while, were peacefully walking around in the earthlings colonized cities, such as Barhaloleun, Zhiyu, New Washington, and others. This is all thanks to Exalted Wing Flame-Rain. According to Baek Seoins explanation, back when Flame-Rain was constructing a stronghold in the monsters universe, all the overseers and sovereigns of Earth left Dragonic on her request. On top of that, thanks to her actively promoting it, the remaining earthlings left Dragonic along with others. In the end, those that remained on Dragonic were the El Tribe who needed to protect their sanctum, the Kundle Tribe and glass crabs that migrated here following the Berserkers, and a small group of earthlings. It feels weird. It didnt seem like a lot of time had passed, but a lot had changed. Now that he thought about it, every day was intense without rest. After colonizing the Shapley and Laniakea Superclusters and defeating the demise-ranked monster with Flame-Rain, he had swiftly taken revenge on the three people responsible for Earths recruit training, and then investigated the monster queens location. In fact, he was currently in the middle of an intense war as well. A large-scale invasion of monsters. However, like a stream below a ridge that avoided the sudden shower, Dragonic was peaceful for a bit, and because of this peace, Choi Hyuk had the opportunity to look back for a moment. The people around Choi Hyuk had changed a lot as well. Artillery Captain Handke, Kim Honghyun, and Aide Leah, who had been executives, had left with the Berserkers they led. When they left, Choi Hyuk told them to take the administrative organization under the Berserkers on Dragonic along with them. In the end, all that remained were the 5,000 elites who gave up on everything and followed Choi Hyuk. Nothing else remained for Choi Hyuk besides them. Even the vast colonized land the Berserkers had taken on Dragonic and his influence over earthlings, he had let them all go. While it was partly because his battles werent so trifling that they could be fought while dealing with each and every detail on Dragonic, it was also because Choi Hyuks rate of advancement was so beyond the rest of the earthlings that they were useless to be concerned about. Choi Hyuk, who had walked steadfastly, followed by his 5,000 elites who would follow him until the end, gradually slowed down as the memories of Dragonic suddenly overwhelmed him. It wasnt on purpose, but many thoughts crossed his mind during this short period of time. Was there something he could have done better? Was he doing things right? Would he be able to get revenge like this? Should he have taken things into deeper consideration? Should he have been harsher? Choi Hyuks mind became entangled in these thoughts that suddenly crossed his mind. ! ! Hyuk! Choi Hyuk, who had been walking absentmindedly, raised his head at the sudden loud voice. He had arrived at the Holy Land at some point and was walking towards the El Tribes sanctum. Crowds of earthlings, El Tribe members, Kundle Tribe members, and glass crabs filled his vision. Waaah! Choi Hyuk! Congratulations on your return! Whiiik! Whiiik! Leader of the Flame Army, Choi Hyuk!!! Hero of the alliance! Savior of the glass crabs! Liberator of the Kundle Tribe! Guardian of the Holy Land! To be honest, the Guardian of the Holy Land should have been for Richard, but people called him that, perhaps because Choi Hyuk had succeeded his fate. But the Kundle Tribe members and the glass crabs shouldnt even know what happened then He laughed when he saw the Kundle Tribe members and the glass crabs, who he didnt even know at that time, shouting, Guardian of the Holy Land! Though he didnt know why, people were welcoming him. Though he didnt know why, to them, it seemed he was a hero. Cheers filled the air, and those carrying baskets of flowers appeared and scattered flower petals. The young dragon, who had been walking alongside him, seemed excited as he once again transformed into a dragon and flew up towards the sky. Kiruruk! He heard the dragons roar from high up in the air when the dragons flames dyed the sky like fireworks. Cheers erupted again. To be honest It wasnt a bad feeling. However As expected, it was awkward. Choi Hyuk didnt know where to look so he spread his hands open and looked down at them. His hands were empty. What are you doing? Lee Jinhee gently grabbed his empty hand. When he looked at her, she smiled before holding his hand tightly and raising it up into the air. Waaaah!!! As though his raised hand was a signal, a cheer incomparably louder than the previous ones shook Dragonic. Choi Hyuk wasnt aware of this, but he was no longer just a warrior. His existence had become a symbol, a moving force and he was the idol of others. Even though his fate was to reject and slash everything, the number of people who survived and continued to live thanks to his fate wasnt small. The fate of the great universe was slowly, little by little, leaning in Choi Hyuks direction. Chapter 181: Frontlines (4) Chapter 181: Frontlines (4) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk The Flame Wing Tribes recent rise to prominence became an opportunity for the neutral members of the Armored Soul, Speckled Light, and Dark Tribes to unite. Their position was simple. Although they could acknowledge the Flame Wing Tribes dominance, it was difficult for them to accept Flame-Hells recent indiscrete expansion of power. Even those who were originally close to the Flame Wing Tribe or maintained neutrality began to turn away. Still, it wasnt enough. With no less than four members of the Exalted Wings from their tribe, the Flame Wing Tribe was creating a Pro-Flame Wing Faction among all species. In fact, if they included Flame-Rain, a newly ascended Exalted Wing, they would have five Exalted Wings. More than half the alliances forces were under the Flame Wing Tribes authority. The Pro-Flame Wing Faction was made up of 45% of the alliance, and if they included Flame-Rain, the enormous organization reached 60% of the alliance. On the other hand, the Anti-Flame Wing Faction, which expanded this time, barely managed to hold 25%. The remaining 15% were minor, neutral forces that didnt belong to either side. They didnt have a lot of power. Even now, the Flame Wing Tribes influence was gradually expanding thanks to Flame-Hells ambitious actions. If things continued as is, there was no doubt that all the tribes would be under the Flame Wing Tribes command in the end as a nice-sounding One Alliance. The ones who were most opposed to this were, as expected, the Armored Soul Tribe. They reacted strongly to Naros refusal to accept their education and Flame-Hells One Alliance chant, which had Choi Hyuks cooperation. {Flame-Hell is trying to erase our identity!} {We can no longer sit watching idly. We need to stop him.} There were two Exalted Wings of the Armored Soul Tribe. Between the two, Armor-Song was categorized as someone well disposed towards the Flame Wing Tribe and Armor-Desert was considered neutral. However, the two had become extremely opposed to them now. {To do that As expected, we need to stop Choi Hyuk.} Light-Walk, who was also in the Anti-Flame Wing Faction within the Speckled Light Tribe, responded. However, Dark-Resentment, who had been silent, cautiously proposed an opposing opinion. {I think Dark-Sound has some sort of plan.} Immediately, Armor-Desert opposed. {Isnt Dark-Sound Flame-Hells yes man?! Last time, you even stirred trouble by proposing inviting Dark-Sound into this meeting Seriously, why are you like this? Dark-Sounds the one who fostered Choi Hyuk, and Choi Hyuks currently Flame-Hells most loyal informant. Its no different even if he has a plan. Though we dont know when his plan will bear fruit or whether he has one or not, its already too late. We need to get rid of Choi Hyuk as quickly as we can. You should know what educating new tribe members means to our Armored Soul Tribe, correct? We call this education process Birth!} The Armored Soul Tribes birth process was very unique. Intelligent lifeforms who had the opportunity to advance over long periods of time would eventually create robots and artificial intelligence, and an extreme minority would be granted a fate and awaken as an Armored Soul Tribe member. They werent born possessing blood relations or an environmental affinity like the other tribes. Instead, they were an assembly of independently arising individuals. That was the Armored Soul Tribe. That was why their education was important to them. They obtained bonds with each other through their special education system. That was why it was called birth. Plainly speaking, those who didnt undergo their education, like Naro, couldnt identify as a member of the Armored Soul Tribe. That was why the One Alliance Flame-Hell was pushing through Choi Hyuk and Naro was, in fact, a policy eradicating the Armored Soul Tribes identity. This was an urgent issue that couldnt be delayed for the Armored Soul Tribe. Because he knew this, Dark-Resentment couldnt say anything opposed to it. {However, Dark-Sound Haaa, never mind.} Dark-Resentment clearly knew how Dark-Sound grew up and how deeply he resented the Flame Wing Alliance, but it was difficult to prove this to others. While they were close when they were young, he hadnt had a private conversation with Dark-Sound since they became Exalted Wings. In the end, Dark-Resentment gave up and asked. {And your plan is?} Only then did Armor-Desert calmly explain. {If we want to take the flow from Flame-Hell We also need to propose a solution to this endless war.} Dark-Resentments voice became serious. {Have you had any results?} Armor-Song replied. {We have. Exchanging technology with the dragon race was of especially big help.} { And the achievement rate?} {Its still far off. We havent fully understood the monster queens strength. We can only assume that it is stronger than a demise-ranked monster. Since it will probably be stronger than Flame-Sky, who was the strongest warriors in the history of the alliance, the question is still whether itll work or not. Another problem is deploying the equipment to the monsters universe. So} Armor-Song paused for a moment. His quiet and calm tone possessed an odd liveliness. As if singing, he said. {Isnt that why we need to test it?} This was the secret conversation held between Exalted Wings on a relay base located in the dark universe that was created by the Armored Soul Tribe. ** For life and freedom! Commander Mack of the Virgo Cluster and the Great Warrior Lantz saluted in booming voices in front of the El Tribes sanctum. Soon, young dragons rushed out. Its Hyuk oppa! Its Hyuk hyung! He hadnt seen them often, yet the dragons excessively welcomed him. When Choi Hyuk looked awkward because of the dragons who were tugging at his pant legs, Commander Mack smiled calmly. It seems Overseer Richards aura is completely imprinted in the childrens minds. They recognized Army Leader Choi Hyuk at a glance. They were such a handful, wanting to see you This time, Choi Hyuk, who didnt know what to do because of the young dragons, calmly looked at Mack, who used polite, respectful speech naturally. She had recovered her level that had dropped after giving him her horn and had even improved as it seemed she was on the brink of reaching the highest rank. Nonetheless, her polite speech still sounded awkward to him. Wasnt she the first commander he served after joining the alliance? As if she noticed Choi Hyuks thoughts, Mack smiled subtly as she said, Leader of the Flame Army, an S-rank division troop. Leader Choi Hyuk is my superior by a large margin. Choi Hyuk simply smiled once. Smiling as well, Mack led Choi Hyuk and his group into the sanctum. Then I will guide you to the Flame Armys headquarters. ** Wow Huh As soon as they entered the headquarters, Lee Jinhee and Baek Seoin exclaimed. Choi Hyuk wasnt much different. Rather than a room, this place was more like outer space. Within an endless darkness, there were two branches of light made up of an endless number of shining galaxies, the Shapley and Laniakea Superclusters. The headquarters was a place where they downscaled the nearby universe. Blue and red dots were distributed throughout the vast space. Blue dots were allies, and red dots were enemies. When their gaze rested on one, detailed information regarding it would appear in their vision. Mack boastfully explained, You can check the current war situation in real-time here. Not only that, but simply by looking at one and thinking about it, you can communicate with that commander on the battlefield. {Amazing! To downscale the entire supercluster region into this system} Naro, who followed behind them, couldnt contain his amazement as he looked here and there. Mack watched Naro while saying, Thats not all. Mach twirled her hand. Then the surrounding, shining galaxies disappeared to be replaced by thin lines that spread everywhere like a spider web. It was a net that shined in a white light with rotten, black light in some places. Choi Hyuk gasped, This is the Net of Fate. Yes. This is the Net of Fate the Exalted Wings are managing. In this place, while limited, you are able to access the Net of Fate and increase its effects. As an army leader at the transcendent level, you should be able to grant your allies with fortune and your enemies with misfortune. If you stay here, you will feel like youve become a god. The one who reacted to her explanation filled with confidence was Naro, rather than Choi Hyuk. {Amazing! I didnt see this system in the alliance records thought?!} As if she had been waiting for this, Mack boastfully answered, Of course. This is a system created using the dragon races own technology. {All of this?} Yes. To be honest, this is also one of the reasons why Dragonic was chosen as the Flame Armys base. This is the holy land of cutting-edge dragon technology recently. Macks voice was filled with pride. Still, she glanced at Choi Hyuk. This is all because of you and Overseer Richard. We were able to protect the ancient dragons sanctum and obtain their knowledge thanks to you two. While the knowledge is old, it has been of great assistance in recovering real combat technologies. With this knowledge and technology traded with the Armored Soul Tribe, the dragon race was able to a major step forward. {Hee.} Naro admired while twirling in place. Macks gaze was fixed on him before turning away. With a slightly cautious expression, she said to Choi Hyuk, And speaking of which, Army Leader Choi Hyuk, from what we learned while trading with them, the Armored Soul Tribes mood seemed quite serious. I think its best if you are careful. While I want to help you if possible, as the dragon race has decided to maintain its neutral stance, theres no way for me to help. Macks curved eyes were filled with concern. Choi Hyuk simply smiled. After the introduction of the headquarters, next was the welcome party. Wow! Our leader is 17th in the alliance ranking? If we exclude the Exalted Wings, hes third on the warrior ranking. This much is obvious considering hes proved his skill by eradicating the Blue Manes and leading countless battles to victory. Lee Jinhee and Mack hit it off. Third in reality Hes really high up there! This much is nothing There are rumors hes going to be the 15th Exalted Wing and even rumors that hes the warrior who will bring the Spring of the Universe. The Spring of the Universe? Its like a legend in the alliance. The first and last warrior who brought the Spring of the Universe was Exalted Wing Flame-Sky. That he might bring the Spring of the Universe means he might become the strongest warrior in the alliance. Could he really? I dont know Its about time for his growth to halt, but we dont know for sure. The two chatted endlessly as they ate. The welcome party food was comprised of dishes from Earth for the Berserkers. Sausages were grilling on the table, and the cheesy scent of pizza in the stone oven spread as it cooked. A blue-skinned alien put amazingly fried chicken into a large vat filled with Korean-style sauce. Holding the vat with both hands, the alien mixed the chicken and sauce with a sifting action. Crispy chicken and spicy sauce were tossed in the air, spreading a spicy fragrance. Craving beer while watching this, Lee Jinhee downed a beer. It was refreshing, yet slightly disappointing. Mack quietly asked, You cant get drunk, right? Yes. Well, since awakening, the fun of drinking has disappeared. Smiling, Mack poured her a blue drink. It emitted a cold chill. Lee Jinhee chuckled when she saw it. Glacier Tears? Heh. I used to drink this instead of alcohol since it makes you feel drunk as your karma freezes. But since Im at the highest rank, it doesnt work anymore. With a strange smile on her face, Mack pushed the wine glass with Glacier Tears towards Lee Jinhee. Try it. Lee Jinhee downed the glass in one go. Huh? She staggered before widening her eyes. Its effective? Even though it was only for a moment, my karma froze! The triumphant smile Mack had on the entire day returned. This is also a drink improved by the dragon races new technology. To be honest, we developed it to use as a poison, but that turned out to be too difficult. Yes. If I come to my senses and resist it, I can resist its effect at any time. Mack shrugged. Thats what I mean. Choi Hyuk drank a glass of Glacier Tears while listening to their conversation. When he released as much resistance as he could and calmed his karma before drinking, the cold drink that poured down his throat permeated every corner of his body. While it was subtle, he felt an intoxicating sensation. It felt good. That was how their leisurely and enjoyable day, which they hadnt had in a while, came to an end. The next morning, the Laniakea and Shapley Superclusters that materialized in the headquarters was densely surrounded by red dots. Chapter 182: Fate (1) Episode 11: The Grand Scheme / Chapter 182: Fate (1) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk Spring of the Great Universe. The day Flame-Sky passed away after killing the demise-ranked monster, white and red flames dyed the dark universe like fluttering cherry blossoms. The desolate universe, which had cooled to the point of almost reaching absolute zero, was filled with warmth like in the distant past. The Spring of the Universe arrived for everyone indiscriminately. Even the earthlings had seen how the sky had been dyed with light that day, though there werent any records of it as characters hadnt been invented yet. The light touched their souls. Even birds and frogs that hadnt cried a tear in their entire lives wailed under this light. It only lasted an hour. It was magical. Planets, stars, nebulas, galaxies, dark matter, and Flames of the Beginning. Each and every karma species was as unique as the vastness that separated their homelands. Even though they treated each other with indifference or hostility, they experienced a sense of kinship for the first time that day. In fact, they instinctively realized that they were a part of a single fate, and their hearts broadened. Because there was spring, the alliance was founded. Some said that spring had come because they had defeated the fate of demise from a different dimension. Which was why they inferred that, if another great warrior overcame demise, the universe would experience another spring. Others said that, since the Spring of the Universe was the symbol of a new fate and unity, those that watched the spring together would be tied by a deep bond. They said that those who held hands or met gazes when the dark universe turned transparent, where red and white flames fluttered like feathers, would experience love or friendship stronger than ever. ** Euaack! Hah! Hah! The day started with Baek Seoins scream. Soaked in cold sweat, Baek Seoin came looking for Choi Hyuk. Something, something is wrong. Heu. Baek Seoins body trembled as he spoke. His Intuition was warning him that a threat to his life was approaching. Immediately, Choi Hyuk and Baek Seoin rushed to the headquarters. The headquarters itself was a map of the battlefield. Nearby galaxies were shrunken and displayed in this dark space. The Laniakea and Shapley Superclusters shined and so did the red dots surrounding them. Its not different from yesterday? Choi Hyuk tilted his head. Unlike Baek Seoins reaction, there was no change to the frontlines. No, theres definitely something wrong. Baek Seoin quickly shook his head. His body trembled like someone suffering from a severe cold. It seemed serious. There was no doubt that Baek Seoins Intuition activated. However, there didnt seem to be any problem in the Shapley and Laniakea Superclusters. Then the problem might lie beyond them. Naro, contact Alliance City. Naros hologram appeared in the headquarters the instant Choi Hyuk commanded. He shook his head. Huh? I cant get in contact with them. At this ominous premonition, Choi Hyuk furrowed his brows. Military gate system! We leave for Alliance City right now! [] However, there was no response from the military gate system as well. The alliances system only went down when the monsters launched large-scale invasions. They currently werent in the middle of fighting, yet the system was down? This? Choi Hyuks expression became grave. Whats going on? Even Mack, who was called urgently, was agitated. For all their connections to Alliance City to be cut? She acted quickly to figure out what was going on. I will try to contact Armor-Phantom! Fortunately, there were no problems with the internal communication network within the superclusters. However, Commander-in-chief Armor-Phantom was of no help. [What are you saying?] He too didnt know what was going on. His face became stiff once he attempted to contact other superclusters after listening to Macks explanation. [ Immediately contact all troops in the Laniakea and Shapley Superclusters and tell them to be on emergency stand-by!] Emergency standby While it was a standard command, it was also a frustrating one. Choi Hyuk, who had been observing the situation, shook his head. I will personally patrol the area. Assemble the Flame Army. Just as Choi Hyuk turned around to leave, a static sound shook the headquarters. Huh? Ah! Choi Hyuk and Mack exclaimed simultaneously. It was a message from the alliance sent to all troop leaders! It wasnt in the form of a communication but was reminiscent of the previous game system C a message floating in front of their eyes. - [Preserve your military strength as much as possible and retreat!] Connect with other troops and preserve the alliances military power. Currently, the Hercules, Coma, and Perseus-Pisces Superclusters have all been annihilated! Lania$ea.%%$%&%$ surrounde- #$%#%#$##^&&$# - They couldnt read anything besides the first two lines because of the interference. This is The moment Choi Hyuk frowned and raised his head, the battlefield map of the Laniakea and Shapley Superclusters changed. The red dots, signifying the monsters forces, were already densely clustered around the frontlines. The lights were so overwhelming that the headquarters became dyed in a red light. Just what is this all of a sudden? While we were resting so well I thought wed still have a few more days Lee Jinhee said dispiritedly after having been woken up. It seemed she was so taken aback that she couldnt believe the current situation. On the other hand, Baek Seoin, who knew and understood the current situation better than anyone else thanks to his Intuition, barely managed to squeeze a few words out. The Hercules, Coma, and Perseus-Pisces Superclusters Those are all supercluster near the Laniakea and Shapley Superclusters. The fact that three superclusters nearby were annihilated meant that they were isolated. This might have been the reason why they couldnt contact anyone. The headquarters quickly became chaotic. Everything was uncertain. It would still be a problem if they tried to retreat as ordered. They couldnt move recklessly when they didnt know the exact military strength of their enemies, an advantageous retreat route, or the support of allies. First, they needed more information. While he would prefer not to, Choi Hyuk decided to personally talk with Armor-Phantom. Connect me with Armor-Phantom. We need to share info- No, wait! Choi Hyuk hastily stopped talking. He received another message. In front of him was a separate message given by Flame-Hell. - [Prioritize preserving the Flame Armys troops!] This order is the highest prior-%$#$#! #$#^$ - The interference this time seemed worse than before. Still, he understood the gist of it. Flame-Hell wanted to preserve the military strength of the Flame Army over the alliances military strength in general. Just as he frowned, he heard Macks voice peak. Exalted Wing Leviathan?! It seemed Mack had also received a separate order from Leviathan, who was an Exalted Wing of the dragon race. It seemed the message wasnt fully intact as she looked around, pitifully calling out his name until she eventually sighed and faltered. Her face was as white as a sheet. It was a mess. While he didnt know how they did it, the Shapley and Laniakea Superclusters were surrounded in a single day. Even communications were severed as a precaution. It was to the point that the messages, which barely arrived, seemed like miracles. However, these messages were a problem on their own. The orders conflicted. The alliance hoped for the preservation of the alliances military strength as a whole by cooperating systematically, while Flame-Hell prioritized the Flame Armys survival. The bigger problem was that that might not be all. Mack most likely also received a separate order from Leviathan, and Armor-Phantom might have received one from the Armored Soul Tribe as well. How irritating They stressed cooperation to the earthlings, yet Choi Hyuk felt disgusted by their true faces, which became clearer the more he saw them. Leader Choi Hyuk. Just then, Mack talked to Choi Hyuk. His gaze met hers. She had almost been in a panic moments ago, yet she strangely seemed to have calmed down. No, it seemed she had resolved herself. I beg you. Her spirit enwrapped the headquarters. Though she was only at the early stages of the highest rank, for some reason, her spirit was powerful enough to burrow into Choi Hyuk, who was approaching the peak of the transcendent level. Prepared to die Choi Hyuk could sense her desperate will. Slowly bowing her head, she said, Please protect Dragonic. ! This was completely unexpected. He had thought that Leviathans command would be something like preserve the military strength of the dragon race like Flame-Hells, but her request was completely different. Is there a reason? When he asked, Mack raised her lowered head. He saw her tightly clenched lips. Knowledge of the ancient dragon race that has yet to be fully deciphered lies in this planet. However, the real issue is the young dragons. The reason why they could be born after such a long time since their extinction was purely because of the El Tribes sanctum. You most likely saw the sky made of water on your way here. The sanctum changed Dragonics environment like this so that the young dragons could survive. Even if we somehow succeeded in retreating after losing Dragonic, the children would gradually become weaker. They would eventually die soon She seemed quite agitated as her golden horns, which followed behind her blue hair, trembled subtly. However, Baek Seoin, who was soaked in cold sweat, could only perceive her words as joint suicide. What nonsense! Well die! Mack calmly and firmly stared at Baek Seoin. If I could protect the children through my death, I would readily die multiple times. Her blue hair fluttered to reveal glimpses of her Crystal of Sentiment Macks Desire, which contained white lighting. Ahh, so thats it Seeing her like this, Choi Hyuk felt like he could suddenly understand the division in the alliance. In the end, the alliance couldnt unite as a single entity. While it would be nice if they could fight as effectively as possible against their common foe, the monsters, this was impossible. In the end, they each prioritized their own species, and they each had something they had to protect. The great cause known as the victory of karmalings? That was good, but what good was it if you and your species had all died? While there would be species that risked their lives for the great cause, if that was true, they would probably already be extinct. Those that survived in the end were those who could weigh profit and losses. It was this sort of fight, this sort of world. It was a world where, within this long, tiresome war, those who were fated to die would die and only those who had a reason to live survived. In the end, the reason why they emphasized cooperation and unity during the earthlings recruit training was because they couldnt. Someone had to act for the great cause. Someone had to follow the alliances orders while giving up what was more important than their lives. That was why the recruit training was so brutal. Choi Hyuk laughed. What Mack was trying to protect was worth more than her life. Choi Hyuk knew this feeling very well. He was trying to enact revenge on the alliance because he had lost it. If some other person in the alliance had said this, then he might have ridiculed them to his hearts content. However, it was Mack. Even now, the horn Mack had cut was somewhere in his body. Yet, behind Mack was his enemy, Leviathan. There was no way his current emotions wouldnt be complicated. Entangled in his evaluation, Choi Hyuk said in a cynical voice, And if we all die? What if we all die a dogs death trying to protect Dragonic? To be honest, this was highly likely since the most outstanding existences in the alliance were confident in their loss and ordered them to retreat. Nonetheless, Mack affirmed, No, support will come. Exalted Wing Leviathan promised this. Support will definitely arrive. Please help us. Then the dragon race will never forget this favor. That damn Leviathan. Whenever he heard his name, Choi Hyuks evaluation became more twisted. At the same time, there were faces he recalled. Hyung! Oppa! The young dragons who clung to him. How troublesome. Choi Hyuk swallowed his groan. Maybe it was because he believed he owed Mack a debt, because he unknowing came to like the young dragons, or because of Macks promise that the dragon race would never forget this favor, while he didnt know the exact reason, it weighed on his mind. The problem was the fact that it weighed on his mind since Choi Hyuks fate started with never losing. If he backed out like this, it would be a loss. There wouldnt be a problem if this didnt weigh on his mind Fate wasnt decided but was rather carried out. After having never comprised, Choi Hyuks fate might stop here today. If that happens, my growth might halt as well. It wasnt that Dragonic weighed on his mind. Even though he would lose Flame-Hells trust that he had arduously accumulated if he messed up, even though he could die, unable to fulfill his revenge, and even though he felt vexed thinking about Leviathan, this still weighed on his mind. Also, Choi Hyuk couldnt choose to lose. Seeing Choi Hyuk, who was deep in thought, Mack stressed once more, Support will arrive. We will win. She said, We will win, rather than We can win. These words moved Choi Hyuk. Chapter 183: Fate (2) Episode 11: The Grand Scheme / Chapter 183: Fate (2) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk Victory. For some reason, this word nailed into his heart. Choi Hyuks mother, Choi Miyeon, had taught him. Just get hit. Lose. That was winning. However, his inborn talent whispered, You can win. They are nothing. It was the truth. Choi Hyuk had always won in fights against many people who were physically superior to him at once. Only, as he was physically inferior, his fights always ended with extreme results and he had even killed someone during a fight before. See? You won. Why are they picking a fight? What halted young Choi Hyuks immature thoughts was his mothers sobs. Choi Hyuk wasnt a psychopath who lost his sense of sympathy, but was simply a genius whose skill was higher than his already sky-high pride. He felt bored with the weak and was interested in defeating those who looked like they were proud of their strength. The reason why someone like him decided to live his entire life while losing was because of his mothers desperate plea. Though bullying irritated him, it was fine because it didnt hurt much when they hit him. He would graduate from school eventually. This was also part of Choi Hyuks pride. Since he promised his mother he wouldnt fight, he didnt. This was his pride. However, when the moment of awakening arrived, his mother died, and nothing remained to bind him.What gripped Choi Hyuk wasnt simply his endless thirst for revenge and rage but also his true nature, which burned for victory and to prove himself. Victory Choi Hyuk mulled over this word. The more he did, the more the word filled his mind. Why was it that Choi Hyuk decided to kill all 13 of the Exalted Wings without distinguishing between friend or foe? Of course, this was how he calculated his revenge since revenge wasnt a one-to-one trade. However, what Choi Hyuk wasnt aware of was the competitive spirit budding from his heart. The Exalted Wings prided themselves as the strongest in the universe. To them, who believed that they could use the fates of other species however they liked because they were strong, he wanted to ask, Are you really that strong? His competitive spirit budded beneath his thirst for revenge. That was why his fate wasnt simply revenge or destruction but never losing and denial. At this moment, Choi Hyuk felt his competitive spirit rising as he could participate in a fight that everyone predicted would end in defeat and one where they had ordered them to retreat. This was his fate. He liked Dragonic, and this made him want to test if they really had to hand over Dragonic to the monsters. Perhaps his reasoning that he didnt want his fate to weaken was simply a justification his mind had come up with. Even though this wasnt the time to offend Flame-Hell, what if he did? Since earthlings were sacrificed because there was nothing they could do, he planned on smashing everything because there was nothing they could do as well. This was the case now and also applied to the alliances order which orbited around the 13 Exalted Wings. The word victory had now engulfed his body. They had to retreat? He rejected this. Baek hyung, Im sorry. Plan out a strategy. We will protect Dragonic. Eeehhh?! Baek Seoins eyes, which looked into Choi Hyuks unwavering ones, trembled greatly. In his heart, Baek Seoin had vowed that he would devote his remaining life to Choi Hyuk, to become Choi Hyuks hands and feet, after he had rescued him and killed the Wyvern of Destruction that had killed his parents. If Choi Hyuk came to a decision, that was it. Baek Seoin gulped. Ah, understood. Fighting with his instincts which told him to flee, he began thinking about how they should fight. First Please check the Net of Fate. At Baek Seoins request, Choi Hyuk waved his hand and changed the battlefield map in the headquarters. The surrounding red dots disappeared and were replaced with thin lines covering the universe. Ermm. Everyone groaned. The Net of Fate had turned black. It looked like over 80% was occupied by the monsters. Seeing this and looking like he was about to cry, Baek Seoin told Choi Hyuk, Err Do we really have to fight? ** {Just what are you doing right now?! We should be gathering our strength to break through the encirclement! Are you saying that youre going to survive by yourself?! Did Flame-Hell order this?!} Armor-Phantom shouted. After overcoming his shock, he summoned everyone within the galaxy and was preparing to retreat. Choi Hyuk defied his order, and Armor-Phantom believed that the Flame Army was acting in order to survive by themselves. {Do you not know how severe the current situation is? Its so bad it wont be enough even if we gather everyone. Even if you prioritize the Flame Armys safety, we still should gather first! If not-!} Armor-Phantom was shouting and coaxing Choi Hyuk simultaneously. Naro. End the communication. Choi Hyuk ended the call and stood up. Choi Hyuks Denial, which hung at his waist, rang out. Baek hyung, do what youre doing. Ill go greet them. Baek Seoin, who was constantly contacting people, still didnt seem to have calmed down. Soaked in cold sweat after fighting his instincts to flee, Baek Seoin told him, You need to fight well. Only then will warriors gather. Choi Hyuk shrugged and left. Beside him were Lee Jinhee and Mack. Baek Seoin called out to Choi Hyuk once more. Leader! When Choi Hyuk turned around, Baek Seoin winced one of his eyes as he grumbled, If we survive Lets start our plan quickly. They still werent fully prepared. While he was confident in a one-on-one fight against an Exalted Wing, he didnt have the strength to defeat all 13 at once. However, Choi Hyuk grinned as he understood what Baek Seoin meant. With a tone that sounded like Im aging quickly because of you, Baek Seoin added, If we survive this, the 13 Exalted Wings wont be a big deal. Ah, if things go as planned, then itll be 12 instead of 13 since Chu Youngjin has to deal with one This is, of course, if both of you survive. Baek Seoin said, exhausted. Choi Hyuk laughed as he replied, Yeah, Ill return after a good job. Choi Hyuk walked out to greet the pouring monsters that seemingly covered the entire universe. ** The frontlines were chaotic. At the suddenly rushing monster army, the countless troops that stood on the frontlines retreated. Then they received the order to retreat. This was the start of a retreat, no, an escape, regardless of whether one was on the frontlines or at the back. The blue dots on the battlefield map were retreating like a receding tide. The warriors soared past Dragonic like a meteor shower. The universe gradually became empty, and the monsters took their place. Only a few blue dots were standing by in isolation, and those at the very front were already held down by the monsters and they were being smashed apart before they could even flee. At this time, a blue dot that left Dragonic was shooting towards the frontlines. Huh The monsters? Choi Hyuk exclaimed when he saw the monster army. Rather than a monster army, this huge mass looked more like a destroying machine. The monsters were connected with each other. With metallic skin that looked cold and hard, limps as sharp of blades, and distorted eyes as bright as neon signs, they formed a long, thin, dark, pointy battle line like the one that appeared in the old Japanese animation with Sadola carrying living weapons on its back.{1} While their exteriors looked similar, they varied in size, from ones that looked like they could eat spaceships to ones that were the size of fillet knives. They were connected to each other through threads that came out from their backs. No, they were like tactile corpuscles. When one monster died, the corpuscle would wriggle and connect with other nearby monsters. From a thick one of a large monster to a thin one, from a vicious one that looked like a hacksaw to a thinner one, they were densely connected to each other. Their charging appearance looked like an enormous net. The net of monsters scattered the alliance warriors as they killed each one without fail. Euaaah! Even warriors who looked to be at the highest level were powerless. Whether they launched a powerful attack, exploded, or used fire or ice, the connected monsters either absorbed the damage by uniting their strength or avoided the attack and continued to rush forward. Still, there were monsters that died, but facing the net of monsters that only rippled momentarily, all their struggles seemed meaningless. The large, powerful monsters rushed first to hold the overall shape of the net, and the large and small monsters rushed after them in order. They killed warriors that were easy to kill, or they otherwise simply skipped them. Nonetheless, it was still a massacre. The spaceships that were destroyed by their thick, pointy corpuscles broke apart into smaller fragments before disappearing. A warrior was mashed into paste while flailing in their net without being able to swing his sword even once. No matter how many corpuscles they severed, there would always be another. No matter how powerful the attacks they launched, they were constantly nullified by the thick, tough corpuscles at the back. The monsters acting as the nets spindles were resilient and sharp. The warriors fighting spirits were cut like straws. Crush! Smash! No No I didnt come all this way to Those who were born as members of the alliance and devoted their entire lives to it were powerlessly met with their end. This scene left a strong impression on Choi Hyuk. The monsters were clearly evolving. Last time, they imitated karma weapons, and now they took it another step further and made an army into a slaughtering machine. Surely they werent the same monsters that barely began to use tactics to try to cooperate with the Blue Manes, right? Leader, doesnt that look like it? Lee Jinhee mumbled next to him. It seemed she was trying hard to calm down. What? That. The chain-link strategy used by Cao Cao.{2} It appeared in the Battle of the Red Cliffs in Romance of the Three Kingdoms. It was a stratagem where they connected their battleships with iron chains to reduce the chances of seasickness. While the difference between that and the current situation, where the linked chains themselves were powerful weapons, was large, they did look similar. Choi Hyuk flatly said, Then will this also be similar? Blaaze. Black flames sprouted from his back. They werent wings like the Flame Wing Tribe members, but rather, the flames distorted on their own. Against the bright flames ignited by the Flame Army behind him, Choi Hyuks flames were like shadows. That the answer to the chain-link strategy is flames. As soon as he said this, Choi Hyuk disappeared. Kwaooooh!! A section of the monsters net exploded and collapsed. {1} I am assuming this scene is from Ultraman. I have never seen Ultraman and am sorry if I messed up here. {2} From Romance of the Three Kingdoms Chapter 184: Fate (3) Episode 11: The Grand Scheme / Chapter 184: Fate (3) TL: emptycube / ED: Isleidir {Ahh, theres no need to be nervous. Im also on your side. I wanted to bring Flame-Hell to ruin long before you did. That is why Im thinking about conducting our grand plan before this war ends.} Dark-Sounds voice was exaggerated like a musical actors. He seemed excited. On the other hand, the others were silent. This wasnt a silence of agreement. The Exalted Wings, who possessed the most outstanding minds in the universe, were momentarily at a loss for words. After a long silence, Armor-Desert spat with a suppressed voice. {Exalted Wing Dark-Resentment, what is the meaning of this?} Armor-Desert believed that Dark-Resentment ignored their worry in the end and invited Dark-Sound. Dark-Resentment firmly denied it with a low voice. {It wasnt me-} Dark-Sound cut in. {Haha, theres no need to find fault with the wrong people. I was simply much more competent than you thought.} Was Dark-Sounds personality always like this? He was different from before when he had a quiet, cold appearance. While they didnt know why he was so excited, as people who gathered as members of the Anti-Flame Wing Faction, they couldnt help but feel uneasy. As if he read their thoughts, Dark-Sound said. {Ah It seems I was too excited. However, please understand. I have lived my entire life to say these words. So please listen carefully. Now, before this war ends, we will execute the grand plan. Ill say it once more. Execute! The grand plan!} It seemed he couldnt contain his excitement. { While I dont know what this grand plan is, I still dont know why you, Dark-Sound, are here. Isnt accessing a private communication without an invite not simply rude but criminal?} Nervousness was clearly present in Armor-Deserts voice. Since Dark-Sound, Flame-Hells second in command, joined this gathering, whose goal was to topple Flame-Hell, without permission, it was true that, no matter what he said, it would be difficult to take his words at face value. On top of that, how did he access this communication device that was created with the Armor Soul Tribes innate skill? There might even be an informant in the tribe. If he knew this much, then he Did Flame-Hell know as well? Armor-Deserts blood ran cold. However, if he noticed, then he noticed, why did he appear now? To warn them? No way. Though everyone had fallen into a state of confusion, only Dark-Sound sounded completely calm. {Well, I understand that you cant trust me. However, a guest who can vouch for me will soon arrive.} As soon as he said this, a new voice joined their discussion. { I am Flame-Rain, the Fourteenth Exalted Wing. Thank you for inviting me. Also I can vouch for Exalted Wing Dark-Sound.} {Flame-Rain It was you?} Light-Step said in exasperation. To be honest, the goal of this meeting was to bring Flame-Rain over to the Anti-Flame Wing Faction. When they were wondering where the information leaked, to think it was Flame-Rain. The truth was different. Dark-Sound already knew before Flame-Rain vouched for him. However, Flame-Rain didnt correct this fact. {Whats important is that I have long since discussed with Dark-Sound about means to drive Flame-Hell out and the order of things after. Meaning, his goal is similar to yours. Also You probably understand from my words, but you dont need to persuade me. I am already on your side. I believe that we need to stop Flame-Hell and do not think that the Flame Wing Tribe should hold a special position in this universe.} She went straight to the point as though she didnt find this gathering very comfortable. When Flame-Rain said this, it was difficult for the others to be suspicious of Dark-Sound. While one couldnt trust a persons heart, there were also things they had no choice but to believe. Among those was that Flame-Rain was hostile towards Flame-Hell. The two couldnt coexist. A short silence hung in the air. This silence indicated agreement. Armor-Desert stopped feigning ignorance and bluntly asked. {So Exalted Wing Dark-Sound, what exactly is this grand plan you mentioned?} {First, Ill personally take action soon.} {Take action?} {Yes. Since the monsters force is too strong, its better for Exalted Wings to participate than simply holding onto the Net of Fate. We will be victorious once we personally raise our weapons and fight. At that point! Please set the mood. So that Flame-Hell, whos practically the alliances chairperson, can participate too. It doesnt matter if you give him a hard time or praise me and make him jealous. Anyways, well send him to the battlefield. However, since hes someone who is very concerned with his safety, hell probably bring along his trustworthy guards Then, when hes exhausted from the intense battle, his trusty guard will stab him. While Exalted Wing Flame-Rain nobly said to drive him out I want him dead.} There was even madness present in his voice. {} The other Exalted Wings showed their agreement with a short silence. If they could kill Flame-Hell with the method he mentioned, then it would be easy to cover it up him dying in battle instead of being assassinated. There was no need to worry about political backlash either. At the end of their short silence, Armor-Desert indirectly asked. { Itll be best if we killed him like that. However, is that guard Choi Hyuk?} {Thats right. However, since Ive already prepared a plan B and C, you dont need to worry about the plan not being executed. You just need to set the mood.} { Understood.} Though Armor-Desert had already plotted to assassinate Choi Hyuk, he didnt bring it up here. There wouldnt be a problem since Dark-Sound had already prepared a plan B and C. {Then do we only need to set the mood?} When Light-Step asked, checking if this really was all they had to do, Dark-Sound cheerfully replied. {Theres no way thats it. The grand plan doesnt simply end with Flame-Hells death. If killing him was our goal, then there would be no need to use cumbersome schemes or wait until now. Whats really important is how we are going to structure the alliances new order after Flame-Hells death. The reason why I had endured this long was because of this, and this is precisely why I have come to you all today.} This was the start of the real meeting. How were they going to reorganize the alliances order after they purged it of Flame-Hell? If there were others to purge, who were they? How would they block the monsters attack during this confusion? No one believed that everyone would keep the promises made here. Nonetheless, this was an opportunity to set up safety measures so that the plan wouldnt fail and to judge each others capabilities before this drastic change. That was how they prepared for the future. ** Blaaze! Black flames spread at a dangerous rate. They ran along the corpuscles that connected the monsters together to spread even further. The corpuscles, which were their weapons, had now become shackles that snared them together. As the dark universe blended with the black flames, it was difficult to tell where the flames ended and the universe began. It seemed like the entire universe was on fire. {Kiiyyeeeeh!} The monsters screams as they burned together shook the space enough that the insides of low leveled warriors were a mess from just hearing them. A living hell. Even Lee Jinhee, who brought up the Battle of the Red Cliffs, felt her blood run cold. Even though there were warriors from the Flame Wing Tribe amongst the struggling warriors, the monsters net, which endured their flames well, was currently being burnt into ashes. There was no need for the Flame Army to act. I-Im alive. The warriors, who barely managed to escape the monsters chase, joined the Flame Army. Choi Hyuks flames only burnt the monsters and didnt hurt the alliances warriors in any way. Seeing this, Lee Jinhee sighed. Can I protect him like this? Looking at the situation, it seemed like she didnt need to act. I need to always stay alert. She exerted strength into her ankles. Space folded at the end of her feet. Whoosh! She stepped forward. She jumped over the folded space as she rushed forward. Srring. She unsheathed and raised Lee Jinhees Vow. Her vow was to not let Choi Hyuk die before her. Whether she was of help or not, the place she had to be was in front of Choi Hyuk or at least beside him. However, when Lee Jinhee arrived at the location where she guessed Choi Hyuk was, she felt that something wasnt right. ** It introduced itself as Kwe{1}. Though the monster looked like a human, it was a midget the size of a forearm. Yet, the vigor the monster emitted was at least on the level of Exalted Wings. Indeed, it was probably because of a monster like it was running amok that 3 superclusters were instantly annihilated and the Laniakea and Shapley superclusters were driven into a corner. It was different from any monster Choi Hyuk had encountered until now. Unlike other monsters that, while possessing reasoning, couldnt hide their instinctive killing intent, the monster didnt show any such intent. The monster was happy. Black flames Theres no doubt. Nice to meet you! To think that Id encounter you, my luck is really good. The monster even talked a lot. Did you know? Youre really famous among us. You played a significant part in monsters like me being born. Of course, Choi Hyuk didnt listen idly. Mouth shut, he advanced in order to slash the monster. However, other weird things obstructed his path. Grrrng. When he heard this low wailing sound, monsters that looked like boxes made of dark metal appeared. Like bricks, they stacked themselves in front of Kwe and blocked Choi Hyuks path. While they looked easy to deal with, from the aura they released, they seemed to be monsters at the high or highest-rank. It looked like they had no offensive strength and maximized their defenses as flame or slashes were very effective. Of course, he could steadily kill them. However, because another one flew out from somewhere as soon as one died, it was difficult to advance. Crush! Smash! Choi Hyuk, who had swept his surroundings with his flames and attacks, advanced slowly, killing them one by one, as though he was making his way through a dense jungle. Kwe didnt care whether its subordinates died or not as it continued to speak what was on its mind. Apparently, a case like your universe is a first. While its the universe that is the most persistent on resisting The queen seems to be very shocked that you invaded us. Weve only invaded and have never been invaded before. The monster seemed to be talking about when Choi Hyuk crossed over to the monsters universe, wiped out an area densely packed with Kahur Kabkuns, and killed a demise-ranked monster. You even made a fortress on top of that The queens temper isnt good. Thats why We decided to properly study you. That was how someone like me was born. A woman that spewed transparent flames and a man that spewed black ones! So I heard about you since the day I was born. Its really nice to meet you. Ah, right. I heard that you were the one who killed all those wolves as well? Wow Im the one who negotiated with them. So you ruined our first negotiations like that, eh? Haha, how amusing. Clang! Crush! Blaaze! Even while the monster talked, Choi Hyuk steadily advanced forward as he ripped and burned the square monsters in his path. So noisy. This was to clash swords with the monster. Yet, when he came close enough to touch the monster, it giggled. Anyways, it was impressive. Even though I made them quite resistant to flames, you slaughtered those kids with your flames. On top of that, your slashes are fearsome. Good. I get it now. Then how about this tactic? Red light slowly seeped out from the monsters body, which at shown no light previously. It no longer hid its killing intent. A thin corpuscle came out of Kwes body and attached itself to a monster that was being burnt into ash. Then, as if the corpuscles transmitted something, with this monster as the start, all the monsters bodies began to change. Their metallic skin that was burning from the flames became runny and created bubbles as it boiled from the flames. Tsss. Smoke began to rise. Before, Choi Hyuks flames had cleanly burnt its target without leaving a whiff of smoke, yet the monsters now created a thick, heavy smoke as they boiled and melted. Choi Hyuk was instantly surrounded by this smoke. Before the smoke could completely cover Choi Hyuks sight, he saw Kwes body also undergo a change. The monster became more slender, sharper, and darker. Seeing this, Choi Hyuk unconsciously thought of the word executioner. Soon, the smoke completely covered Choi Hyuks eyes. I cant feel anything? His five senses were completely sealed. Even Dark-Sounds darkness wasnt this thick. You cant see anything, right? Arent you curious how this is happening? Where is it? While he heard the monsters voice, he couldnt figure out where it came from. Do you know how many kids were sacrificed to defeat you? You just need to think that my kids resentment runs this deep. This meant that the monster manipulated the dying monsters to obscure Choi Hyuks senses. This was actually an amazing feat. However, this wasnt what annoyed Choi Hyuk. Grit. He grounded his teeth. He couldnt tell where the voice had been coming from, yet he could clearly tell where it came from now. As if taunting him, the voice was whispering straight into his left ear. {1} Means odd, strange, peculiar, etc. The character is also used in the word ?? or monster. Chapter 185: Fate (4) Episode 11: The Grand Scheme / Chapter 185: Fate (4) TL: emptycube / ED: Isleidir Choi Hyuk didnt slash his sword. Instead, he raised the senses in his body. Though his eyes and ears were covered by this thick smoke, he could clearly sense his internals and blazing karma. Choi Hyuk focused on his body rather than the external stimulation. Youre calmer than I thought? This time, Kwe taunted him by whispering in his right ear. Choi Hyuk didnt move as he stood with his sword raised. Then how about this? Shiver. A chilling blade touched Choi Hyuks neck. The sharply surging karma tried to slice his neck. There were no preliminary signs, yet he could sense the moment the blade landed on his neck. The instant he felt his hair being cut, Choi Hyuk made his move. Pih! Blood spurted from Choi Hyuks neck. Crush! At the same time, a blue blade was crushed by his left hand. Jjoong! Choi Hyuks Denial sliced through the air. The thick smoke rippled as it was sliced through. However, before the figure behind the smoke could be revealed, more smoke filled this opening. So its like this? Having allowed the monster to attack first, Choi Hyuk nodded inwardly. The moment he grabbed the blade, he clashed his karma against Kwes aura. It was weaker than he expected. While the power Kwe possessed wasnt small, it didnt seem like the monster specialized in close combat. Wow How shocking. Kwe made a fuss. If youre going to be so scary, I guess Ill have to wait until you exhaust more of your strength? Its voice was smeared with laughter. But I dont know if you know? The moment I discovered you, I already sent the news to my brothers. Its disadvantageous for you if you drag this on. It was a lie. How could the monster have shared such a delicious prey? But Kwe was confident that Choi Hyuk wouldnt take its words as an empty bluff. Huh? Im right next to you. Its true. Im really right beside you. Wouldnt it be easier for you to face my brothers if you take one down? This was because Kwe had realized that Choi Hyuk could be dangerous even within this thick smoke if he solely focused on counterattacking. Kwe hoped Choi Hyuk would attack first. This was a trick to make Choi Hyuk show an opening. It was this moment when Choi Hyuk thought, Do you think youll be able to win if I attack first? A bloody smile hung on his lips. Try it. Pscht! Choi Hyuks Denial swung without warning. The smoke, which densely enshrouds his surroundings, was sucked into his swords path. Swaaaah! Choi Hyuks Denial sliced through the smoke again. This time, a portion of the smoke melted with a boom. Wherever Choi Hyuk swung his sword, the dense smoke would swirl, explode, and melt. It seemed like the smoke would clear up at any moment. Yet, the smoke always filled the area again by a hairs breadth. Pih! Waha! Thats it! Pscht! Aha! That was close! In a fervor, Kwe stabbed Choi Hyuk. It could deal a critical wound. When Kwe tried to slice Choi Hyuks neck, he would avoid it as it sliced into his skin. When it tried to stab his thigh, the blue blade would be grabbed by Choi Hyuk when it went halfway in. Even while Choi Hyuk was swinging his sword without rest, he diligently avoided any critical injuries. Terrifying bastard. While Kwe was stabbing and teasing Choi Hyuk, inwardly, it was shocked by Choi Hyuks might. Even though he was enshrouded in smoke created by sacrificing tens of thousands of sturdy monsters, Choi Hyuk could still threaten Kwe. Yeah! Yeah! Dance more! Kwe teased Choi Hyuk even more in order to hide its turmoil. The monster sent more power to the bodies of monsters it was connected to. The monsters, connected by corpuscles, boiled up as they spewed foul smoke. The rate at which Choi Hyuk cleared the smoke and the rate at which the smoke was being created reached an equilibrium. However, Choi Hyuk was the one one-sidedly being wounded. Choi Hyuk didnt care about this one bit. Just once. Pih! His wrist was slashed this time. His recovery rate was gradually slowing down. The dense smoke burrowed into his wounds, infecting his body. Show even your shadow. He didnt bat an eye. Still swinging his sword, he cleared away the smoke that now even felt heavy. Though he was one-sidedly being injured, he didnt think he was at a disadvantage at all. Youre dead the moment I see you. Facing the glaringly dangerous individual that didnt become even the slightest dispirited after being one-sidedly wounded, it was Kwe who felt anxious. It taunted him to hide its anxious state. You will never be able to see me. Pscht! This time, Kwe left a decently deep wound on Choi Hyuks chest. To die while locked up in the smoke your flames created. Isnt it romantic? Saying this, Kwe trembled. Thrilling! It hadnt been long since Kwe was born. The warriors it had fought until now were boring. This was its first time facing an opponent like Choi Hyuk. While Kwe was so scared that his body shivered, being able to fight someone like him without being pushed back, no, to even be able to push him into a corner, it believed itself to be even more amazing. At the same time, the sense of danger, where it felt like Kwe could die if it lost its concentration for even a moment, felt thrilling. Kwe became intoxicated in the fight. Whoosh! Huh? There was a sudden change. Because something from outside invaded the smoke, the smoke was slashed through in a thin line, revealing a slight opening. The problem was that whatever invaded the smoke was rushed straight towards Kwe. Clang! It wasnt a dangerous attack, but there was no way to block it. Blood spurted out. It wasnt Kwes, but the warrior who had rushed in. She had short, black hair and a slightly tanned face. The warrior, who was wielding a white short sword, spurted blood, seemingly having suffered an internal shock. Her blood splattered on Kwes cheek. Ah Ah! Kwe made a commotion in surprise. Until now, the battle between Choi Hyuk and Kwe was close like walking on a tightrope. Choi Hyuk was trying to clear the smoke, while Kwe was trying to maintain it. Kwe wanted to deal a fatal wound, and Choi Hyuk wanted to avoid and counterattack. This equilibrium was shattered by the attack just now. I see you. Kwe heard Choi Hyuks voice right beside it. There clearly should have been some distance between them, yet Choi Hyuk was right in front of it. Choi Hyuk hadnt moved. Rather, his black sword had erased the distance between them. Because the space between them had shrunk like a deflating balloon, they were right next to each other. Kwe couldnt avoid Choi Hyuks sword. Kwe screamed, Damn it! This is dirty! Choi Hyuk replied, Whats this corpse saying? ** Light-Maze, who was the commander-in-chief of the Event Horizon Troop, gritted his teeth as he blocked the monsters attack. Defensive formation! Number 0! When he shouted, the tiny speckled lights, which formed his body, made a commotion. Hey! Quickly supply smelting furnace #7 with karma! What are you doing? Team 3! Quickly make an 11-dimension reality distortion field! Ninth combat unit! Brace for impact! The karma weapons of Speckled Light Tribe members, who possessed group intelligence, were very different from other species. Rather than a weapon that was visible to the eye, the countless nano-sized facilities and equipment were their weapons. Countless speckled lights worked together to make miracles. Voong! Karma surged like a swarm of bees. Light-Mazes dimension was distorted by dozens of layers. To the monsters, Light-Mazes appearance distorted like an abstract painting. Bang! A long-haired boys fist smashed into it from above. Gwaack! Even though they dispersed the impact through various dimensions, the remaining shock left a few speckled lights injured or dead. Damn it! Damn it! Light-Maze swore. Compared to other species that recovered their injuries, Speckled Light Tribe members healed by increasing in number after speckled lights died. Of course, this meant their recovery rate was slow and, even if they recovered completely, they couldnt erase the sorrow felt from the deaths of their members. This was also a reason why Speckled Light Tribe members usually took supporting roles, like healing or providing buffs, rather than fighting. However, they didnt have any other choice. They didnt have the time to mourn their deaths. All because of that small monster that called itself Myeol{1}. Wow! You blocked it again? No matter how one looked at it, it looked like an earthling. The monsters hair, which ran down its back, fluttered like a splendid mane, and its face made it look like a youth. Wow This is fun. Fighting is so fun! It seemed like the monster, who had recently been born, was learning the pleasures of fighting while facing the Event Horizon Troop. On the other hand, Light-Maze was suffering gravely. Keuh Sorry. The vice-commander-in-chief, whose injuries were so severe that he couldnt use more than 60% of his power, apologized. Being ranked 117th in the alliance rankings, this wasnt something he should be apologizing for. No, we were just unlucky The problem was that the monster holding the Event Horizon down was too powerful. Even though the 24th ranked Light-Maze, 10th if excluding the Exalted Wings, and the 117th ranked vice-commander-in-chief fought together, all they could do was endure. To face that monster, the Exalted Wings will have to personally take action Or, two in the top 10 of the warrior ranking None of these were currently applicable to this situation. Light-Mazes face darkened. They could endure for now. However, they would die in the end. Both him and the Event Horizon Troop that was fighting intensely after being encircled by monsters. Annihilation Thinking about the grand plan, Light-Maze swallowed his rage. He didnt work under Dark-Sound to prepare for the grand plan for such a long time only to die here like this. How did things come to this? They had encountered this monster while protecting the border at the very front as usual. Though they received the message to retreat from the alliance and Dark-Sound, they were too late as they were already caught by then. Currently, even if they somehow ran away from the monster, retreating was clearly impossible. Ill kill that monster even if I die. Seeing Light-Maze say this with such determination, Vice-Commander-in-Chief Kalon nodded. Kalon was born as a descendant of a now extinct species and had reached the transcendent level. He couldnt accept his last moments being powerless, unable to kill the enemy in front of him. Childish monster Ill show you the experiences of a warrior. Grinding their teeth, the two decided to give the young monster hell. However, Myeols face suddenly distorted. The monster quickly turned around and shouted, What? Black Flames appeared there? Wait. Wait! Its really the Black Flames? Ah, hold him back for a bit! Ill go after finishing things up here! What? Elder brother is injured? Really?! Black Flames is that strong? Myeol, who was talking to itself, turned towards a tense Light-Maze and Kalon with eyes shining with excitement. Then, while giggling, it said, Sorry! Something urgent came up so Ill be going now! Lets see each other next time, kay? Whoosh! Then the monster pierced through space and disappeared. What the hell? Beep! {Ah, Im here to report.} A hologram suddenly appeared in front of the taken aback Light-Maze. It was the face of Choi Hyuks right-hand man, Baek Seoin. {Reporting to all warriors in the Shapley and Laniakea Superclusters. The Flame Army, Virgo Cluster Regional Troops, and all the dragon races within the superclusters have decided to fight back with Dragonic at the core. Troops that fell behind and failed to retreat and warriors who want to protect their homeland until the end, we hope that you will gather in Dragonic. If necessary, we will dispatch rescue troops. While the current situation is very disadvantageous, Exalted Wing Leviathan has promised to send support. Itll be our victory if we endure until support arrives. Once again, troops who failed to retreat and warriors who want to protect their homeland, we hope that you can gather in Dragonic.} Then the screen changed. {Kiyeeeeh!} Monsters that didnt know pain were screaming as they burned. The entire universe seemed to be blazing because the flames were black. Tens of millions of monsters were burning in flames and were being crushed by the Flame Armys advance. The scene of Choi Hyuk inflicting a critical wound on a monster that looked to be as strong as Myeol was replayed as well. Baek Seoins voice resounded. {This is the beacon of victory we are sending.} {1} Character for Destroy. Used in the word Collapse. Chapter 186: Dark Clouds (1) Episode 11: The Grand Scheme / Chapter 186: Dark Clouds (1) TL: emptycube / ED: SlowAsLightning A black smile hung on Dark-Sounds white face. It was because of a message secretly sent by God Dragon Leviathan. {Please dispatch support troops to defend Dragonic. I will not forget this favor.} Leviathan, you certainly love your race to a terrible degree. It seems your body has worn down, huh? To send support troops to a place they had already strategically given up. How absurd. Nonetheless, this could be an opportunity to gain the support of the dragon race, which strictly maintained a neutral stance. While happily pondering about how to use this opportunity, Dark-Sound sent a message. {Do you have any additional information regarding the area? I think itll be best to know what the current situation is like there} Leviathan probably didnt have any additional information, and if he did, it would probably be devastating. If Dark-Sound opposed it as soon as he heard his reply and dragged things on, then Leviathan would bring up various conditions himself. Then, while listening to him, if theres a condition I like Well, I could try sending support troops. Though I dont know whether well be able to rescue Dragonic fully intact. After reading the next message with a dark smile on his white face, Dark-Sound froze. The first to disappear was his dark smile. Whoosh! Instead, a thick darkness fell in his office. This darkness wasnt normal, it was filled with an ominousness akin to a beast lurking in its cave or a ghost behind a door. {We received a miraculous message thanks to the ancient dragon races technology on Dragonic. The Event Horizon Troops, which had failed to retreat, and the Flame Army, which had promised to protect Dragonic, are taking part in the battle. Aside from them, other troops and warriors are also rapidly assembling there Will you be okay with that?} The darkness in his office darkened. After staying silent for a long while, Dark-Sound was barely able to mutter a name. Shiro. Even in this darkness, a shadow was cast on Dark-Sounds pale face, making it difficult to make out. Dark-Sound made a pained moan. While he understood the situation was urgent, he didnt think that the Event Horizon Troop would fail to retreat. And Choi Hyuk and Light-Maze He recalled other names later. The risk is too high to lose both of them. The two were important pieces to the grand plan. It wasnt like there wasnt anyone to replace them if something happened but. Shiro Dark-Sound mumbled once more. Grit! All that was heard was the sound of grinding teeth within this absolute darkness, where nothing could be seen. Dark-Sound sent Leviathan a message. He even forgot about adding any conditions. {Ill cooperate.} Then he recalled the only individual who could send proper support troops in a situation like this. ** {Jinhee! Quickly grab the leader and get out! The monsters are approaching!} {Got it.} Lee Jinhee sent Baek Seoin, who was at the headquarters, a simple reply before looking at the thick smoke in front of her. No, could she even call it that? It was so dense and heavy that it rippled and moved that it looked like a sea of molten metal. She had been standing here blankly for a while now. However, it was now time to move, whether it was assisting Choi Hyuk, who was fighting in there, or dragging him out and retreating. Lee Jinhee took deep breaths. While she answered easily with a Got it, there was no way it would be easy. This was a phenomenon created by a monster that was as strong as an Exalted Wing. Even Choi Hyuk lost his senses in this smoke. But I can do it. Lee Jinhee gripped her short sword Lee Jinhees Vow. Her heart turned into karma covered her sword. Lee Jinhees Vow gradually shined brighter. Lee Jinhees Vow, which was created by her vow to protect her friends and Choi Hyuk, possessed a special ability. Wherever Choi Hyuk was, it could find him. Even in this pitch-black smoke, she would be naturally put on a path leading towards him. It didnt matter if she couldnt see or sense anything. Her sword would be able to find the path on its own. Also, as long as her heart, which vowed to protect him, was sufficient enough, her sword would be able to pierce through this phenomenon created by someone equal to an Exalted Wing as, theoretically, the power Swords of Vow possessed was limitless. There was one more thing she believed in. Choi Hyuk is also trying his best in there. He was probably already in a scuffle with this smoke. She believed that, if this was true, there would be an opening to enter this terrifying smoke. The recording is going smoothly. Thinking about how Baek Seoin asked her to record this as promotional material, Lee Jinhee grinned. That was how she shook off the last of her nerves. Hu. Letting out a short breath, she shot forward. She swung her sword. Jjong! Riip! The moment the blade contacted the smoke, it felt like it had hit a boulder. The smoke stuck on the blade like a sticky rice cake. However, she clearly cut through it. She opened up a narrow, faint path. The fate she was building towards was Freedom. Cutting through the heavy smoke that crumbled as soon as it made contact and lightly running in the threadlike opening, she pushed on with her sword. Without a doubt, her sword was moving towards protecting Choi Hyuk. Kaang! As expected, she reached him. With a faint smile, Lee Jinhee vomited blood and fainted. ** So reckless. After staring at Lee Jinhee, who was lying in her hospital bed, Choi Hyuk shook his head. While he firmly believed he would have won without her, it was still a fact that he was able to win more quickly and easily thanks to her. She had already undergone all her treatment procedures. Her hospital room was set up like the ones on Earth so that she would be at peace when she woke up. Choi Hyuk tucked her snugly under her blanket before leaving. The El Tribes sanctum was crowded with warriors. Choi Hyuk, who was walking through a pathway created by tangled roots, fixed his gaze on a familiar face. Their eyes met. The mans eyes trembled as he saw Choi Hyuk. Instantly, he tried to avoid him by turning around and going in another pathway. If he did, Choi Hyuk would have ignored him and walked past him. However, he turned his half-turned back around to its original state and looked at Choi Hyuk. He had brown skin, wasnt very tall, and possessed an innocent appearance, but deep within his eyes hid a sharp gleam. Its been a long time, Overseer Choi Hyuk. He was Night Sovereign Ding, who had attempted to use and tame Choi Hyuk in the past. Thanks to this, Dragonic experienced a purge started by Choi Hyuk. A cruel purge where he used his Resource Transfer Right to send warriors on impossible missions. However, Ding hid under Armor-Phantoms shadow and avoided the purge. Choi Hyuk now met him here. Since he acted familiar, so did Choi Hyuk. Youre bloody? Ah My subordinates who went on a mission outside were wounded. It seems like I was stained when I went to save them. We failed to retreat. Ding said as he slightly held up his bloody shirt. As if uninterested, Choi Hyuk asked, You were on Dragonic? Yes Since everyone was leaving Dragonic, I was leading those who remained. In the past, Ding made a na?ve smile. He held wicked motives behind his na?ve smile. However, it was different now. Rather than his na?ve smile, he seemed nervous. With a face that seemed like he had come to a resolute decision, he looked at Choi Hyuk. Why? I am a coward who hates dangerous things. The majority of earthlings migrated to the newly created fortress in the monsters universe. Though it was safer than expected, it was still at the very front lines. Ding said that he remained on Dragonic because he was a coward without the slightest trace of shame. Yeah, he was this kind of person. Choi Hyuk scoffed in his mind. Okay. But you know, right? That as long as youre under my command, youll have to fight with your life on the line. This was something Choi Hyuk pretty much forced on the earthlings, sometimes at the cost of countless lives. Night Sovereign Ding smiled bitterly. I know. And I will. Only then will I be able to save even one of my people. Was he always like this? Hearing Dings belief-filled voice, Choi Hyuk saw his bloody shirt in a new light. Ding stared directly at Choi Hyuk and said, To be honest, I dont like you. No, I hate you. However In this current situation, I think its a relief that we have someone like you Since our chances of survival might rise even slightly. After saying this, Ding looked at Choi Hyuk for a moment before silently lowering his head. Then Ill take my leave. Ding walked past him. Choi Hyuk grinned before continuing to walk towards the headquarters. ** The defensive line was created by selecting 13 of the stars closest to Dragonic. The key point of this defensive battle was safely protecting Dragonic. Since it was common for nearby stars to split apart when warriors with extraordinary strength clashed, they needed a defensive line that was sufficiently distant from Dragonic. However, as the alliances forces were utterly inferior in this situation, they couldnt set up a defensive line too far away either. There were 13 stars nearby that could ensure Dragonics safety and prevent their forces from being too dispersed. The ancient dragon races knowledge, the alliances technology, and the glass crabs were sent to establish the defensive line. Whiiiek! Whiiiik! Outer space was filled with the glass crabs whistling. The glass crabs, which had been Consumables but then grew to become members of the alliance with the Berserkers help, showed surprising results. While their technology might seem worthless when compared to the technologies and methods that existed in the alliance until now, when their technology was combined with the alliances, it resulted in a great synergistic effect. Previously, the glass crabs had used the glass sand that covered the Blue Ocean planet to create various karma structures. Then they used the interaction of these structures to suppress their opponents karma while raising the karma of their allies. These crabs, which were broken up into countless tribes, gathered to increase their overall intelligence. Currently, countless structures that were inspired by the glass crabs structures were littered between and on these 13 stars, making them look like characters. What a sight! These were the first words spoken by Lee Jinhee, who regained consciousness and flew off Dragonic after receiving treatment. The universe was shining with a pale milk-white light. Light emitting robots filled the area to create countless characters and constellations. Satellites endlessly flew between them while emitting a strange karma. The 13 stars, which were the key points in the defensive line, shined brightly as they connected all spaceships and satellites together like a spider web. The glass crabs technology was this amazing? On the Blue Ocean planet, they looked like pretty sculptures and buildings. Naro was the one who replied. {Strictly speaking, the key technologies used here are the ancient dragon races karma technique known as magic and the colony system that make up Speckled Light Tribe members. The glass crabs technology was used to fuse these two different techniques.} Kwaohh! A satellite brushed past Lee Jinhee. Even though there seemed to be nothing in satellites trajectory, mysterious characters flashed momentarily before disappearing. Whiiiek! Whiiiiii! The glass crabs unique whistling sounds echoed throughout this area like a whale call. As if he was crawling into this scene, Naro stretched his head out and immersed himself in this scene before continuing. {If we can survive this, the alliances technology will advance greatly as well. I learned a lot this time as well. A defensive line created by using the dragon races magic as the microstructure, the glass crabs technology as the structure, and the Speckled Light Tribes colony system as the macrostructure Dragonics current defensive line itself is an enormous lifeform. It would be alright to call it an artificial Speckled Light Tribe warrior.} The one who heartlessly cut Naros words which were filled with emotion was Choi Hyuk, who had been standing nearby. And its function is? Naro glanced at Choi Hyuk before shaking his head and explaining. {The inside of the defensive line is now no different from the headquarters. You can see the situation of the war when and wherever and can access the Net of Fate to increase its influence. Then, even if three enemies at the same level of Kwe, which you fought, come at the same time If we limit it to within the defensive line, we can obtain up to 70% of the Net of Fate. Well be able to fight much more advantageously. Also, a fixed amount of impact from enemy attacks on our allies will automatically be absorbed by the defensive line. Also, even if Dragonic faces a sudden attack, using the connected dimension system, we can disperse the impact between the 13 stars. Arithmetically, we can face off against an army ten times the size of ours. The problem is our enemies will number over a hundred times ours.} The effectiveness was great despite how hurried they were. Nodding, Choi Hyuk asked again, And its weakness? {Each time one of the 13 stars that make up the key points in the defensive line is destroyed, the effectiveness drops drastically. Also, once the defensive line collapses, it is impossible to restore. We used all the resources and treasures that could be brought over from throughout the superclusters into making this defensive line. If three stars are destroyed, then the control of the Net of Fate will drop to 50-50 We believe that if all the stars are destroyed then it could drop to 80-20. Of course, the stars will be able to absorb a significant amount of impact because they have each been equipped with powerful dimensional distortion fields If Kwe, who you faced before, or Myeol, who the Event Horizon Troop encountered, personally make a move, they could be quickly destroyed.} As expected, I should have killed that monster then He had successfully landed a strike thanks to Lee Jinhee, however, though Kwe received a critical injury, it survived and escaped. {Also, it seems the enemy will gather around our defensive line in a day.} In the dark universe, morning seemed to have only arrived here as the area within the defensive line shone with a milk-white light. Monsters that desired the deaths of all karmalings quickly gathered beyond it. Chapter 187: Dark Clouds (2) Episode 11: The Grand Scheme / Chapter 187: Dark Clouds (2) TL: emptycube / ED: SlowAsLightning The warriors didnt sleep. They gathered around the defensive line created by connecting 13 stars as they observed the monsters movements. The monsters didnt sleep either. As though they had been turned into hideous stuffed creatures, they didnt move as their black eyes glared at the alliance warriors and the defensive line. There were common sightings of monsters with long octopus legs and a wide mouth with saw-like teeth on the top of their heads. Earthlings called them Teeth Krakens. It was a tense standoff. However, the warriors were belligerent even as they faced off against the enormous, threatening monster army. Come at us if you dare. They had already resolved to risk their lives the moment they gathered on Dragonic for the final resistance. The glass crabs whistling resounded lengthily like whale calls, and the universe within the 13 stars was shining brightly with a milk-white light like a sunrise. There were mysteriously appearing characters. Opinions that dying in such a beautiful place wasnt bad were spreading. However, the basics of fighting were dampening your opponents spirits, doing the unexpected, and smashing your opponents calculations into pieces. War started in a state no one expected. Huh? Huh? Thats? The monsters, which didnt move as though they were stuffed, suddenly moved aside, opening holes in between them like sponges. Meteors shot through those holes at incredible speeds. Bang! Baang! Brightly shining characters appeared on the defensive line. The shooting meteors scattered into tiny fragments when they contacted these lights. However, the defensive line and the characters making up the defensive line shook. Kreeeeuudk! The participating earthlings felt that their vocabulary was lacking at times like this. Should they describe the sound of countless meteors crashing into the defensive line as a downpour? Simply a downpour? This might be how it sounded on Dragonic, which was the furthest from the defensive line. The sound echoed out by riding on the karma that filled the milk-white defensive line. Since their bodies were shaking, the sounds were not coming from outside but from within. Endlessly, it sounded like their flesh was ripping into a thousand pieces and their bones were shattering into thousands of pieces by just the impact. This was the drumbeat that declared the start of the war. The monsters charged after the meteor shower. Euah Euaaah! The warriors tried everything to block them, but their bodies didnt move as they wanted. While they had a lot of experience, this was their first time fighting a battle like this. A battle with superclusters life or death on the line? A meteor shower that fell like raindrops? Each meteor seemed to possess the power to bring all life on a planet to extinction. Each one was a calamity, yet they belted the defensive line like a machine gun. This wasnt a legendary battle, rather, it seemed like they were literally flung into a myth like Ragnarok that would result in the deaths of gods. In other words, the warriors were scared. Get a hold of yourselves! The ones who didnt lose their fighting spirit in a situation like this were those from the so-called noble tribes like the Flame Wing Tribe, which was born from the flames of the Big Bang, the Dark Tribe, which was born from dark matter, and the Armored Soul Tribe, which was born from warring civilizations in the universe and had witnessed the collapse of such civilizations. Those whose birth backgrounds were spectacular didnt lose their focus when faced with such a terrifying sight as though they were proving why they were called nobles. They are just physical attacks! You are warriors who wield karma! Even if they were physical attacks, it was a different matter if these physical attacks could destroy planets. Still, their thunderous shouts werent completely wrong. Since the defensive line was holding up magnificently, the majority of the meteor showers impact was absorbed. The damage the meteor shower left was more mental than physical. Perhaps they felt something from the outstanding warriors encouragement, but one by one, the warriors overcame their fear and focused on fighting. However, the monsters didnt wait for the warriors to recover their senses. Keuak! Grak! Grit. Teeth krakens grabbed warriors with their long legs and shoved them in their mouths, crunching down on them, as they swiftly swam through space. An all-out war broke out without delay. ** They are collapsing faster than I thought. Lee Jinhee mumbled. The most elite warriors partaking in the Dragonic defensive battle were gathered at the back. There were four transcendent warriors. They were Choi Hyuk, Commander-in-Chief of the Event Horizon Troop Light-Maze, Vice-commander Kalon, and the alliance ranked 49 Dark-Feet, who had been dispatched to the Perseus-Pisces Supercluster but couldnt retreat and had been chased here. They didnt go out to the frontlines and instead observed the war situation. This was the advice of various ranking advisors under Baek Seoin. You still have to endure. Until now, we have confirmed three monsters at the level of Exalted Wings. We have no idea how many transcendent monsters there are besides them. They too arent showing themselves. If you show yourselves first, theres a chance youll be targeted. The strongest spears of both the alliance and the monsters were still hidden in a fog. These spears would show their greatest strength when they pierced through the fog and launched a surprise attack. Exposing themselves first was more dangerous. Hmmm Choi Hyuks expression didnt seem like he quite agreed. Baek Seoin attempted to calm Choi Hyuk. Endure it for a bit and use your strength to maintain the Net of Fate. It is especially important to quickly maintain the time scale. The Net of Fate was the most powerful strategic asset the alliance possessed. Its function didnt simply end with suppressing monsters strength and reinforcing allies. The universe was a complicated place. Like in a movie that came out a long time ago, depending on the speed and gravity of a celestial body, an hour in one place could be a year in another. The miraculous feat of tying all these different time zones on a single time scale and allowing countless tribes to communicate with one another was only possible through the Net of Fate. Currently, the four transcendent warriors were meddling with the Net of Fate to make time flow slower in the Laniakea and Shapley Superclusters. A day here was four days outside. This was possible because they were in control of over 70% of the Net of Fate. Because of this, the support troops would arrive faster than expected. This was why it could be better for the four to maintain the Net of Fate rather than partaking in the battle. Thats why Im worried. Yet, Choi Hyuk didnt seem to fully agree with Baek Seoin. While he doing what he was told right now, a dangerous feeling swelled as he observed the constantly updating war situation. Whiiiek! Whiiiii! The glass crabs whistling hadnt stopped even now, but a more ominous shriek covered their whistling sound. Kyaaaaaah!! A shriek that seemed to come from hell ripped the world around them. The teeth krakens forced their way through after the meteor shower. While the warriors endured the best they could, the frontlines kept receding, and one of the key points of the defensive line, a star at the very front, happened to enter the monsters range. The shriek erupted at that moment. What What is that? It was an enormous stake that looked like it could cover a continent. It looked like a cross. A gigantic dragon was nailed to it as it bled, its body trembling as it shrieked. Kyahhh! Its shriek sounded like it was announcing the end of the world. Kiiing! Whooong! Whenever the dragon shrieked or squirmed its large body, the pointy tip of the cross emitted a strange resonance, releasing a destructive power. Just What There werent just one or two. Ten stakes were held up towards the star. They were so fast most warriors didnt even see an afterimage. Kwwaaaoh! Something seemed to fly by when bang exploded a moment later. Whiiek! Whiiiek! The whistling sounds of glass crabs stopped, and instead, an incredibly loud scream erupted. Kwaaaaah!!! This was the scream of the defensive line that surrounded the 13 stars and Dragonic. Having utilized the Speckled Light Tribes colony system, the defensive line itself was no different from a similar lifeform, and this defensive line squirmed in pain. The milk-white space flickered as though there was an earthquake and the characters that appeared mysteriously trembled. The artificial satellites and robots blew up in a chain explosion. Kwaaaaaah!!! The scream had yet to end. A stake that stabbed into the stars dimensional distortion field twisted its body as it slowly penetrated the distortion field and pushed its way towards the star. Kiyyyaaaak! The dragon nailed on the stake trembled as it roared. It felt like the entire universe was screaming. The warriors fell into a state of panic just from the screams. Crazy Baek Seoin swore. Then, at some point, a stake fully penetrated a stars distortion field and stabbed into the star. Unconcerned with the stars surging flames, the gigantic dragon nailed on the stake was injected into the star like a syringe. Not long after, the star exploded with a bang. Numerous warriors were swept up in this explosion and oxidized into ash. The only ones that remained were warriors of the Flame Wing Tribe. [ Our control of the Net of Fate dropped to 65%. The time scale has been reset to 2.5 days from 4.] Naros stiff, tense voice sounded out. Clang. Choi Hyuk stood up. Choi Hyuks Denial, which hung on his waist, shook with a sound. As expected, we cant keep going like this. We cant have one of our 13 stars collapse already. However, if they launch a counterattack! Baek Seoin tried to stop him, but Choi Hyuk wouldnt listen to him. Let them launch a counterattack. Well win anyways if we endure until support arrives, right? Even if they dont, we win if we kill all the monsters at the transcendent level. If we keep waiting, well just die sitting as they break down our defensive line one star at a time. It hasnt been that long since this war started, yet we already lost a star. The light from the explosion had yet to reach them, who were standing near Dragonic. The reason why they could see the situation in real-time was because of the Net of Fate, which transcended space and time. Nevertheless, Choi Hyuk looked in the direction the star exploded in. A strange feeling covered his body. While he didnt learn it, he instinctively knew what he could deny. Simultaneity. Einsteins train. According to Einstein, two objects moving at different speeds perceived the simultaneous events at different times. Someone inside a train traveling close to the speed of light would perceive lightning striking the front of the train and then the back whereas someone outside might perceive lightning striking the front and back of the train simultaneously. Simultaneous events to someone was not the case for someone else. Existences each lived on different space-time axes. To aliens currently standing a million light years away, the present might be 200 years in the past or future, at least until Exalted Wings used the Net of Fate to fix the time scale between karmalings. However, at this moment, Dragonics defensive line was already misaligned with the alliances normal time scale. Also, due to the pressure of the monsters, there was a subtle difference in time scale between Dragonic and the outer most defensive line. If space-time was bread, its current state wasnt a properly cut cross-section but cut diagonally so that it stuck out at the front. Choi Hyuk found what he had to do inside this. He decided to cut the part of the bread that was sticking out, the twisted space-time. Sling. Choi Hyuks Denial was pulled out from its sheath. Whoosh! He struck out the moment he unsheathed his sword, and it stirred up dense dark matter from Dragonic to the location of the shattered star. The space-time of the star shattering was completely cut off. Events that could occur and events that already occurred, he denied them all. Step. When Choi Hyuk took a step, the world surrounding him shed its skin. The fragments of the shattered star and the bright light emitted when the star exploded slipped back and disappeared like plastic wrap. Then the world changed. Choi Hyuk looked around at his surroundings. He was standing where the star had been destroyed just now. However, the star was still burning brightly here. What the hell? I just die- Kack!!! The defensive line was completely restored. Even the dead warriors looked fine. However, not everything was the same. Wh-whats happening? Haaaaah! The revived warriors trembled as they died again. Fate and karma transcended space-time. While space-time was denied, the already dissipated fates and karma of the dead warriors didnt return and the warriors who revived again had no choice but to die again. Only, because the defensive line, which was like a lifeform, hadnt died or was entirely a lifeform, it could recover its functions once space-time was denied. For Choi Hyuk, this was enough. Kiyaaaah!! The stakes charged towards the star while shrieking like before. One of the stakes had been injected into the star and exploded along with it so the dragon on it vomited blood as it died like the other warriors. There were still nine unscathed stakes remaining. Choi Hyuk gripped his sword handle and smiled. Im here. Try crossing over. Bababang! The nine stakes shattered at the same time and opened the curtains for the real defensive battle. Crazy bastard It was possible to slash through those with a sword? At the back, Light-Maze felt an unknown sense of inferiority and defeat after watching Choi Hyuks splendid declaration of war and swore. Chapter 188: Dark Clouds (3) Episode 11: The Grand Scheme / Chapter 188: Dark Clouds (3) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk Grit. She ground her teeth so hard it seemed she would bite her tongue. Blood ran between Macks lips. Surging lightning crackled as it evaporated the blood flowing from her mouth. Vice-Commander-in-Chief of the Event Horizon Troop, Kalon, glanced at Mack as he mumbled, The monsters Are still using dragons as weapons? Yes, they degraded and made us into living bombs. Mack said, her voice was laced with uncontrollable rage. A large part of the dragon races ruin was due to other tribes disinterest, but the monsters played a large part as well. They tenaciously targeted the dragons. Not created by flames, machinery, dark matter, or a group intelligence, the dragon race were the most powerful lifeforms of blood and flesh. The monsters used dragon bodies as materials to create various weapons like the Planet Destroying Stake used just now. As he could sympathize with her fierce spirit since he too was the descendant of an extinct species, Kalon didnt say anything and excused himself. This isnt something that can be comforted with words. Though he understood her feelings, he was an outsider in the end. Kalon didnt look at Mack any longer, fixing his gaze on the monsters, because he knew this better than anyone else. Mack felt sorry because she felt like she vented to the wrong person, but it was only for a moment as her vision was now filled with monsters that would be killed soon enough. Yet, the situation was good. Haaa They appeared as expected. Baek Seoin, who had been silently looking at the frontlines, held his head. At some point, Choi Hyuks appearance, which had clearly been running amok at the front, split into fragments and couldnt be seen clearly. Instead, various indiscernible images of round and square objects filled his mind, making him confused. He was referring to one thing. Transcendent monsters have appeared. When Baek Seoin turned around after saying this, there were no longer any transcendent warriors standing behind him. They had already disappeared in order to deal a severe blow to the newly appeared transcendent monsters. Haa Were screwed. Baek Seoin held his head again. Their judgment wasnt wrong considering Choi Hyuk had already been exposed, but this progression of events was the worst since there was no doubt the other side would have more transcendents than them. Now We can only rely on our individual capabilities. Baek Seoin mumbled as if resigning himself to this situation. He bit his lips as he unsheathed his sword. The longsword, Baek Seoins Premonition, revealed its mirror-like blade that reflected the universe. A chill shined in Baek Seoins eyes. Baang! It was as he expected. The three who were rushing towards Choi Hyuk were ambushed before they could reach him. The monsters clearly had the advantage. Three Exalted-Wing-level monsters ambushed Choi Hyuk, and seven transcendent-level monsters, who were similar in power to the top 100 of the alliance ranking, attacked the three transcendent warriors who were rushing to save Choi Hyuk. The unfavourable battle began at a disadvantage. ** Nice to meet you. You can call me Jae{1}. It was a casual voice that accompanied a casual ambush. Jae looked like an eight-year-old boy and wielded a pointy broadsword that looked rusted. It had suddenly appeared behind Choi Hyuk and swung its sword. When Choi Hyuk dodged its attack by a hairs breadth, it smiled as it blew on him. Brown smoke blew and permeated Choi Hyuks body. Huh? Though it was unbelievable, Choi Hyuk felt dizzy. However, Jae didnt give him a chance to examine his body. Kwe stood at the back due to its injuries from last time as it changed the course of the nearby monsters. The monsters were more closely connected than the previous time when they had used the chain-link strategy. The monsters attacked Choi Hyuk as an enormous wave. A sea of tens of thousands of eyes filled with killing intent and teeth and claws that could rip one to shreds swarmed towards him. There seemed to be no point in differentiating whether a monster was of the high or highest-rank. It was simply a cosmic disaster. Rooar! Monsters within this wave were crushed by other monsters as it continued to advance faster and faster. Choi Hyuk endured this spell of dizziness as he pushed his sword into this disaster. With smooth movements as if churning cream, Choi Hyuks Denial passed through the monsters bones, flesh, and teeth. He broke the wave of monsters up as though he was slaughtering animals. Puahaha! Hudrdrdrk! Though the monsters pushed forward like a landslide, the moment they arrived in front of Choi Hyuk, the wave was ripped to shreds and scattered like a drizzle. Choi Hyuk calmly wielded his sword while feeling dizzy. His eyes suddenly widened. Keuk! Baang! A heavy strike had been hidden behind the wave. Choi Hyuk barely managed to block it with the side of his sword. Though he blocked it, the side of his sword was pushed back against his stomach. His body bent like a twig against the impact to his abdomen. Wow! You werent pierced through? It was really powerful this time. Anyways! Im Myeol! It was at this moment Choi Hyuk realized that Jaes attacks and Kwes attacks from behind were all in preparation for Myeols attack. It had used the fact that Choi Hyuks focus had become hazy from Jaes attack to hide and ride in the wave of monster to increase its momentum and punch Choi Hyuks abdomen. Kiririiiiik! Choi Hyuks Denial, which couldnt break, buckled under the impact as it groaned. Kaff! Blood gushed from Choi Hyuks mouth. However, even in this situation, Choi Hyuk didnt bat an eye as he stared directly at Myeol, who had punched him. Wow Thrilling eyes! Flash! For 0.0001 seconds, no, in an instant even shorter than that, Choi Hyuk lost consciousness. Did it punch my chin? His head turned back. The right side of his chin throbbed as though it was shattered. His body was flung back, unable to withstand the impact. Only after understanding this did Choi Hyuk realize that he had been hit. While it was for an extremely short instant, Choi Hyuk had lost consciousness. His physical body from when he was human was simply a shell now. His body now moved using karma, yet he fainted? Whether this made sense or not, Choi Hyuk sighed in sincere admiration. Ha It was the first time he had experienced this. To think that he would lose consciousness after taking a blow from his opponent during a fight? This didnt happen even when he faced Narci, a highest-ranked monster, when he was a high-ranked warrior. The monster known as Myeol was of similar strength to Choi Hyuk. Even if he considered that it had Kwe and Jaes assistance, its punch just now contained unbelievable talent. Haa You blocked that too? However, it wasnt only Choi Hyuk who sighed in admiration. Forgetting to attack Choi Hyuk again, Myeol alternated its gaze between its fist and Choi Hyuk as it sighed in admiration. Even in its perspective, its punch just now was perfect. Its punch just now was the most covert, most destructive, and most timely punch it had thrown since birth. Yet, Choi Hyuk blocked this with the side of his sword. Of course, he didnt completely withstand the impact and fainted momentarily due to the blow to his chin. I blocked it? Though Choi Hyuk was dazed by Myeols mumbling, it was true. If he hadnt blocked it, that would have been the deciding blow. Still, Choi Hyuk didnt remember blocking it. It was either he blocked it unconsciously or he forgot after blocking it. Whatever the case, it left a huge blow to his pride. Haaa Choi Hyuks gaze became cold. A smile hung crookedly on his lips. It felt like all the hairs on his body were raised and each cell had eyes. A powerful awakening controlled him. The pure, savage emotions Choi Hyuk had always suppressed were released without any restriction as they ran amok. He wasnt the type to talk a lot during a fight, but without being aware of it, his mouth spoke with a pretentious air, It hurts? Choi Hyuk didnt know what he was saying after experiencing this feeling for the first time during a fight. Myeol was the first rival he had met in his life. ** Blaaze! A white light shined from Lee Jinhees raised sword, illuminating its surroundings. Lee Jinhees Vow was notifying her that Choi Hyuk needed her help. I need to protect him! But how? The situation was different from before. Lee Jinhees Vow only shined, it was unable to show her a path. Lee Jinhee thought she knew the reason. While she wasnt certain, there was no doubt there were at least two Exalted-Wing-level monsters attacking Choi Hyuk. There was also no doubt that she would die a dogs death if she rushed in to help Choi Hyuk. Then what about the other transcendent warriors? Helping them was also impossible. The most rational scenario was where they quickly defeated their enemies and went to help Choi Hyuk, but joining a fight between three transcendent warriors and seven transcendent monsters would be a one-way ticket to dying a dogs death. Lee Jinhees Vow didnt know what to do as it simply shined brightly. Baek Seoin shouted at Lee Jinhee, who didnt know what to do, Theres no other way now! We need to protect the 13 stars no matter what! If our defensive line remains intact, the transcendent monsters will weaken to a degree! Our duty is to protect the 13 stars so none of them are destroyed! Blaaze! The light shining from Lee Jinhees Vow surged as if saying he was right. Lee Jinhee bit her lips. What vow She was quite proud when she had helped him in his fight against Kwe last time, but this was the worst. Who was protecting who when she couldnt even get near the fight between transcendents. Rather than being of direct assistance, she could only use the most roundabout method of all the roundabout methods to help Choi Hyuk. Though she ridiculed herself, she ground her teeth. Even if she was upset, she had to endure it. Now was the time to fight with all her strength. Baek Seoin rushed towards the front and Lee Jinhee followed behind him. Mack was already way out in front of them. There was no point in differentiating the front and rear lines. ** In the all-out war where there was no distinction between the front and rear lines, Shiro desperately tried to stop Chu Youngjin. Its not logical! Her usual stiff voice was nowhere to be heard. She screamed like a child. We can only protect the defensive line! Thats the best we can do! Youll die a dogs death if you go there! As we are now, we cant even perceive a battle between transcendents!! Chu Youngjin and Shiro naturally followed along when the Event Horizon Troop joined Dragonic. Chu Youngjin didnt even glance towards Choi Hyuks fight so that his relationship with him wouldnt be exposed. However, what caught his attention was a different problem on the battlefield. He couldnt take his eyes off the hellish fight happening between the three transcendent warriors and the seven transcendent monsters. He was completely entranced by it, like a moth rushing towards a flame despite knowing it would burn to death. He was fascinated by the overwhelming violence that seemed like it could rip him to shreds just by looking at it. This was a type of mental illness. He had been traumatized when he powerlessly watched his girlfriend, the dearest person in his life, being brutally murdered.After that day, Chu Youngjin hated violence more than anyone, but he was also engrossed by it. Those without hope were bound to resemble what they hate. Also, the fight between transcendents was the most perfect violence in the world. No! You cant! Shiro blocked Chu Youngjins path with her body. Him acting recklessly wasnt uncommon so Shiro had even begun matching his rhythm and fighting alongside him. This time, she couldnt. She couldnt lose him like this. Shiro held him back with the resolve to beat him down if she had to. Where are you trying to go?! When you cant even see them! Shiro screamed deafeningly. However, the next moment, she lost her hold on him. Huh? She couldnt perceive how Chu Youngjin escaped her grasp. I see it. No I think I see it. What resounded in her ears was Chu Youngjins voice, who seemed to be dreaming. No Just what are you saying! Whoosh! Huh? Shiro was about to refute his words, but she lost sight of him again. No matter where she looked, she couldnt see him. Her gaze instinctively turned towards the fight between the three transcendent warriors and the seven transcendent monsters. You Crazy bastard!! Her cold, stiff face crumbled, almost about to cry. {1} Jae C Disaster/Calamity Chapter 189: Dark Clouds (4) Episode 11: The Grand Scheme / Chapter 189: Dark Clouds (4) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk Crazy bastard. Night Sovereign Ding coincidentally saw Chu Youngjin. Because he would only end up becoming mesmerized by the fight between transcendents, he was trying his best not to look at the fight and eventually forgot about it while fighting the monsters. That was why he unexpectedly discovered Chu Youngjin. Their gazes had coincidentally met when Ding was looking around to check on his subordinates. Chu Youngjin was going crazy trying to overcome the wall of laws. Tsk, tsk. Though they say theres no one in their right mind amongst the Berserkers, hes a highest-ranked lunatic. His lunacy must have been bad to be chased out of the Berserkers but hes still like that? The incident where Chu Youngjin was exiled from Dragonic was famous. An extremely bloody wind blew that time. There was a reason why the talented amongst earthlings, Ding included, attempted to tame or keep the Berserkers in check. Because they were scared. If it was insane, humans were even scared of a crazy dog the size of their forearm, yet they were like crazy tigers. If hes going to die, he should die while being beneficial for others. Hes also acting recklessly like that. Last time, he was beaten to a pulp by Choi Hyuk after coming at him. This time, he was struggling to join a fight between transcendents as a highest-ranked warrior. He looked utterly shabby compared to his grand reputation. The battlefield of the transcendents. Chu Youngjin arrogantly jumped into the space that was blocked by the wall of laws, which prevented even highest-ranked warriors from perceiving it. However, he ended up nailed to the middle of the wall. He couldnt go forward or retreat backwards like a butterfly on a pin. His body shook like a bug zapped by an electric fly swatter. Haa, that must hurt. He felt like he could hear the crackling sounds all the way over here. His body was bent at an impossible angle, and it looked like his left arm was rolling up, piercing through his mouth and then out again. His body was flipped inside out, and his leg grew impossibly long as it coiled like a snake. Seeing a body that should be dead squirming was very grotesque. The object, which was almost too pitiful to call Chu Youngjin now, squirmed as it continued to burrow its way through the wall of laws. Chu Youngjiiiin!!! A pretty face, but seeing her frighteningly armed state, she was undoubtedly a warrior of the Armored Soul Tribe. She stood next to him, uncertain of what to do, as she wailed. But this didnt concern Ding. Ding turned his head back. Not one of you die! You hear me? Dying here is a dogs death! You must survive and push towards our target spot! Ding shook and slapped his dazed subordinates, grabbing them by their collars, as he instilled them with fighting spirit. Lets live high and big! Seeing his subordinates get in formation, Ding nodded. Before he focused on fighting again, Ding glanced at Chu Youngjin, who continued to advance while enduring the pain. A firm resolve shined in his eyes as he looked at Chu Youngjin with pity. Idiotic bastard. I would never degenerate like him. ** The three monster brothers, Kwe, Jae, and Myeol, were the perfect party. Kwe used the overflowing number of monsters to control the battlefield. The wave of monsters it caused obstructed Choi Hyuks view or restricted his movements and, alternatively, assisted Jae and Myeols movements. Jae moved quickly as it nibbled away at Choi Hyuks strength. A dreadful curse was present in its brown breath and its saw-like blade, which was carefully and secretly scratching Choi Hyuk. Whenever the curse invaded Choi Hyuks karma, Choi Hyuk felt his arms and legs tremble and he felt like vomiting. Yet, Myeol was the highlight of the group. With its overwhelming power, it clashed with Choi Hyuk head-on. I think I can understand the feelings of a monster in an RPG game. Choi Hyuk smiled bitterly. To a monster facing a party of adventurers, it was advantageous if it took out their healer, magician, or even their archer first. Yet monsters would foolishly attack the close-ranged warrior in front and die in vain. Choi Hyuk had thought this was due to the limit in artificial intelligence. But his thoughts had changed now. Riiiip! Keuk! He unconsciously groaned. You cant lose focus. Im Myeol! Mother said I was the most special amongst us five brothers! The monster boasted like a child. However, its uncultivated fists were endlessly sharp and heavy. If Choi Hyuk even momentarily tried to keep Kwe or Jae in check, Myeol would notice and approach to launch a fist at him. Do you really have to boast what the queen told you to your enemy? Huh, youngest? Jae grumbled as it swung its sword at Choi Hyuk, who became rigid after blocking Myeols heavy fist. Seeing how one called her mother and another called her queen, he could clearly tell who was more special. Myeol was strong enough to justify it. He couldnt get rid of it at all. Yeah. Its not that the monsters arent able to ignore close-ranged warriors because theyre dumb. Its because they cant. The wound Jae inflicted on him throbbed. Heat blasted from his nostrils and his mind became dizzy as though he had a fever. Even at a time like this, a small fist surged towards his chin yet again. Baaang! Choi Hyuk barely managed to deflect Myeols punch with the side of his sword. Even though he deflected it, his body shook as though it was hit by a cannonball. His hand, which was holding his sword, burned like it was on fire and his head felt faint. Would Earth split apart if it was hit by its fist? However, Choi Hyuk smiled. While he wasnt some pervert, it felt like his head was becoming clearer and clearer the more he got hit. Shhhaaak! A black blade covertly aimed at Myeols throat. While it looked like he unconsciously launched an attack the moment Myeol hit him, that wasnt true. It was a sword strike to determine the victor that was fully infused with Choi Hyuks talent. Like how hot steam suddenly escaped from a pressure cooker when opened, this was Choi Hyuks best counterattack, one where he had been waiting to be hit by Myeol while he kept Kwe and Jae at bay. His karma could deny anything. This strike would disintegrate highest-ranked warriors just brushing past them. Piik. Yet, Myeol avoided his perfect counterattack. While his sword brushed past its forehead, its eyes were calm. He couldnt deny Myeol with this sort of injury. What was worse was that it countered right away. Choi Hyuk felt shivers as he saw its fist nail into him. Jjooong! Ah He almost lost consciousness again. It was like this when he was hit in the chin, but it was his side this time. A pain that felt like his flesh was being ripped apart followed after. A shout now erupted from deep in his heart. So you can be this strong at this rank. Choi Hyuk had always faced opponents that were of a higher rank than him. If the fight was difficult, it was because their rank was higher than his. However, currently, Myeol was of the same rank as him. Yet, this fight was more dangerous than fighting higher ranked monsters before. Even though Kwe and Jae were supporting Myeol, he thought it would be an equal match if they fought one-on-one. That was why, while Kwe and Jae were assisting it, he was being beaten one-sidedly. Kaaff! He was hit by the wave of monsters while he attempted to keep Myeol at bay. When he barely managed to push his way out of the attack that felt like his entire body was being fed into a shredder, Jae hacked at his shoulder with its cursed blade. By the time he barely managed to squeeze out his recovery ability against the dizziness that almost made him flop down, Myeols fist smashed into his gut. This was the first critical blow he had taken. His strength slipped from his body. It felt like his karma, which was embedded in his body instead of muscles, was being torn into pieces. Drool flowed from his mouth, and a cold sweat ran down his back. The fact that a warrior made of karma was drooling and sweating meant that his karma was currently in the process of collapsing. This was a very bad condition. Yet, Choi Hyuk didnt lose consciousness. A single thought filled his mind. So you can be this strong! What he grasped in his fight against Myeol was a possibility. A possibility that surpassed simply increasing in rank and allowed one to reach the highest peak of their current rank. Choi Hyuk was currently seeing and being hit by this possibility, which he had simply vaguely assumed previously. At the same time, he realized how strong he currently was and how much stronger he could get. Jjong! Even though he was dealt a big blow by Myeol just now, Jaes terrifying sword swung at him without rest. Blocking its attack with his sword while his mind was befuddled, Choi Hyuk smiled again. After getting hit, it became bearable, and after blocking their attacks, it became possible to block them. He blocked them without thinking about blocking them, and he had a premonition he blocked them before he actually did. He didnt know, yet he did. Choi Hyuks subconscious rose up and became one with his conscious. A bead of sweat followed Choi Hyuks hair and then dripped down. Choi Hyuk bared his teeth as he clashed with the monsters. Th-that monster-like bastard. Even though Kwe was a monster, that was the only way it could describe him. They were three out of the five brothers that the queen used her heart and soul in creating. While the queen made them after Choi Hyuk and Flame-Rain left an impression on her, the reason why they were dispatched wasnt to face Choi Hyuk, a single transcendent warrior. They were the monsters among monsters that were sent to end the Exalted Wings. Yet, three out of five of them were busy fighting Choi Hyuk. Though Choi Hyuk was the one being constantly hit, and the fight with him always seemed to be on the cusp of ending, it didnt. Kwe cheered when Myeols fist landed on his gut. Kwe thought that this fight would finally end. Yet, after that, the bastard was now unbelievably dodging their attacks. No, it felt like he was getting better at avoiding and enduring as time passed even though Kwe wasnt sure if that made any sense. Kwe felt an unknown sense of fright. Just die!!! With his shout, monsters swarmed towards him. Like hardcore fans in a frenzy in an enormous concert hall, the monsters shoved and stepped on each other as they rushed towards Choi Hyuk with an explosive vigor as though a blocked floodgate had opened. With Kwes ability, the densely packed monsters overcame their limits as they attacked Choi Hyuk with fervor. Exhausted, Choi Hyuk would have no choice but to pushed back by their might. Swiiish! When Choi Hyuk pushed his sword out, the tidal wave of monsters instantly crumbled into pieces. Black blood fluttered like cherry blossoms, and their thinly minced pieces of flesh were burnt by black flames. It was such an extreme change that one might mistake it for a spring breeze of flower petals rather than a tidal wave of monsters. Huh? A bit later, Kwe let out a dull sound. The figures of Jae and Myeol, who were running around while hiding behind the tidal wave, were exposed within the slowly fluttering pieces of monster flesh. Then Kwe saw it. Choi Hyuks gaze was locking onto Myeol. Ah, Noo!! Kwe instinctively shouted. Just then, Choi Hyuk ridiculed the charging Myeol. You did well, but why havent you advanced? There was no doubt that he couldnt even see its fist in the beginning, yet he could now clearly read its path. It was clearly a blow that could instantly knock him unconscious in the beginning, yet he could now sufficiently disperse its impact. What was more Lets end it now. He could now land the counterattack that was unsuccessful previously as though it was nothing. This was the moment he had been waiting for. Slice! Choi Hyuks Denial cleanly sliced through its neck. Huh? Huh? It made a dazed sound as though it couldnt believe its neck was cut. Though it looked like a young boy, it was a monster. Sticky, black blood shot out like tentacles and attempted to stick its head back on. However, since his sword, which was filled with the power of denial, precisely sliced through its neck, the monster didnt have the opportunity to activate its regenerative ability. Its surging blood caught on fire and evaporated before it could touch Myeols neck. Like flames on an oilfield, blood endlessly surged out and disappeared after being burnt up by the flames. Aware of its own death, Myeol mumbled as only its head remained. This isnt possible. Mother said I was special Theres Theres no way There is. Choi Hyuk mocked as he turned his gaze away. He aimed his shining black sword at Jae and Kwe. Jae, who had been rushing at him along with Myeol, had at some point retreated and was now standing next to Kwe. He could see the confusion and nervousness in its eyes. It wasnt a bad feeling. H-how? Its not like your rank increased? Kwe asked in confusion. Wiping away the sweat from his forehead, Choi Hyuk said with a refreshed expression, Yeah. I didnt increase in rank. I became able to properly manipulate my rank. Should I thank them? While he was happily thinking about this, he suddenly felt a powerful karma and turned around. A powerful karma swept through the area where the three transcendent warriors and the seven transcendent monsters were fighting. A fourth transcendent warrior, who had suddenly appeared, reversed the disadvantageous situation as he trespassed onto the battlefield. Choi Hyuks smile thickened when he felt the familiar karma. Just what was that just now?! Choi Hyuk looked at Kwe, who was almost foaming at its mouth, as he happily said, What do you mean what? It means youre all dead. Chapter 190: Dark Clouds (5) Episode 11: The Grand Scheme / Chapter 190: Dark Clouds (5) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk It was a very long fight. When they thought that one thing was over, another thing would swoop in, and when they thought that they overcame that, another would pop out. That day was no different from deciding the fate of the universe. ** Myeols decapitated corpse didnt disappear easily. The retribution it had accumulated in this unfamiliar universe flowed out to form an ocean. The rate at which its retribution flowed out exceeded the rate it dissipated. A nebula would probably form in this region. First, using the retribution it had accumulated, then later, the great universe would dismantle its retribution and absorb it to create a new fate. A new star would form and then a new karma species would be born. Choi Hyuk felt a change in himself from the new retribution he had accumulated by slashing through a fate that had crossed over from another universe. Choi Hyuk felt his karma change. There wasnt an immediate effect since his body was exhausted to the point of drooping. However, he knew that everything would change once he had some sleep. Then, although he wouldnt be able to match Flame-Hell or Dark-Sound, who were considered the strongest amongst the Exalted Wings, his power would only be slightly lower than theirs. Hooo Pulling himself together, Choi Hyuk stared at the enemies in front of him. While it would be difficult, he wanted to deal with Kwe and Jae. However, they were crafty. Damn it! Damn it all! But But you will all die here! How surprising. But its too late. This is as far as youll go Though it is a bit of a waste. Once Myeol died, Kwe and Jae spoke stale words that only a villain might say before fleeing. Choi Hyuk attempted to catch them, but he failed. It was difficult to chase transcendent monsters that focused on escaping, and on top of that, he was very exhausted. In the end, he shook his head and looked at the situation of the war. It was tragic. There were no alliance warriors where Choi Hyuk stood, only pieces of monster corpses. Two stars that were a part of their defensive line were completely destroyed, and the area was filled with bits and pieces of monster and warrior corpses. Kuaaack! Kuaack! While the leaders of the monsters, Kwe and Jae, fled, the war hadnt ended. All around him was an intense battlefield. Only the area around Choi Hyuk was quiet because no one dared to approach. Choi Hyuk sighed as he stood amongst the remains of the monsters Kwe had controlled and Myeols thick retribution, which floated in space like a liquid. Im thirsty. How long had it been since he felt this? He wasnt just thirsty, he felt hot and drowsy. This was the effect of his body becoming imbalanced. Should I rest for a bit? I wish there was a cool drink. When Choi Hyuk said these weak words, someone arrived next to him and handed him a cup filled with refreshing liquid. You worked hard. Unknown when he arrived, Night Sovereign Ding was standing with a sincere face while holding a cup. Choi Hyuks gaze alternated between the cup and Ding. What are you doing? Though he hadnt received it yet, he felt the chill emanating from the cup on his lips and cheeks. Just from this, he felt like he was freezing. Choi Hyuk knew what the drink was C Glacier Tears. It was the drink Mack let him taste while bragging about the dragon races technology. The drink had a strong effect on karma, so much so that it even gave Choi Hyuk, a mid-level transcendent warrior, a buzz. If he drank this in his currently extremely exhausted state, he could forget everything and fall asleep as if it was strong alcohol. In some ways, this was ideal. A refreshing drink after a battle. It was good. However, the problem was the fact that the battle hadnt ended yet. Though the scales of victory leaned on their side with Chu Youngjins awakening, the battle between the transcendent warriors and monsters had yet to conclude. Drinking this wasnt advisable in a situation like this. Choi Hyuk looked around at his surroundings. The area was empty like a demilitarized zone. He and Ding stood at the center while around a hundred or so earthling warriors surrounded them. They looked to be Dings direct subordinates. Unfamiliar machines the size of one-room apartment units were set up around, above, and below Ding and him. Choi Hyuk truly found it odd. Dont tell me Youre going to come at me? The situation seemed like it. Others werent paying attention here because they were focused on fighting. On top of that, because of the intense power emitting from Myeols corpse, they couldnt peer through it even if they wanted to unless they personally came over here. Choi Hyuk was exhausted after his intense battle. A hundred or so warriors and unfamiliar devices surrounded him. He couldnt believe it. But, if that wasnt the case, then why would they play a trick like this in the middle of a fight? Ding smiled as he saw Choi Hyuk was taken aback. It wasnt a na?ve smile that hid his inner thoughts nor a nervous smile. It was, without a doubt, one of ridicule. Why? Didnt you say that you were thirsty? As if his voice was a cue, he felt something explode with a pop. A chill permeated around him like when one opened a freezer on a hot day. The space around him felt dense like ice cream, and his head ached as though he ate a pile of ice. It suddenly became difficult to breathe and move. Even when he tried to move his karma, his karma didnt move as though it was frozen. Even Myeols dead retribution, which flowed continuously, halted as if time had stopped. Is this perhaps When Choi Hyuk mumbled absent-mindedly, Ding smiled brightly. It was a cruel smile. If would have been better if you drank this as well, but it doesnt matter. How is it? Its a technology were developing to take down the queen of monsters. He threw away the cup in his hand. The cup flew slowly. The liquid inside splashed out of the cup in a clump. Dings movements seemed somewhat restrained. Your rank has fallen too? Early middle rank No, peak low rank? Yeah, just like you. While he didnt know how they did it, his, Dings, and the hundred-odd warriors ranks had standardized at the peak low rank. All karma beyond a certain limit was frozen, unable to be used. Choi Hyuk grumbled, If you had something as good as this, you should have used it on the monsters. Were still developing it. We need to use it when fighting the queen so it would be troublesome if they figured it out and took precautions against it after us having used it beforehand, wouldnt it? Ding explained quite friendlily, seemingly thinking he had won. Armored Soul Tribe? When Choi Hyuk took this chance to ask in more detail, he slyly shrugged his shoulders. It wasnt a question that really needed an answer as it was obvious either way. Thats not whats important right now, commander. The main point is youre currently surrounded by a hundred warriors equal to you, isnt it? Up till now, it felt like the whole world was yours, didnt it? Im jealous. However, even still, you shouldnt have offended me. As though he had been waiting for this moment, Ding couldnt endure his happiness and waved the weapon in his hand. Its stifling to move in space because my rank dropped. Lets end this quickly, commander. He aimed his sword at Choi Hyuk with cold-blooded eyes. Tang! His sword was flung from his hand. Ding didnt know what happened. Huh? His face became flustered. I think youre mistaken about something Choi Hyuk revealed a bloody smile. Did you think youd win if our ranks were the same? The Game of Thrones crossed his mind. The incident where the students and teachers had gathered in the gymnasium to kill each other. That time, everyone was of the same level. And Choi Hyuk came out victorious amongst them. Also, the difference between Choi Hyuks fighting senses then and his current senses now was as vast as the difference between the Laniakea Supercluster and Earth. Pstch! Kah! Grrr. Ding, who was taken aback and attempted to flee, was unable to dodge and collapsed with blood foaming from his mouth after his throat was pierced. Myeols head was still cut off, Lee Jinhee and Baek Seoin were too busy with their own fights to pay attention to the situation here, and Chu Youngjin was about to awaken as a transcendent warrior. ** There were two memories Chu Youngjin couldnt erase from his mind. How Lee Hyejins shoulders trembled in his embrace. And the final smile of the doppelganger queen, who had looked identical to her. Though he acknowledged that the doppelganger played him for a fool, it was still a memory of despair. Memories where he failed to protect her when he said he would. Her existence which he had lost once in his embrace and again behind his back. That was why there was a lingering reluctance he couldnt give up even though he fought to die. I want to get stronger. He didnt hope for much. He hoped to possess enough strength to protect the person in his arms, the person whom he could hold onto if he just stretched his hand out. No matter who that was, even if that person was Choi Hyuk. Even if he lost everything, he hoped for the strength to save the person in his hand. What should he say if he met Lee Hyejin once he died? Sorry. No matter what I tried, I couldnt do it. Chu Youngjin couldnt say such words. Rather, he wanted to get on his knees and apologize. If I tried a bit more, if I became stronger a bit faster He believed he should suffer like this. Lee Hyejin died because he didnt try. Twice. He had to think this and feel guilty. Only then would he never forget her. Chu Youngjin needed to get stronger. Grraaaaaah!! He repeatedly thought this while stuck like a fly against the wall of laws. Even though it was so painful it felt like someone had rubbed salt on his wounds after tearing his body to shreds, he continued to advance forward. Because he lacked the effort. Because he had to prove that he lacked the effort to protect even one person. At some point, Chu Youngjins Protection began to shine brightly. What protection. I couldnt protect anything The sword that was created through Lee Hyejins death. While shining, the sword, which made him sad, lonely, and sorry, transformed. It obtained a new fate fueled by Chu Youngjins transformation. His body, which couldnt overcome the wall of laws as though it was stuck to it with glue, suddenly became lighter. His twisted body returned to normal without a trace. This is the world Choi Hyuk sees. Chu Youngjin instinctively realized that he had entered the transcendent level. He could clearly see inside the wall of laws. Light-Maze, ranked 24th in this alliance, was taking on three monsters, while Dark-Feet, ranked 49th, was fighting two, and Kalon, ranked 119th, was fighting one. This meant that, naturally, one monster remained. The warriors were losing out by a difference of exactly one monster. Chu Youngjin knew what he had to do. He instantly chased down the monster that was causing a ruckus as it went between the three warriors without anyone keeping it in check. Ah, no!! Kalon shouted when he saw Chu Youngjins actions. Kehih!! The monster that was targeted by Chu Youngjin didnt show any traces of being flustered as it created an explosion, seemingly having waited for this opportunity. The explosion was strong enough to annihilate nearby enemies, even if they were at the transcendent level. The warriors who suffered heavily for not knowing this at first frantically kept a distance from it throughout their battle. Blaaze! However, Chu Youngjin, instead, rushed towards the explosion. He didnt even bat an eye. The red sword in his hand emitted a light. The light shined in a very small radius. A short distance that Chu Youngjin could reach it if he stretched his hand out. However, everything within this radius disappeared. Chu Youngjins Absolute. Chu Youngjins sword, which was reborn as a Weapon of Conclusion, possessed an absolute influence within any area his hands could reach. As long it was within this radius, Chu Youngjin was confident he could kill a transcendent-level monster in a single exchange as this was the fate he hoped for. The power to eliminate anything that was a threat to the person within his arms or next to him with absolute certainty. Ptsch! Keuk?! The monsters expression revealed its disbelief. Though Chu Youngjin, having become a transcendent warrior, wasnt as versatile as others and didnt have any special characteristics like Choi Hyuk, he obtained one thing C an outstanding close combat prowess that could kill anything within a certain distance. The transcendent-level monsters body was ripped into tatters at his continuous sword strikes. With this, it was over. ** Huh Amazing. Light-Maze gave Chu Youngjin a blank look. While it was only within a close range, he was shocked by the divine power Chu Youngjin revealed. It was enough to make him, who was ranked 24th in the alliance, discouraged. Chu Youngjin had an irregular power. While it was impossible to control in fine detail, as long as the conditions were met, he was a weapon that could wield absolute power. In the perspective of his opponent, the best they could do was predict it in advance. If it activated, his attack would leave them with heavy losses. His first display was quite impressive. The six monsters that were fighting the warriors were inevitably killed when Chu Youngjin approached. If Chu Youngjin was a normal transcendent warrior, it would have been impossible for him to cause such an extreme reversal. Are all earthlings monsters? First, Choi Hyuk, and now Chu Youngjin, they were two weapons that could be used in any situation, despite facing potentially difficult opponents. Light-Maze shook his head as he heard a screaming voice. Chu Youngjin! Chu Youngjin! You crazy bastard!!! Shiro screamed as she approached once the wall of laws dispersed after the fight. Chu Youngjin saw her, who always looked cold-headed, in a new light. Without realizing, he stretched his hand out towards her as she cried, saying how she thought he would die. Hey!! Before the tips of his fingers could touch her hair, Choi Hyuk called out to him. No, he wasnt particularly calling out to him as he called out to all the transcendent warriors there. If youre done, come here! Earthling corpses were scattered around Choi Hyuk. Around a hundred of them. What is this? Foolish yet thankful guys. Choi Hyuk gathered the machines floating amidst the corpses and told Baek Seoin, who hastily arrived, to store them. But After gathering all the machines, Choi Hyuk lowered his voice. His gaze was on Myeols decapitated head. But I dont think this is the end. He sounded fed up. However, his voice also contained some nervousness. Thats Chu Youngjin followed Choi Hyuks gaze and saw it. After being decapitated, Myeols body kept spewing a ferocious power. Yet, that wasnt important. Something more ferocious than this ferocious power was squirming, awakening, within it. Dont tell me No way! What are we supposed? Light-Maze, Dark-Feet, and Kalon, who had fought with their lives on the line just now, showed extreme reactions. They looked like they were resenting without a target to resent, asking how this could be, before becoming uneasy. Choi Hyuk revealed a bitter smile. I only noticed now after all this time because these guys had played a trick on me. Only after killing Night Sovereign Ding and his 100 subordinates and disarming the machines did his karma return to its normal state. It was at that moment when he sensed this ferocious power. Choi Hyuk ground his teeth as though he was fed up with it as well as he asked, It said its name was Myeol Its probably the character Myeol for demise, right? If it was demise, then something came to mind. A force that overwhelmed even Exalted Wings. Not an incomplete one he had faced with Flame-Rain before, but a complete one. The words Myeol said flashed through his mind. Mother said I was the most special! He also recalled the last words Kwe and Jae had said. Damn it! Damn it all! But But you will all die here! How surprising. But its too late. This is as far as youll go Though it is a bit of a waste. Choi Hyuk felt like he finally understood why it was special and why it was a waste. Myeols stomach ripped open, and an enormous hand, which one wouldnt imagine could come out from there, abruptly appeared. Chapter 191: Denial and Glory (1) Episode 11: The Grand Scheme / Chapter 191: Denial and Glory (1) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk The five brothers the monster queen created were, in fact, bait to destroy the Exalted Wings. The five brothers had already destroyed the Heracles, Coma, and Perseus-Pisces Superclusters and were pushing the Shapley and Laniakea Superclusters to the brink of ruin. If they crushed Choi Hyuks resistance and slaughtered all the soldiers attempting to flee, the queen calculated that the Exalted Wings would have no choice but to act. The monsters forces were simply too powerful. With the five brothers that were comparable in strength with Exalted Wings and 13 early transcendent-level monsters, their forces equaled almost a third of the alliances total strength. A third, this was the ratio the queen had painstakingly decided on. A force powerful enough that many of the Exalted Wings would have to personally partake in the battle to stop them. A force just powerful enough that they would be able to stop them if they overexerted themselves a little. There was no doubt that the alliance would drag the five brothers deep into their formation to reduce losses, focus their forces, and prevent any of the Exalted Wings from dying in battle. This was what the queen had predicted. She predicted that at least eight Exalted Wings and many high-ranking warriors would participate in the battle since that would be the only way to stop the five brothers without taking any large losses. The moment the battle began, the queens trap was complete. The special youngest brother, Myeol. It was a booby trap. The moment Myeol died, a demise-ranked monster would be born in the middle of the alliance. It was expected that the monster that could collapse an entire universe on its own would slaughter all the Exalted Wings gathered there and break all the systems in the alliance. Even if they were Exalted Wings, they wouldnt be able to confront a demise-ranked monster without any prior preparation and in an exhausted state after fighting the five brothers. However, this plan was ruined thanks to Choi Hyuk. The five brothers, who had promised to meet once they annihilated the Shapley and Laniakea Superclusters, had lost Myeol before they could even gather. Thanks to this, the booby trap that the queen had prepared had activated, not in the middle of the alliance, but in the Laniakea Supercluster, which could be considered to be at the border of the alliance. This was great news for the alliance. To the warriors participating in Dragonics defense, however, this was a nightmarish situation. ** Even Choi Hyuk, who loved fighting, was somber regarding this situation. Only its arm had come out, yet it felt like the entire universe was screaming. This wasnt the underdeveloped demise-ranked monster he had killed with Flame-Rain in the past. This was a fully matured demise-ranked monster. In this current situation, where Flame-Sky, the alliances strongest warrior in history, was no longer alive, it was the only existence to have overcome the limits of the transcendent level. Kuaaaah`!!! The demise-ranked monsters roar burst through Myeols ripped belly. That moment, Choi Hyuk grabbed Baek Seoin and retreated. That wasnt all. The other transcendent warriors hastily flew back as well. Chu Youngjin held Shiro as he ran back. Kueh Ak. Yet, Baek Seoin and Shiro, who were both highest-ranked warriors, couldnt endure the impact and trembled. Blood burst from Baek Seoins eyes and ears, and sparks flew from Shiros body accompanied by the sound of creaky, rusted gears. It was the same for Choi Hyuk. Instantly, the senses in his entire body seemed stunned. When he blankly turned around, he saw warriors breaking ranks and retreating like a receding tide. The ones who fled were lucky. Even though the monster had only roared, he saw quite a few whose chest had exploded from the vibrations. The ringing of its roar vibrated and burst the warriors veins. A bloody taste lingered in his mouth as though he had eaten steel. This is unbelievable He saw a fear-stricken Kalon. It seemed Chu Youngjins legs had frozen up as he was punching his thighs. Light-Maze and Dark-Feet looked fine, but their bodies were trembling subtly. Choi Hyuk had no choice but to admit that his thoughts were completely wrong. There is a huge gap between reaching the limit of the transcendent level and my current level. Encountering a true demise-ranked monster felt like a shock, similar to when he saw the monster Narci back when he was a middle-ranked warrior. No, it exceeded that because the demise-ranked monster made him feel that they couldnt win. This was the first time he felt this way since meeting Dark-Sound for the first time when he joined the alliance. Baek Seoin trembled in his arms as he barely managed to say, Le Leader. Those machines. Those machines Reactivate them It seemed he was trying to tell him to reactivate the devices that suppressed his karma before. Choi Hyuk smiled bitterly as he shook his head. It didnt seem possible to stop this demise that had already started to move with the machines. Also, there was a bigger problem. Sorry, I didnt know how to turn them off so I cut everything that looked to be a power source. Baek Seoins eyes were filled with disappointment. God Damn it This is why you have no friends Baek Seoin had always been respectfully, but it looked like he bore quite a grudge. Currently in a state where his rationality was paralyzed by the fear of this demise, his inner thoughts made their way out his mouth. It felt like he was seeing an acquaintance talking nonsense under an anesthetic. Choi Hyuk ended up chuckling when he saw Baek Seoin grumbling nonsense while wasting away. Thanks to that, his stiff body relaxed. He left Baek Seoin, who had almost fainted, with the other Berserkers and examined the situation once more. We need to disperse in different directions!! Dark-Feet, who had been relatively calm, shouted. Do you think we can escape the demise like that? Light-Maze ridiculed while trembling. Even the transcendent warriors were stricken with fear. Still, this is a bit much No matter how amazing a demise-ranked monster was, these reactions were too severe for experienced transcendent warriors. A bigger problem was that Choi Hyuk himself wasnt much different either. This was true now even though he had regained his cool. Something like a scream rampaged inside him and rocked his karma. It felt like his body wasnt his own as though he was possessed by a ghost. Ah Thinking about this, Choi Hyuk found the answer. What was scared wasnt him. It was the universe. The universe itself was seized with fear at the appearance of demise. Choi Hyuks karma was of the universe in the end. It rolled and shook along with the scared universe. Choi Hyuk couldnt do anything about this universal phenomenon. Flame-Rains father slew a monster like this on his own? He smiled bitterly as he mumbled, Just when are the support troops arriving? ** Around the same time. Lights went on simultaneously at the Brain, which was located in Alliance City. The screams of Exalted Wings filled the Brain. {A demise! A demise-ranked monster has appeared!} {There was no hint of it until now!!} {Thats not the problem! It has appeared in the Laniakea Supercluster, where Army Leader Choi Hyuk and the others are isolated in!} {If its that place Isnt that where Exalted Wings Dark-Sound and Leviathan requested support troops?} {We need to let them know of this situation and cancel support!} {} In the midst of their buzzing voices, it was Dark-Sound who was quiet. He felt like his heart was being sliced into thin pieces. Shiro So I lose you in the end as well. He had believed that he could give up many things for that child, yet for a demise-ranked monster to appear. That was his limit. If he didnt cancel sending the support troops, then even they would be annihilated, and if that happened, his grand scheme would be off the table as well. He had longed for this grand scheme his entire life C for revenge. Even if it was Shiro, he couldnt protect her whilst giving up on his grand scheme. A cruel world until the end While uncertain to whom he should resent, Dark-Sound broke his silence and contacted his support troops. {A demise-ranked monster has appeared in the Laniakea Supercluster. The 13 Exalted Wings demand the support troops to retreat.} {Hmm} Leviathan groan in grief when he heard Dark-Sounds message. The other 11 Exalted Wings waited quietly. Soon, a reply came from the middle of the Brain. {Is that so?} {} Then there were no more words. To say, Is that so? instead of Understood? {We demand you retreat! Did you hear us?!} Flame-Fog shouted in an irritated voice, unable to contain his patience. Yet, there was no reply. ** Just then, the demise-ranked monster was about to show its face. Its two shoulders and arms had already come out and were grabbing the universe. The distant stars looked stretched thin like a meteor shower due to how the universe was bending. Those who wanted to flee had already fled. Even the monsters fled. They were unconcerned about formations as all things that lived with a fate couldnt help but run when faced with demise. The only ones who remained were the transcendent warriors. They knew better than anyone else that running was useless. They were the only force that could resist it. Our goal is to inflict even a wound the size of a fingernail. We need to make it constantly use up its strength so that the warriors who come after us will be able to fight it a bit more easily. Leaving even the smallest wound on its body will be evidence that we lived as warriors of the alliance. Light-Maze resolved himself, having already given up on his life. While Choi Hyuk was very displeased with how he assumed they would face defeat, he couldnt correct him. Even his fighting senses that had reached their peak after fighting Myeol was of no use. When looking at the demise-ranked monster, all he saw was demise. There was a fundamental difference between them. He couldnt even guess its weak points, let alone find them. Kuoaaaaah!!! The monsters second roar rang out. It rang more loudly this time as its entire head was extended out from Myeol. The demise-ranked monster didnt have eyes, ears, or a nose. All he saw were its widely-opened mouth filled with teeth. Keuk! Kalon, who was the weakest among them, lowered his head. His flowing nosebleed drenched his front. Keuuuuh!! With his nose bleeding as well, Chu Youngjin bitterly endured it. His eyes were so bloodshot that blood dripped from them. With just its roar, it was able to damage warriors who had reached the transcendent level. Seeing them like that, Choi Hyuk silently stepped forward. His sheath, which he threw, spun as it flew towards the other side of the universe. I still have to try. Choi Hyuk tightly gripped his sword handle. He acknowledged that the monster was stronger than him. He acknowledged that he couldnt see any openings. He acknowledged that he could die. Acknowledging all this, Choi Hyuk stepped forward. The moment he aimed his sword at the now fully extended head, he once again denied everything. He would break its strength, create an opening, and reject death. Choi Hyuks sword shot towards the demise-ranked monster. A completely reckless strike. Yet, a miracle opened up behind his sword. Kwaoooh!!! Choi Hyuks sword extended towards the monsters head while erasing space. A gate that looked like it could swallow an entire planet opened up just above it. It looked like a prosperous sky was opening up behind Choi Hyuks back. The boom that exploded from the gate erased the lingering effects of the monsters roar. It was a stronghold enshrouded in delicate flames. The stronghold, which could be called a planet, fell directly towards the monsters head. Everything changed at that moment. Everyone felt it. The fates that had left this great universe had returned on a large-scale. This new inflow of fates awakened the universe. A fiery shout resounded throughout the universe. Look at you all!! Pull yourselves together! Everyone attack! It was Flame-Rains voice. The support troops Leviathan had promised Choi Hyuk before the situation changed had arrived. Chapter 192: Denial and Glory (2) Episode 11: The Grand Scheme / Chapter 192: Denial and Glory (2) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk Flame-Rain had left the monsters universe. As difficult as her mission was, she led a force that made up 15% of the alliances strength. In it were five warriors that ranked in the top ten excluding the Exalted Wings, eight in the top 50, and ten warriors at the transcendent level outside of that. Her force consisted of the most elite warriors as she was the only Exalted Wing leading it. That wasnt all. Each of the three dimensional strongholds mobilized to colonize the monsters universe was comparable to the size of Earth. The largest and sturdiest among them, Deus, had crossed over with Flame-Rain and was charging at the demise-ranked monster. Having already exceeded its max speed, Deus didnt slow down as it fell directly onto the monsters head. Though the gate opened a bit behind Choi Hyuk, it instantly passed him and crashed into the monsters head. Booooooom! The sound wasnt as loud as expected. The moment the gigantic stronghold impacted the demise-ranked monsters head, it crumbled, reducing in size. The enormous object that was larger than a planet crumbled to reveal its core. Deuss colossal mass compressed into the size of three watermelons as it pierced into the monsters head. Kuah?! The monster opened its mouth wide under the impact. However, the true impact had only begun. It could be considered that Deuss core largely consisted of three power sources, but in reality, there was only one. Karma weapons of fallen warriors taken from the Tower of Warriors; The Flames of Beginning that remained from the Big Bang; and A black hole also known as the hole of the universe. There was only one in the end, however, as the black hole devoured the karma weapons and Flames of Beginning. The black hole born from this exhibited such a powerful force that it could be considered a world inside the world. The black hole was, by nature, an isolated world. There were even scientists from Earth who guessed that the universe we live in was also inside an enormous black hole. The black hole used as Deuss power source was a black hole, which was a small universe, granted with the essence of karma. The black hole grew by devouring karma weapons and the Flames of Beginning, and it freely manipulated space-time to create a complete world which even Exalted Wings couldnt easily approach. A world crashed into a demise. Kuaaahhh-! The monsters scream erupted after a delay, but there was a pitiful note to it. Well win! The warriors drew hope from the monsters scream. Flame-Rain didnt miss this opportunity. With herself at the lead, the 23 transcendent warriors charged forward with their lives on the line. Light-Maze, Dark-Feet, and Chu Youngjin, who were watching blankly, regained their senses and also charged towards the demise-ranked monster. We end it in a single clash!! Flame-Rains voice ignited the warriors fighting spirits. The demise-ranked monster didnt have eyes, ears, or a nose. It only had an enormous mouth. Its teeth had even densely filled the ceiling of its mouth, and each one exceeded the power of the transcendent warriors karma weapons. Like karma weapons, fate was indwelled in each of its teeth. Demise through disease, Demise through war, Demise through time In the end, they were all demise. Every time it roared, its densely packed teeth resonated to release the power of demise without restraint. Someone shut its mouth! Yes! Flame-Rains right-hand man, Light-Blue, who was ranked 20th, replied cheerfully. The speckled lights which made up her body created a long needle and thread from the production factory inside. Like a skilled physician, Light-Blue sewed the monsters mouth in an instant. Keu-!!! Its mouth shut, the demise-ranked monster could no longer shout as it struggled. The warriors attacks shot down from above. Their attacks could slice through continents, pierce through skies, and freeze and burn as though they were creating hell. The monster helplessly endured their attacks as it hadnt regained its senses after being hit by Deus and having its mouth sewn. Brrrrk! Until its teeth popped out above its sewn mouth. It was a strange sight. The teeth inside its mouth came out one after another and ripped its lips. The lips Light-Blue had robustly sewn together were powerlessly ripped apart. It opened its mouth once more. Crunch! It bit down on the world. It was similar to Choi Hyuks denial. No matter how far apart they were, the distance between them was devoured and disappeared. When they came to their senses, they were already inside the monsters mouth. Six transcendent warriors were swallowed. Drip. Each drop of blood stickily flowing from its mouth and shined like warning lights. Light-Blue, who had sewn its mouth, and Kalon, who had participated in the defensive battle for Dragonic, instantly lost their lives. Without even the time to register the shock from this unreal scene, the monster roared again. Kuaaahhh-! Kuah! Block it! Block it! It felt like flames were blazing C flames known as fear. In an instant, their once optimistic mentality evaporated and their bodies trembled. The warriors attacked violently out of desperation to flee from the monsters nightmarish teeth. Their attacks naturally avoided its teeth, concentrating on the back of its head or its shoulders. Choi Hyuk, who had been diligently wielding Choi Hyuks Denial while mixed in with Flame-Rains support troops, retreated at some point. His eyes narrowed. The demise-ranked monster received a huge shock from Deuss self-destruction attack and had yet to recover. However, it was quickly regaining its strength. While, at a glance, the warriors desperate attacks seemed to overwhelm the monster, in reality, they werent able to deal the decisive blow. Its head and shoulders arent its vital points. Choi Hyuk concentrated. Its weak points, which he couldnt see previously, slowly became visible. His fighting senses which reached their extreme peak in his fight against Myeol finally shined. Like how he could later see Myeols fist, which he could barely see at first, in detail, he currently saw the demise-ranked monster. Choi Hyuks eyes shined with a black light. Its the teeth! Choi Hyuk shouted. Light-Maze, Dark-Feet, and Chu Youngjin, who were fighting nearby, reacted to his voice. Its teeth? Its teeth had instantly slaughtered six transcendent warriors. Its teeth had powerful enough energy to make their bodies freeze just by looking at them. Yet, for them to be its weak point, it was hard to believe. However, the one who said this was Choi Hyuk. They couldnt simply ignore it. During this time, Choi Hyuks sword went through space and clashed against the monsters tooth. Jjoong! Keuu Choi Hyuk let out a groan. Denial didnt work on it? At first, Choi Hyuks karma smoothly burrowed into its tooth, yet the moment it was about to cover the tooth, it was bounced away more quickly and smashed into his chest. It felt like smashing his hand into a metal plate. The palm of his hand hurt, and a ringing resounded throughout his body. However, Choi Hyuk slashed out with denial once more. Though it was bounced away, his karma did burrow into its tooth. Lets see how long you can last. Jjong-! Keuk!! The demise-ranked monster, which seemed fine no matter how much they attacked its head and shoulders, finally showed a reaction. Even though his hand panged with pain as though it was being torn apart, Choi Hyuk became certain. In some ways, it was similar to when he was facing Myeol, Kwe, and Jae. Monsters were different from humans. Their weakest points werent their weakness, rather, their strongest points were their weakness. There was no other way to kill the demise-ranked monster besides breaking its teeth. It was the most dangerous method, yet the only method. The monster opened its mouth wide. He saw its densely packed teeth. Would there be any effect from breaking one? Hundreds of teeth which exceeded Choi Hyuks strength attempted to swallow him like they did the six warriors before. Block it! Light-Mazes voice rang out. Baang! Chu Youngjins sword stabbed into its cheek and exploded. While the monster flinched momentarily, its blank face scowled scarily as it bit towards Choi Hyuk. Blaaze! However, its teeth didnt reach Choi Hyuk. Dark-Feet stood in front of Choi Hyuk as he glared at the monster. No one can touch my body without my approval. Dark matter, which couldnt be seen or touched, filled the universe. While it filled the universe, dark energy couldnt be seen or touched. While their names were similar, one possessed gravitational force while the other possessed a repulsive force that pushed stars away. The common notion among earthlings was that these two things were different. However, the great warriors of the Dark Tribe could manipulate both of them. They could consume their bodies to create dark energy. The dark energy inside the monsters mouth expanded explosively. Like stars growing apart at a speed faster than the speed of light, the monsters lower and upper jaw were swiftly pushed apart. Roaring, the monsters face scowled more severely. Kuaaah! Just then, Light-Maze pushed its cheek. He was attempting to make it turn its head to devour a different area. The speckled lights in his body created a propellant like rocket fuel. Light-Mazes brilliantly shining body looked like a comet. The monsters head gradually turned, but it was slightly too late. The demise-ranked monster suppressed the dark energy, which had expanded by squeezing Dark-Feets life, and devoured a part of the universe again. Crunch-! The demise-ranked monsters teeth missed Choi Hyuk thanks to Light-Maze frantically turning the monsters head. However, Dark-Feet, who was in front of him, couldnt avoid them and was sucked into its mouth. As a member of the Dark Tribe, he didnt bleed a single drop of blood. A clump of invisible energy simply slapped Choi Hyuks cheek. All this happened in a moment. Choi Hyuk was powerless. Grrt! He gritted his teeth. He wasnt taken aback or scared, nor did he blame himself. He simply raged. Choi Hyuks Denial smashed against the monsters teeth. Jjong! Due to swinging his sword at an extreme speed, there was only one impact though he swung three times. Vomiting blood, Choi Hyuk was ricocheted away. Kuaaah-! The demise-ranked monsters scream was the news he had been eagerly waiting for, and its broken tooth was his spoil. It was the first effective strike since the stronghold Deus smashed into its head. The warriors gazes fixated on Choi Hyuk and the monsters broken tooth. Choi Hyuk didnt cheer since he only successfully broken a single tooth out of hundreds. Choi Hyuk got into position once more and swung his sword. As always, the distance between the monster and him was instantly denied. Choi Hyuk stood in front of the monster and attacked its tooth. Jjong!!! More! More! Choi Hyuk was impatient. Though he was already overexerting himself and heat boiled from his body, it still wasnt enough. Denial was undoubtedly effective. However, the instant the fate of demise inside the tooth was denied, it was filled up again like a spring. He had no choice but to instantly swing with an overwhelming strength like before to cut that flow off. A battle of attrition. In addition, time wasnt on Choi Hyuks side. Before it recovers from the impact! Even now, the monster had only partly recovered from the impact from Deus. Yet, it was already this difficult. More!!! Choi Hyuk swung in desperation. Jjong! The monsters tooth emitted a loud sound as it shook, but it wasnt enough. He couldnt continuously wield the same strength as before. Cough!! His internal injuries became more severe from the recoil of not being able to break its tooth. He drew bloody saliva. It was difficult to breathe as if he was biting down on a blood-soaked rag. The problem was their incompatibility. Denial was the power to erase everything and return it to nothingness, but nothingness and demise werent greatly different concepts. Choi Hyuks Denial denied even demise, but the space where everything was turned into nothingness became the home for demise again. The two powers endlessly snatched each others space. Choi Hyuk had exhausted too much of his strength from fighting consecutive battles to cut this cycle instantly. Thud. Someone supported Choi Hyuks back, who was pushed away from the recoil. Im here. Her voice sounded like she had been on a walk. A sword shrouded in transparent flames passed above Choi Hyuks exhausted shoulder and hit the tooth he had swung at just now. It was the Weapon of Conclusion Flame-Rain possessed, Flame-Rains Glory. Her flames burrowed into the monsters tooth, which was filled with nothingness through Choi Hyuks Denial. Glory bloomed in a place with nothing. The moment her karma and Choi Hyuks karma lingering in its tooth met, a powerful explosion erupted as though oxygen was fed to a flame. Baaaang!! It was much more impressive than when Choi Hyuk forcefully broke a tooth earlier. The monsters tooth exploded as even its roots were pulled out. It was easy and snappy, like making popcorn. Everyones gazes were stolen by this scene, even the demise-ranked monsters. Huh? Choi Hyuk blankly stared at Flame-Rain. Ah? Flame-Rain also foolishly looked at Choi Hyuk. The two of them shuddered at the chemical reaction of their karmas. In a dazed voice, Flame-Rain said, Uh I think were quite compatible? The problem of incompatibility. If there was a glory that surpassed all glory, it would be the creation or resurrection of a world. There is light. In the world of nothingness created by Choi Hyuks Denial, Flame-Rains Glory became the light announcing a new beginning. Kuaaah-! The monsters belated scream didnt register in Choi Hyuk and Flame-Rains ears as they looked at each other. Chapter 193: Spring of the Great Universe Episode 11: The Grand Scheme / Chapter 193: Spring of the Great Universe TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk Later on, Flame-Rain would recall this fight and say, It was a thrilling romantic comedy! She would then proceed to boast about how well-informed she was of Earth, making comments such as, How about it? Dont I sound exactly like an earthling now? Choi Hyuk, on the other hand, who didnt enjoy watching movies and dramas, didnt have much feeling towards the words thrilling and romantic, but whenever he recalled the strange fight that day, he too unknowingly ended up shaking his head. ** Should we do it again? She laughed like a child with the screaming demise-ranked monster in the background. When she tapped Choi Hyuks shoulder, without realizing it, he immediately swung his sword at the tooth next to it. Jjong! Flame-Rains sword followed right after it. Glory filled the vacuum created by denial. Baang! It was the same this time as well. The demise-ranked monsters tooth popped out like a piece of popcorn, accompanying the explosion caused by denial and glory. Her villainous grin widened. All troops!! Cover us!! Her order heated the warriors bodies as though they had taken a shot of strong vodka. Speckled lights gradually shone brighter and members of the Flame Wing Tribe members interspersed the universe with flames. Darkness spread by the Dark Tribe members cast shadows and the Armored Soul Tribe members made metallic sounds that were like guns being loaded. An orchestra in space. The demise-ranked monster that tried to capture Choi Hyuk and Flame-Rain was the conductor, the transcendent warriors that slashed, smashed, and pushed to obstruct it were the musicians, and Choi Hyuk and Flame-Rain were the dancers in the center. Bang! A tooth popped out. Bang, bang! Two teeth popped out. Even as she narrowly dodged the monsters attacks with the help of the other warriors, Flame-Rains face gradually blossomed into a bigger smile. If Choi Hyuk decided on a target, Flame-Rain would follow his lead, and when Flame-Rain popped a tooth out, Choi Hyuk would look back at her and deliberate their next target. Since she kept laughing, Choi Hyuk laughed as well as though he was infected. I think were crazy. Flame-Rain said. Ive never gone crazy like this Choi Hyuk replied. To think they would laugh like this while fighting a demise-ranked monster, which made the entire universe tremble in fear. They werent scoffing or laughing manically, rather they naturally began roaring with laughter. The moment they thought, I never imagined such a funny fight they would smirk and laugh. Of course, it didnt only make them laugh. It was thrilling as well. Even the monsters smallest movements distorted space and made stars look like streaks, and its hard claws and teeth, which were hard to discern, poured down on them like a waterfall or subway. Even though its attacks didnt land, they had to protect their bodies with karma to survive and their cheeks and chests tingled as though they had been slapped. Cold sweat ran down their backs every time they narrowly avoided the monsters attacks. However, after perspiring cold sweat, they giggled due to the thrilling chill. Blow it away! Push! Im on my way there! The warriors suppressed the demise-ranked monster with all their strength, and Choi Hyuk and Flame-Rain danced. They laughed as they danced a dance that would lead to their gruesome deaths with a single misstep. Every time the monsters claws swept the universe and its teeth devoured space, Choi Hyuk and Flame-Rain, like falcons, would target its teeth with their blades, popping out one after the other like fireworks brightening the universe. Then, at some point {Kuaaah! Feel the demise!!} Enraged to no end, the monster sent out a comprehensible telepathic message as it raised its upper body like a snake and took a big bite of the world. Cruuuuuunch!! Huh? The heatedly fighting warriors suddenly froze. No one could react to the monsters sudden action. Choi Hyuk and Flame-Rain were no longer in sight. Its mouth was firmly shut. Dont tell me The warriors became pale. The demise-ranked monsters mouth curved upwards. Just like that, its mouth tilted back and exploded. Baaaaaang! The monsters dented head exploded. Whoosh! Hundreds of teeth shot up into the air. Stepping on the monsters slumped torso, Flame-Fain held an exhausted Choi Hyuk up as she stood in place. The Spring of the Great Universe had begun. ** Killing a demise-ranked monster was completely different from killing any other monster. The death of a demise-ranked monster, whose existence approached the bounds of a law of the universe, created a phenomenon that was called the Spring of the Great Universe throughout the universe. The universe, which had been trembling at the sight of demise, cheered at this unexpected victory. Having overcome demise, new possibilities opened up for the universe. Warriors would get stronger, karmalings would prosper, and new species would be born. Standing in front of the demise-ranked monsters remains as it melted from the light of the universe and dispersed, the warriors could confirm this as fact. Like a sunrise, the universe became transparent starting from its edges. From this transparent beyond, a warm, red light rose like the sun. A horizon was created in the universe that had been dark in every direction. As if the sky was opening, the light in the horizon slowly pushed on and covered the entire universe. White and red light fluttered like feathers. Wow Look at this. Flame-Rain propped Choi Hyuk on top of the crumbling demise-ranked monsters body and jumped around. Since she was jumping around on top of a corpse, it should have looked strange, yet contrarily, it was a beautiful sight. The demise-ranked monster melted into the universe as its corpse dispersed into specks of light, and Flame-Rain jumped around like she was running through a shimmering field of spring flowers. She chased after the fluttering red and white lights. She tried eating them, sticking them to her hair, and twirling around. Her cheeks glowed, and transparent flames blazed on her hair. Choi Hyuk thought she was dazzling. He suddenly realized that he no longer saw the symbols and lights shown by his Eyes of Distinction and Eyes of the Judge, which had helped alleviate concerns from his actions. They had changed so naturally that he didnt realize it. Choi Hyuk now simply read a portion of peoples will and fate. His Eyes of Distinction allowed him to sense the others will towards him, and Eyes of the Judge allowed him to read the relationship between ones fate and his. Her will was still firmly directed at him, and her warm fate was embracing his cold-hearted one. While this information wasnt as intuitive or simple as seeing a white light or a blue shield symbol, perhaps she was more dazzling because it was so. While what kind of goodwill she possessed towards him and how her own fate embraced his own wasnt as simple to read as before, because he knew them more clearly, she was dazzling. Acting exhausted, he closed his eyes and mumbled, Thanks. Huh? What did you say? This nunim{1} who was cold-heartedly rejected yet magically appeared to save your life couldnt hear you properly. Say it again. Choi Hyuk shook his head when she smiled and acted innocent even though she had heard him clearly. He had refused her proposal of going to the monsters universe together with her and had fought as a loyal subordinate of her mortal foe, Flame-Hell. Yet she was still like this. Whats making her so happy for her to laugh like that? Seeing how he didnt speak and simply shook his head, Flame-Rain laughed. Then she looked up at the universe, which was now clearly dyed like spring flowers, and said, Its spring. In this spring which had clearly arrived, warriors who had scattered to run from the demise-ranked monster were now looking for each other as they gathered. Chu Youngjin was the same. He traversed through the gently glittering universe to find one person. Even though he suffered a moderately severe injury and was completely worn out, he felt like he had to find that person. It was a highest-ranked warrior who had been unable to bear the monsters roar and had retreated. Since he didnt know where she went or if she was alive, it was a suffocating search. Not here, not there. Though he needed rest and get treatment, perhaps it was due to his exhaustion, but he couldnt think at all. He searched for her thoughtlessly like a machine with a predetermined command. Just as his vision became blurry and his strength left his arms and legs, he finally discovered a familiar silhouette. She too discovered him. Chu Youngjin!! Even hearing it again, she sounded awkward because her voice was overfilled with emotion. Still, it wasnt bad. Ha I found you. As soon as he said this, all his tension relaxed. Chu Youngjin lost consciousness. It was fine since she was alive. For some reason, a smile hung on his lips. Shiro embraced Chu Youngjin. She covered her smooth, hard skin with warm, gentle karma. She recalled the fight against the transcendent-level monsters, which she couldnt perceive let alone join in, and the fight against the demise-ranked monster that followed soon after. Then she gazed down at Chu Youngjin, who had come looking for her after all the fighting had ended. While it was impulsive, she made a decision. She whispered quietly, When you wake up Ill tell you about the grand scheme. Lets fight together, and bask in the glory together. From now on. To Shiro, them partaking in the grand scheme together meant that they would be fighting together in the most important battle in this war, which could be considered her life. It meant spending their lives together. She couldnt imagine this great warrior, who had come looking for her, rejecting their grand scheme. No, it was her selfishness. She no longer thought she would fight apart from him. Her unease disappeared, and certainty and expectations filled that space. This was the first Spring of the Great Universe since Flame-Sky died slaying a demise-ranked monster. Some said that those who watched this spring together would be tied by fate and that if they held hands or gazed in each others eyes when the dark universe turned transparent and white and red lights fluttered like feathers, they would become once-in-a-lifetime lovers or friends ** As the Spring of the Great Universe occurred at the same time throughout the universe, the Exalted Wings soon learned that the demise-ranked monster had died. Haa Was this a blessing in disguise? Dark-Sounds eyes shined. Shiro was alive. Just this fact filled his heart with emotion. Yet, that wasnt all. The entire situation was the best. While the demise-ranked monster was killed, a significant number of remnants remained. Dark-Sound now had the justification to personally mop them up. Flame-Hell would have no choice but to personally act following Dark-Sounds suggestion in order to keep Flame-Rain, whose name spread once again as a hero of the alliance, in check. That wasnt all. He was able to confirm that Light-Maze and Choi Hyuk were both alive through the restored communication network. There couldnt be a better opportunity than this. Carry out the grand scheme. Finally Finally, this day had arrived. Dark-Sound revealed a huge grin. * Apparently, Youngjin obtained Dark-Sounds trust. Then tell him to kill Dark-Sound during this expedition. The method will be the same method he requested me to use. {1} A more respectful version of nuna, which is how a younger guy would refer to an older woman. Chapter 194: To Hope for the End Episode 12: Final Episode / Chapter 194: To Hope for the End TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk {I will go off to war soon. Flame-Hell will most likely follow after me. Keep up your loyal appearance. Its also good if you look like you have a lot of desires. Then you will be selected as his guard. Wait for the opportunity to kill him.} It wasnt like Dark-Sound personally came looking for him. Dark-Sounds voice whispered in his ear as he was walking down the streets of Alliance City, the night sky darkening. After killing Flame-Hell What next? Choi Hyuk mumbled inwardly. He heard Dark-Sounds distant voice. {After that will be the start of a new era.} Alliance Citys sky was colorful. It was a dream-like sky that recreated the native skies of species in the alliance. A section blazed with flames, while another was completely black, and one section was filled with brilliantly shining stars, making it look like a desert. There was even a frosty sky. While the sky was mainly recreating the native skies of the top four tribes, night had now arrived in the section that had recreated Earths sky. The Big Dipper shined once in the dark sky. ** {Earths environment will be introduced to Alliance City.} {An evaluation regarding whether earthlings will be appointed as a High-Ranked Warrior Species will commence.} {The galaxy that Earth was a part of and its solar system will be renamed Earth Galaxy and Earth Solar System respectively.} {Restoration of Earth in the Earth Solar System, Earth Galaxy, Virgo Cluster, Laniakea Supercluster will commence.} Choi Hyuk traversed through Alliance City. Under the influence of the newly introduced Earths environment, cherry blossoms grew densely and yellow forsythias peeked out between the buildings. If it wasnt for the aliens that crowded the streets, it would feel like he was on his way home after school as even the buildings were erected in Earths style. Following Choi Hyuks footsteps, the warriors who were on the streets made way and saluted, For life and freedom! Choi Hyuk calmly walked down the path opening up in front of him. He didnt look back. {This is Flame-Thorn. Youve probably heard her voice a lot before.} Flame-Hell had an abundant beard while Flame-Thorns cheeks were smooth. Although her clear skin composed of flames showed no signs of age, her imposing aura made her feel like a great senior. She had a human-like appearance but was also transcendent like the large figures of the Four Heavenly Kings in ancient temples. She gave off a different feeling compared to Flame-Rain, who was generally friendly. Choi Hyuk bowed his head slightly before meeting their gaze. Im finally at this point. In the immeasurably tall pyramid known as the alliance, Choi Hyuk had crawled up from the deep underground and was now looking up at its peak. No one could disregard him as he had brought upon the Spring of the Great Universe for the first time in thousands of years. He could now face them almost as equals. Flame-Thorn glanced at Flame-Hell as she smiled faintly. {Im the one who suggested designating earthlings as a high-ranked warrior species.} Unlike Flame-Rain who always talked to Choi Hyuk in Korean, Flame-Hell and Flame-Thorn talked to him in their native tongue. {I respect you, who has made exceptional achievements starting as a low-ranked species, and the earthlings.} Flames blazed following her smooth hand gesture. It was their own way of expressing respect. It was a hand gesture he had often seen while leading the Flame Army. {At this point, its impossible to not reflect on Earths recruit training method. We considered you simply as a species living at the border Thinking about it now, it would be sufficient to call you a brother of the Flame Wing Tribe considering your appearance and potential.} Flame-Thorn spoke slightly apologetically yet annoyingly. She observed Choi Hyuks reaction after saying this. Behind her smiling eyes, she coldly observed him to see if he held any grievance from the recruit training and how he reacted when she said, brother of the Flame Wing Tribe. A brother of a great tribe What an honor. Choi Hyuk acted like a young warrior who possessed absolute confidence in his skills but also cared about the alliances evaluation of him. He showed them what they wanted to see. {Hahaha, making each other proud Its a great relationship.} Not only Flame-Thorn, but even Flame-Hell was delighted at Choi Hyuks answer. They didnt hide their pride as members of the Flame Wing Tribe. They possessed a thorough sense of elitism and speciesism. These traits were also decisive in why they separated from Flame-Rain. Choi Hyuk secretly glanced around. There were six warriors guarding Flame-Hell and Flame-Thorn. They were surprisingly all transcendent warriors. Should he say that this was expected of people who stood at the peak of power and violence in the universe? {We have decided to dispatch the Flame Army to the monsters universe, which is under Flame-Rains jurisdiction.} The gentle mood slightly cooled. Flame-Hell observed Choi Hyuk. {Only, I hope that Army Leader Choi Hyuk will remain with me. First, as my guard. We can discuss your next position slowly afterwards. Since I am planning on calling back the earthlings again It might not be bad to create a new army centered around earthlings. Whatever the future holds, I promise you that I wont disappoint you.} They were sending the Flame Army, which was renown as the most elite troop, to the monsters universe to keep both Flame-Rain and Choi Hyuk in check. On the other hand, Flame-Hell strengthened his support base by keeping Choi Hyuk next to him. Upon the miracle known as the Spring of the Great Universe, Flame-Rains popularity shined throughout the universe. Flame-Hells move to keep her in check and to bring Choi Hyuk, who was as popular as her, by his side wasnt a bad one. {In the past, we werent able to pay sufficient attention to you. For a warrior of your skills, you should have long since taken command of the battlefield. Luckily, there is a perfect opportunity for you as well be advantageous in the war against the monsters for a while. Look at the big picture now. Starting from the recruit training, there were probably many points that were difficult to accept up until now. Our alliance policy has a bit of a heartless side to it as well. However, Ill take measures personally from now on. What I want you now is to grasp the inevitable actions of leading a war rather than a battle and personally change the field.} Saying that everything would be different from the past, Flame-Hell praised and comforted Choi Hyuk with his words and gestures. Changing the field Then what should I do next? Choi Hyuk directly met his gaze and asked. As if he had been waiting for this, Flame-Hell replied benevolently as he stretched his hand out towards him. {Its the exalted history you will forge. You too will become a wing of history. You will see a new world.} Choi Hyuk courteously bowed his head and held Flame-Hells hand. However, he had different thoughts in his mind. Everyones thinking of the future. Flame-Hell was looking far into the future by keeping Flame-Rain in check, setting the Flame Wing Tribe in an absolute position in the alliance, and the winning the war against the monsters. Like how he had lived for tens of thousands of years, he was also looking at tens of thousands of years into the future. Dark-Sound and Flame-Rain were no different in this regard. Its okay if you dont assassinate Flame-Hell. Everythings changed now. Dark-Sound? Its fine to ignore him. If he keeps pushing you Then Ill definitely protect you. Also, wait a little longer. Ill make this universe more worthwhile and more loving. Thats why dont hate so much. Other things, and yourself as well. Choi Hyuk thought about Flame-Rain, who spoke confidently like a young queen with great consideration. Choi Hyuk believed that she would bring forth a great future. However, since the day Earths fate had been determined, Choi Hyuk had never thought about the future. His fate didnt include the future. A new world I can almost already see it. Choi Hyuk smiled as he looked at Flame-Hell. ** Youngjin, kill Dark-Sound. Itll be your final mission. Baek Seoin demanded as though he had left Dark-Sounds death in his care. As though he was handing Baek Seoin an item he had left behind in his care, Chu Youngjin nonchalantly replied, Yes. When the communication ended, Lee Jinhee grabbed hold of Baek Seoin. Will it be possible? Would Chu Youngjin be able to kill Dark-Sound? Would Choi Hyuk be able to kill the 12 remaining Exalted Wings afterwards? Lee Jinhee thought things were proceeding too quickly. Couldnt they proceed when they were more prepared? When they looked even further into the future? When they were more certain of their chances? Leader seems like hes being chased by something. Baek Seoin stopped in place and looked at her. While it may be meaningless to calculate the probability of winning If we were to, itd be less than 10%. He talked about this gloomy prospect as though it wasnt all bad. Its an unbelievably high probability. This wasnt sarcasm. The probability in which earthlings, who had been Consumables, could completely slaughter the most powerful individuals in the alliance was 10%. In some ways, this could be considered incredibly high. What if Youngjin gives up his mission? To be honest Its been a long time since weve met. Then well wait for the next opportunity or well all die after being sadly discovered. Baek Seoin replied blandly. Chu Youngjin could sleep. The conversation from this morning kept lingering in his head. While he had replied easily at the time, the ripples in his heart gradually grew larger as time passed. Though he didnt know why, various emotions entangled and murmured in his heart. On nights he couldnt sleep, Chu Youngjin would normally sit rigidly in his dark room. The thick darkness, in which he couldnt even see his own hands, made it feel like he was abandoned in the vast ocean, and it also gave him the feeling of being enclosed in a coffin, unable to move a finger. When he sat there like that, a sudden thought would cross his mind. Must have been very scary. This wasnt his own fear. The girl who couldnt step onto the Ring of Rebirth, where they killed each other, in the very end that fine afternoon. Some disappeared after being killed by their colleagues, while she remained alone in the classroom after the others, who had killed their fellow students, had left. Her hair became disheveled above her trembling shoulders, and the sun cruelly shined its bright rays down on her. Even though he hadnt witnessed it, it was as vivid as a memory. What he couldnt forget was the fear Lee Hyejin had felt that day. Kill him, huh? It was sweet. While humans were being slaughtered like bugs, those at the very top remarked that it was an inevitable sacrifice before they continued on indifferently. And if someone stabbed and killed one of them at the peak and then mocked them? Just imagining it caused his mouth to fill with a bittersweet taste, akin to that of soju{1}, and his heart began to thump furiously. Someone once stated that revenge was an emotion of slaves. Fuck that. However, once the bout of giggling madness passed, similar to sobering up, his chest suddenly felt stuffy. He couldnt figure out why. When he opened his door and left, he was in a yard filled with rectangular doors. These rectangular doors stood like trees in this white space where it was impossible to distinguish the floor from the ceiling. The big ones were the size of buildings, while the smaller ones were the size of mouse holes. From wood to steel, there were doors made of various materials. This was the Garden of Doors in which the Event Horizon Troop resided. Chu Youngjin quietly walked through this place. Walking in a white space after leaving his dark room gave him an unpleasant feeling for some reason. After walking for a while, he came across a long bench amidst the doors. Gulp-sized drops of drinks that could be drunk at any time floated around it. Shiro was sitting on the bench, unmoving, like a picture. Ah. She looked surprised when she saw him. Chu Youngjin asked, Why arent you sleeping? I naturally dont sleep. Then do you sit there every day? No I just had something on my mind. But why arent you sleeping? Its not like I really need sleep either Lets just say I had something on my mind as well. Chu Youngjin plunked himself down next to her. Seeing her, it felt like his complicated mind was calming down. Looking straight in front of her, she opened her small, glossy lips and asked, Because of the grand scheme? I guess you could say that? Since Choi Hyuks plan of killing all the remaining Exalted Wings after killing Dark-Sound could also be considered a grand scheme. Youre going to be Dark-Sounds guard on his expedition, right? The moment he heard her voice, his chest felt stuffy again. Yes, now he understood the reason. This cold girl, born as a weapon of war, Puppet Shiro. When she mentioned Dark-Sound, her voice was filled with affection. Chu Youngjin knew this. Yeah. His reply was late. Shiro looked directly at him as she said, While I probably dont need to say this Please take care of him. She smiled before swallowing a marble-like drink drop floating in the air. She changed the subject. Once the expedition is over and Flame-Hell is killed, itll be the start of the real battle. Not everyone will acknowledge the new rule, especially the Flame Wing Tribe, who might resist vehemently. Chu Youngjin noticed her eyes igniting with revenge. Strangely, this cruel emotion seemed to wash the stuffiness that filled his chest. After killing Flame-Hell And the battle after that ends? What about then? Did you think about it? Shiro blinked at his question. After killing him? I never really thought about it. I think Ill only know once we get there. Chu Youngjin grinned. What she said was true. To first finish what you desperately wanted. Once you thought, I dont know what comes after, many things became simpler. Like how she was set on killing Flame-Hell, he too had decided to kill Dark-Sound. His current feelings, the tragedy that would ensue afterwards, those were all things he could think about then. Chu Youngjin and Shiro sat peacefully without saying a word. The world was already messed up from the first step. The current sense of peace was deceptive since Choi Hyuk and he, Chu Youngjin, would smash everything apart in the end. This machine woman, who had stood by his side, would despair and rage because of him. Even though he knew this Its good like this for now. When that time comes, Ill deal with it then Though Ill probably not even be alive by then. The more irresponsible he became, the calmer his heart was. Suddenly, Shiro opened her mouth. Now that I think about it Theres something I want to do after this battle ends. What is it? Uhh Umm Its a secret. Seeing Chu Youngjin laugh in a bland manner, Shiro added, as if making an excuse, No, I mean Im not saying its confidential. Its my own personal secret. Chu Youngjin blinked. Like the world hidden behind his eyelids, whether it was a secret or not, he wouldnt be able to know what the future entailed. Yeah. Though I dont know what it is, I wish you the best. It seemed she was somewhat embarrassed by his reply as Shiro stooped her head down. {1} Alcohol popular in Korea Chapter 195: Ripped Wings (1) Episode 12: Final Episode / Chapter 195: Ripped Wings (1) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk This plan first came up on the day Hyunsung died. Key individuals in the Berserkers were gathered around Baek Seoin. Naro, Lee Jinhee, Bae Jinman, Zero, representatives from both the Kundle Tribe and glass crabs, and lastly, Choi Hyuk. They were gathered in the square inside Naros spaceship. The floor was made of glass, and below it lay narolings, who looked like they were made from kneaded marshmallows. The artificial light, which shined down from the high ceiling, diffused like a gentle fog as it shined on the cheeks and elbows of the dead narolings. It was a square as well as a cemetery. They each sat on a square boulder as they listened to Baek Seoin. Around a hundred egg-shaped machines hummed as they rolled around them. That day, I thought about how we could bring the 13 Exalted Wings together in one place. About how we could we deal with those vicious warriors in one blow Baek Seoin let out a big sigh. A method to gather the 13 Exalted Wings, who have never gathered since the founding of the alliance, in one place. Unexpectedly, I quickly found an answer. Theres an event in which they have no choice but to gather for. I became certain during Hyunsungs funeral. Dont tell me Bae Jinmans voice was stiff. Baek Seoin immediately agreed. Thats right. A funeral. The funeral of an Exalted Wing at that. If Chu Youngjin kills Dark-Sound, there will be a funeral and even if its for a moment, the remaining Exalted Wings will have to gather. However, theres a likely chance that Exalted Wing Flame-Rain, who is in charge of the monsters universe, wont be able to attend. Baek Seoin stealthily glanced at Choi Hyuk. Choi Hyuk sat quietly with his eyes closed. Besides Choi Hyuk, the rest were seized with fear and horror, like people sticking their heads out the water. {But} Whiiek! The representative of the glass crabs who followed the Berserkers, Fragile, sounded scared. Using a blue, thumb-sized glass pebble as her home, her body trembled pitifully on top of the boulder. It is impossible to kill all the Exalted Wings gathered in one place. While Leader Choi Hyuk is strong, itll be difficult for him to last even a minute in a fight against 12. Zero spoke what the others were feeling as he calmly opposed. However, Baek Seoin leisurely flicked his finger. Whooong!!! The machines scattered around the square emitted a noise and stood up at the same time. It felt like an unknown power was sweeping around them. {My karma is frozen?} Moonmoon, the representative of the Kundle Tribe, noticed the situation and jolted up. His plump sausage-like body twisted around as he looked at his surroundings. These were the devices used to ambush Leader Choi Hyuk? Bae Jinman guessed correctly, yet even his voice was trembling. Thats correct. Karma Suppression Devices. According to the dragon races analysis, you could call this the summation of the Armored Soul Tribes technology. After obtaining them, we were able to improve them for our goal with the assistance of the dragon race and the joint research of the glass crabs, Guardian Bae Jinman, and Naro. Even still, can they suppress the karma of 12 Exalted Wings? Bae Jinman was still pessimistic. Baek Seoin didnt falter. Thats why we called the representatives of the Kundle Tribe and the glass crabs. While Baek Seoin was always calm and logical, at the moment, his eyes were shining with madness. The leader has his own fight while we have our own. For the Karma Suppression Devices to suppress all 12 of the Exalted Wings, we need an immense amount of energy. And, there are only two places that can supply that much energy in Alliance City. Lee Jinhee bitterly answered, The Tower of Warriors and the Light of Eternity. Yes. On the day of the funeral, we need to capture the Light of Eternity. The mood suddenly changed at those words. Before, they were lost like people who were plunged in water, but once a specific goal and method was decided, their eyes shined with a murderous glint like Marine Corps preparing for a mission. What an honor. Itll be the end of us if someone leaked this outside To trust us this much. Moonmoon said while staring at Baek Seoin. Whiiik! Fragile of the glass crabs agreed with a whistle. Baek Seoin smiled faintly. The majority of the Kundle Tribe and glass crabs left the Berserkers and stayed on Dragonic. However, doesnt the fact that your two branch tribes have followed us until now mean that you have no regrets about losing your lives? You are also Berserkers. You are all great anti-socialists. While the situation wasnt funny, they laughed. After laughing together, their gazes gathered on Choi Hyuk as if it was decided beforehand. He hadnt said a word throughout the meeting. The alliance ruled the great universe, yet they recklessly planned on killing their top leaders in a single blow. The warriors attending the meeting decided that they would participate without any doubt regarding this plan despite the fact that their chances of death would be very high. Their gazes were quite serious. The mood felt like he should say some firm words as the ringleader leading them to their deaths. A strange expectation lingered in their gazes. Choi Hyuk blinked before standing up. Are we done? Then rest well as you prepare for the battle. Itll be our very last fight together, and well have to use all our strength during the battle. That was all. There were no words of encouragement or assurance nor a confirmation of his trust. Yet, these words gave them a strange sense of relief and belonging. Zero smirked. The others shook their heads in laughter. Lee Jinhee had a sour expression as she mumbled, Hes never doubted us since hes never taken care of us in the first place. Choi Hyuk was like that. He didnt promise the Berserkers anything. He simply fought without looking back. The Berserkers were more like a group of crazy warriors who followed him rather than an organization or force. On top of that, all the ones who would leave had already left. Only those with a high level of craziness remained. Even if he didnt do anything for them, they were swords that would follow behind him. Choi Hyuk had never doubted these swords. As always, he simply took the lead without looking back. I guess well soon see the peak of madness. Bae Jinman said as if refreshed while chuckling. ** Dark-Sounds expedition. An Exalted Wing personally participating in combat was a very rare incident. Dark-Sounds combat ability was passed on through records or heroic tales told by old warriors, one couldnt personally witness his splendor. Warriors were curious. The 14th Exalted Wing, Flame-Rain, and Choi Hyuk, who was 1st on the ranking of alliance warriors, had already proven their brilliant valor. Then what would Dark-Sound, who was always mentioned when discussing the strongest amongst the Exalted Wings, be like? Would his senses have dulled since he had left the battlefield for so long? Or would he be praised as expected? Thanks to this unprecedented event, the mood of the alliance was heating up like a festival. This monster subjugation plan, which started with high hopes, however, was unexpectedly dull At least, in their universe. Were changing our plans. After killing the demise-ranked monster and at our advance, the commanding monsters, including Kwe and Jae, all evacuated to their own universe. This is our chance. Were going to chase them to their universe and deal a blow. The bigger the blow we deal, the longer the alliance will be able to prosper. When he couldnt achieve the results he had hoped, Dark-Sound didnt hesitate to attack the monsters universe. This was a move expected of someone with the greatest authority in the alliance, and he displayed a fighting spirit no less than that of an active warrior. The monsters universe Chu Youngjin mumbled as his eyes became more serious. The monsters universe was completely different from the alliances. It wasnt an endless vast and dark place with shining stars, instead, areas were twisted and folded. It was one of confusion, where worlds and various matter from other universes, such as a tree or ocean the size of a galaxy, mixed together like a dump. There were areas densely packed with larva-like Kahur Kabkuns. It was a strange world, one of fear because it wasnt as orderly as their own universe, yet it was also beautiful like a surreal painting that mixed together different sights. After chasing the monsters down using the traces they left behind, they soon saw the retreating monster army in the distance. Their goal was to annihilate them before other monsters noticed and swarmed them. Dark-Sound revealed his true character in this battle. This place is currently my territory. There was a total of ten transcendent warriors following Dark-Sound, three of which were assigned as close guards, including Chu Youngjin. You three follow me while the rest of you scatter. Were going to finish this in one blow! Accompanying his order, Dark-Sounds white face dispersed like smoke. The subjugation force let out a sigh of admiration. Dark-Sound had completely hidden his appearance. A black darkness spread from the place he had been standing in. The Dark Clan was known to be outstanding amongst the Dark Tribe. They were pure-blooded, powerful individuals born from dark matter, which occupied 85% of matter in their universe. The universe familiar to these warriors was contained in the darkness he created. This darkness charged forward as fast as light. It looked like this unfamiliar, strange universe was being devoured by their own. This wasnt simply a darkness. It was a weapon created by dark matter, Dark-Sounds Weapon of Conclusion Dark-Sounds Darkness. The charging darkness covered and imprisoned the monsters. The relatively weaker monsters died as their limbs twisted like puppets solely from the pressure. Dark-Sounds voice rang out from within the darkness. {I caught the commanders! Guards, intercept the captured commanders! The rest of you scatter and kill them all! Its a battle of speed!} Dark-Sounds attack was a wide-scale crowd control skill that the younger warriors hadnt ever heard of before. While it might not last very long, the monsters touched by this darkness either froze or moved extremely slowly. The warriors rushed in and began their slaughter. The three warriors who were initially guarding Dark-Sound were among them. They ignored the monsters that couldnt move after being swamped in darkness and shot directly towards the four surviving brothers, Kwe, Jae, Lan, and Ryuk{1}. They were quite far away from the main army, but none of them cared. Once the fight began, those who werent at the transcendent level couldnt overcome the wall of laws, and the remaining transcendent monsters would be dealt with by the seven transcendent warriors. In the end, the four brothers were caught and darkness ambushed them. {Ill restrain them! Kill them!} Dark-Sound did his best to restrain the four brothers. Caught by Dark-Sound, who returned to his original appearance, they flailed around in this darkness like beasts submerged in a swamp. Dark-Sounds three guards had to kill them before he became exhausted. The moment it seemed like everyone was charging in with the same goal, one had a different plan in mind. Chu Youngjin bit his lips in the middle of this thick darkness. The time had come. Whether it was coincidence or fate, it was currently the best place and situation. Wanting to successfully complete his grand scheme and become the new ruler of the alliance, Dark-Sound wanted a four-on-four battle out of his greed for achievements. Since the four brothers possessed strengths similar to that of Exalted Wings, Dark-Sounds side was at a disadvantage. However, because of this, their victory would fall solely on Dark-Sound if they won. While it wouldnt be an easy battle, Dark-Sound was confident in his victory with the information he had obtained until now. With two warriors that placed in the top ten of the warrior rankings and Chu Youngjin, who specialized in close-combat, he was confident that they would win if he could restrain the monsters for a certain amount of time. On the other hand, Chu Youngjin thought, No one will know what happened in the middle of the monsters ranks. His gaze swept past Dark-Sound, his two guards, and the four monster brothers. In this moment where they were all caught up by each other In this moment where they were all submerged in darkness As things balanced out one by one, Ill kill them all. Chu Youngjins Absolute shined in a terrifying red light as it was unsheathed. {1} Lan = Disorder, Ryuk = Kill Chapter 196: Ripped Wings (2) Episode 12: Final Episode / Chapter 196: Ripped Wings (2) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk Thump. Thump. His heart raced with a determination that could smash the world. Due to overextending his karma, his head ached and felt like it had been wrung like a dry throat, and his eyes felt hot. Huu! Huu! With every breath, he could see each of his enemies. Dark-Sound would be the last one Chu Youngjin would kill as his restriction powers maintained this tense equilibrium of strength. He needed to leave him for last so that he could kill the rest, including the monsters and the witnesses. He decided a monster would be his first target. He needed to kill one monster for the fight to be three warriors against three monsters. Also, the order would be from the weakest to strongest. Then his first target would be Kwe, whose support ability was more outstanding than its actual fighting power. The unsheathed Chu Youngjins Absolute extended towards Kwe. Even while it was flailing in Dark-Sounds grasp, Kwe was displaying blatant malice towards them. Every time it cursed, its vigor, which even Dark-Sound couldnt completely restrain, shook and the attacks of the transcendent warriors narrowly missed or were deflected. {You will be ripped to shreds! Ill rip your souls, stick them back together, and then rip them up again! Ill knead Dark Tribe members into mush and use them as a mold to create new monsters, rip out the souls of Armored Soul Tribe members and revert them to slaves, and stuff the bodies of the Flame Wing Tribe members-} Shut up. Crunch! Chu Youngjins red sword ripped through Kwes cursing mouth and shot out the back of its head. Kwes eyes shook with shock before its head exploded and it died. It was no longer able to curse them again. Kwe, who mainly used support skills, couldnt be Chu Youngjins match as the trait of his sword, like its name, was Absolute within a close distance. {Amazing!} { Are all earthings fates so extreme? They are so strong too} Dark-Sounds guards, Armor-Blue and Dark-Soul, sighed in admiration. {Lets do it again. Well attack them so you look for an opening.} {It seems like itll end quicker than I thought?} As their optimistic hopes rose, Chu Youngjin did his best to catch his breath. Huu! Huu! It felt like his lungs were collapsing. Dark-Sound restrained it, Dark-Soul and Armor-Blue attacked and lowered its defenses, and then he would be a good match against it. Yet, even after accounting for these factors, there was still a big difference in strength. After launching that one attack that held all his spirit in order to make up that difference, he lost strength in his legs and his head rang. Chu Youngjin gritted his teeth and gathered his dispersed karma again. Bang! He exploded the karma he had gathered. His karma swept over his entire body. Grit. His trembling fingertips regained their strength. His sword let out a creak. Baang!! His karma, which he had recovered faster than before, exploded once more, this time more powerfully. Chu Youngjins body shot forward. He bent his waist and shoulders to accumulate strength. He squeezed out all of his karma. His second target was a monster as well. This time, it was Jae, who had lost its specialty, its mobility. Baaaang! Karma exploded from his foot to his waist, then shoulders and finally his upper arms. The Weapon of Conclusion Chu Youngjins Absolute granted him absolute power within an arms distance. The moment he swung his red sword, it accelerated once more as though it was alive. His body followed his swords path. Jae desperately tried to avoid his attack while flailing around, but it was for naught. The red sword precisely pierced its blind spot. Smash! While he slashed at it, it emitted the crushing sound. Jaes body was ripped in two from its shoulder to its waist. {No Way} Its body, which was completely destroyed by Chu Youngjins Absolute, had no way of regenerating. Jae died with glaring eyes. {Haha! Good job, Chu Youngjin!} Maybe it was because he took out two monsters in an instant? Dark-Sound, who had been unable to speak a word as he restrained four monsters that were on the same level as him, expressed his joy. However, Chu Youngjin couldnt hear him. Haaack! Keuk He almost dropped his sword. While he thought he was used to pain more than anyone else because he had always fought while bringing his body to its utmost limits, this pain was on another level. The problem wasnt that he almost dropped his sword, it was that his shoulders and arms felt like they had been ripped apart. Chu Youngjins Absolute consumed more than his current strength. His limbs trembled, and he couldnt breathe as if he was being waterboarded. His head ached and felt so heavy that it kept drooping. Maybe it was his heart weakening as his body was, but he felt as pathetic as a dying bug. After flailing through this pain, sleep suddenly washed over him. A sweet flood that numbed the pain dragged his body down. Keuu! Chu Youngjin abruptly raised his head. He forced his eyes open. The more he endured, the more painful it was, making his urge to drift in a sweet sleep for even a moment grow. Nonetheless, Chu Youngjin stood enduring this. {You did well. Rest for a bit!} {When our junior is doing so much, we each need to kill at least one to save face!} Dark-Soul and Armor-Blue ignited their fighting spirit. Even if they excluded him, it was would a three-on-two fight. The situation became extremely advantageous for them. The two of them began to overexert themselves even further to put an end to this battle. Chu Youngjin kept hold of his frequently slipping consciousness and observed the fight. A little A little more He waited for the final moment even as each passing second felt like an eternity of pain. Dark-Sounds method of restraining Lan and Ryuk was intense. His sticky, heavy darkness submerged their limbs and filled their throats. However, even this couldnt completely restrain them. While hiding his appearance, Dark-Sound revealed his pale arms and legs at critical moments to grab, rip, crush, and bind their limbs. This looked no different from a wrestling match in the mud. Lan and Ryuk struggled to get out of Dark-Sounds grasp while Dark-Sound used every ounce of strength to drag them into the darkness. During this time, Dark-Soul and Armor-Blue battered Lan and Ryuk with their attacks. They both used spears. As expected of guards of Dark-Sound, who possessed the strongest restraining skills in the universe, they focused on attack rather than defense. {Well end it this time!} {Heuaah!!} Dark-Soul, who was ranked fifth in the warrior rankings, hid his spear within the darkness and precisely struck when he saw an opening. Armor-Blue, who was ranked seventh, rotated his spear like a power drill and rapidly and repeatedly stabbed his targets, trying to smash them apart. {Kuah!} {Grrk!} Lan and Ryuks screams echoed out. No one could hold back in this fight. The two of them struggled to live while Dark-Sound suppressed their struggles and Dark-Soul and Armor-Blue stabbed at them at full speed. {This is the end!} {Oryah!} The intense battle was nearing its conclusion. Dark-Soul and Armor-Blue squeezed their remaining strength and launched fatal attacks at Lan and Ryuk. This was the moment Chu Youngjin had been waiting for. Grrrt. Accompanied by the sound of tightly gripping his sword, as if to crush it, Chu Youngjins Absolute, which had been relaxed, rose into position. Chu Youngjin could tell that this was the moment of no return. If he squeezed out his already messed up karma again, he couldnt revert it back. He couldnt recover it again. Also, the moment his sword pierced through Dark-Soul and Armor-Blue, he would no longer be a great warrior of the alliance but be known as its worst traitor. Yeah. Finally. For some reason, there was a smile on his face. The final moment had finally arrived after fighting endlessly since Lee Hyejins death. He might very well have lived through such a nightmarish life for this very day. Rumble! Slice! {Keuuk?!} {Huh?!} A red light swept through Dark-Soul and Armor-Blue, who had been about to kill Lan and Ryuk. Armor-Blues waist was completely sliced through, and while Dark-Soul twisted his body to avoid it, a black fog flowed out from the long wound on his side. {Chu Youngjin?!} Dark-Sound, who had been restraining Lan and Ryuk, shouted in confusion. However, he couldnt move. Having been on the cusp of death, Lan and Ryuk seemed to have noticed this was an opportunity and, in return, restrained Dark-Sound. {Chu Youngjiiiiin!!!} While hearing Dark-Sounds shriek, Chu Youngjin rushed towards Dark-Soul, who hadnt died yet. His vision was dyed completely red. His karma dispersed like sand and couldnt be gathered again. He still didnt stop. If he couldnt gather and explode his karma, then he just needed to burn it up to cause an explosion. It was normally an impossible feat. However, Chu Youngjins Absolute, which was created as an absolute power to protect those within his grasp, granted him his wish of burning his life to squeeze out more strength. All the karma that made up his body boiled up. Hot steam gushed out from his entire body. Rumble! With his signature rumble, Chu Youngjins sword shot towards Dark-Soul. {Wait! Wait!} Having already been inflicted with a fatal wound and unable to get in position, Dark-Soul tried to buy some time, but Chu Youngjin didnt give him the chance. Pakang! His first strike hit the tip of Dark-Souls spear, moving it aside. Jjok! His second attack slashed down against the suddenly raised spear handle. Kakang, slice! His blade slid down the handle and cut Dark-Souls fingers off. Then he grabbed him by his collar. {Kuak! No!} He pierced his sword into his struggling neck. {Keuk Keuk} He twisted Dark-Souls neck, which was releasing a dark fog, cut it off, and threw it away. {Chu Youngjin!!! Just why are you doing this?!!!} Entangled by Lan and Ryuk, Dark-Sound could only bitterly scream. Chu Youngjin looked at Dark-Sound and said with a voice hoarse from exhaustion, Since she died Died a death Worse than a dogs Whirlwinds of rage and sorrow raged in his hollow eyes and then calmed. {Ah} Dark-Sound was at a loss for words when he saw those eyes. There had been a time when he possessed such eyes. He knew better than anyone because he had become a dog of Flame-Hell, who he hated the most, and had polished his grand scheme for an immeasurable amount of time for this resentment and sorrow. That was why he understood Chu Youngjins reason. That was also why he hadnt know until now. {Ha, haha So I was mistaken. I didnt know.} He was aware that Choi Hyuk and Chu Youngjin possessed an unimaginable amount of rage. However, his blunder was mistakenly believing their rage was similar to his. He possessed a cold, calculated rage, one where he searched for the person responsible, took measures so that he wouldnt lose everything after taking revenge, and acted like his mortal enemys slave. Dark-Sound thought that Choi Hyuk and Chu Youngjin would be the same since they were tempered souls who had made it to the transcendent level. {To think they would be so insane} Dark-Sound said in a dispirited voice. He had a hunch regarding his fate. Normally, he would be able to easily kill Chu Youngjin, but he was thoroughly exhausted after fighting against the four monster brothers. Even as they died, Lan and Ryuk clutched onto him as though they wanted to drag him down with them. Above all, Chu Youngjin, who was steaming like he would melt away, was emitting such a powerful karma that he couldnt comprehend it. {To think This is the end.} The long time he had spent enduring while thinking about his grand scheme seemed to pass by like a kaleidoscope. He recalled the alliances discriminatory, cruel policies he agreed on so that he could earn Flame-Hells trust and create his own force. So the time I spent enduring created monsters like them. Dark-Sound saw the red blade that slashed through Ryuk, pierced through Lans head, and penetrated his chest. He couldnt avoid it. Pscht! The sensation was terrifying. It felt like his soul was being pierced. Releasing a black fog, Dark-Sound asked. {So you killed us all in the end Okay Now what?} {Your funeral. Though thats not something Ill be doing} Dark-Sound understood the situation when he heard the word funeral. {Ke ke Crazy bastards.} Slash! Dark-Sounds bitterly laughing face was vertically split in two. Chu Youngjins Absolute slashed up from his chest and floated away. Chu Youngjin couldnt hold his sword anymore. His limbs no longer trembled. Instead, he couldnt feel anything as though they had disappeared. Chu Youngjins eyes, which could no longer move as well, reflected the dead Dark-Sound, whose body had turned into a black fog, and the monsters slashed corpses. The last thing Chu Youngjins gaze landed on before his eyes went completely blurry was the various worlds piled in the monsters universe. This unfamiliar sight abruptly made him think that this couldnt be real. While the karma and strength he had accumulated until now dispersed, in a semi-conscious state, Chu Youngjins final thought was A terrible nightmare. ** During this time, Dark-Sounds subjugation force achieved a great victory, and the wall of laws, where Chu Youngjin and Dark-Sound fought, cleared around the time they had almost completely annihilated the monsters. {It is a great victory!} Shiro, who was looking for Dark-Sound and Chu Youngjin with an excited voice, stood in place when she saw the center of what had been an intense battle. {Huh?} Amongst the ripped and scattered corpses of the monster brothers Nothing moved. Chapter 197: Ripped Wings (3) Episode 12: Final Episode / Chapter 197: Ripped Wings (3) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk Light-Maze collected Dark-Sound and his guards corpses. The three besides Chu Youngjin, at a glance, looked like they had died instantly, and Chu Youngjin was the only one who looked wholly intact. His body was still releasing hot steam. This was evidence that his karma still maintained its characteristics unlike the karma of the other three, which had lost all its characteristics, but it was melting away at a noticeable rate. If they were to assess him based on the alliances judgment, he would be considered dead. Exalted Wing Dark-Sound Exalted Wing Dark-Sound! Youngjin! Youngjin!!!!! Light-Maze had known Shiro for a long time, but this was his first time seeing her in such despair. She couldnt even control her karma at a basic level. Having lost control in the monsters universe, where gravity and space distorted at their whim, she couldnt even move forward, flailing in place. She desperately stretched her hand out, but she couldnt get their attention. Well Exalted Wing Dark-Sound is dead. Light-Maze thought that he could understand her feelings. Hadnt their long-time dream just disappeared like that? In an unexpected place, so fruitlessly. On top of that, since Shiro was learning about the feelings of love for the first time, the hell she had fallen into was likely deeper and more painful than Light-Mazes own. Light-Maze felt the many speckled lights that made up his body lose their motivation and slump down. They didnt want to do anything. They simply wanted to slump down and sleep. Maybe it would a dream when they woke up? Light-Maze bit his lips. Keep it together. As Dark-Sound and his guards had died, he was currently the highest commanding officer. If they simply drifted in the monsters universe, all that would remain for them was annihilation. As the commanding officer responsible for everyones lives, he had to make a decision. He desperately tried to think of a plan with his uncooperating brain. Itll be difficult to return to our universe right away. We currently dont have the strength to open up a gate large enough to transfer an army of this size because everyones exhausted. Also We dont know when the monsters will chase us down. In the end, they had rest and reorganize in the monsters universe before attempting to return. They needed support if they were to return safely. When he thought this far, there was only one answer. Light-Maze forced himself to make a decision as he shouted, Well head to Exalted Wing Flame-Rains stronghold! Well rest there and then return! The subjugation force was made up of elites among elites. While they suffered a great shock, they returning to formation when they heard an order. Shiro, whose eyes were completely hollow, followed the order and slowly joined the ranks. It seemed that, while it was impossible for her to act on her emotions, it was possible for her to take familiar actions such as following orders. Light-Maze knew what he had to do. Well implement a karma concealment cover. Follow my pattern. He analyzed the surrounding energy pattern and created and released a karma pattern similar to it. Soldiers who comprehended his pattern would copy it. Their karma patterns would change accordingly to their surroundings like a chameleon. When Light-Maze emitted his karma, the soldiers would copy it. This continued like an endlessly repeating camp song. While this was a technique normally used to camouflage themselves from enemies, it currently wasnt used for that. They couldnt hide the karmalings difference in nature in the monsters universe with a simple karma concealment cloak. His tactic was to have them focus on something familiar and repetitive so that they could momentarily forget their despair and sorrow. Fortunately, this seemed to have an effect as their slow-moving advance picked up speed. That was how the subjugation force walked their path of return while carrying the four corpses: by continuing this song of suppressed karma. They looked like a funeral procession rather than the figures of soldiers returning from the battlefield. ** {} {} 14 of the stone plates on the Brain were lit up. No, as one of them didnt light up until the end, only 13 stone plates were lit up. {} Though quite a bit of time had passed since the start of the meeting, no one talked. It was a rare situation considering how the Exalted Wings always quickly made decisions. It was as shocking as Flame-Rains report, who had hastily called for this meeting. {Exalted Wing Dark-Sound has died in battle. While the members of the subjugation force believe that the battle against the four monster brothers ended with both sides facing defeat, no one witnessed this first-hand. I am personally investigating the specifics using the results from their autopsies. However, as the majority of their karma is already absent Itll take likely some time to analyze the situation.} A long silence hung in the air after her report. Leviathan finally managed to speak. Flame-Hell, who had the duty to lead the meeting as the chairman, seemed to be shocked from losing his right-hand man, Dark-Sound, and was unable to speak a word. { Though were taken aback as Dark-Sounds death was unprecedented I think holding a funeral is right. I heard that you are investigating the situation When will you be able to send his body?} { I already ordered the production of an identical copy. As we should be able to investigate through the copy, it should be possible to send the body once its complete.} {} The copy would be identical in both matter and karma. Obviously, this was impossible to do with living warriors as the fate of their soul was engraved in the universe and the karma created from it would be impossible to copy. That was why creating a complete copy meant that Dark-Sound had died, his soul and fate completely scattered and the karma left in his body having lost its characteristics. He had degenerated into an inanimate object that could be copied. The Brain became silent at this realization. The one who broke the silence this time was Flame-Hell, whose voice was unstable. He seemed to have opened his mouth to uphold his duty as the chairman. {To show proper respect for him, I think its best if we all gather even momentarily and attend his funeral. As the monsters spirits have been broken, I think itll be fine if we took the time to do this.} While everyone was agreeing to his suggestion with their silence, Armor-Desert added a condition. {However, we cannot predict the amount of strength the monsters have in reserve. Didnt no one expect Exalted Wing Dark-Sound to fall in battle in this expedition?} All the Exalted Wings knew about Dark-Sounds powerful restraining skill. They had also believed that they completely understood the four monster brothers from past battles. This was why they had assumed an easy victory. Yet, the result was Dark-Sounds death. There was a likely chance they had made an error in their understanding of the monsters strength. Perhaps this was why Armor-Deserts voice contained a hint of fear. {Then Lets have Exalted Wing Flame-Rain remain in the monsters universe to keep an eye on the monsters movements. If we do that, then it wouldnt be too much for the rest of us to gather for half an hour. Every Exalted Wing needs to make an appearance to comfort alliance members.} Flame-Rain said in a firm tone though accommodating a part of Armor-Deserts suggestion. Each Exalted Wing was a hero and leader representing the key species of the alliance. Having them gather and speak words of harmony and weathering this crisis could greatly soothe the alliances agitation. {} This time, all the Exalted Wings expressed their agreement. Though this was the same agreement of silence as before, it felt heavier considering the situation. Flame-Hell sighed as he said, {Haaa The monsters may be much stronger than we thought. I will annul the future subjugation plans, including my own, for now.} The Exalted Wings who had prepared for the grand scheme alongside Dark-Sound felt a sense of futility at Flame-Hells declaration. How hard had Dark-Sound worked for this expedition, for Flame-Hells assassination? Yet, everything had instantly gone up in smoke. Nonetheless, they soon shook their heads to erase this sensation. They currently couldnt imagine the monsters strength. Now wasnt the time to confront Flame-Hell. {Well assign Choi Hyuk, who is first in the warrior rankings, to be in charge of Alliance Citys security until the funeral.} It was only obvious that Choi Hyuk, who held the highest position besides the Exalted Wings and was considered possibly stronger than the Exalted Wings after killing a demise-ranked monster, would be in charge of the security for such an important event. No one opposed this. This was the moment Choi Hyuk took command over Alliance City. ** Haack Haaaa Sweat dripped from Choi Hyuks jaw. His hair kept shaking due to his trembling legs, and whenever they did, beads of sweat scattered in the air. How many are left? He couldnt tell. He couldnt even remember how many he had taken down. His karma had turned stiff, and thanks to this, his head felt heavy. One more. He avoided a wooden spear as he stabbed with his wooden sword. Keahak! A Berserker team leader, who was struck in the neck, let out a frustrated groan as he collapsed. Haa Haaa His palms ached. His wooden sword almost slipped from his hand due to the lack of power in his grip. One more. He had long since passed his limits. It would be nice if the only thought that filled his mind was taking down one more person, but a distracting thought couldnt be erased from his mind. Choi Hyuk had decided on special training when he discovered this thought. Even though he was past the point of return as Chu Youngjin had died together with Dark-Sound, a hesitation still hid somewhere in his heart. Though it was very faint, it wouldnt disappear, a whisper tugging on his mind. A lingering thought that hid itself when he cornered it but would stick its head out the moment he became soft-hearted. Do I really have to end everything and does it all have to end? What about Flame-Rain? A wooden sword stabbed at him. Hup! Choi Hyuk avoided the stab aimed at his chest by twisting his body. His actions were needlessly big due to his bottomed-out stamina and wavering focus. Still, he succeeded in countering by slashing his sword as he turned around. Pak! Violently hit on his forehead, Baek Seoin tumbled on the ground. Yet, that wasnt the end of the attack. As if he had been waiting for this, Alexei, Lee Jinhees right-hand man, charged at him with three other team leaders. The team leader charging from behind aimed for his right ankle, the one on the left aimed for his knee, and the one of the right targeted his elbow. Alexei raised his sword and swung down vertically. There was no way to dodge. This was checkmate as his karma had been exhausted long ago. Choi Hyuk still didnt give up. Kuah! Baang! Choi Hyuk stomped his left foot and leaped forward. He narrowly avoided the sword targeting his right ankle. He slammed his forehead against the bridge of Alexeis nose and stabbed the team leader aiming for his elbow before he could by extending his right arm. However, he couldnt avoid the sword targeting his left knee. Crunch! Choi Hyuks knee bent at a weird angle. While falling, Choi Hyuk twirled his body and slammed his sword into the culprits knee. Crunch! Kuak! But anymore was impossible. Its 10 victories out of 10 matches, huh? Though it hurts my pride a little that its one against so many A wins a win, right? Lee Jinhee chuckled as she made an appearance. Choi Hyuk menacingly swung his wooden sword even though his leg was broken, but he couldnt hit Lee Jinhee, who moved like the wind, with that. Lee Jinhee avoided his attack as though she was dancing before coming close and pushing him onto the floor. Thud! He felt dizzy. The ground felt like it was rolling. Writhing on the floor, Choi Hyuk said, Your actions felt like they held a grudge? Of course they do. Do you know how many times I was beaten up by you? Also, youre a bastard who wont even listen to a word I say. Lee Jinhee grabbed him by his collar and pulled him up. Choi Hyuks neck was pulled up. Lee Jinhee seemed to be angrier than usual for some reason. So You damn leader. If youre not going to listen to a word I say At least do it properly. If youre going to die, kill them all before you do. Dont die so clumsily like you are now! Crack! Lee Jinhees wooden sword shattered and penetrated Choi Hyuks chest. Even though they were all suppressed at the no-star level, she displayed an amazing burst of strength to stab into his chest. Ah It was so painful. Because it was so unexpectedly painful, Choi Hyuk fainted while thinking he might actually die. A face appeared in his mind when he thought that he might die. . . Are you awake, leader? Baek Seoin woke him up. He felt like he had had a dream, but it evaporated as soon as he opened his eyes. For some reason, tears were dried up near his eyes. Choi Hyuk raised his body. His wounds were already healed, and his sealed karma had returned. He felt calm. His resolve was pure without a single speck of doubt. Wouldnt it be fine if the goal of your training wasnt victory? Since the difference in level disappears once karma freezes Its impossible for you to take down 200 of the top elites, including the executives, in that state. Though Its great training for us. Choi Hyuk shook his head. I already told you that we cant rashly assume the Exalted Wings strength. Even if we seal their karma, they are still Exalted Wings. While thats true Im only saying this in hopes that you wont be so disappointed if you fail. Ones spirit is important in a fight, but Im worried our leaders spirit might be broken before the fight even begins. While he said this jokingly, Choi Hyuk felt a hint of sincere worry in those words. He smiled bitterly. Baek hyung. Yes. Flame-Rain. Shes the only variable. She cant be allowed to attend the funeral under any circumstances. Baek Seoins eyes widened at the sudden change in topic, but he quickly replied in a serious manner, Understood. Ill set up additional measures. Okay. Choi Hyuk brushed away his lingering thoughts with this. Its fine with this. It was now completely settled. No one could stop him. If Flame-Rain tried to stop him, he would kill her too. He felt the thought that stubbornly lingered in his mind be plucked out. He understood that he had changed. Whatever the result, he would soon die. In return, he would be able to kill everyone. He stood up and said, Then lets begin the 11th mock battle. Chapter 198: That Day (1) Episode 12: Final Episode / Chapter 198: That Day (1) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk Will it be possible? I think theyve already changed their minds Its possible. I know because I have come in contact with their hearts under the pretext of giving them buffs. Even if they left, they are Berserkers. But Haa. If you think so, well do it. I believe in you. Baek Seoin eventually gave in while scratching his head. Dont worry. They also unconsciously know that this fight will come. Also, they know that they cant avoid it. ** Living here? You wont believe me if I described it to you and it wont be enough just looking at it. You need to experience it to know. Its so great itll shock you! Handke seemed many times brighter than when he was a Berserker. Ah, have a glass of whiskey. Ting! He opened a whiskey bottle filled with golden liquid and tossed it into the air. Glass plates appeared in the air to catch and serve the whiskey bottles. Not a single drop of alcohol was spilled. Various alcohols from Earth were already lined up in the air and on the table. Bae Jinman and Zero raised their glasses in a slightly flustered manner. The whiskey bottle tipped on its own, giving off a pungent scent, and poured well-aged liquor into their glasses. Try it. Youll probably be surprised. Handke raised his glass boastfully. Leah smiled subtly beside him. Although only two years had passed since he had left the Berserkers, even at a glance, they could tell that he had adjusted well to his new life in the monsters universe. Gulp. When they took a sip, fiery liquid spread throughout their bodies. Their bodies heated up as if they had drunk hot water, and their taut karma relaxed. Good, isnt it? Haaa Theres no need for drugs like Water Fog now. Apparently, karma engineering has advanced, making it possible to easily suppress or scatter ones karma. They can also heat your body while making you lose control over your karma. This is the result of that. Handke recklessly emptied his glass and exhaled, releasing a fragrant, cool alcoholic scent. With his mind becoming fuzzy, he chuckled happily. This is a precious liquor to me. Have you heard of it, Fates Salute?! I only brought it out because you are my welcomed guests. Handke was magnanimous and childish like an upstart from the countryside who had gotten rich in the city. Looking at him, Bae Jinman sipped his glass. It was definitely good. Better than any alcohol he had tasted on Earth. It also made him slightly tipsy. Suppressing karma, you say? Handke quickly continued when he heard Bae Jinman mumble. Thats right. Apparently, it was jointly developed by the Armored Soul Tribe and the dragon race. Oh, right, the glass crabs played a part as well? Ahahaha. Well, theres no way youd know. Since Im familiar with the Berserker lifestyle, I know you dont have time to learn about stuff like this. He wasnt ridiculing him with ill intentions. He simply felt sad that his close friend was still suffering. Unable to directly tell him to take up this lifestyle, he had to go about it in a roundabout way. Handke was the only Berserker executive who was of similar age to Bae Jinman. His only close friend. Bae Jinman could keep a cool smile on his face only because he knew his friends intentions. However, he looked at Zero sitting awkwardly beside him and chuckled like a villain because he found the situation funny. It seemed even Zero, who was always incredibly formal, also found this funny as he grinned. Know about karma suppression? Did he just ask this to Berserkers? Of course, we know about karma suppression. You do? Of course, we know it very well. Damn it, then thats probably a combat skill. Handke turned his head away like he had lost his appetite for the alcohol. Baek Jinman chuckled once more. But This place is the monsters universe. Isnt it the very border of the front lines? Im surprised that the mood is more casual than I expected. Zero stopped grinning and directed his cold gaze towards the alcohol and food lined up in front of him. Leah replied, Its the princesss policy. In some ways, its nothing new. During the recruit training or when we visited the supply stores while we were low-ranked warriors, it was dreary and warlike wherever we went But, how was Dark City or Alliance City? Free and abundant. Leah shrugged. Thats it. Karma is born from the feelings and will emitted by souls. While you might get stronger quickly if youre pushed to the extreme Theres a limit. Souls get exhausted too. Thats why its more effective to live casually, experiencing various feelings and experiences that let your soul rest during times of no combat. The princess simply opened this right only granted to the top species to more people. Of course, results are most important on the battlefield, and our results are one of the best in the stronghold. You look happy. Overseer Richard and I solely dreamt of the survival and prosperity of humanity. Here, humanity is polishing their foundations for survival every day and is prospering Of course, Im happy. I dont know about that. Overseer Richards will that I remember told us to follow Leader Choi Hyuk. The good mood shattered as Zero looked directly at Leah, who had raised her head slightly. A chilling breeze suddenly flowed between them. Hey, youre ruining the mood. Whatever Overseer Richards will was, Im sure it wasnt for the two of you to be growling at each other. Handke scolded them as he refilled their glasses. Leah and Zero awkwardly looked away. Yeah, so what brings you here? Theres no way the leader gave you a break. Isnt he incredibly busy as the person in charge of Alliance Citys security? Because of Youngjins funeral? Well Even though we arent Berserkers anymore, we still ought to do what we should. I have been thinking about this a great deal. As if his vigor and happiness were lies, Handke and even Leah became immersed in a depressing mood. This was unusual in Bae Jinmans perspective. The executives who stayed beside Choi Hyuk didnt show such a serious reaction to Chu Youngjins death. Even Lee Jinhee, though she was gloomy, didnt look like she was openly cherishing Chu Youngjins memory. This was because a battle like that was awaiting them as well. Chu Youngjin had simply gone slightly ahead of them. In the end, sorrow and depression were for those who remained. Does that mean such emotions arent for those who would accompany him in death? Bae Jinman found this clear difference in emotions interesting. Those who were determined to die might actually be more relieved as though they were being released from their prolonged suffering. But Why am I here? Though it is a dangerous mission Bae Jinman shook his head at his heart, which was becoming more complicated, as he downed a glass of whiskey. Swoosh. As he became drunk, he spoke what was on his mind. Keeu Youre right. This isnt a break. I came because I have work. To be honest, I came for the final battle. Final Battle? Seemingly aware of the unease behind those words, Handke and Leah became rigid. You know, right? What the final battle is for our leader. There was a moment of silence. Realizing something, Leah shouted, Do-do-dont tell me, Youngjin-! Both Dark-Sound and the four monster brothers suffering a defeat was currently the biggest mystery in the alliance. However, this would be possible if Chu Youngjin swung his sword in the other direction! Handke seemed to sober up instantly. What What the hell? Then dont tell me Dark-Sounds funeral is No, but, is it okay to say something like that to us? What are you going to do if we spill the beans? Taken aback, Handke lowered his voice. Bae Jinman shrugged. What can we do? We came to ask for your help. Handkes eyes widened. This is treason! Its risking our species safety! Bae Jinman stood up and moved his face close to Handkes. Then, as if growling, he said, Do you think Choi Hyuk will care about something like that? But But! Even when Leah hesitated, Bae Jinman coldly cut them off. If you dont want to, dont. Why dont you just go tell Exalted Wing Flame-Rain? Theres no way we would! Handke shouted in anger. Bae Jinman smiled. You and Ms. Leah. Think about it carefully. What this truly means for humanity? If you slip up, do you think Choi Hyuk will just end things at that? Wont the alliance encounter a terrorist so outrageous theyd think that the mutts of the universe{1} were tame in comparison? Also, when that happens, the alliance wont be able to trust humans again. What the hell! Also, if the Exalted Wings are gone, what about the war against the monsters! Leah said in a suppressed voice. Bae Jinman shook his head. No, once the purge is complete, our leader will head to the monsters universe. He will kill the monster queen. He said with certainty. This war will end a few days from now. Handke asked with a confused look, Even if its our leader Is that even possible? Bae Jinman smiled kindly. You know our leader. You wont believe what you hear, and its not enough to look. Hes someone you must personally encounter to know. Thump. Ha Haha. Handke laughed because he found it funny how he was persuaded by those words. He felt his heart was childish for racing right away. Flutter. Zero threw a letter at a dazed Leah. This is? Leah knew what it was just by looking at the paper. Her eyes wavered. Its Overseer Richards will he left for our leader. At his nonchalant words, Leah bemoaned as she buried the letter in her chest. Unfair. She mumbled quietly. Berserkers. They had no questions for fighting. They had experienced constant victories by following behind Leader Choi Hyuk. They were well aware that, even if they quit the Berserkers, they would have to fight at least once as Berserkers again. Perhaps they had accepted this final battle with no regards for the alliance or humanity the moment they joined the Berserkers. Damn it Bring out the other alcohol. I needlessly gave these damn bastards my good liquor. Ignoring the venting Handke, Bae Jinman shamelessly poured himself another glass. Whats wrong with that? Its liquor you might not be able to drink again if we mess up. You old geezer!! Only learning bad stuff from the Berserkers!! Puahaha! Bae Jinman burst out laughing. He couldnt even remember the last time he laughed so hard. ** The preparations were proceeding smoothly. The funeral would be held on the first floor of the Tower of Warriors. They secretly hid and installed devices under the pretext that they were setting up the defensive line used during Dragonics defense battle around the location the Exalted Wings would gather at. They also dispatched plenty Berserkers and Kundle Tribe members at the Light of Eternity, which was the gate leading to the Flame Wing Tribes homeland and the main power source sustaining Alliance City, under the guise they were preparing for all circumstances. It almost makes me wonder if its okay to do this. Baek Seoin smacked his lips at their blatant preparations. However, he also knew that no one would think something would happen in Alliance City where 12 Exalted Wings were gathered. Maybe if the monsters charged in at full force? A conspiracy? They didnt even consider something so reckless. It was something only a crazy person would attempt. While the most important element in their plan was the fight that would break out on the first floor of the Tower of Warriors, there were other variables outside of that. First was the Light of Eternity from which they would draw the power necessary to power the karma freezing devices. Rather than being part of Alliance City, this place was more like a district directly under the Flame Wing Tribes authority. Even if Choi Hyuk, who was in charge of the security, tried, he wouldnt be able to drive away the prideful Flame Wing Tribe warriors protecting this area. Rather, they ridiculed him by saying, Why did he dispatch such useless people here? Isnt Leader Choi Hyuk underestimating us too much? Likewise, the security on the first floor of the Tower of Warriors would be filled with the Exalted Wings direct guards. Though they might be allowed to escort them on their way to the Tower of Warriors, the Berserkers were not allowed inside. So its my turn now. Lee Jinhee stretched her body. Her mission was as important, no, in some ways more important than Choi Hyuks. This plan wouldnt work without her. Another short sword besides Lee Jinhees Vow also hung from her waist. It was a beautiful short sword with a geometric pattern on it. Occupy the Light of Eternity, extract its power source Pierce through the security at the Tower of Warriors and install this repeater She mumbled while tilting her head to the left and right. Saying its easy. But itll be bustling with transcendent warriors. However, her expression was filled with confidence contrary to her words. As they needed an immense amount of power to silence all the Exalted Wings, they needed to directly install a specially-made repeater in the gathering area of the Exalted Wings. It was a difficult run where she would have to open and shove her head inside the maw of a tiger. Lee Jinhee with 13 years of parkour experience. Beginning the most extreme run of her life! Raising her hand up high, Lee Jinhee whistled as her eyes turned serious. She got in position like an athlete and glared at the Light of Eternity, which rose up like a pillar. Before they knew it, it was the day of Dark-Sounds funeral. {1} Blue Manes from before Chapter 199: That Day (2) Episode 12: Final Episode / Chapter 199: That Day (2) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk Currently, Choi Hyuk was with the Exalted Wings on the first-floor hall of the Tower of Warriors. Dark-Sounds body floated in the center of the hall. The skilled experts of the alliance dressed his body to look more dignified than when he was alive. His flesh, which became mushy once his karma left, was mixed with expensive metals to make it smooth, and they ground and sprinkled jewels of darkness to recreate how the darkness around him would always suck light in. Geometric patterns created by mixing materials that symbolized the key species of the alliance were laid out around him, and when you looked at him from afar, these patterns looked like a giant wing covering his body. The wing wasnt simply a decoration. You could indirectly experience records of Dark-Sounds battles, fate, and life when you perked your ears at or connected to the spread patterns. His body, which was restored without sparing rare materials, was more of a beautification than a restoration, and it was more like a statue of a god than a body. All of the Exalted Wings gathered here today used the native language of the Dark Tribe to show respect for Dark-Sound. The Wing of Governance. Dark-Sound Flame-Fog, who was usually quiet, seemed immersed in his emotions today. Even thinking about it now, I think this was the right choice. It isnt just a funeral. It will set a precedent and may be written down in history. The Exalted Wings henceforth gave titles to each other (Dark-Sound received the title Wing of Governance), and they decided to make his body into a statue and enshrine it on the first-floor hall of the Tower of Warriors. In the future, warriors who visited the tower would have their minds engraved with the great cause, A United Alliance, when they saw past Exalted Wings who laid down their lives, and they could experience the records left behind by them so that they could possibly try to comprehend their level. However, the reason Flame-Fog was so emotional wasnt just because of this. We should have done this when King Flame-Sky died. He was considered neutral as he maintained his silence when Flame-Hell and Flame-Rain opposed each other. However, they all knew that a part of his heart always possessed respect for Flame-Sky. No, rather there shouldnt be another sacrifice like this Exalted Wings arent existences that come into being like how the monster queen creates monsters. Flame-Thorn, who was close to Flame-Hell, pointed out. Though I agreed to this because there has already a sacrifice I still think that it is best if we make sure a sacrifice like this doesnt happen again. From the beginning, it made no sense that an Exalted Wing would personally lead an expedition. We need a manual that will allow us to fight powerful monsters without sacrificing Exalted Wings. While it might sound cruel, we need to think realistically. No matter how many normal warriors are sacrificed, it is still better than a single Exalted Wing dying. This was a discussion that had been ongoing since their meeting at the Brain. A discussion about what measures they should take if a similar situation occurred. Now, lets stop talking about that. Flame-Hell cut her off. Warriors have already gathering in the square. The funeral will start soon. God knows how long its been since weve all gathered in one place Lets stop talking about such things for now. Lets talk about what Exalted Wing Dark-Sound was like when he was alive and think about how saddening it is to lose such a great individual. A solemn mood hung in the air. Choi Hyuk, who stood upright in a section of the hall as the one in charge of security, swallowed the anger that surged in his heart when he saw them like that. Choi Hyuk felt his insides twist like a teenager going through puberty who felt like everything was wrong with the world. The decisions they made at the Brain frequently led entire planets to annihilation. They appointed entire species as Consumables without a sliver of sympathy and pushed them into battlefields they couldnt return from. These decisions occurred so frequently that they didnt need justifications such as it was inevitable or a small sacrifice for the majority. Choi Hyuk knew the details behind their decisions better than anyone else. He had never forgotten them. Kill. Only then can you kill. Those who couldnt kill were abandoned like trash or, sometimes, were recycled like Chu Youngjins girlfriend, Lee Hyejin. The alliance wasnt heartbroken at these sacrifices. Simply a more hellish battlefield awaited those who survived. These sacrifices were considered so obvious that they werent given an apology or cherished. On the other hand, the Exalted Wings felt various emotions when faced with Dark-Sounds death. Some were scared, a few were sad, and others were angry. This was likely because his death was the death of an equal. The terrifying fact that it could have been them made them emotional. A case that can never be allowed to happen and one that is inevitable. Choi Hyuk thought about the difference between the two cases. Who were the majority? Who were the minority? Didnt that all depend on the losses they would suffer? The Exalted Wings wouldnt have suffered any losses if the earthlings, a species on the border, were annihilated. So if people disagreed with their decision, they could virtuously say that it was inevitable. However, if he wanted to make them realize that they should never have done that As expected, there was no other way besides personally engraving it into their flesh and bones. Once under unbearable pain, they would end up looking back on their actions, asking themselves if they had been wrong. Choi Hyuk closed his eyes while imagining their screams. Gulp. He swallowed his surging emotions once more. It was the last time. ** The monsters arent making any particular movements. Are you sure? Yes. Recently, the independent troop Frontier risked their lives to investigate deep into the enemy territory. They reported no monster activity anywhere. Thats good. Flame-Rain nodded. The independent troop Frontier was a troop composed of warriors who had left the Berserkers. As top elites in Flame-Rains stronghold, they were trustworthy. Flame-Rain relaxed her tense shoulders. Huu Its hard, isnt it? No. Her adjutant, Camilla, replied immediately, but her complexion clearly showed signs of exhaustion. Camilla, who was the Sovereign of Paradise and an overseer of Earth, followed Flame-Rain to the monsters universe and had gained enough experience to be promoted to her adjutant. She strengthened her position in the stronghold as her trusted adjutant. Her authority was similar to that of a chief presidential secretarys{1}. Camilla, who had dreamed about earthlings prosperity and happiness, steadily created a foothold to realize her dream. Of course, she had to handle an immense workload to do so. I understand. Restoring Deus, which was completely destroyed, is already a huge task, yet we have to stay on full alert since Exalted Wing Dark-Sound passed away like that It must be tough for you. Its normally something I should be doing Sorry, please work a little harder. Flame-Rain patted Camillas shoulder. When she did, Camillas expression, which she tried hard to keep firm, became misty. Resignation and fear reflected on her face. Wow! Whats this? Was it that tough for you? Hmm Should I assign some personnel to you? Camilla was never one to show it even if things were tough so Flame-Rain was shocked when her eyes looked gloomy. Camilla shook her head. She was well aware that Flame-Rain had it tougher than her. She could easily tell by how her flames blazed limply and had lost their liveliness. She had no intention of showing a weak side of her just because work was tough. Her gloominess was because of another matter. Thats not it. Rather I just feel that somethings strange. Has anything been discovered from the investigation? What the heck? Were you worried about me? Flame-Rain leaned into her chair. Rather than a discovery Its regarding Chu Youngjin. The warrior who passed away Chu Youngjin? Yeah, he isnt dead yet. Camillas eyes widened. Ah, of course, hes considered dead by the alliances diagnosis, but hes not dead yet in my perspective. My flames can reignite a completely extinguished wick. Of course, if there is even a tiny part of the wick remaining that is. Thats why Im thinking about it. Flame-Rain lowered her eyes and tapped her long finger against her cheek. Choi Hyuk. If I think of that damn bastard, I want to save him. Since hes a warrior hes been with since the beginning of the recruit training, itll bother him even if he acts like it doesnt. I dont want to make his difficult life even harder. And what about the woman of the Armored Soul Tribe who comes to me and cries? I want to save him. Thats what I personally think However, as an Exalted Wing, I should give up this uncertain treatment and wake him up right now. You see, I need to hear his testimony. His testimony? Yeah. Regarding a third-party. A third-party After looking at the corpses, it looks like they were all injured by one person. It doesnt make sense for everyone to be killed by a single person in a four-on-four fight. That means someone might have intruded on their fight midway. My duty is to figure out who that person is, what his or her skills are, and why that person left without laying a hand on the rest of the subjugation force Also, how Chu Youngjin was able to avoid that persons attack. Camillas expression became darker. However, lost in her thoughts, Flame-Rain didnt notice this change and continued, But if I wake him up, hell definitely die. I also cant waste my strength on a treatment that could take a hundred or even a thousand years or may not even be possible But itll be no different from abandoning my duty if I dont attempt it Haaa. Also, how can I do that to Choi Hyuk and to that Armored Soul Tribe woman? Flame-Rain sighed with a face that seemed to have aged ten years. White smoke exhaled from her mouth. For her, who possessed pure flames, to exhale smoke, it seemed she was under a lot of stress. Gloomily looking at her, Camilla seemed to have decided on something as she tightly shut her eyes before saying, Maybe there isnt a third-party? Then, youre saying the culprit is among Kwe, Jae, Lan, and Ryuk, who all died there? I dont think so No, Im talking about Chu Youngjin. Huh? Chu Youngjin is the only one without any injuries. Couldnt Chu Youngjin have killed everyone? Ehhh? But his level is You previously mentioned that his cause of death wasnt certain, correct? Perhaps he burned up all his karma His cause of death has never been reported before. I guess? What if he wasnt injured by something? What if he broke down from squeezing out all his strength? Flame-Rain bounced up from her seat. However, she still didnt believe her. But But why would Chu Youngjin do that? He doesnt have a reason to. Chu Youngjin was now a transcendent warrior who represented the alliance. His future would be filled with glory so why would he do such a thing? To suddenly assassinate Dark-Sound? This would cause him to obtain nothing and lose everything. Camilla steadied her breath. Yes, logically, it didnt make sense. There wasnt any evidence either. This leap in logic she was currently talking about could destroy everything she had accumulated until now. However, Camilla still felt very uneasy. She couldnt bear not speaking of it as the alliance, which sustained the universe, could collapse and the earthlings could be marked as the most traitorous species at a single misstep. Exalted Wing Flame-Rain How much do you know about the Berserkers, about Choi Hyuk? Flame-Rain gave Camilla a look asking what she was talking about all of a sudden. Nonetheless, Camilla continued firmly, Though I dont know what you think of Choi Hyuk we earthlings called him the Demon King. Have you never witnessed the endless rage he possesses? A rage that wants to burn the entire universe to cinders. Flame-Rains eyes wavered. She completely reorganized the information she had collected until now, clearer and simpler than her previous hypothesis. The result pointed towards an unbelievable truth. While it was absurd, the thought that Choi Hyuk, that crazy bastard, could really do it crossed her mind. The damage was too severe for her to ignore this small possibility. Dont Dont tell me that this crazy bastard?! Flame-Rain jolted up from her seat. She pondered over it while pacing precisely ten steps. Then she decided. Ah, I dont know. Even if I take responsibility for this I cant leave things as they are. Assemble an army immediately! We head to Alliance City! Her current actions could deal her a heavy political blow, but Flame-Rain decided to act. Yes! With a complicated expression, a mix of resignation and conviction, Camilla replied in a firm, low voice. {1} Highest-ranking employee of the Blue House Chapter 200: That Day (3) Episode 12: Final Episode / Chapter 200: That Day (3) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk What? Whos going where? On the first floor of the Tower of Warriors, Dark-Sounds body and the 12 Exalted Wings were gathered in a hall the size of a basketball court. The somber mood broke out into a commotion at the sudden news. Why is Exalted Wing Flame-Rain coming here? Shes bringing her army? She observed some rebellious activity? Whats rebellious? What? She doesnt know? She simply talked one-sidedly without giving a proper explanation and hung up I dont know whos calling who rebellious. Is she going to overrule the matter decided at the Brain on her own? This situation was so bewildering that they didnt know what to do even after pushing their subordinates to contact others and discuss the matter. Shouldnt we regard this as high treason? What is she trying to do on the day of Exalted Wing Dark-Sounds funeral? What do you mean high treason?! Its not like shes forcing her way here, she notified us in advance. In advance? She just said what she wanted. What is it if not a sudden attack for saying something then leading her army here? Your words are harsh! This was a delicate matter. The general in charge of defending their border declared that she would ignore orders and lead her army to the headquarters. She also justified her actions with an abrupt rebellious activity. Just looking at the situation, it was undoubtedly an act of treason, which was also why the Exalted Wings couldnt believe it. I mean Isnt the power currently gathered in Alliance City too high for a revolt? Leader Choi Hyuk, did you notice any activities that could be considered rebellious in Alliance City? None. Choi Hyuk feigned ignorance. However, he smiled bitterly in his mind. As expected Flame-Rain, did you figure it out? Notifying them in advance instead of coming abruptly and not revealing the specifics while declaring rebellious activities made it seem like perhaps Flame-Rain was sending him a warning, telling him not to act rashly. Its too late. All preparations were complete, and he had already resolved himself. No I think its been a bit noisy outside for a while Leviathan, who had been silent, said as his brows wriggled. As an enormous dragon, he currently covered his body in the fourth dimension, laying his body out throughout the hall. Because he was covered in a higher dimension, the walls werent damaged when his body passed through them. When Leviathan pointed out the commotion, the other Exalted Wings noticed it as well. The racket was picking up speed as it approached the Tower of Warriors. What is going on? Leader Choi Hyuk? Flame-Thorn demanded an explanation. Her eyes narrowed as if she was warning him. Choi Hyuk smiled. If they noticed the commotion, then it was already too late. Lee Jinhee was faster than anyone gave her credit for. The moments finally come. Sling. He unsheathed his sword. ** Lee Jinhee closed her eyes and controlled her karma. She had originally thought that karma was a special, extraordinary ability. She had believed it was an external power that took root in her body, but she was mistaken. As her rank increased, karma permeated into her cells, and now, it even absorbed the cells themselves. Karma was her body. Controlling karma meant that she could control even the tips of the hairs on her body. Her calm figure resembled a metal object inside a powerful magnetic field rather than a living being. She didnt move a muscle when she stood still, yet her entire body reacted without wasting even the tiniest bit of energy when she began to move. Opening her eyes, she saw her target. There was a total of 16 warriors from the Flame Wing Tribe protecting the Light of Eternity. 15 of them were high-ranked warriors while the one leading them was a highest-ranked warrior. Lee Jinhees goal was to end it without giving them the chance to scream. It would be best if no one knew about the rebellion until they activated the karma freezing devices. Whew Well go in immediately. Whoosh! Her smooth thighs exposed beneath her shorts became taut. Feeling hot, she stared in front of her. Instead of a kicking the ground and jumping, this was more like the gathering of willpower. Lee Jinhee took a deep breath and then exhaled. Hu! Bang! Accelerating to her top speed instantly, her body shot through the air. Space rippled in front of her like a sonic boom erupting from compressed sound waves when a jet exceeded the speed of sound. The space ripples were like a shell left behind by her sheer speed so the situation had already concluded by the time the Flame Wing Tribe warriors noticed. Huh? Something just The warriors tilted their heads, but the head of one of them dropped as his neck had been sliced at an angle. The warrior beside him opened his mouth in surprise as his head split vertically in two. The other warriors turned around and kept a distance from them, but before they could completely turn their backs, their bodies fell apart in various pieces. What?! Pscht! The warriors who had avoided this calamity as they were further away, were stabbed to death before they could open their mouths in shock. The Berserker team leaders who followed Lee Jinhee were able to easily take their lives because Lee Jinhee had caught their attention. Claang! The only warrior who blocked her short sword was the highest-ranked warrior in charge of protecting the Light of Eternity. He had a flustered expression as though he had only blocked her attack out of reflex. Thud. The corpses of the slaughtered warriors fell to the ground after he blocked her short sword. The corpses burned up as they were strewn on the ground as though a Molotov Cocktail had been thrown. Only then did the highest-ranked warrior come to his senses and attempted to shout. A revo- Slice! He slumped to the floor before he could even finish. Lee Jinhees Vow shined in a brilliant white light, and he couldnt deal with Lee Jinhees speed which used her Sword of Vows limitless power. With only his lower jaw intact, everything above his upper jaw was sliced off. Blaaze! The place Lee Jinhee stood was blazing with flames from the dead warriors, and her five loyal team leaders, including Alexei, stood around her. Haa Ha Panting, she tightly gripped her trembling hand. Even though she had borrowed the strength of her Sword of Vow, she still sliced ten high-ranked and one highest-ranked warrior in an instant. Overwhelmed with exhausted, she felt like was about to faint. Her karma, which had been well-controlled, extended out on its own, her legs shook, and her shoulders trembled. Her legs felt so heavy that she felt as though they were melting onto the ground. She needed to rest, but Lee Jinhee squeezed out more strength. Kiing! Lee Jinhees Vow became brighter, and Lee Jinhee used this strength lent by the sword to forcefully steady her breath. Huu. When she turned around after letting out a short breath, a report immediately arrived. The link has been established. She wasnt the only one who moved at full speed. During this short period of time, glass crabs surrounded the Light of Eternity and began to stack glass pebbles in a complicated pattern. This arrangement was set up to extract power from the Light of Eternity. Lee Jinhee glanced down at the other short sword hanging on her waist. The patterns that densely covered the short sword shined as they received the power extracted from the Light of Eternity. Soon, the patterns fell away from the surface of the sword like holograms and twirled around her. Lee Jinhee nodded. She glanced at the Berserkers, Kundle Tribe members, and glass crab surrounding the Light of Eternity for the last time. These warriors who were dispatched under Choi Hyuks authority as head of security were assigned to defend the Light of Eternity until their revolt concluded so that the karma freezing devices wouldnt lose their power source. Hu. Exhaling once more, she left without saying farewell. The five team leaders followed behind her, but the distance between them grew instantly. The path to the Tower of Warriors was crowded. Due to the excessive number of people, warriors sat on rooftops and some even floated in the air as they waited for the funeral. Since it was impossible to avoid their attention, Lee Jinhee decided to move more quickly. She charged at full speed, stepping on rooftops and sometimes even on air. Huu My body feels heavy. The karma of the many warriors gathered here pressed down on her body. She didnt notice it when she moved at a moderate pace, but the pressure increased as she gained speed. Huh? Whos that? Isnt she Director Lee Jinhee of the Berserkers? Is it something to do security? People noticed Lee Jinhees fleeting appearance as she rushed over their heads. The majority just let her be, but the highest-ranked warriors of the Flame Wing Tribe were a little different. Huh? Wait! Isnt that the Light of Eternity?! The problem was the repeater, which was shaped like a short sword, dangling from her waist. Constantly receiving power from the Light of Eternity, the repeater released streams of enormous power. The Light of Eternity was a power originating from the Flame Wing Tribes homeland. These warriors, who prided themselves for being the sole possessors of such power, couldnt disregard the Light of Eternitys power emanating from Lee Jinhee. Hey! Wait! Flame Wing Tribe warriors flew over from every direction and stopped her. Why do I sense the Light of Eternity from you? One said coldly as he obstructed her path. When she looked at these meddlesome fellows stopping her, she realized that each and every one of them seemed to be highest-ranked warriors. The type of warriors who believed themselves to be intrinsic to the alliance. Hup! Obviously, Lee Jinhee didnt plan on replying. Without slowing down, she stomped down with her foot. Bearing her will, her karma ignored inertia and changed directions. Lee Jinhee zigzagged vertically and rushed past the Flame Wing Tribe warriors. Huh?! Block her! The warriors shouted. Other warriors in the crowd leaped up one after the other. What is it? Whats going on? Warriors from other tribes stretched their heads out to look at the sudden commotion as they whispered to each other. The Flame Wing Tribe warriors were proud of being members of the Flame Wing Tribe, more than their rank or position. When a few famous warriors shouted to chase Lee Jinhee, other warriors who didnt know what was going on jumped on the chase. Flames erupted amongst the noisy crowd. Various colored flames spread out like a net and blocked the white stream of light flying through the air. However, this stream of light didnt stop and zigzagged around the flames. More flames surged up whenever she did, and sometimes, they fell after exploding intensely. Whats going on? Fireworks? The warriors who werent aware of the situation were taken aback, their mouths agape. Haa, haa From the Light of Eternity to the Tower of Warriors, Lee Jinhee traversed this not-so-short distance in an instant. Even when faced with the Flame Wing Tribes obstruction, she flew in the air at such a speed that those watching could only describe it with a Whoosh! Bababaam! She was already gasping for breath when she began to see the Tower of Warriors. As she didnt possess the power to deny other peoples karma like Choi Hyuk, the karma emitted by the other warriors put a burden on her. Having charged her way through the massive crowd at full speed while being blocked by the Flame Wing Tribe, she was as exhausted as a swallow that had forcefully pushed its way through a typhoon. There were still a few persistently chasing Flame Wing Tribe warriors behind her. Glancing at them, Lee Jinhee gritted her teeth. I consumed a lot more stamina than expected But this is the end. Lee Jinhee looked at the Tower of Warriors with shining eyes. The Exalted Wings were gathered there. It was the place currently concentrated with the most military power in the alliance. The security guards were at least at the highest rank, and those who stood protecting the entrances were at the transcendent level. Just standing there, they made her feel like a vast galaxy separated her from the door. No matter how outstanding she was as a highest-ranked warrior, transcendent warriors were on a different level. If they were whales, possessing fates acknowledged by the great universe, she was simply a sardine. However, even a sardine could ascend if it leaped through the dragons gate{1}! No Was it a salmon? Moving on A thrilling smile hung on her lips. Lets go!!! Lee Jinhees Vow shined brightly. This Sword of Vow, which was created from her vow that she wouldnt die before Choi Hyuk, could open a path to Choi Hyuk regardless of the situation. She saw a thread-like line passing through the entrance. Choi Hyuk was inside, and if Choi Hyuk was there, even transcendent warriors wouldnt be able to stop her. She felt hot. Having squeezed her karma beyond its limits, her ankle and thighs felt like they had evaporated. The entrance, which had seemed a vast distance away, appeared in front of her as though it had been compressed. Hmm?! Having felt something, the transcendent warriors moved. They swung in the air as their blades brushed past Lee Jinhee. Even transcendent warriors couldnt stop Lee Jinhee as it looked like she had been compressed into a dot and was being sucked through the entrance. Jjoong!!! The shockwave that exploded behind her flung the chasing Flame Wing Tribe warriors away. Baaang! Lee Jinhee smashed through the door and then rolled on the floor. She saw Choi Hyuk who had just unsheathed his sword with calm eyes and then the Exalted Wings dumbfounded expressions. When she saw their faces, she recalled the peaceful day on which the recruit training had abruptly started. She didnt know that such rage had been hidden within her. We killed each other. We were killed by the suddenly appearing monsters without being able to resist. Yeah, these damn bastards. Now its your turn. She raised the short sword shining with mysterious patterns up in the air before stabbing it into the ground. Kiing! A powerful energy spread from it and activated the karma freezing devices, which had been installed beforehand. Touchdown, you bastards! She shouted fiercely as she stood up. {1} From what I can tell, leaping through the dragons gate originated from Chinese mythology, and it refers to how one can become successful if he or she is persistent. Here, Lee Jinhee forgets that carps are the ones featured in this story. Chapter 201: That Day (4) Episode 12: Final Episode / Chapter 201: That Day (4) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk Huh? Flame-Thorn made a noise reminiscent of a sigh or a shout. Her flames hissed and swayed in ridicule. Rather than being angry, her reaction showed that she was taken aback. It had been a long time since they had participated in real battle, and people would normally bow their heads and wait for orders. The Exalted Wings were so unfamiliar with and taken aback by this current situation that they didnt know how to react. They didnt even notice the presence of the Light of Eternity, which the highest-ranked warriors on the streets recognized. Familiar with safety and authority, they momentarily paused when faced with an attack despite possessing amazing computing capacities. By the time they thought, Ah, is this a fight?, they were in no state to enter conflict. The first one to react was not an Exalted Wings but the Tower of Warriors. Crrrk. While the first-floor hall looked like a normal building for symbolical purposes, the Tower of Warriors was in actuality an enormous accumulation and whirlwind of past karma weapons. As soon as the karma freezing devices activated, the smooth walls solidified with weapon fragments before crumbling down. Keuk! Leviathan, who windingly laid his body around, passing through walls, crashed into the Tower of Warriors when he lost his karma. Every time he wriggled his body in pain, the tower would crumble even faster. Kiing! All this time, the energy output of the repeater Lee Jinhee had stabbed into floor gradually became larger. No one could block this enormous flow of energy once it started. The Light of Eternity, which maintained the entire city, continuously flowed into the repeater. From there, it powered the karma freezing devices hidden throughout the Tower of Warriors, which made strange noises as it covered the entire city. Whiiik! Whiii! Every time the glass crabs whistled, various towers built by the glass crabs shined in a blue light as they spread the karma freezing devices power out. These glass towers had been set up under the guise of increasing the citys defenses for the funeral. The karma freezing devices dropped the levels of all warriors near the tower to the no-star level. While the devices effect lowered as you moved towards the edge of the city, even if you stood at the very edge of the city, it would be difficult to use power beyond that of the three-star level. The fight between the Exalted Wings, Choi Hyuk, and Lee Jinhee became as cruel and primitive as the Throne Game, which took place in the gymnasium. Just why?! Choi Hyuk? Are you crazy?! Some were curious while others were shocked, but they soon didnt have the leisure to be. The Tower of Warriors had already begun to collapse, and they raised their blades to kill them. Thud! Thud! The Tower of Warriors gradually collapsed and crumbled as broken weapon fragments rained on the floor. The weapon fragments sprinkling from the tower made people become dizzy when hit by them. Choi Hyuk drew his sword at the Exalted Wing closest to him, Flame-Thorn. Kaang! Flame-Thorn took out a handgun as long as her forearm and blocked his sword. It normally was a Gun of Conclusion, which shot karma, but currently, it was no different from a hard rod. Choi Hyuk chased after Flame-Thorn, who was pushed a few steps back from their exchange. Not recalling his extended sword, Choi Hyuk pushed her gun down and twisted his blade to pierce her throat. Sparks flew out where his sword and her gun clashed. Euk! Flame-Thorn turned her head to dodge Choi Hyuks attack again. Choi Hyuks hand shot out after her head and eventually grabbed her hair and tugged it towards him. Crunch! Kaak! His abruptly crashing knee shattered her face. Unable to maintain her flames due to the karma freezing devices, Flame-Thorns body had become hard and smooth like a vase and warm like a heated floor. Dark red watery liquid smeared on the floor. Choi Hyuk grabbed her collar and attempted to stab her throat. Puk! However, Armor-Desert charged forward with his shoulders in front and slammed into Choi Hyuks stomach. As if being flipped up by a charging bull, Choi Hyuks body floated in the air before rolling on the ground. Weapon fragments narrowly missed where he rolled. Rushing at him while deflecting the weapon fragments, Armor-Song swung his hand, which had turned into a blade, at Choi Hyuk. While the start was good, the situation was disadvantageous for Choi Hyuk and Lee Jinhee. Choi Hyuk couldnt plant anyone on his side in the hall as the Exalted Wings guards were personally in charge of the first-floor halls security. This meant that Choi Hyuk and Lee Jinhee had to fight two-versus-twelve, maybe even more, until the Berserkers dispatched outside the tower could make their way in. Clang! Claang! Whooah The Square of Warriors was in complete chaos. Three concentric circles were engaged in a free-for-all. Choi Hyuk, Lee Jinhee, and the Exalted Wings were in the very middle. Around them, the highest-ranked and transcendent warriors, the personal guards of the Exalted Wings, made up the first concentric circle. Outside of that were the Berserkers and Kundle Tribe members dispatched as security. They were doing their best to prevent the Exalted Wings from escaping while making their way through the Exalted Wings guards to support Choi Hyuk. Finally, the last concentric circle was made up of warriors who had gathered for the funeral. Having noticed the change, they attempted to push past the Berserkers and Kundle Tribe members. These crowded warriors were stabbed and hit to death, and some even fell and were eventually crushed to death. Whish! Sensing a chill on his neck, Choi Hyuk ducked down as Armor-Deserts blade-hand brushed past his hair. Whoosh! While he avoided his blade-hand, his body was suddenly lifted into the air and he saw the ceiling raining with weapon fragments. Armor-Desert had grabbed Choi Hyuks waist and tackled him down while he had momentarily looked away. While he was being flipped backwards, Choi Hyuk pressed down on Armor-Deserts head while raising his sword. Thud! Kiririk! Keuk! The heavy impact from being crushed by a bulky, solid machine-human rang out from his spine. Armor-Desert wasnt completely fine either. The moment Choi Hyuk fell on his back, he had extended his sword and slashed it between Armor-Deserts neck and shoulder. The tough Armor-Desert didnt even groan, but his body was honest. Electricity sparked from Choi Hyuks slash, and he lost strength in his arm, which was holding Choi Hyuk. Choi Hyuk slammed his elbow onto his head and wriggled out from his grasp. When he looked up, he felt a chill on his forehead. Armor-Song was close. His hand had turned into a matte black sword and was stabbing towards his forehead. Baang! Just as Choi Hyuk twisted his body the best he could in order to stab back, Armor-Song was slammed by Leviathans tail and flung into the distance. Of course, Leviathan didnt do this to help Choi Hyuk. Writhing in pain, he roared like a beast, Kuaaaah! Choi Hyuk! Why?!! Once karma froze, Leviathans gigantic body worked against him. From the start, it was impossible to sustain his body without karma. His bones and muscles were crushed, and his dark blue body rippled severely. Thud! Bang! Thump! Leviathan had no choice but to be hit by the falling fragments as his body was too large. His body was tough even without karma, but the falling karma weapon fragments were also tough and sharp. His strong dragon scales cracked and shattered like worn wooden boards. Red blood splattered like rain, drenching the hall. Leviathan couldnt recover his senses due to the pain and simply struggled and flailed around. Of course, his struggles were like a tidal wave to the Exalted Wings, Choi Hyuk, and Lee Jinhee, who had all likewise lost their karma. Lee Jinhee avoided the writhing Leviathan, stepping on a puddle of blood, and jumped up into the air. Behind her, Dark-Resentments sword slightly brushed against her calf while Flame-Fogs burning hand burnt the tips of her hair from the front as she hastily ducked her head. Lee Jinhee was surprised by the heat. Isnt your karma sealed? I control my own karma weapon. Even though he had no reason to reply, Flame-Fog frowned while replying to her question. His wrists were densely covered by white and blue string bracelets. The long threads from the bracelets fluttered above his wrists and hands, creating flames. It looked like Flame-Fog felt proud of being able to create flames using his karma weapon in this situation. Taking a neutral stance between Flame-Rain and Flame-Hell, he was a proud warrior who took his training seriously. He was currently incredibly angry at Lee Jinhee, who left a scratch on the tip of his nose during a surprise attack. I dont even care about your reason Ill give you a gruesome death. Flame-Fog charged at her while saying such chilling words. Dark-Resentment quietly followed behind him. Thud! Leviathans massive tail fell down behind her as she stepped back. At this moment, she had nowhere to dodge. She gritted her teeth and ran forward while swinging her short sword. She deflected the flames, however, a blade sliced her side and half a shield fell on her shoulder before she managed to roll on the floor. Ignoring the pain, she jumped up in order to observe the situation. Blood, Leviathan, weapons falling from the tower, and warriors fighting like hell. It was complete chaos. She suddenly heard a noise behind her. Charge! While it would have been great if they were Berserkers, it wasnt a language from Earth. The Exalted Wings guards began pouring into the hall. They had been busy stopping the Berserkers from pushing in from the outside, yet it seemed they judged settling the inner situation was more important even if they overexerted themselves as ten transcendent warriors joined the fray. Daaamn it! She looked like she was about to cry as she shot forward again. When she used all her strength thanks to the chilling possibility that she might die, she was able to jump past Dark-Resentment and Flame-Fog without any injuries. She stepped on Flame-Fogs head while she was at it before grabbing and climbing over Leviathans shaking tail. Tsk! Flame-Fog raged as he chased Lee Jinhee, crawling on Leviathan. Just as he was about to climb over his tail, Lee Jinhee charged at him like a beast on all fours and stabbed his chest. She didnt completely climb over and instead clung and hid in a blind spot while waiting for an opportunity. Her hands were dyed red after having clung onto Leviathans shattered scales. Crack! Lee Jinhee enjoyed the pain riding up her arm in recoil. When she pulled her sword out at an angle, Flame-Fog rolled down like a piece of trash. Normally, his body would turn into flames as he died, but as his karma was sealed, he slammed onto the ground like a porcelain doll filled with liquid, shattering and spilling liquid everywhere. She avoided Dark-Resentment and the ten personal guards, who were chasing after her, and began running again. An agonizing pain ached from the scratch left on her calf by Dark-Resentment. Her regenerative ability disappeared when her karma froze. Her bloody calf felt like she was wearing a tattered red knee-high sock. I cant die first Biting down on her lip, Lee Jinhee jumped over Leviathans body. Right below her, she saw Armor-Song fighting Choi Hyuk. She immediately flung forward and stabbed her sword into the back of Armor-Songs neck. Kiririk! Even though the impact of her fall was added to her full-strength blow, her sword only penetrated halfway. Damn it So youre a machine-human, is that it? Tough even without karma. Instead, she rolled backwards after being hit by Armor-Songs aggressive arm swing. Peh. Lee Jinhee spat out a glob of bloody saliva before standing back up. It felt like her rips were broken as cold sweat ran down her spine and her legs gave out from the stinging pain. It might have been fortunate that she wasnt slashed by a sword. Using the opening Lee Jinhee made for him, Choi Hyuk flung himself at Armor-Song. Armor-Songs body had already been dented and now an electric current flowed from the injury on the back of his neck. In the end, Choi Hyuks sword almost sliced his head off. Flame-Thorn had been repeatedly stabbed by Choi Hyuk and was dead in a pool of watery liquid. Armor-Desert squirmed on the floor as there were holes between his neck and shoulder and through his knee. Armor-Song had just died after having his head almost sliced off. Flame-Fog died from being stabbed in the chest by Lee Jinhee. Light-Walk and Light-Path couldnt maintain their figures once their karma froze, scattering as individual speckled lights, and ended up being crushed by the falling fragments and drowning in a pool of Leviathans blood. Leviathan no longer seemed to have the strength to struggle as he growled and stopped moving. In the short while since the fight started and the hall fell into a state of chaos due to Leviathans writhing, seven Exalted Wings were either killed or gravely injured. Flame-Hell, who climbed over a now still Leviathan, had a dumbfounded expression as he observed the current situation. With an enraged face, he warned, If you surrender now, Ill spare your lives. The five surviving Exalted Wings and the ten additional guards surrounded Choi Hyuk and Lee Jinhee and were slowly closing in on them. Even though they all didnt have karma, as transcendent warriors, they were experts in combat. Ha! Yet, the one who snorted out of reflex was Lee Jinhee. Do you know what pisses me off the most? It seemed Flame-Hell wasnt serious about letting them surrender as he didnt answer her and simply pulled their encirclement closer. Lee Jinhee smiled fiercely. Its that you guys dont even know what you taught us. They had fought fellow classmates and colleagues to the death on a peaceful day. People who had gone shopping had to fight monsters to survive. After being named Consumables, they were tossed into a battlefield with a 1% survival rate. From the start, she didnt consider something like this as a crisis. As if infected by Lee Jinhees smile, a fierce smile hung on Choi Hyuks lips as well. His smile was more exaggerated and crazier than Lee Jinhees. Theres no karma here. The ones who should be trembling are you. Lee Jinhee declared. Kill. Only then can you kill. Isnt that right? Choi Hyuk responded as he wielded his sword. Lee Jinhee swung her sword as well. Director! Alexei led two other team leaders, who had also followed her from the Light of Eternity, as they burst into the hall. There were originally five, but two had died while trying to force their way past the guards. Without a sliver of hesitation, blades tangled and bodies clashed once more. Chapter 202: That Day (5) Episode 12: Final Episode / Chapter 202: That Day (5) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk Sponsors: P.S., E.C., and Teisen The two team leaders and Alexei were only the start. Not long after, Baek Seoin, leading the main force of the Berserkers, forcefully pushed his way through the guards defensive line. After that, everyone fought mixed together, disregarding battle lines. Choi Hyuk slashed the guards blocking his path again and again as he chased and killed the Exalted Wings. Stepping on their corpses, he would look for his next target. Due to the warriors pushing the Berserkers from the outside, the battlefield slowly became more confined and cramped. Corpses were pushed and piled together, and weapon fragments fell down and embedded themselves in them. Warriors pushed and pulled on top of the hill of weapons and corpses as they targeted their enemies. Covered in fragments, blood, and fluids, they now looked like strange lumps fighting each other. Haak! Haaak! Rough pants shook his ears. He could no longer tell if those breaths were his or others, or if the world itself was growling at them. The world of red, blue, yellow, lumpy, hard corpses and fluids was wet, sticky, and prickly. Though almost all the karma in his body was frozen, the reason why he, an earthling, could survive in this unfamiliar and distant universe was because the karma that made up his body had already changed it. His bones and muscles remained the same even under different environments, and sufficient energy was supplied to his veins. However, it seemed he had reached his limits now. It hurt. No matter how big his breaths were, what entered his lungs wasnt oxygen, and his joints creaked under Alliance Citys gravity as it became more and more unbearable. His body had reached its limit like the collapsed Leviathan, whose body was too much to handle without karma. Still, Choi Hyuk moved to kill. Haa Haa. Got you. Choi Hyuk revealed his teeth and raised his sword. Covered in various fluids, all that stood out were his shiny teeth. St Stop. Just why? Why?! His body was short but rough-looking. His height and width were the same length. Unsuited for his muscular build, his arms trembled as he raised his hammer. He was the only one amongst the 14 Exalted Wings who didnt have his own species. The only Exalted Wings who didnt belong to the top four species were Leviathan and the Blacksmith in front of him. He was the sole survivor of his species, and he introduced himself as the Blacksmith, saying he had no name after losing his species. As the top blacksmith in the alliance, he was accepted as an Exalted Wing as a symbol encompassing minor forces under the banner One Alliance and for being a political pushover with no force of his own. He was the Blacksmith, who silently raised his hammer for the alliance while bearing the pain of his past. Even during final moment, what he raised was not a weapon but a forging hammer. Regret, fear, and dejection filled his heart. Th-theres no need to kill this blacksmith as well, is there?! He pleaded to Choi Hyuk, whose eyes and teeth were all that stood out. Choi Hyuk mocked, Why are you asking me that? This is a game you guys started. After making species that were living fine on their own kill each other Why? As the Blacksmith, do you not know? You didnt participate in that decision? That Thats because there was a reason! The earthlings werent the only ones! Isnt the entire universe in a war right now?! Then I probably have a reason too. The Blacksmith swung his hammer and Choi Hyuk swung his sword. Thump! Exhausted, Choi Hyuk couldnt avoid the hammer. He simply curled his left arm and pressed it against his ear, receiving the strike fully on his arm. The impact shook his head and his bones ached in pain. Pscht! Still, the sword in his right hand precisely burrowed into the Blacksmiths bulging chest. Feeling the sensation of ripping flesh, breaking bones, and drawing blood, Choi Hyuk grabbed his sword at an angle and pulled it out. Blood gushed into the air with a ripping sound. The Blacksmith slumped down with powerless eyes. Choi Hyuk looked down at his corpse and mumbled, Now Is Hell the only one left? Everyone was dead. Choi Hyuk had personally killed Flame-Wind. A loyal subject of the old king, he was always in favor of Flame-Rain, which was why he had also treated Choi Hyuk favorably. Yet, in reality, he didnt have any influence, having been kept in check by Flame-Hell. Unable to believe Choi Hyuks betrayal, Flame-Wind died, cursing him before worrying about Flame-Rain and then mumbling her father, Flame-Skys name. The sword expert, Dark-Resentment, and the close-combat expert, Dark-Tooth, were killed under the combined attacks of Alexei, the two team leaders, Lee Jinhee, and Baek Seoin. Alexei died during the fight. The boy who joined the Berserkers at fifteen because he admired Lee Jinhee. Nicknamed Lyosha, he was closer to being Lee Jinhees personal soldier than a Berserker. He saved Lee Jinhee, who was in danger due to exhaustion, by receiving Dark-Tooths fist at the last moment. Put romantically, love was what killed the boy. Besides that, his death wasnt special. This battle was far too intense for a middle-ranked team leader to handle. This wasnt limited only to Alexei as most Berserker team leaders fell in battle. Choi Hyuk heard Lee Jinhees cry. Only Flame-Hell overcame this crisis, sometimes hiding and sometimes assassinating skilled Berserkers to survive. However, the battlefield was slowly closing in. He wouldnt be able to find a place to hide or escape on top of the hill of corpses and weapons. Just as he thought this, Flame-Hell showed himself on his own. He crawled his way up the mountain of corpses and weapons and stood at the top where everyone could see him. He made it easier for me. Choi Hyuk dragged his heavy feet and walked towards Flame-Hell. Their gazes met. Flame-Hell was above and Choi Hyuk was below. Looking up, Choi Hyuk saw the Tower of Warriors, still maintaining its structure, as broken karma weapons fell. Flame-Hell revealed his teeth as he smiled. His smooth face, which was difficult to differentiate between that of a middle-aged man or a youth, was contorted like an old mans due to the bloody battle and malice. Choi Hyuk! And all you insects! The moment of your judgment has come! Madness shined in his eyes. Whoong! The shattered and dull karma weapons of the dangerously standing Tower of Warriors slowly realigned. They possessed a faint golden light. Following this, the scattered karma weapons on the ground and in corpses began to rise. Murmurs erupted on the battlefield. But karma was frozen? Wasnt karma frozen? What about the frozen karma? Various questions left warriors mouths. Flame-Hells body trembled as if he found this thrilling. If you are a truly great warrior and if you are a warrior who knows your own fate and soul, you will be able to squeeze out a little strength from your karma weapon in a world devoid of karma! Also, I am the chairman of the Exalted Wings! The entire Tower of Warriors is no different from my karma weapon! Now I will retake control! Accompanied by his ringing declaration, a portion of the fallen karma weapons flew back up and joined the Tower of Warriors. While its strength was incomparably weak compared to normal, a strength unimaginable in this situation where karma was frozen swept through the Tower of Warriors. Now, its too late. Choi Hyuk and you trivial insurgents. As a filthy bunch of ash, turn to ash like you belong! Thinking about how he shouldnt accept groups without roots and would have to investigate their qualifications more strictly when rebuilding the alliance, Flame-Hell spread his arms. Exhausted and seemingly in despair, Choi Hyuk replied while standing rigidly in the middle of the mountain of corpses. Ah, really? Grkk. His body twisted with a terrifying sound. Squeezing out all his strength, he poured it into Choi Hyuks Denial and pointed it at the sky. Around the blade, a black snake of emptiness opened its maw, seemingly ready to devour everything. Wh-what? Your karma? The words you said just now, did you forget them? Just as Flame-Hell recalled his words about great warriors, souls, and so on Puhwaaak! Choi Hyuk swung his sword and the Tower of Warriors, which had just began operating, scattered like sparks. He denied its magnificent power and the spent-up weapon fragments fell down to the ground. Flame-Hell hastily dodged the falling fragments before rolling down the mountain of corpses. Coincidentally, what he saw when he stopped rolling were Choi Hyuks feet. Choi Hyuk turned around and said to the Berserkers near him, See? The special training was worth it. I told you we could never know what the Exalted Wings would do. Flame-Hell trembled in shock. You, you crazy Just what did you do? Even if you used the strength of your karma weapon, how could you! Then, as if he realized something, his eyes widened. He realized something facing death. Crazy It became your fate Does your soul possess denial? Do you know what kind of power that is? Youre going to die! Soon, even your soul will be denied! Choi Hyuk lowered his sword, aiming it towards Flame-Hell, without much emotion. Aah, I already threw away such foolish thoughts long ago. I only have a few days left. Keuk! At the frightening killing intent, Flame-Hell unconsciously retreated back. He had never imagined that he would die. The Flame Wing Tribe was the strongest tribe in the universe, and he, born of the highest nobility, had never been in a situation where his life was at risk. He had also fought countless battles, but they were all battles that he would inevitably win. To him, fighting battles he could win was a source of pride, and it was proof of his shining strategic decision-making ability. When Flame-Sky died while possessing immense power, he had inwardly clicked his tongue. Yet, for the first time in his life, he was in front of the god of deaths blade. A death god who had climbed up from the depths of hell. Just why? He asked in despair. Choi. Mi. Yeon. You dont know who that is, right? My mother. Who passed away during the recruit training. That day, I vowed to kill and kill until the day I killed all of you. Revenge? You did all this just for revenge? It seemed his pride was hurt as this was all because of revenge. His eyes were filled with enmity and madness. That was appropriate for Earth! Inhabitants who hadnt awoken karma, who pushed all the killing to the minority as the majority lived in their false sense of peace! An underhandedness that persecuted the weak when you were so powerless you couldnt hunt a beast! A selfishness that thought first of personal benefit even in situations where you needed to work together! And a cowardice, so much so that it was rare to find anyone willing to sacrifice themselves! You know it as well! Werent you an executive of the alliance? What can we do with a species like that? You were destined to be annihilated by the monsters if it wasnt for the alliance! The alliance didnt always use methods like that. To species of value, we assigned them non-combative missions too! It was the case for the Speckled Light Tribe and the Seo Tribe in your galaxy! But the earthlings? There was even a method where you could have escaped the Ring of Rebirth without killing anyone! Yet, you guys killed each other on your own! Flame-Hell swore as he recalled the report he received several years ago. Choi Hyuks gaze was cold. And who are you to judge the earthlings, to judge me? You were mistaken. And its time to pay the price. Choi Hyuks Denial was aimed at Flame-Hells neck. Wait! Wait! Flame-Rain! Flame-Rains on her way! If that happens, do you think youll live? Hostage. Take me as a hostage! Flame-Hell made a last-ditch effort. Choi Hyuk was cold. Do you think you have value as a hostage to Flame-Rain? Also He glanced at the sky. With karma frozen, Alliance Citys sky simply reflected the dark, murky universe. There were only a few stars. It was peaceful. Flame-Rain wont come. With this chilling remark, Choi Hyuks Denial harvested Flame-Hells neck. The 13th head fell and rolled on the ground. Flame-Hells eyes remained glaring fiercely. Choi Hyuk and the Berserkers stood motionlessly as though they were offering a silent prayer to the avengers of Earth who fell along the way. Shadows were cast beneath their feet from the faintly shining Light of Eternity. It was strange and quiet. As if they had a premonition, those who were intensely fighting outside the tower slowed before coming to a halt. One after another, they glanced at the tower which was turning into a pile of weapon fragments before fixing their gazes on it. The fight has ended. They sensed this. Choi Hyuk climbed up the mountain of corpses and weapons with exhausted steps before looking down and shouting, As of this moment, the 13 Exalted Wings excluding Flame-Rain are all dead. The shock on everyone present was almost visible. A few actually lost their balance and faltered. What was going to happen now? What about the war against the monsters? Did Flame-Rain not know of this situation? With no one to answer, these questions burst out from here and there like cracks on a thawing ice rink. Choi Hyuk gave them the answer they wanted, And I, in second place in the alliance ranking, will now go kill the monster queen. Choi Hyuk was ranked first amongst the warriors, fifteenth overall, and currently, with only Flame-Rain left, he was ranked second. But what did he say? The alliance is facing a crisis. If we drag things on, the alliance will be annihilated by the monsters. The only method is launching a sudden attack on the monster queen right now and killing her. If we kill her, the monsters are just beasts, nothing to worry about. And who was the one who created this crisis?! Who was the one who killed all the Exalted Wings?! The raging crowd shouted. So? Its already done. Im the only transcendent warrior left. Silence abruptly hung in the air. Well, if Choi Hyuk deactivated the karma freezing devices right now, all the warriors gathered here wouldnt be a match for him. I am going to kill the monster queen now. Ill probably die there. It wont be so bad for you. But, after that? If you arent confident in dealing with the war against monsters, then follow me. Support me in the final battle. While brazen, he was the only hope for the despairing warriors. Choi Hyuk looked up at the sky and thought for a moment before saying, Yeah, for your life and freedom. There was a great commotion. Though enraged, this was the undoubted acceptance of the warriors of different affiliations and species. Someone raised their voice and asked, What about Exalted Wing Flame-Rain? Does she know about this? Choi Hyuk smiled as he said, Flame-Rain is currently busy. Shes going to open up a path for us. Open up a path. As he said this, Zero, who was dispatched to the monsters universe, was dying. Holding his deteriorating body, Guardian Bae Jinman wailed, Why? Why? Why did you?! Bae Jinman had lived on while being thoroughly exhausted life. Although he was prepared to die during the final battle, he was dispatched to the monsters universe instead of the Tower of Warriors. Still, he stood as the vanguard, prepared to die, though he had never done it before. Yet, Zero saved him and was dying in his place. While dying, Zero forced himself to take deep breaths and said in a calm voice, Isnt this the final battle? When the war ends, blade-carriers like me will be useless, but healers like you should continue to live and help rebuild the world. Thats (Haa) Overseer Richards desire. He dreamed for the survival and prosperity of earthlings. Dispatched to Flame-Rains stronghold, their duty was to invade deep into the enemy territory and flock monsters to the stronghold. The stronghold appeared and disappeared constantly throughout the monsters universe and dealt blows to the monsters. When its precise location was known, the monster queen dispatched a large army. Even after Handke and Leah had successfully baited the monsters and returned, Zero and Bae Jinman remained as vanguard in order to bait even more monsters, notifying the monsters of the fleeing strongholds location in real-time. As a result, Flame-Rain, who was about to advance to Alliance City, was caught up in this, the monsters near the monster queen were sent to the border, and Zero, who was Richards right-hand man, died. Although Choi Hyuk didnt know about Zeros death, no, though he predicted it when they were dispatched, he calmly ended his speech, Then Ill consider this as all of you participating in the final battle. There was no other choice. These warriors who were caked in blood from trying to kill each other not long ago raised their swords as allies. The alliances final assembly of the strongest elites. That was what people later called them. Chapter 203: That Day (6) Episode 12: Final Episode / Chapter 203: That Day (6) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk Sponsor: Teisen They gathered the scattered warriors and hastily created troops. They decided to leave the corpses alone as they didnt have time to spare. A mountain of corpses was also discovered at the Light of Eternity. This was proof that the Berserkers and Kundle Tribe members had laid down their lives to defend the Light of Eternity. They didnt have a moment of mourning. As they would lament with their lives. {Im deactivating the karma freezing devices. Prepare for the shock.} An announcement went live from the broadcasting device and a storm of karma swept over them. Those who had obtained enlightenment during the intense fight and those who had accumulated retribution by killing those much higher ranked than them instantly reached the highest rank and transcendent level. The scattering karma of the dead and the surging newly obtained karma mixed together to create a storm. After this gale swept over them, they all felt awkward. While it was welcome because it would be useful in the final battle, there were some who felt empty or sad because it didnt feel like their own strength for some reason. The Sword of Vow Lee Jinhees Vow used the power of the transcendent level to transform into the Sword of Conclusion Lee Jinhees World. The Sword of Sentiment Baek Seoins Premonition became the Sword of Conclusion Baek Seoins Stronghold. Always saddened about how his Intuition only protected his life, Baek Seoins wish of protecting others was forged. Lee Jinhee and Baek Seoin were the only ones among the Berserkers to reach the transcendent level, but before they could express their emotions of reaching the peak of the alliance in strength, their jaws dropped when they saw Choi Hyuk. Wh-what the hell? Leader? Is he even human? Huh. It was so shocking that Baek Seoin, who was always respectful to Choi Hyuk, couldnt help but say, Huh. Although the highest-ranked warriors couldnt sense it, the transcendent warriors could see the mighty flow of fate surrounding Choi Hyuk. Choi Hyuks fate of denying everything in his path had been achieved when he took down all the Exalted Wings, who maintained order in the alliance. His fate was so overwhelming that it could be called more of an incarnation of the great universe than its will. Would a god among gods look like that? Even the karma of transcendent warriors seemed to bow in front of him. Denial became his soul itself and the Tower of Warriors, which had turned into ruin because he denied it, became his flesh and bones, in other words, his karma. Could Flame-Sky, who was at the peak of the transcendent level and the strongest warrior in history, be able to face off against him? Everyone shook their heads inwardly. There was no way that was true. That couldnt be categorized as a warrior. Wasnt it more appropriate to call him a phenomenon? Grrk. Choi Hyuk clenched his fist. He could clearly sense the universe hanging from his five fingers. In my current state, couldnt I deny even the universe? However Falter. Choi Hyuk almost collapsed from the dizziness pounding his head. Karma didnt stop flowing. Even though he had obtained god-like powers, it continued to surge. Blood almost ripped through his veins as it circulated and pounded his head, and the surging energy heated his body. His vision became blurry and it became difficult to breathe. Huu Still, Choi Hyuk managed to hold onto his knee and straighten his body. Though he only moved slightly, his hand felt hot like it was on fire and so strong that he almost smashed his own knee. This isnt a power I can control. Choi Hyuk realized this. Denial had already encroached inside him. The moment he couldnt rein it in, he himself would be denied. His insides were already a mess as the blood that filled his head, nose, and stomach repeatedly regenerated. Although it was godly, it wasnt his. Although he could wield it, he couldnt put it down. A single slash. That was the amount of time granted to him. Choi Hyuk collected his breath as he looked at the surprised Baek Seoin and Lee Jinhee. Though he was previously taken aback by the sudden changes, he was used to it now. He would be able to move for now. In a calm voice, he only said what was needed, I cant use my strength until I reach the monster queen. You two need to open up a path. Lee Jinhee and Baek Seoin understood without needing a detailed explanation. The moment he used his power, which was like holding the entire universe in his hands, it would explode immediately like the Big Bang which created the universe and could no longer be stopped or used again. W-wait. Then leader No, never mind. Having a hunch regarding the future, Lee Jinhee was about to hastily ask Choi Hyuk, but she swallowed her words in the end. She knew as well. No matter what, Choi Hyuk was going to die, and that was his fate. However, if Choi Hyuk replied to her question Are you going to die?, she felt like it would no longer be reversible. In the end, Lee Jinhee swallowed her boiling emotions. It hurt like her stomach and esophagus were being burned. Enduring the pain, she gritted her teeth. Just watch. I vowed, didnt I? I wont watch you die before me. Her eyes shined with a blue light. ** I finished our mission. Ill join you. Guardian Bae Jinman was waiting for them when they crossed over to the monsters universe. Choi Hyuk had told him to stealthily join them at the rendezvous point if he became a transcendent warrior, but even Choi Hyuk didnt know he would actually come. Though he didnt see Zero, he didnt say anything. He simply announced his final order. Itll be a lightning-fast battle. No one will fall behind. If you do, you will continue to advance while killing the monsters. Today will be the day of the complete eradication of the monsters. The warriors advanced towards the heart of the monsters universe. It was similar to falling into a confusing dream. Worlds possessing different laws were ripped away and spread around in this surreal world. A gigantic tree that looked like the home of fairies and a metal skyscraper that looked like someplace the Terminator would jump out from connected together like a work of Escher. The third, fourth, and fifth dimensions all tangled together at the same time, making it difficult for one to figure out what was up and what was down and whether they were even standing at all. It felt nauseating as though they were on a rollercoaster. Nightmares, meaning monsters, were hidden in this dream-like world. The only reason why they didnt lose their way was thanks to the karma they had brought over from their own universe. Facing the monsters universe, which twisted and bent as if saying this chaos was its order and law, the warriors raised their own order. They pushed back the space-time as if it was a jungle and advanced while picking up speed. Like how you would fall from walking through a cliff painting on the floor in the movies, there was a sense of disharmony amongst the scenery they walked. It clearly showed that they were unwelcome guests in this universe. Choi Hyuk was very well aware of where the monster queen was, having led the reconnaissance team previously. The army took the shortest path and the monsters, weakened from chasing Flame-Rains stronghold, couldnt stop them. The various worlds in this universe gradually brightened as if they were expecting to be released from this nightmare of being crushed and violated. However, the army soon scattered. The army, which had been traveling like a comet, became as thin as a shooting star and as small as an ice pellet. Like how rocket boosters would fall away from rockets, weaker warriors fell behind and each began their own lonely battle in this unfamiliar universe. The ones who remained until the end were the small number of transcendent and highest-ranked warriors. What they faced was a cocoon as big as the Sun which spread its nervous system throughout the universe. The cocoon pulsed like it had a beating heart and its nervous system flickered as though it was firing neurons. The heart and the brain of the monsters universe, without a doubt, it was the monster queen. But how is that a queen? Its just a monster lump. Why did they call it the queen from the beginning? Lee Jinhee grumbled. Thats not the queen. Shocked by Choi Hyuks words, Lee Jinhee looked at the cocoon again and felt its overwhelming presence. Thats not the queen? If thats not the queen, then what could possibly be the queen? The queen is inside it. Choi Hyuk said while grimacing. His chest was rising and falling quickly along with his fast breathing. He hadnt participated in a single battle all the way here. Simply holding onto his explosive strength and maintaining a speed where he wouldnt fall behind was difficult enough. Lee Jinhees eyes narrowed. Meaning we have to slice it open? She took action. Since Choi Hyuk wasnt in any condition to command, Lee Jinhee took command all the way here. Baek hyung. Guardian. Please guard the leader and enter. Baek hyung can sense danger and Guardian can heal. Now, the rest of you will slice that monster lump open! If you can, follow the leader in since we dont know whats waiting for us inside. The warriors stood at the front. There were three transcendent warriors including Lee Jinhee. Ten highest-ranked warriors. They looked quite unmatched against this gigantic cocoon that was comparable to a demise-ranked monster. The air was tense. They thought that this could be the end. Lee Jinhee. Baek Seoin called her. When she turned, her short hair fluttered, contrasting the monsters universe behind her. What? Hearing her blunt reply, such empty farewells like See you on the other side, Dont die, Thanks, or I actually disappeared from his mind. As if trying to help her relax, he lightly asked, Ah, Im suddenly curious. Whats the skill of your Sword of Conclusion? I dont know. Lee Jinhee turned her body away as if trying to hide her sword. Her vow to protect her friends became stronger and was now complete. Her sword would find its way towards anyone precious to her, even if a dimension lay between them. That was Lee Jinhees World. Her precious friends were her world. And since one of them was Baek Seoin Hell be surprised if I say something so fluttery. Lee Jinhee couldnt say it even if she died. Since Choi Hyuk was insane, it didnt matter, but wasnt Baek Seoin a crafty guy? Still, seemingly less tense than before and moving more fluidly, Lee Jinhee stared at the pulsing cocoon. Her flesh and blood felt as tense as a drawn bow. Just then, she shouted, Lets go!! The gigantic cocoon spread its tentacles like wings as it faced Lee Jinhee. Warriors followed behind her. There was a sudden flash. The tentacles devoured them like a tidal wave. Screams erupted. Although Lee Jinhee told the warriors to follow Choi Hyuk in if they could, it didnt seem like that would be possible. Baek Seoin clenched his fist at this tense battle. After a tense, nightmarish period of time, Lee Jinhee slashed a part of the cocoon. Drenched in blood and slashing the tentacles shooting towards her, she shouted, Now! Baek Seoin held Choi Hyuk and Bae Jinman, who werent as mobile as him, under his arms. At some point, Choi Hyuks body began getting worse rapidly. Then. He shot forward. The warriors blocked the tentacles targeting them with their lives. Leaving the blood-soaked Lee Jinhee, who was grinning as she kicked a tentacle away, when he entered the cocoon, it felt like he was diving into water. Chapter 204: That Day (7) Episode 12: Final Episode / Chapter 204: That Day (7) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk Sponsor: Teisen The sight inside the monster lump was completely unexpected. It wasnt made of flesh or blood inside. It was completely filled with a silver fog. Rather than a monster queens dwelling, it was like a beautiful and shiny fairy queens abode. Although the moisture in the air was fresh and pleasant when inhaled, after a little bit of time, they became dizzy and felt yucky in their stomachs. Silver cocoons rested in every place that shined beautifully, but inside of each were ferocious monsters. This is Baek Seoin said in a trembling voice. Far into the fog, he saw a shining lake. A coiled body, with skin shining with a white, gentle glow, floated in the center of the lake. Every time this lifeform, whose body stood out as it ignored concepts of space and depth, took a breath deep enough for its soft fur to sway, ripples would spread out on the lake and shake the silver fog. The silver cocoons, which likely contained monsters, also exhaled at the same time. Choi Hyuk came out from under Baek Seoins arm and stood holding his sword. Although it was his first time seeing her, he was certain that this lifeform with surprisingly soft fur was the monster queen. He was emotionless even at the prospect of killing something so beautiful. Please wait. Baek Seoin grabbed Choi Hyuks shoulder as he prepared to launch forward. Cold sweat dripped from his chin. Baek Seoins Intuition, which could detect danger to his life, activated. Ignoring his body which screamed not to walk forward, he took the lead. Its still far away. Ill escort you to a distance where you can kill her for sure. The shining lake was shockingly cold. Baek Seoin lightly soaked his hand in the water before saying that there werent any problems. Then he began walking on it. Ripples spread out from Baek Seoins steps. Bae Jinman supported Choi Hyuk as he had lost control of his karma and couldnt even walk on water. Splash. Splash. Ripple. The sounds of their splashing footsteps and rippling water shook the silver fog. Bae Jinman seemed to have felt something strange. I feel like weve become adventurers in an unknown world. The monster queen lit the world with a faint light like the moon, and those ferocious monsters were asleep in their soft cocoons. Though it was a new world, the fog possessed an air of malice and as they walked through it, their bodies tensed as though they were looking for a treasure or hunting a dragon. Bae Jinman thought about Indiana Jones and War of the Ring{1} he had read in his youth. An adventure filled with danger and excitement. The shining lake was quite suspicious, but nothing happened. Was the monster queen truly asleep? Bae Jinman spread his karma out to carefully read his surroundings. As a support type, he had obtained various skills when he reached the transcendent level. Before, he could connect to his allies minds and use skills like Get up! to imbue them with courage. Now, he could examine the monster queens thoughts and read fragments of her memories. Like Gandolf who told stories of the past, he told Choi Hyuk, who was leaning against his shoulder, the fragments of memories he saw. Choi Hyuk wasnt particularly interested in it, but he closed his eyes and let him be as he was already having a hard time controlling his rampaging karma. The queen of the monsters is an evil influence of demise. She was born as a tool when a worlds fate reached its end and was faced with demise. She deceived the world with her divine beauty and led everyone to their demise at the decisive moment. Splash, splash. After taking a few steps, he continued, Since she had fulfilled her mission, she would have died and disappeared, but she awakened a desire for life. A type of mutation. In order to survive, she looked for and brought demise to other worlds and extracted their fates. She also brainwashed still arriving fates of demise and used them as dimension attacking weapons. Those were the demise-ranked monsters we encountered. Ah, so that was how it was. Thinking about it while leaning on Bae Jinmans shoulder, Choi Hyuk found this story interesting. Splash! Baek Seoin, who was leading in front, seemed to have taken a wrong step as his foot submerged into the water. Ripples spread out. He stood still. It wasnt because of Bae Jinmans story. Baek Seoins back was drenched in cold sweat. As if sighing, he said, Ahh, is it here? He didnt have the capacity to listen to Bae Jinmans story. Warnings squeezed his head without rest. Although he had stepped on the boundaries of life and death a few times, he had never felt such a powerful warning before. Its meaning was clear. Ill definitely die if I take another step. From the pain that gnawed on his entire body, he wanted to throw it all away and run. Baek Seoin glanced at the monster queen still quite a distance away before glancing at Choi Hyuk who was leaning against Bae Jinman. Choi Hyuk, who was taller than Bae Jinman, was being dragged along with his feet submerged in the water. He felt conflicted. Was the danger he felt coming from the monster queen herself? Or was there something else? If the monster queen was personally going to move, then Baek Seoin didnt have to fight, but if there was something else, then Choi Hyuk could not be allowed to fight. He was sweating cold sweat even now. Standing still, Baek Seoin thought about it before shaking his head in the end. What are you thinking about? At times like this, you have to act with the assumption that theres something else. The final trap activates the moment you are about to get your hands on the treasure. He turned around and said, Guardian, Ill leave the leader in your care. Also, leader, I pray for your good fortune. Smiling, he took a step forward. Without even seeing what happened, he scattered his karma in all directions. ** To Bae Jinman, Baek Seoins back suddenly seemed as large as a giants. The karma released by a warrior determined to die covered Choi Hyuk and Bae Jinman in a sphere. Ting, ting, ting! Pscht! Thud! Crrrrk! Reflecting sounds, sounds of something piercing and breaking. It was terrifying. The fog seemed to shake as black objects shot up from around them. The peacefully swaying cocoons they had passed and had yet to pass all ripped apart and monsters burst out of them. As larvae, they were used as one-use ranged weapons. Choi Hyuk shut his already closed his eyes tighter. He knew that this wasnt the attack of the monster queen herself. That was why he had to endure it. Sounds of something breaking and ripping continued like a rain shower before suddenly stopping. Cough Baek Seoin spat blood. Choi Hyuk barely managed to open his eyes as he saw Baek Seoins arm covering his right. Though the attacks were shot at a transcendental speed, the Sword of Conclusion Baek Seoins Stronghold predicted and reflected all of them away from Choi Hyuk and Bae Jinman as it now lay broken and Baek Seoins arm was twisted at a strange angle. Three peculiar spears made of crushed monsters were embedded in his elbow. No, his entire body was covered in countless monster-forged spears, making it difficult to tell if it was Baek Seoin or a new type of monster. Splash! Baek Seoin lay on top of the lake. With his stomach bleeding his severed insides, he laughed hollowly as he floated on the water face up. Is this how I go? It seemed he could no longer see as his eyes couldnt focus. He opened his dry lips and said with a cough, Go. (Cough) Go. Leader There isnt anything dangerous left (Cough) However, as if nailed in place, Choi Hyuk couldnt take a step forward. The lake shined in a red light, dyed with Baek Seoins blood. Choi Hyuks eyes wavered. He was okay when Alexei died and considered Zeros death within circumstances. Would Baek Seoin be different? But he was. When he saw Baek Seoin dying in front of him, Choi Hyuk could no longer maintain calm. He was someone who had aided him throughout his long, difficult journey. If it wasnt for him, nothing would have been possible. Though he had to move, though he needed move and though he would move, he couldnt move his feet right now. Why are you looking at me like that? It doesnt suit you. Would a flame blazing for the last time before it died out be like him? Baek Seoins face looked peaceful for some reason. His voice was calm as well. Im fine. Youre the one who saved my life anyways Im repaying that favor. Ah Right Lee Jinhee. I still owe a lot to her The day we first met her, she saved my life Once this was over, I wanted to give the rest of my life to her Like how I followed you without question all this time I wanted to do whatever it took for her dream Ah, that Thats a shame. A shame a shame truly. His calm voice quickly began to die out. Baek Seoins speech became gradually became slower like someone on anesthetics and his eyes closed. In his final moment, Baek Seoin suddenly opened his eyes and glared at Choi Hyuk. Go, Choi Hyuk. He said in an impolite speech. You know, right? I did as much as I could for you Then he closed his eyes. After a moment of silence, Bae Jinmans exhausted voice spoke. He fell asleep. So In the end, his fate What? Bae Jinman shrugged his shoulders while supporting Choi Hyuk. Thanks to that, Choi Hyuks body moved up and down. It felt like drowsiness was escaping him. He fell asleep. As a healer at the transcendent level, he wont be able to die easily in front of me. Though it will take a while for him to recover completely. Choi Hyuk gave Baek Seoin a sharp gaze. Looking at it now, he saw a golden light lingering inside Baek Seoins ripped stomach. Then The reason why Baek hyungs face became calm was the light before the sunset{2} Yes, it was because I began my healing. After that, it was because he was sleepy. Haa. Choi Hyuks shoulders drooped as he got off Bae Jinmans shoulders. His submerged feet stood firmly on top of the water. He looked at Bae Jinman. Guardian, thank you until the very end. I truly thank you as well. After looking at each other for a while, Choi Hyuk took a step forward. Thuddd! Even though it was a light step, the lake split and created a path. As soon as his suppressed karma began to release, he couldnt stop it. Choi Hyuk gazed at the monster queen floating in front of him. She was awake from the start. Her fur was a soft as a foxs. A fine crack ran up her gently curved back, and then she opened her red eyes. Eyes possessing an unmatched wickedness opened on the peacefully sleeping divines back. Her vigor was overwhelming. Since she was a phenomenon, no, the universe itself since long ago. Yesterday, he would have thought, How could I defeat something like her? and groaned, but it was currently wary of Choi Hyuks power. Choi Hyuks lips hung crookedly. Apparently, youre a mutation that desires for life? Grrrk. He tightly held his sword handle like it was almost about to break. The monsters universe was clutched in his grasp as it shrieked. The silver fog became dyed black. That desire, Ill deny it. Choi Hyuk shot forward. Choi Hyuks Denial devoured the monster queen. The world became dark and peaceful. ** Woooaaah! Slicing the tentacles crowding and chasing her until the end, Lee Jinhee suddenly lost her balance and faltered when the universe suddenly rocked. Euah, Im going to die. Ill die. She quickly raised her head in case she would be hit by a new tentacle while she lost her balance. She saw the enormous cocoon burst and run amok. Wh-what? While she was taken aback, the world rocked once more. Retreat! Retreat! We need to leave! Well return to our own universe! Flame-Rain shouted at the top of her lungs. The monsters that had crazily chased after her stronghold suddenly became more frenzied as they started killing each other and committing suicide. That wasnt all. The entire universe shook. It squirmed like a stomach ready to vomit. Sensing an ominous vibe, she ordered her warriors to retreat to the stronghold. The process to open the gate has begun! Itll take an estimated one hour! Thats too slow! She screamed. The squirming universe seemed like it would crush them at any moment. Did he win? A warrior who followed Choi Hyuk but fell behind and fought on his own mumbled as he saw the monsters become frenzied. The world shook like it would collapse, but he didnt care. He had already joined this fight, determined to throw his life away. Still He saved us. The war that had begun even before his grandfathers grandfather was born had finally ended. This damn world will face its demise. The warrior mumbled, full of emotion, as he saw the collapsing universe. A faint smile hung on his lips. Just then, the universe covered them. Accompanied by an unpleasant squirming sensation, they couldnt see anything. When they opened their eyes again, they had returned to their own universe. {1} From what I can tell, the author is referring to an early translation of the Lord of the Rings {2} Its referring to how the sky suddenly brightens before it sets. Chapter 205: Closing (End) Episode 12: Final Episode / Chapter 205: Closing (End) TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk The fog was dyed black, and even this black fog was devoured by his sword and disappeared. The world kept getting smaller and smaller following the path of Choi Hyuks Denial which devoured even space itself. Soon, the blade was devoured by denial and the perceivable world disappeared. This world where ones sacrifice was inevitable. Yet, this same damn world repeatedly asked, Why are you doing this? after doing so. Directed at this world, Choi Hyuks Denial completely extracted his soul and shot it out as though he was ascending into the heavens. Killing everyone. Devouring everything. Only denial was left as it pointed at the remaining universe and roared. Yeah, yeah, eat that. Choi Hyuk said as if he was coaxing a beast as he continued to swing his sword, of which only a handle remained. The monster queens desire for life, which had become a universe onto itself after consuming countless of others, was devoured like a slender deer as it was denied. Splash! Choi Hyuk fell into the lake. {Ahh!} {Heuu How} {Kuaaah!} When he woke up after fainting for a moment, the still living monster queen was going insane. Its divine appearance had disappeared without a trace, and instead, a wrinkly, furless beast was rolling in the lake shrieking. {Aahhhh. How can this be! Ridiculous. For a regular lifeform that isnt even a demise-ranked monster to possess such power So this is my fate No! What am I saying! Im not dead! I wont dieeee!!} This was what its telepathic messages meant if he were to translate it. The monster queen, who had waited for an intense battle against Choi Hyuk, found it unfair that it had fallen from one sword strike. No, was this retribution? {Its fair For what I stole to be stolen from me What has to come to end must end for new life to be born I know that but {I was aware of it! Your sickening fate! I refuse! Forever! Ill probably never be able to steal it from you, right? Euaahhh! What am I saying?} The monster queen resisted and resisted but couldnt overcome Choi Hyuks Denial in the end. Her long-time desire for life disappeared after being denied, and having lost that desire, she began to die as predicted on her birth. Really You suffered a lot. Now rest. Exhausted, Choi Hyuk lay down in the middle of the lake as he saw the entire process. {I dont know. I dont know But for this to be the end, Ill accept it. Yeah, so you were my end.} The monster queen, who had revealed her fiendish obsession with her hideous body, seemed to have now given up as she writhed, submerged in the lake. The red eyes on her back looked exhausted as they closed like those of someone dying of old age. She slowly submerged into the lake when, at the last moment, she suddenly raised her head and stared at Choi Hyuk. Even as her chin, nose, and the top of her head submerged in the lake, she ridiculed him in her pitiful appearance. {My end Ha! Poor fellow. Your brilliantly shining soul is going to die with me Still, since my life was long and yours was short I win} Whats this dead person saying? Choi Hyuk clicked his tongue. Though, after he said that, his mouth felt bitter for some reason. {} Thuud! The moment the monster queen ceased to exist, the universe became frenzied. The various fates she had devoured from other dimensions began to explode. The universe was collapsing. Choi Hyuk barely managed to open his eyes and look to where Bae Jinman and Baek Seoin were before dropping his head. Although he knew they had yet to escape, he wasnt worried. For some reason, he instinctively understood what was going on right now. From the beginning, the fates that filled this universe were all from different worlds and were different in kind. When the monster queen, who mediated these fates, disappeared, the universe lost its laws and order. The released fates crashed into each other, attempting to assert their own nature, but none of the fates gave up on this universe. Although they had come from different worlds, they now wanted to acknowledge this one as their own. They are fighting on such a grand scale. The shaking would continue until these fates acknowledged each others existence and found their place, meaning until new laws and order gained control over this universe. Also, it would spit out the fates from other worlds that had no intention of participating in this struggle. The warriors would return to where they came from. That was why Choi Hyuk relaxed as he watched the battle of titans. He didnt even have the strength to lift a single finger anyways. The karma of denial had completely consumed him now. His body was disappearing from the inside. He no longer had the strength or will to sustain himself. Watching the collapsing universe as he died was more emotional than he thought. Becoming teary, memories flashed through his mind like a kaleidoscope. His childhood and the first time he killed a person. The searing pain he felt when he saw his mothers tears. Also, the days he spent acting like a fool. Still, the time he spent with his mother was his hearth. Even as a child, his mother looked unfortunate and weak to him. She smiled and told him it was okay and cried alone at night. When he pestered his mother to buy him something, she felt even more tormented than him. Yes, his dream was to be an architect then. Influenced by his mother, who was a designer, he wanted to become someone who created. Though he was now the best destroyer in the universe. However, in the end, all he truly wanted was to protect his mother, who had lived honorably without any sins like Superman. Despite only being a normal person, she had always bought Choi Hyuk the items he pestered her for after a month of asking and cried the next night, and had suffered through a lot of hardship as a single mother. He recalled the teasing writing on the gymnasium window he had kicked while frightened and concerned for his mother. Yes, get angry. And angrier. Kill. Only then can you kill. Even thinking about it now Ah, fucking bastards. Yeah, and thats how I killed all of you. Choi Hyuk laughed manically. He had killed everyone. The Exalted bastards and the monster bastards. He had killed every last one of them and inflicted unforgettable wounds. He felt refreshed and then sorrowful. He felt sorrowful now. He recalled Jung Minji. She was the only woman who shined in his grey world besides his mother. He recalled the emotions squirming in his stomach when he heard she died like trash. He didnt know he was sad then since rage consumed him. He felt sorrowful only now. He had only been a high schooler. He recalled Chu Youngjin, Richard, Zero, Alexei, and the mountain of corpses he had killed. When he thought about how his mother, Jung Minji, Chu Youngjin and the others precious to him might be pitifully thrown in that pile, he felt sorrowful again. He felt sad about the potential that they and perhaps he himself might have had. Choi Hyuk would now lie in the mountain of corpses he had piled up. He felt vexed as he recalled how the monster queen had said, I win. Damn it, those damn bastards. One persons life could be more important than the entire universe to someone Whether it was a human or an alien, why couldnt they understand this through words? That was why Choi Hyuk made them understand. While setting himself on fire in the process. Alexei Was his nickname Lyosha? Now that I think about it, he was quite an amiable guy. He had always followed Lee Jinhee around. Well, youre better than me since you protected the person you wanted to protect. Thats better than revenge. If you were going to set yourself on fire anyways. The universe was now shrinking. Spitting out all the different fates, it gathered only those that it would include. The world which couldnt exist without laws stopped functioning and closed down. The endlessly shrinking universe became a single egg, and the fates inside it mixed together and became one. The fates shaking inside the egg couldnt decide on a criterion. They drifted before burrowing into Choi Hyuks body. Under the waterfall of fates, even his fate of denial was swept away and dispersed. While he stopped ceasing to exist for now, there wasnt a fundamental difference from his previous state. He would soon forget his memories and even the fact that he was Choi Hyuk and would melt and disappear in this universe. Sensing his impending death, Choi Hyuk lay down and thought about the funeral. How Lee Jinhee firmly said that they had to do it when he found out about his mothers death in Marronier Park. The magical moment when awakenees who had lost hope and ostracized each other began comforting each other. The warmth of Lee Jinhees hand when she held his. It might have been then. The moment when Choi Hyuks rage, which surged without a target, decided on the 13 Exalted Wings. The moment he hoped for the regeneration of the rest of the world after the demise rather than mutual destruction. The moment a crack opened up wide enough for him to open his heart to Flame-Rain. Although he didnt know about the Exalted Wings or Flame-Rain, it was that day. It was all thanks to the strange funeral on that day. Thank you. Choi Hyuk mumbled then forgot that memory. Everything was being swept away and disappearing into the darkness. While he couldnt remember it well, he thought that he had lived a not-so-bad life. He was happy to have met everyone. If there was another life, he hoped to meet them again. While mumbling this, he forgot about who he wanted to meet. He didnt even have time to think about whether they wanted to meet him again or not. He could no longer remember anything. Only thoughts like I did it and I did enough floated in his mind. No, that was what he thought, but for some reason, he clearly recalled a girl as though she had been engraved into his cornea. The girls hair would sometimes be long and, at other times, short. She had flames blazing splendidly in the air. She overcame all misfortunes and had stars in her eyes. A glory that brilliantly bloomed within the denial that had wiped everything to nothingness. Though he forgot her name, he could be at ease because of her. It was because he knew she would be able to regenerate the shattered world. With a glory that would never extinguish. When he thought about her, rather than feeling sad or being filled with regret He felt at peace. Perhaps, his endlessly burning rage was now looking for a place to rest while recalling a certain glory. Sensing the swirling fates sweeping his last remaining bit of consciousness away, he closed his eyes. He turned his body to the side and curled up. He fell asleep. And didnt wake up. As expected, was life a mosaic of mismatched fragments? One where you didnt know what would be added next. Even Choi Hyuk, who felt sorrowful as he lay atop a mountain of corpses, curled up peacefully like a child in the next moment. Even the monsters universe, which devoured worlds, reverted into an egg and prepared for a new beginning. As though all the desperation was an illusion, the entire universe suddenly became peaceful. Etching a new life. Waking up the next day, people realized That there was no longer an alliance or monsters. None. -Sovereign of Judgment End- ** An emptiness without a sky or ground. In a place with nothing, a womans voice rang out. Choi Hyuk, Choi Hyuk, can you hear me? Of course, there was no reply. Was it not time yet? Ill come back. Stay well. {TL/N: 4 Epilogues + Afterword will be released tmw!} Chapter 206: Flame-Rain Episode 13: Epilogue / Chapter 206: Flame-Rain TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk Was this your decision? Choi Hyuk. Flame-Rain knew everything when she saw Alliance City, which was now a mountain of corpses. Blaze. Her transparent flames burned the bodies. Not even a speck of ash remained. In front of the corpses burning from her transparent flames, she looked up at the sky. She looked for the section of Earths sky in Alliance Citys sky, which was a plethora of skies from various species homelands. I wont resent you for this, but, Choi Hyuk, why did you go so far? Huh? Choi Hyuk Her voice was weak as though she was pleading for a response. Ah Shiro, the battle puppet who chased Flame-Rain around, begging her to save Chu Youngjin, had also figured everything out as she stood next to Flame-Rain in front of the blazing flames. Chu Youngjin had assassinated Exalted Wing Dark-Sound. She felt like all the stars in her universe were being sucked into a gigantic black hole. Her expression gradually blanked as she collected herself. Her eyes were the eyes of an emotionless machine. Even her gear heart, which had malfunctioned ever since she became close to Chu Youngjin, recovered its steady beat. No, it occasionally stopped with a clunk. ** The news of the deaths of the 13 Exalted Wings and the extinction of the monsters universe was spread throughout the great universe. Choi Hyuk was the one who killed the 13 Exalted Wings and the one who slew the monster queen. Also, Choi Hyuk was likely dead. Flame-Rain moved quickly as she arrested the Berserkers, Kundle Tribe members, and the glass crabs who joined Choi Hyuk in his plan. A trial was held, and she invited those with a grudge against them to act as jurors. Esteemed families of the Flame Wing Tribe, Armored Soul Tribe, Speckled Light Tribe, and the dragon race gathered. Their rage was fierce and heightened. Lee Jinhee, Bae Jinman, Baek Seoin, Leah, Handke, Moonmoon, and Fragile were tied up and kneeling in the middle of the courtroom. Flame-Rain watched as curses rained down on them. As she tolerated their criticisms, they became even fiercer and relentless. There were even strong opinions that they needed to punish the rebellious species, the earthlings, as a whole instead of just Choi Hyuks accomplices. The mood changed when transcendent warrior Mack, who attended as a representative of the dragon race, spoke. She had also been caught up in the disaster when she attended Dark-Sounds funeral and had subsequently become a transcendent warrior. Her rage was chilling, and she swore at Choi Hyuks kneeling accomplices. Even Even though Choi Hyuk is a hero for ending our war against the monsters, we cannot forgive him for killing Exalted Wing Leviathan. All the species attending agreed with her. They were like Choi Hyuk in some ways. Though they acknowledged that his contributions were enormous, at the same time, they couldnt pardon the fact that he had killed those dear to them. As a member of the dragon race, who were known for greatly cherishing members of their race, there was nothing more to say. However, Macks speech continued. But, our dragon race owed him a great debt. Also, Choi Hyuk, the person responsible for this situation, has died in battle. Following this, the dragon race will offset our debt and resentment with his death and forget about this. The earthlings, Kundle Tribe members, and glass crabs will, like before, interact with us as friends. This unforgivable resentment She tightly closed her eyes before opening them calmly and declaring, I will consider the curses and reproach spoken today in this courtroom as repayment. This is our dragon races will. Then The courtroom bustled with murmurs. After concluding her speech, Mack stood up and was about to make her leave. Flame-Rains hand gesture, however, sat her back down. I heard you clear. I think your heated heads have cooled down a bit now I will now listen to other suggestions besides curses and criticism. But! He killed Exalted Wing Flame-Hell, Flame-Thorn, Flame-Fog, and Flame-Wind! He is the enemy of our species! Dissatisfaction erupted from a section of the Flame Wing Tribe. However, the other Flame Wing Tribe nobles who noticed the change in mood kept their lips firmly shut. However, he saved the alliance. He accomplished something those 13 Exalted Wings couldnt. He was a great warrior. The one who said this was a noble who had been in the Flame Army led by Choi Hyuk. You! You dishonorable, traitorous-! There was an intense reaction, but his voice was soon buried under the shouts of smaller species, who had been silent until now. The war has ended! Is there anything more important than that? They committed sins, but they made an even larger contribution! Hasnt the alliance always made sacrifices for the great cause?! Are some sacrifices okay but others not?! Their voices erupted like a storm. Yo-you The representatives of the noble families expressed their anger at the trivial warriors opposition. Yet, voices even they couldnt disregard joined the fray. From the beginning, the alliances goal was for our survival and freedom in the war against the monsters. They have achieved this goal. Who can punish them? They were transcendent warriors from minor tribes. They accounted for roughly 30% of the approximately 100 transcendent warriors, but as the majority of the transcendent warriors from the noble tribes had died during the funeral, they were currently a force to be reckoned with. I agree. He had cleared his sins before he died. On top of that, the warriors from the noble tribes who had reached the transcendent level after surviving through the funeral also joined in. Since they had fought side-by-side in the end, there was a strange comradery between them. When the strong ones joined in, no one opposed anymore. A dissatisfied silence hung in the air. Flame-Rain stood up. She gazed at the few Flame Wing Tribe nobles who couldnt contain their rage and blazed with flames and the other members of the noble tribes who felt the same way. I heard all your opinions. But, I didnt simply gather you all here today for this trial. Rather, the trial was an excuse. The crowd was taken aback. Flame-Rain stood on the platform and arrogantly looked around her. First, I will introduce myself again. I am the queen of the Flame Wing Tribe, Flame-Rain. She referred to herself as the queen. Even dissatisfied figures were shocked as they looked up at her. Transparent flame wings spread out behind her back. Flames that could purify all evil quietly blazed. At her terrifyingly brazen words, Jolt! Drrk! A commotion arose in the courtroom. All the Flame Wing Tribe members present stood up, even the ones who had expressed their dissatisfaction before. An endless sense of awe and emotion overwhelmed them. Cheers erupted in the courtroom. Glory to the queen who has returned! To other tribes, this was a ridiculous change in attitude, but this was natural for the Flame Wing Tribe. Born with the birth of the universe, the Flame Wing Tribes monarchy wasnt simply a product of culture. It was something engraved in their very souls. The one who possessed the most pure and beautiful flames was the queen they would lay their lives down for, and Flame-Rain was undoubtedly a queen, whether they looked at it from her origin or her current flames. No, she was the queen. Flame-Hell had hidden this fact. To this tribe who had only now realized this, this trial no longer held much importance. The other tribes felt left out and tense as they faced this moment of endless grandeur and exclusivity. An uproar erupted from all sides. Flame-Rain had traversed from frontline to frontline throughout the great universe because of Flame-Hells wicked schemes. She was a friend and a hero to all the tribes in the alliance. She, who had always been our Flame-Rain, suddenly felt unfamiliar to them. Flame-Rain calmly said, Also The alliance hasnt dispersed yet. Currently, at this moment, I declare, as the only living Exalted Wing, that the alliance will cancel out the crimes and contributions committed by Choi Hyuk and his subordinates. I will consider that the traitor, Choi Hyuk, has already served their punishment. The trial ends with this. Those who had been kneeling were brought to a stand and their chains burned and disappeared. Although there were many who were still dissatisfied, they kept their mouths firmly shut, perhaps because they saw the power of those siding for their acquittal. Finally the alliance, having reached the end of its reason for existence, will be disbanded. The war has ended. I respect all of you who have worked hard for the alliance and pray that those who laid down their lives may rest in peace. She bowed her head in silent tribute. The crowd, perplexed by the sweep of decisions, bowed their heads and participated in the silent tribute without realizing it. Really? So easily? Though some people thought this, who could say otherwise when the only Exalted Wing said so? Raising their heads after the silent tribute, they still felt perplexed. While they had expected it, they couldnt help but be in disorder after actually hearing about it. What was the point of their acquittal if the alliance no longer existed? People would personally attempt to get revenge, and the universe would be in anarchy. What would happen to the universe? Was Flame-Rain acting for the benefit of the Flame Wing Tribe? Flame-Rain opened her mouth as if to comfort those in a state of confusion and fear. Now, let me, Flame-Rain propose something as the queen of the Flame Wing Tribe. While the war with the monsters has ended, our survival and freedom are still at risk. Knowing each others existence, species may start killing and enslaving each other. Which is why I am proposing a new species coalition. The coalition will mediate conflicts between species and will work for the prosperity of the universe as a whole. We will take measures so that we can be prepared for invasions from other dimensions, which may occur at some point. However, this coalition will be completely different from the alliance. First, we will not interfere with the internal affairs of species. More people will also participate in the making decisions. There will be no discrimination between tribes, and most importantly, there will be no such thing as Consumables. As expected, she hadnt changed. It felt like her each and every word was being nailed into their minds. Who will join? She asked. I will join. I offer my sword. The transcendent warriors who had sided with Choi Hyuks party scrambled to show their intentions of joining. The dragon race will join you as well. The 104-quasarlings will also join. Ill return to the Dark Tribe and review this optimistically. Species with a clear system of command decided to join on the spot while species that didnt promised to discuss it. The number of species joining this coalition would undoubtedly increase in the end. With Flame-Rain at the helm, no one could disregard the coalitions influence. Also, she mentioned the possibility of an invasion from other dimensions. Everything proceeded smoothly like a script. The dissatisfied group understood they were an absolute minority. She was the strongest warrior in the universe. A queen who had proved her purity through Flame-Hells trials. The universe was on her side. Flame-Rains gaze landed on Lee Jinhee, Baek Seoin, Bae Jinman, Leah, Handke, Moonmoon, and Fragile, who all stood in the middle of the courtroom. And what about you? The current mood made it difficult to refuse. They bowed slightly and replied, We will join. Handke then bitterly added, If you pay well Flame-Rain nodded and then closed her eyes. This is something Ive been dreaming about my whole life But its so easy. Choi Hyuk. Did you think it was fine if you just paved the way for me and disappeared? She suppressed her surging emotions. Like how you achieved your goal in life, I will too. Even without you. She recalled her dream she had even before meeting Choi Hyuk. A universe where all species coexisted peacefully and prosperously. Opening her eyes, she took her first step. With this, I officially declare the establishment of the Great Universe Coalition. This was the moment the Flame Wing Alliance ceased to exist and the Great Universe Coalition was born. Lee Jinhee was appointed as the commander of the knight squad, which represented the coalitions military strength, and Baek Seoin became her vice-commander out of his own will. Bae Jinman traveled throughout the universe as a healer of the coalition and saved those who were dying. Leah became a diplomat in charge of trade in technology between species and contributed to the prosperity of earthlings. Handke became a researcher organizing the coalitions karma skills for a while before quickly resigning. He later returned to the restored Earth and lived happily as a local influence. Moonmoon and Fragile raised the statuses of their species as members of the coalition. Though conflicts arose everywhere, no one crossed the line. When conflicts couldnt be easily resolved, duels were used to settle grudged under the coalitions approval. Duels could only be requested by those who insisted they were victims, and as even weaker forces won a significant number of duels, it was difficult to act unjustly without care. Even Lee Jinhee, who held a public position, received a few duel requests, but she won every one of them and left her challengers alive. Some called these duels Choi Hyuks Rule. Earthlings from the past might see this as uncivilized, but this was civilized for the universe, which had experienced an even more uncivilized era. Later, people would call the period of time Flame-Rain was the first chairman of the coalition as the Era of Glory. {Epilogue C Flame-Rain End} Chapter 207: Chu Youngjin Episode 13: Epilogue / Chapter 207: Chu Youngjin TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk A while after the coalition was founded. Flame-Rain was incredibly busy. There were many species she had to go around, comfort, and gain support from. Her office was almost always vacant. In her spare time, Flame-Rain would come back to look at the overdue files waiting in her office while clutching her forehead. Today, the battle puppet, Shiro, was waiting for her. The flushed face of a woman in love was no longer present as she watched Flame-Rain enter with an emotionless silver face. She couldnt tell how many days she had been waiting here. Its been a while? Whats the matter? Flame-Rain didnt know much about Dark-Sound and Shiros relationship. All she remembered were the past days where Shiro clung to her and asked her to heal Chu Youngjin. She thought she had given up because she didnt see her for a while, but she already felt a headache coming. Chu Youngjin. Shiro opened her stiff lips. Please heal him. As expected, Flame-Rain clenched her forehead. Chu Youngjin. He was someone that weighed on her mind. However, she couldnt save him now. I already told you. Hes already considered dead by the karma medical examination. All I said was that I, not as a karma medical practitioner, think that he could be saved I have no idea if I really can save him or how long itll even take. Sorry But I dont have to the spare time to do that. Flame-Rain said objectively. Her expression didnt change as Shiro said once more, Please heal him. It was as if she didnt hear her refusal. Her request stabbed at Flame-Rains heart. Chu Youngjin, he was Choi Hyuks comrade. When she thought this, she also wanted to save him. However, she couldnt, at least not right now. Flame-Rain closed her eyes then nodded. Okay, Ill save him because hes been weighing on my mind. I promise. But I cant right now. Ill do my best to heal him once the coalition stabilizes. Shiro shook her head. Then it will be too late. Though she didnt know the specifics, she could tell that the chances of success would drop as time went by even if Flame-Rain took special care. Flame-Rain sighed. She really didnt want to say this but You know, right? That hes the worst rebel who assassinated Dark-Sound. The reason why we were able to bury the issue with the Berserkers was because he, and other key individuals, died. But you want me, the chairman of the coalition, to save him while abandoning my duties? Maybe later, but I cant do it right now because of my political position. Really I dont have the energy to spare. Flame-Rain said pitifully as if she was pleading her to stop. Shiro closed her cold eyes and then opened them. She asked herself why she wanted to heal Chu Youngjin. Was it for revenge? No, that wasnt it. Then I dont have anything to lose anymore. If he dies, then I Shiros eyes became grim. Ill become a terrorist. Flame-Rains jaw dropped. It wasnt that she couldnt bear it if he died or that she would die as well, to say that she would become a terrorist As expected of a battle puppet. While thinking this, Flame-Rain had a headache. ** When he opened his eyes for the first time in a long time, the first thing he saw was Flame-Rains inhospitable face. Princ ess? Although he moved his lips, his voice wouldnt come out of his parched throat. Youre awake? Youre awake. Im finally free from that damn woman. Congrats on surviving. Camilla will explain the situation. Now I got to go since Im busy. Flame-Rain hurriedly left as though she was done after seeing him wake up. Just what He had definitely died. Yet, he was alive. Camilla calmly started speaking, Even though she acted like that, she suffered a long time without sleep trying to save you. She also has a lot of political burdens as well. Be grateful. Be grateful? He felt a surge of anger. He couldnt live. He thought he could finally rest, yet she wanted him to start his damned life again? Also, above all! If he survived, how was he supposed to see Shiros face again He had thought he had smoothly gotten away, but he was captured. Yet, she wanted him to be grateful? Even though he wanted to express his rage, he couldnt move his tongue, let alone his fingers. Flame-Rain personally ignited a flame in your extinguished soul. She also replenished your spent karma with the Flame Wing Tribes Flames of Beginning To be honest, rather than a treatment, its more accurate to call it a recreation. This is a miracle only possible through Flame-Rain. Currently, you are part Flame Wing Tribe member and part earthling. Its like you were reborn. Your level has completely disappeared. You arent even a lowest-ranked warrior Maybe at the 1-star level? Perhaps its due to the fragments of your already destroyed soul, but it wont be easy for you to reach your peak level again. Its still lucky that you kept your memories. Ah, you remember me, right? Camilla While his voice didnt come out, Camilla seemed to have read his lips and smiled. You have to work hard on your recuperation. ** Meals arrived at constant intervals, but he couldnt eat. He couldnt live like this. However, he couldnt die now either. Yet, there was nothing for him to do while alive. When one didnt have a direction in life, time felt heavy and dark like the depths of the ocean. Unable to breathe and crushed by the pressure, he felt like he would die soon without trying. If he died like this, wouldnt it be a completely worthless death? Why did she save me? His resentment surged multiple times a day. Uncertain of how many days had passed and how many meals he missed, Flame-Rain scolded him after seeing how he was curled up on his bed. Are you crazy? If you die like this, I worked hard for nothing! And Shiro, that bitch, will probably shout up a storm saying that shell become a terrorist! What are you telling me to do?! No, Shiro, that bitch, why hasnt she shown her face after begging me to save you? His mind jolted. Shiro did? Why? Did she not know I killed Dark-Sound? Theres no way Even though he tried not to listen to Camilla while he lay in bed, he heard her. Though it didnt matter now, the 13 Exalted Wings were killed as well as the monster queen. Choi Hyuk had died in battle as a rebel and a hero. He succeeded. The only one who didnt die when he was supposed to and was crumpled up like this was him. There was no doubt Shiro knew as well. What his final mission was. He had killed Dark-Sound, who was no different from her father, with his own hands. Yet, why did she save him? Thump. He couldnt stay lying down due to the stuffiness in his chest. He didnt know how much time had passed, but Flame-Rain, who he thought was mumbling next to him, was no longer there. His room was dark. Clothes Camilla had picked out for him were hanging on the hanger. He got up and then grabbed and wore some. Staggering, he went outside, grabbed someone and asked, Shiro. Where is Shiro, the highest-ranked battle puppet? ** Shiro was living in the Garden of Doors in Alliance City. It was the place the now disbanded Event Horizon Troop lived in. She didnt know what she was thinking. She didnt know what to say or what she would hear. However, like a crazy person, she floundered in front of the Garden of Doors. She stood at the front gate. Her face was somewhat pale. She came out with her things, seemingly ready to leave far away, when she froze after seeing Chu Youngjin. Her pale cheeks flushed, seemingly in anger. Shiro. Stop. Go back. She said while suppressing her anger. Shiro, I- Go! Go back! She screamed with a red face. How brazen are you to come find me? Why? Did you think I forgave you because I saved you? Are you crazy?! It wasnt her usual, formal manner of speech. She couldnt contain her emotions and shouted. But, rather than these things, her Did you think I forgave you? stabbed his heart. He tried to speak, but his voice wouldnt come out. No, of course not Yet, he did. Although he didnt know it until just moments before, now it was clear. Coming to find her while unsure why, he did hope that she might have forgiven him. As soon as he realized this, he felt even more pitiful. How pathetic was he? Chu Youngjin lowered his head. Shiros words stabbed into him like nails. Dont misunderstand. The reason why I saved you was because bastards like you shouldnt have a peaceful death. Do you think Ill allow you to have an honorable death? Her eyes were filled with malice. It was a gaze she had never shown him before. Go back. If you come looking for me again, Ill really kill you. She turned around and entered the Garden of Doors. Chu Youngjin stood frozen in place before quietly returning. ** Hey, Chu Youngjin. Pull yourself together! I heard youre not eating and recuperating?! Lee Jinhee and Bae Jinman had come to visit him. They broke through the door and came in even though they were informed he didnt want visitors. Although Lee Jinhee was in a frenzy, Chu Youngjin stared at the ceiling and didnt say a word. Im exhausted He thought. Even though things were like this, he didnt want to die so worthlessly while being a burden. Yet, his hands wouldnt move. Now that he thought about it, he had forced his body to move since long ago. When Lee Hyejin died, his heart had already been crushed but he continued to fight to repay Jung Minji, who had saved her. When Jung Minji died, he really didnt have any attachment to the world, but he got up again and continued to fight to get revenge on those who played with Lee Hyejins death. It was a long battle. It was so long that he lost his reason and a strange woman named Shiro ended up standing by his side. However, he threw that all away in the end. He had thrown everything away and ended it like he originally planned Yet morning arrived for him. It was tiresome and pathetic. Shiro You might have really taken the best revenge Puk! Lee Jinhee swung her fist at the blank-eyed Chu Youngjin. This is why the young ones are so Hey. High schooler. You first-love-crazed bastard. You did enough for your girlfriend, yet youre still going to act so wimpy? Live a little. Your first love isnt everything. Even though it feels like theres nothing right now, things will come. Why theres even that machine woman who saved you! She mentioned Shiro in the end. Chu Youngjin mumbled, Dying like this is probably her revenge. Puk! Lee Jinhee kicked him this time. Her shin slammed into his chin and neck and shook his brain. As he was current weak, fallen to the 1-star level, even her playful kicks were fatal. Chu Youngjin collapsed on the floor and looked up at Lee Jinhee with a swollen lip. Yeah! I heard you guys caused quite the drama in front of the Garden of Doors or something! After being rejected there once, youre going to crumple up and die? Hey, you crazy bastard. If youre a crazy bastard, act like one. What crazy bastard gives up after being rejected once? If youre sorry, repay her by living. Youre good at following people, arent you?! Like how you followed Jung Minji! Like how you followed Choi Hyuk! Go follow her! Repay her with your life! Lee Jinhee grabbed the meal tray left in the corner and scooped a spoonful. Are you not going to eat? Do you want this nuna to open your mouth and feed it to you? She seemed like she would actually force-feed him, yet Chu Youngjin slapped her outstretched hand away. It seemed he even used his karma as there was a low rumble. Examining his gaze, which had become sharp as in the past, Lee Jinhee grinned. Now you look a bit more like your normal self. Ill visit again. Ill kill you if you arent eating and recuperating. She briskly walked out of the shattered doorway. Bae Jinman awkwardly looked at her disappearing figure before whispering in Chu Youngjins ear. That miss. Shes still at the Garden of Doors. I asked around It seemed she was originally going to leave Alliance City? But after you came, shes still staying there If I were to give you some advice as an adult Dont make her wait too long. She doesnt know her own feelings right now either. Bae Jinman patted his shoulder and then left. Just what is everyone thinking? Chu Youngjin sat vacantly for a moment before suddenly wolfing down his meal. He put on some clothes and headed for the Garden of Doors. ** He opened the door and went in. The doors erected in rows stood like trees in the Garden of Doors Inn. Todays concept seemed to be the currently trendy Earth style as snow fell from the sky. He found Shiro on a bench. Didnt I tell you Id kill you if you came looking for me again? She said coldly. Then kill me. He shrugged. Shiros eyes sparked. Puk! Chu Youngjins eyes sparked as well. Shiro was a highest-ranked warrior. He couldnt even see her move. His mouth was in tatters. How can you kill me like that? You know I fell to the 1-star level, dont you? How weak was your punch just now? He brushed himself off and stood up like it was nothing. Her gaze was malicious. Do you think I wont kill you? Then kill me. Her shoulders trembling, she turned around as if she was leaving. He said to the back of her head, If you cant kill me, take responsibility. Since you saved me. Ill come every day. Shiros eyes wavered when she heard his shameless declaration. Yoou! Puuuk! As though the next moment was edited, Shiro, who was standing far away, suddenly stood right where he was while Chu Youngjin was stretched out on the snow. Get up. He couldnt tell if she was growling or speaking coldly. He innocently stood back up. Thud! He got hit again and rolled on the floor. Get up! Puk! He was hit whenever he got up. Chu Youngjin tried his best to endure without falling back, but he couldnt help but fall and roll on the ground due to their sheer difference in strength. Puk! Puk! Bang! Unsure of how many times he was hit, Chu Youngjin attempted to get up but couldnt put strength in his limbs. He fell back when he tried to get up again and again. In the end, he flailed around on the snow. The blows he had suffered had long since exceeded the limits a 1-star warrior could endure. Though Chu Youngjin couldnt see it, Shiros face had become tearful at some point. Her emotionless face was now nowhere to be seen. Her face was flushed. It looked like tears would fall on her white and red cheeks at any moment. Her lips trembling, she said, If you come again, Ill definitely hit you to death. Since I didnt die, Im going to come tomorrow. Chu Youngjin wanted to reply, but he could speak after being hit so many times. Step. Step. He heard her footsteps as she walked away. Step. Ste- She suddenly stopped. Without looking back and her shoulders trembling, she shouted loudly, Really! Do I have to worry about you dying from being hit by me?! Go recuperate!! As if she was taken aback by her own words, she panted and then fled to her room. Chu Youngjin lied there blankly before smiling. Is life worth living? White snow landed on his swollen cheeks. The cool feeling on his cheeks felt good. Like her. He had been a high schooler. When his heart died. As expected Broken hearts were healed through love. {Epilogue C Chu Youngjin End} Chapter 208: Choi Hyuk Episode 13: Epilogue / Chapter 208: Choi Hyuk TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk There was nothing but not. He was lying down but standing up. He was here but over there as well. Every different kind of emotion flooded him at the same time until there was nothing in the end. He continued to dream. At some point, an annoying fellow appeared. The fellow used strange things like words. He kept ignoring her until he couldnt endure it any longer and ended up using words. Go! Dont come back. Right? Youre awake, right? I knew you were. He pushed the happy fellow away and dreamed again. However, the fellow kept coming back tirelessly. You came again? Leave me alone What are you saying? Just who are you? Ill kill you if you keep waking me up. Whos going to kill who? Arg! Leave me alone! I want to rest. Bear with it for a bit longer. You cant sleep too deeply. Why are you doing this? Do you not remember who I am? Who are you? Who do you think? The one you couldnt kill. This! Anyways, just stay put. Itll come soon. What? The time. And the person youve been waiting for. I dont have anyone Im waiting for. You do. Ha Then tell that person to come quickly. Stop waking me up constantly. Bear with it for a bit longer. Were almost done. Do you know how many times youve said that? Hey! Hey!! Did that fellow leave again? Haa Waking me up when Im about to fall asleep again and again Ill kill you the next time you come! ** They observed a ripple in the monsters universes emptiness that day as well. It occurred once every few years or decades. It was proof that Choi Hyuks consciousness was still active. Waking upon signal, Lee Jinhee shook her head as if to shake away any residual drowsiness and raised her sword. Frost fell from it. Her frozen stiff joints screamed from sleeping so long, but she was already used to it. The Weapon of Conclusion Lee Jinhees World shined faintly. As long as her friend was there, her sword would lead her to him no matter how many dimensions she had to cross and even if that place didnt exist yet. Whoong. There was literally nothing in the place she arrived in. Her faintly shining short sword floated in this place where even darkness didnt exist. Wary of this light, the concept of darkness came into being temporarily. Choi Hyuk! Im back. Lee Jinhee always loudly called out to Choi Hyuk. However, his reaction was different from before. -Lee Jinhee He definitely called her by her name. Huh? Lee Jinhees eyes widened with surprise. Her pupils trembled within teary eyes. You Choi Hyuk? You remember me? -Go back. Im grateful you havent forgotten about me, but its no use. This universe is about to be born. And once it does, the me that is talking to you right now will disappear. Wow Its really Choi Hyuk. -Everything had already concluded back then. I died that day. Youre talking to the dead right now. The only one wholl be unhappy is you if you keep calling out to a dead man. Forget me and go live your life. When the soft voice attempted to persuade her, a single tear landed and dripped down her cheek without her realizing it. It truly, truly had been a long time. So long that even she found it difficult to believe. With a firm determination, she said, No, I vowed that you will definitely not die before me. -No, I already told you! Im already dead! Choi Hyuks calm speech suddenly became childlike as though he had become a different person. Huh? What are you doing? -Ah, I give up. This didnt work either. I said it because I suddenly thought of it I thought it would work Ah, this is so annoying! At a loss for words, Lee Jinhee clicked her tongue. Haa This is depressing. You got my hopes up for nothing. Anyways, youre doing good. It seems that youre at least recovering fragments of your memory. Were actually really close so bear with it for a while longer. -Hey! Hey! -Gone again? -You left early today Im bored. ** Choi Hyuk, wake up. The annoying fellow woke him up yet again. -Go. Youre going to leave soon anyways. Playing hard to get? Get up. Its time. -Time? However, the one who replied wasnt Lee Jinhee. Choi Hyuk. The moment he heard her voice, the void universe squirmed. Blazing transparent flames. A friendly, kind-hearted person who wasnt suited to her position. -Huh? What?? Who are you? Why do I know you? The voice was taken aback. Lee Jinhee smirked. Why are you acting like that when you even remembered me? -Its different. I only recalled it. I didnt feel any emotion. But you Why Who are you? Wow, how nice of you. Lee Jinhee pouted as if she was upset. Flame-Rain had a subtle smile as she stepped forward. After hearing that Choi Hyuk was alive from Lee Jinhee (though whether this was living or not was up for debate), she had waited a long time for this day. Enough to reach the end of ones life, enough for ones youth and dreams to have faded away. Until the dead universe was reborn. Until the era of the coalition, which was established after the alliance, changed. She was now older than what Flame-Hell had been. Such a long period of time had passed that Chu Youngjin and Shiro had reached the end of their lifespans and were now gone forever. However, in a manner a seven-year-old would speak, she said, Because I want to become your friend. The universe squirmed once more at her words. -Flame-Rain? Flame-Rains smile grew, but her voice was still nonchalant. Well, you can call me that, but whats the point of names now? Thats from my past life. -Past life? During the war, you did your best in your own way and I did my best in my own. Now we need to brush it all off and live our next life. In our next life, lets become closer friends. He suddenly recalled various memories. A sword, fresh blood, corpses, and a girl with petite hands who approached him. Ahh, were these the memories of the man known as Choi Hyuk? The voice became more bitter. -But Im not the Choi Hyuk you knew. And Im not the Flame-Rain you knew. There was nothing in this universe, yet it seemed like their gazes were locked on each other. The voice sounded frightened. -But this universe will be born. No one can stop it. I have to partake in it and have no choice but to be dispersed into nothingness. It has already been decided since long ago. Now go. You are making me sad. Thats why I came. We researched and prepared a lot. Flame-Rain raised her Sword of Conclusion Flame-Rains Glory. Flames blazed above it. Flames of glory. The voice naturally understood. Though he had long since forgotten the concept of karma, if it were those flames, that power, then it would be able to trigger the universes birth instead of him. Yet, he also knew -But if you do that, youll-! Lose my power. Maybe even my body. Forever. But it doesnt matter. Didnt I tell you? This is all from my past life. Flame-Rain said jokingly while raising her sword. Then shall we start? In Earths fashion. Flames of glory raged around her. Not leaving even a tiny bit out, she contained them all into her sword. Raising the brilliantly blazing glory, she said, In the beginning, Let there be light. Riip! Her sword stabbed into the air. It was a world devoid of anything, yet her sword pierced through and embedded itself in it. -Ah Its begun A blurry shadow appeared in front of Flame-Rains Glory. Though he was slightly short, Lee Jinhee thought he was definitely Choi Hyuk. When the shadow placed his hand on the sword, Flame-Rains Glory turned into flames and melted away. The brilliant flames, which shot forth endlessly with the Glory of Creation, surrounded the shadow, and then dispersed into the universe. Like dark clouds fading in the sky, the emptiness melted away to reveal a vaster universe beyond it. The universe, which was enclosed in an egg after Choi Hyuk killed the monster queen, was opening once more. Its shell was cracking and a new world unfurled its wings from within. Haa It was a life without regrets. Flame-Rain closed her eyes as if relieved. Having squeezed out even the karma that made up her body, her body was dispersing as sparks. Before her hand disappeared, Lee Jinhee tightly held her hand and whispered, Dont worry, they said the calculations were precise. When she heard her, Flame-Rains still-remaining lips fluttered before smiling. Im not worried. I told you. It was a life without regrets. At this time, flames covered everything. Like a boat drifting in a storm, only Lee Jinhee watched the birth of the universe by relying on her white short sword. First, a galaxy was created. The brilliant galaxy was so vast that it could be seen from anywhere in the universe, and each bend was splendid. Fragments of stars appeared around the galaxy. Lee Jinhee called them fragments because they were completely different from the stars in her universe. First, they werent round. They had edges, were curved and simple, yet were also beautiful and modern (though this was an outdated concept). One by one, or sometimes in groups, they made their appearance. There were some that orbited each other like Earth and its moon, and others that simply floated next to each other. Some stars were desolate while others had green land and blue oceans. A small star, in particular, looked like one the Little Prince{1} might live on, having blue oceans and green ground. The first lifeforms were born and soon after spread throughout the universe. Various colored plants grew thick, and in some cases, stars were so close and trees grew so tall that their branches intertwined. Various species that resembled humans in appearance were born, and as soon as they did, history was created. Although the universe had only just been born, hundreds of millions of years of history had been established as though it was normal when a universe was created. Sometimes fighting and other times competing and cooperating with each other, these species flourished and climbed the steps of the great galaxy that could be seen anywhere in the universe. Connected between stars, these species climbed up the helix stairway that followed the galaxy upwards. Between each step was a glorious city and temple. In their mythology, a god and a goddess had created the world. Apparently, they had gone on a long journey after creating the world. Huuu Ah The god and the goddess who had left on a journey returned. Glittering flames left over from the creation of the world gathered together to form two figures. Though they looked like high schoolers in puberty, they were Choi Hyuk and Flame-Rain without a doubt. They were wearing the normal clothes of the just-born species. Oh, youre here Thats good. The birth of the universe had been marvelous, but Lee Jinhee could finally let out a sigh of relief after watching the process with a nervous heart. Flame-Rain greeted Lee Jinhee. Seemingly still finding his body awkward, Choi Hyuk touched his entire body. After examining himself for a long while, he finally raised his head. He wasnt a god but a human. One belonging to this universe. He had fulfilled his duty of awakening the universe, he was now simply a member of it. He was Choi Hyuk but not at the same time. Memories of his intense past were faint as though they really were from a past life. Flame-Rain was right. This was his next life. One where he and Flame-Rain had just been born. Like an embarrassed boy in puberty who didnt know what to do, Choi Hyuk asked, Uh What do we do now? The great galaxy was shining behind him. It was a galaxy where souls belonging to this universe returned to once they died. Souls who lived a life of regret would gather there, sit around and drink alcohol together while talking about the things they hadnt accomplished as though they were talking about someone else. One by one, they returned to the world, forgetting what should be forgotten and keeping what should be kept. There might have been an afterlife in the universe they had inhabited in the past, but if there was a difference, it was that no one knew of its existence there while everyone knew about it here. This was quite a significant difference. Whoever imagined and made this Flame-Rain thought that it was a very cute view of the world. As if she coincidentally happened upon Choi Hyuk, she acted surprised. Then she took a step towards him, raised her head, and stared directly into his eyes. Wow, to meet each other here. Since this is quite the coincidence How about a date? She linked her arm around Choi Hyuks while smiling. Choi Hyuk awkwardly folded his arm and, as if hesitating, said, The-then should we? Excited, he took a step forward. His previous life had gone awry since the very beginning. After reaching the end of his misaligned life, After going around and around, A completely new world lay in front of them, who had finally met again. {Epilogue C Choi Hyuk End} ** Lee Jinhee was taken aback as she saw the two disappear, embracing each other like tied barley bags. Yes, yes, you probably have no interest in me. Yes, then good luck you two. The unwelcome guest will be taking her leave now. She grumbled before crossing dimensions. Damn it And who was it that repeatedly hibernated for such long periods of time? Finding it unfair, her voice echoed throughout the newly born galaxy. {1} The Little Prince by Antoine de Saint-Exupery Chapter 209: Lee Jinhee and… Episode 13: Epilogue / Chapter 209: Lee Jinhee and TL: emptycube / ED: Obelisk A fighting addict. Severe PTSD. These were the words that described Lee Jinhee. Was it because she was the most soft-hearted amongst the Berserkers? When the rest of them brushed off their pasts, she couldnt. Since she was knight captain of the coalition, it would have been nice if she took a step back on the battlefield, but she always stood at the very front, roaming through the battlefield. She hadnt rested nor had she take personal time off. If she didnt fight a bloody battle each day, she couldnt sleep thanks to her nightmares. While the coalition was calm when dealing with those who wanted to resolved things with words, they didnt tolerate criminals and groups that suppressed other species. Whenever an incident broke out, the wrongdoers would encounter a blood-soaked Lee Jinhee. {Euak! Wait! Wait! I was wrong! I surrender! I surrender!} You should have said that before meeting me. Pscht! Her mission was to enact mercy. Shaking off her bloody sword, Lee Jinhee sighed. Battle after battle. Even though a lot of time had passed, it felt like a single long day. A battle that continued since that day. The only time she took some time off was to visit that sleepyhead who wouldnt listen to a word she said. Lee Jinhee Oh, Baek hyung? Lee Jinhee revealed a faint smile when she saw him. Baek Seoin was in quite a hopeless state. Although he became a vice-captain to support her, but regardless of his intentions, she was a wreck. She couldnt sleep if she didnt fight and fought when she wasnt asleep. Though she was alive, she didnt have a life. Even though he wanted to help her, she wouldnt give him a single opportunity. Huh? Wait. You! Baek Seoin hurriedly approached her and held her cheek. Blood flowed from her nose. It wasnt from an injury since there werent any enemies strong enough to even touch her. If she got a nosebleed from getting hit, then that in itself was a serious problem. Tak. Lee Jinhee pushed Baek Seoin away. Ah, this? Ive been getting them for a while now. Its annoying. Lee Jinhee wiped the blood dripping from her nose as though it was nothing. However, Baek Seoins expression didnt relax. For a powerful transcendent warrior to get a nosebleed for no reason That wasnt possible. You Did you go there again? The monsters universe Choi Hyuk was slumbering in. Lee Jinhee was the only one who could enter that completely closed off universe. The power Lee Jinhees World possessed was astonishing because it allowed her to enter worlds that hadnt even been born yet, but this miraculous feat placed a burden of similar magnitude on her. Even if she only visited for a moment, she would be in pain for an entire day. Then she returned to the battlefield without sleeping. This had been going on for decades now. Her body had already reached its limit. Its nothing. Lee Jinhee turned away as though she found it mildly annoying. However, her head faltered and her knees bent as she collapsed on the floor. Lee Jinhee! Uh Why am I? She fainted after flailing around for a moment. Lee Jinhee!! Baek Seoins scream pierced through the chaotic battlefield. ** Its my first time seeing something like this. Her karma has declined so much that its difficult to believe shes a transcendent warrior. Its about to crumble as though it has been eroded for many years. She needs to be absolutely at rest. At this rate She wont last long even if she is a transcendent warrior. When Lee Jinhee opened her eyes, Baek Seoin, who had been dozing off, jolted to his feet. Youre awake? Yeah Whats this? Lee Jinhee blinked her eyes as though she couldnt understand the current situation before attempting to get up. Baek Seoin hastily laid her back down. You fainted! All of a sudden! Stay lying down. They told me you need to rest. Lee Jinhee frowned when she heard his words. I fainted? Then what about Choi Hyuk? Did he wake up during this time? I need to go see him. If I dont keep waking him up and starting conversations, hell completely melt away! She struggled to get back up, but Baek Seoin forcefully kept her down. Her resistance was so weak that it brought a tear to his eye. He shouted, Stop! You cant go there anymore! Ill talk to Flame-Rain. Shell understand since she has lamented repeatedly about how groundless it is to try to awaken Choi Hyuk though the birth of the universe. What are you saying? No way. Then Choi Hyuk will die! Whos worrying about who! Your bodys a wreck! If you keep pushing yourself too hard to enter the monsters universe Youll die! Die? Yeah! Die! Baek Seoins words made her think intently. Hmm If I die, there wont be anyone to wake him up Even now youre-! Baek Seoin was at a loss for words. Unconcerned, Lee Jinhee was simply lost in her thoughts. ** What? Hibernation? Yeah, hibernation. Baek Seoin massaged his temples when he saw Lee Jinhee reply like it was nothing. For how long? Hmm A thousand years? Ten thousand years? Maybe even hundreds of thousands of years? I dont know since its a matter of the monsters universe being reborn. Well, Ill go visit you often whenever I wake up. I have to ridicule how much youve aged. Lee Jinhee innocently continued as though she didnt notice Baek Seoins complicated thoughts, Thinking about it, its not a bad idea. Always fighting or getting nightmares if I dont Rather than living like this, hibernating is better. Ill be able to sleep well, wont I? When I receive a signal that Choi Hyuks consciousness is active while Im in hibernation, Ill wake up and go visit him. My body will recover while Im asleep. Yup, it seems like a good idea. What about it is good As if giving up, Baek Seoin asked, Why are you going so far to do this? You did as much as you could for Choi Hyuk. Isnt that right? Youve been through a lot You should live your own life now! His seemingly calm voice surged at the end. He couldnt help it because this single-minded woman was so frustrating. Lee Jinhee looked depressed as she looked out the window. You know, Baek hyung I cant help it. I dont know about other people, but it seems like the fight that day hasnt ended for me. Its still clear in my mind. The corpses that filled Alliance City. The monsters universe. How you and Choi Hyuk brushed past me. You fought to aide Choi Hyuk and Choi Hyuk fought to end everything But that wasnt the case for me. I fought to protect my friends. Thats why my fight hasnt ended yet. My life stopped there. Until Choi Hyuk returns I cant take a single step forward. Baek Seoin could tell how sincere she was by how lonely she sounded. I shouldnt stop you anymore if thats what you truly want. Baek Seoin made his decision. After letting out a sigh, he lightly said, Okay then. Ill do that too. What? Why would you? Seeing this damn woman widen her eyes as though she didnt know why, Baek Seoin still continued to speak lightly, There wont be anyone you know left when you wake up from your hibernation. You wont be able to make friends as an old woman either. Its so sad that I should at least be there to play with you. What the heck are you saying? While she thought his words were strange, she didnt try to stop him. No, in fact, she might have felt grateful and welcomed his idea. Baek Seoin slept continuously while Lee Jinhee woke up and then hibernated repeatedly. She would immediately go into hibernation once she visited Choi Hyuk and had reported it to Flame-Rain. That was the only way she could heal her collapsing body. The only time Lee Jinhee and Baek Seoin met each other again was when Chu Youngjin and Shiro passed away. Never recovering to his peak level, Chu Youngjin grew old and died. He looked happy and peaceful. When he passed, Shiro, who was always by his side, lied down next to him and stopped functioning on her own. Lee Jinhee and Baek Seoin fully awoke after an immense period of time. It was after Choi Hyuk and Flame-Rain successfully created their world. It was only then that the madness that had previously engulfed her began to wane and her time start flowing again. As expected, the new world she woke up in was unfamiliar, and she didnt know anyone besides Baek Seoin and didnt have anything to do either. Yeah Thats why I waste my time here so much. Not because of you. Lee Jinhee grumbled as she chewed on a pickled radish. Huh? What did you say? Choi Hyuk, the fried chicken restaurant owner who had been passionately venting his feelings, tilted his head. Its nothing. Continue. Although she told him to continue, his words come in one ear and out the other like she had been doing until now. He talked about how Flame-Rain would also ignore him on occasion, asked if he did something wrong, wondered if he did, and asked her for her thoughts and hints as a woman Listening to his clichd speech was boring. Still, he now fries chicken quite nicely. Chewing on the chicken, which was crispy on the outside and moist on the inside, she recalled the day Choi Hyuk declared he would open a fried chicken restaurant. For that Choi Hyuk to open a fried chicken restaurant Lee Jinhee felt like she had met an alien disguised as Choi Hyuk, but Choi Hyuk was full of enthusiasm. Earthlings open fried chicken shops when they retire. Since its like Ive retired, a fried chicken restaurant is perfect! She rebuked by saying that he was reborn rather than retiring, but no words would get through to Choi Hyuk, who had become as emotional as a middle schooler after being reborn. Though she didnt know where he read what to fantasize about opening a restaurant so much Either way, the first fried chicken Choi Hyuk made was pitiful to no end. Yet it became sensational. Lee Jinhee couldnt contain her laughter when she saw the inhabitants of this universe buying such awful fried chicken as they made their way up and down the mystical stairway that surrounded the galaxy. Well, if its this guy, even pupae{1} would have been a success. Although they werent as powerful as they were in the past, Choi Hyuk and Flame-Rain were special. They were existences that received the attention and love of this world. Jinhee nuna! Nuna! Lee Jinhee! Are you listening to me?! Yeah, I am. No, so what Im saying is she shouldnt say stuff like that no matter what! To suggest breaking up! How could she decide that by herself! Choi Hyuk vented. Lee Jinhee was about to say something but shut her mouth when she saw his ferocious expression. Ah, right, he was the craziest guy in the universe. His temper hasnt changed. Deciding not to agitate him further, she poured him a beer to cool him off and change the topic. Ah, did you know? I had a dream yesterday? It was a dream where I lived a normal life. No alliance or monsters. It was a dream where I eventually gave up parkour, got a job, and worked like a dog before I died. It was my first time dreaming about something so boring Still, I felt like it was a shame when I woke up. My parents and my lame friends were there Choi Hyuk, do you have anyone you think about? Before all that happened? When she asked this, Choi Hyuk, who had been flaring up like a child, suddenly calmed. This was Choi Hyuk. Not the Choi Hyuk of the present, but Choi Hyuk of his past life. Although he didnt act his age because he had turned into a child, inside this childlike Choi Hyuk remained the Choi Hyuk from the past. That might be why she kept coming here. He was her dear friend whom she could talk about that time with. For me Choi Hyuks eyes grew dim as he remembered the past. Jung Minji. The Crazy Knight King. You knew her too, right? If I think about it Im curious about her. If our normal lives continued, how would she have lived? Even if I dont know, it must be amazing? Maybe her cursed sympathetic ability might have improved? Would she have found someone she truly loved? Seeing Choi Hyuk immersed in his own emotions, Lee Jinhees jaw dropped. What? You miss your first love already? Are you crazy? Does Flame-Rain know about this? Choi Hyuk looked like he had just woken up. His serious attitude from just moments ago was nowhere to be seen. No! Who says she was my first love?! Also, Flame-Rain and I are done! Thats what she said! That we should break up! Lee Jinhee smirked. How laughable. Do you think thats something you can just end because you want to? Do you know how many times Flame-Rain talked about stopping the entire plan while you were asleep? Since she said it like her world was ending, I thought she was serious and wondered if that would be my final hibernation. But when I woke up again, she would keenly ask about how you were. Shes that type of person. Although she may seem like an exalted queen on the outside, if its a matter that concerns you Haaa Lee Jinhee talked about how sick she was of it, but Choi Hyuks eyes shined. Really? Reenergized, he stood up from his seat, left Lee Jinhee there, and abruptly opened the fried chicken restaurant door. Although he no longer possessed the same level of strength as he did in the past, they had a lot of convenient skills as they were loved by the universe. For example, when he opened the door Thud! Oh, you came? The place beyond the door would be his destination. Flame-Rain faced Choi Hyuk, who had rushed in, like nothing was wrong. Ah? Uh Umm Thats S-so- When Choi Hyuk awkwardly tried to apologize, Flame-Rain quickly went up to him and said, Wait. Youre trying to apologize right now, arent you?! Then her soft lips covered his. Through her lips, her warmth spread throughout his body. His sad heart completely melted away. After a long kiss, Flame-Rain said, Apologies like make me cringe Anyways, since you came looking for me first, I win, okay? Her expression read, Ah, good thing I endured it. I won as expected. Various emotions filled Choi Hyuks heart. Whats this? This beautiful yet shameless lifeform He chuckled before revealing a smile that seemed to reflect all the time that had passed as he replied, It feels like were normal lovers like this. Fighting over nothing. Then making up. We are normal lovers, stupid. He kissed her lips as she babbled about how he didnt know that yet. As expected, it was electrifying. As though their lips had never separated after they had their first kiss. {Epilogue C Lee Jinhee and End} ** After seeing those two like that in front of the door, Lee Jinhee had a bitter taste in her mouth as she left. Damn it Singles like me should all roll over and die. When she saw the stairway and the unfamiliar inhabitants making their way up and down it, she felt a little lonely. Lyosha Apparently, those who died in this galaxy could meet again and share their feelings. Though it was cruel, this dreamlike story didnt apply to those who died outside this universe. She repeated the name of the boy who had died for her a few times as she stood still, cherishing his memory. Her small head looked frail in front of the vast universe. Yet, when she raised her head after a brief moment, her sorrow was nowhere to be seen, instead replaced by the desire of an old woman. As expected I should have eaten him up when he grew up! He was quite the decent man later on, wasnt he? She tried to change her mood, but she only felt more miserable. Ha What am I saying? Am I crazy? Shaking her head, she crossed over to the coalitions universe. Dirik! Dirik! She received an urgent call as soon as she returned. It was Baek Seoin. As soon as she answered him, she saw his face full of urgency. -Its an emergency! Come quick! His urgency made her question if she was still the knight captain or not. Wh-what is it? What happened? -Im bored! Lets go watch a movie. How aboutwhich was released after you went into hibernation? An ancient movie! Though it was a failure, the mysterious movie became an unprecedented hit thanks to your dedicated fans! Sparks ignited in Lee Jinhees eyes. What? You good-for-nothing! You slept straight through it, but I woke up from time to time! Dont you know that Id be your senior if we were to count the number of meals weve had? Ah, yes, yes, Jinhee nuna. So what should we eat today? I dont know! Since Baek hyung is my junior, you lead the way! Ah, yes yes. {1} Korean street food C boiled or steamed silkworm pupae. afterword Authors Afterword. Though it makes me emotional, the story I have clung onto for around a year has finally concluded. I sincerely thank readers from Munpia, Joara, and Bookcube who have accompanied me on my releases. It was thanks to you that I was able to end this story. Not many people died in my previous novel, Dimension & Business But, for some reason, I have received various forms of slander for being called SlaughterAgain since the start of this novel. However, despite the countless suspicions that poured in, I wrote this story with the clear aim of having a happy ending since the beginning. I received tons of criticism thanks to the unclear ending of my previous novel Yes, living is already tough, isnt it a good thing if stories have happy endings? Though the concept I had when I started writing Sovereign of Judgment was bloody action scenes, scheming amongst sovereigns, and love for humanityThere are parts Im satisfied with and many more that I am not. I felt that the part where the story went from being a survival game on Earth to the alliances outlook of the world was especially a shame. I had a hard time in the middle since I couldnt continue the scheming amongst sovereigns. Still, I am very happy since I think I wrote a satisfactory ending. 2. It was a very difficult time for me during the early stages of writing this novel. While recovering from my surgery due to problems regarding my rear end, my dear friend departed from this world due to leukemia on April 24. She was a kindred spirit, very pretty, and 30 years old. One of my friends departed last year, and now this year Due to circumstances, I couldnt contact my friends very often. It was heartbreaking. As you know, I am an expert at late releases so I didnt reveal my circumstances at the time when I went on a hiatus because I felt they would only be excuses. If my readers who have accompanied me this far could pray for her, I will be forever thankful. I am thinking about a concept for a new story. Its a story about a magician. I think it should be considered a fusion fantasy more than a modern one, but itll be fun. I am planning on releasing it sometime in March or April 2017. While its brazen of me, I hope that you enjoyed my previous project and will enjoy the new one I will be writing as well. To my readers who have accompanied me through Choi Hyuk and the Berserkers struggle, I once again bow my head in thanks. Then, until next time! Translators Afterword. Its been a great journey. I cannot describe how much I appreciate all the support you have given me while translating this project. When I first began this project, I couldnt even imagine finishing it, yet here we are, 210 chapters of Sovereign of Judgment completely translated. I would like to thank my editor, Obelisk, for helping me out since the early releases of the project despite his busy schedule. He was one of the two who reached out to us, offering to help edit our chapters. This was before we were officially recruiting at all.